《Valhalla Saga》


 Chapter 0

    <h4>VS Prologue</h4>


    Prologue


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Raigeh


    Saga


    That means legend.


    The story of a hero that will never be forgotten


    &


    MVP of the 6th worldwide tournament.


    MVP of the 7th worldwide tournament.


    The holder of the double title.


    The best pro gamer in Dark Age, that¡¯s known for being one of the best categories in E-SPORTS in all the world.


    He, who never let go of his mouse and keyboard just like the best pro gamer should, was facing a doctor who was shaking his head with a stiff expression.


    ¡°He passed away.¡±


    It was a heart attack.


    And that was the end.


    &


    ¡°He passed away.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you mean I became civilized?¡±


    He made a joke while making a forced smile, but it onlysted for a moment. Lee Tae Ho was looking at his corpse that was on the floor and on the screen of the monitor with a stupid face, and at the chairman that was trying to say whatever he could, alternatingly.


    The hall was filled with silence. There were thousands of spectators that had gathered to watch the finals, but there was no one that raised their voice.


    Because it was shocking to that extent.


    However, the silence didn¡¯tst long. Someone started screaming and soon the hall started to get filled with all sorts of voices. There were some that sobbed, and some that called their acquaintances and yelled. There were even some thatughed as if the situation was fun.


    ¡°Fuck. Ah, fuck.¡±


    Tae Ho cursed. The staff was carrying his corpse on a stretcher.


    ¡°I died while ying a game?¡±


    He turned to look at the monitor. Tae Ho¡¯s other self, the dragon knight Kalsted, was on the floor copsed and was making a grievous expression.


    What will happen now?


    He got scared.


    Will he remain as a soul for eternity?


    Perhaps that may be better than getting dragged to hell and having his soul extinguished. No, was that really the case? He had to stay in this ce and roam for eternity.


    He didn¡¯t know. He couldn¡¯t know anything.


    Tae Ho looked at his surroundings. He couldn¡¯t see any angels nor devils, to say nothing of grim reapers. He didn¡¯t have a religion. Was it because of that?


    Tae Ho breathed roughly. He had died and became a ghost, but he still breathed roughly. He even felt like cold sweat was dripping.


    ¡°Soul of a warrior that died after a glorious battle.¡±


    Right then, a voice was heard. As he raised his head, he could see that the ceiling of his personal booth was shining. A beautiful woman appeared from between that light.


    ¡®A, angel?!¡¯


    Tae Ho let out a sigh of relief when he realized that he wouldn¡¯t be going to hell. Actually, he had made a donation recently, so perhaps that was the reason.


    But this angel was a bit strange. He couldn¡¯t see the white wings nor the halo. Now that he took a better look, she was wearing armor and even had a sword at her waist.


    ¡°Uh, a Valkyrie?¡±


    Tae Ho spoke unconsciously and the beautiful woman with long ck hair extended her hand to him while smiling.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go exalted warrior.¡±


    Tae Ho grabbed her hand without knowing and at that moment, the world turned upside down.


    ¡°Brave warriors! Wee to Valha, where the warriors of the Gods gather!¡±


    ¡°Valha! Valha! Valha!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Odin!¡±


    ¡°Thor!¡±


    Tae Ho¡¯s eyes became round. The people lined up in front of the huge arched door were crying out enthusiastically.


    But most of them seemed weird. No, precisely speaking it was their outfit. Everyone had huge bodies and were wearing leather clothes or armor. And the things they were holding were mostly axes or swords.


    He could see beautifuldies in between them, but they were also wearing armor and helmet.


    They also had swords at their waists.


    ¡°There are a lot of great warriors gathered here.¡±


    Tae Ho got surprised at the voice that was heard right next to him and turned to look at the source. The Valkyrie he saw at the game booth was looking at the people lined up while smiling brightly.


    Valha.


    Valkyrie.


    Tae Ho opened his eyes roundly. It was because something struck his head.


    Valha. The ce that could be called heaven in the north European mythology. A banquet where warriors that died in glorious battles gathered!


    ¡°Wa, wait! Something is wrong! I¡¯m a pro gamer!¡±


    He wasn¡¯t a warrior. In addition, he didn¡¯t even remember dying in the middle of a glorious battle.


    However, the Valkyrie just tilted her head at Tae Ho¡¯s protest.


    ¡°Progay?¡±


    ¡°Pro-gamer!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that job?¡±


    The question came from a warrior that was close to Tae Ho. It was a huge man whose beard reached his chest, and his muscles really were amazing.


    Tae Ho flinched at the question of this man, whom you would try not to make eye contact with when you met him on the streets and said with a softened voice.


    ¡°Uh, just like the name implies, it¡¯s a job that involves ying games.¡±


    ¡°Game? Oh! You mean battles!¡±


    ¡°Battle!¡±


    ¡°Duel!¡±


    The ones nearby nodded and smiled as if they finally understood.


    No, what part of that did you understand!


    Tae Ho quickly tried to ease the misunderstanding but his mouth didn¡¯t seem to open that easily. In addition, there was one person next to him that poured fuel to the fire.


    ¡°This person was a champion! And one that won all of the battles in which he participated at that!¡±


    It was the Valkyrie. Her smile was filled with proudness as if the warrior she had brought was the best.


    ¡°Champion!¡±


    ¡°Champion!¡±


    ¡°King of battles!¡±


    ¡°You are quite amazingpared to how you look!¡±


    ¡°So you are hiding those amazing skills huh?¡±


    ¡°My blood is boiling! I want to battle you once!¡±


    The bear-like men smiled viciously and gathered up. It felt like the surrounding temperature was rising by 3 degrees.


    ¡®No, fuck! This isn¡¯t it! How do you interpret pro gamer as a king of battles!¡¯


    However, the Valkyrie that didn¡¯t seem to know how Tae Ho was feeling, smiled brightly and said.


    ¡°Exalted warrior, wee you to Valha!¡±¡±


    ¡°Wee!¡±


    ¡°Wee!¡±


    ¡°Valha!¡±¡±


    ¡°Oh! Odin!¡±


    One warrior approached Tae Ho and smiled after cing his hand on his shoulder. It didn¡¯t seem like an arm of a person but of an elephant.


    ¡°Now, warrior. We are going to Valha together.¡±


    ¡°I want to listen to your story!¡±


    ¡°The door is opening!¡±


    ¡°Ohh! Valha!¡±


    Tae Ho wanted to refute somehow, but it was a meaningless thing. When Tae Ho barely managed to say something, all of the soldiers were looking at the huge door.


    Valha.


    The arena where the souls of the warriors of the gods stay and at the same time a banquet!


    That door opened up.


    < Prologue > End

 Chapter 1

    VS Episode 1 Chapter 1 Episode 1/Chapter 1: Immortal Warrior (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Isalee


    ¡°Enter!¡±


    ¡°Enter!¡±


    ¡°Waaaaaa!¡±


    The bulky warriors that were lined up in front of the door blew their horn trumpets as the door opened. The Valkyries raised gs of various colors and urged the warriors, that entered through the door with thunderous cheers.


    ¡°Kuk! Ugh! Wait! Wait!¡±


    Tae Ho wasn¡¯t even thinking of entering the door, but he didn¡¯t have a choice. As the huge sea of bodies started pushing him, there was no way he could resist. If he tried to go the other way or stop, he would fall down and get trampled over.


    Tae Ho got pushed forward tens of meters in an instant and looked at the only Valkyrie he knew; she was the one that had brought him here. He wanted to beg for something, but the ck-haired Valkyrie put on a refreshing smile and said, ¡°Warrior! Wee to Valha! Let¡¯s hope we meet again at the night banquet!¡±


    ¡°Night banquet?¡±


    He asked a question but no reply could be heard. No, in the first ce, his question was drowned out by the voices around him.


    Tae Ho gave up on trying to talk to the Valkyrie and just looked to the front. As the strength pushing behind him was still great, if he became careless for even a moment, he would die on the spot.


    ¡®Wait, am I not already dead?¡¯


    He thought that, but for now Tae Ho was focused on moving his feet because that was what his instinct was telling him to do. If it hurt when people pushed him, it was obvious that it would also hurt if he fell.


    The ce beyond the door was so big that it was able to hold hundreds of people at once. The high ceiling was made out of rocks, the pirs were tall, and the ce itself gave a big impression.


    There were also some Valkyries wearing armor inside the door, but they weren¡¯t warriors so they were lined up on another side of the wall. A high tform was ced in front of them.


    ¡®Is someone going to perform over there?¡¯


    As Tae Ho was walking and observing his surroundings, a rough voice spoke right next to him.


    ¡°Which battle did you die in?¡±


    Tae Ho flinched, but fortunately, the question wasn¡¯t directed at him but at another man. The man that asked the question and the one that was asked looked like bears.


    The red-bearded man that was questioned started exining his situation. Then the blue-bearded man sharply opened his eyes.


    ¡°You were the one that killed me!¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Tae Ho was surprised and so he turned to look back at them. Were they enemies that stood on the same battlefield?¡¯


    Tae Ho shrank back because he thought that a fight would ur, but nothing happened. The red-bearded man patted the shoulders of the other man and stirringly said, ¡°Kuhahat, know that you were able toe to Valha because of me.¡±


    ¡°Kuku, that was a good fight. But seeing that we are together, did you die after that?¡±


    At the blue-bearded man¡¯s question, the red-bearded one frowned as if it was regrettable.


    ¡°I got done in by a young man with five braids. He pierced my stomach while yelling ¡®Father!¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Ah....Bjorg! You avenged your father!¡±


    ¡®What is with this story.¡¯


    Simply put, the red beard killed the blue beard, and the son of the blue beard killed the red beard.


    He thought that a battle was obviously going to start, but once again nothing happened.


    The red beard patted his belly and said whileughing: ¡°Man, you raised your son really well! For him to pierce my belly like that. He will be a great warrior! No, he¡¯s already one!¡±


    ¡°Kukuku. Thanks.¡±


    The red beard and blue beard patted each other¡¯s shoulders andughed. If you just looked at them you would think that they were lifelong friends instead of enemies.


    Tae Ho decided to stop thinking at that point. It seemed like this ce really was the Valha that appeared in myths from northern Europe.


    ¡®But why me?¡¯


    Tae Ho had never held a sword, nor a dagger. He had never experienced a battle where he had to put his life at stake, why was he dragged here?


    ¡®It¡¯s surely a mistake. Right? A mistake?¡¯


    While Tae Ho was in grief, the sound of the horn trumpet rang again. The warriors that were chatting amongst themselves became silent and turned to look at where the Valkyries were. A Valkyrie with long, blonde hair was on the tform that was empty until moments ago. Perhaps she had a high status among Valkyries, as her armor and helmet were different from the others.


    ¡°Warriors! I wee you to Valha!¡±


    ¡°Uooooo!¡±


    ¡°Odin!¡±


    ¡°Thor!¡±


    The hundreds of gathered warriors let out cheers. The sound was so loud that it seemed like the entire hall was shaking.


    The Valkyrie standing on the tform put on a satisfied smile and then raised the sword that was resting on her waist.


    ¡°I am the Valkyrie Reginleif! I have prepared a banquet to wee you!¡±


    ¡°Ohh!¡±


    ¡®Banquet? Is it that night banquet they spoke of before?¡¯


    Tae Ho remembered the words of the ck-haired Valkyrie. First, he would have to sit down and ask some questions to know what his situation was like.


    ¡°But unfortunately, something has happened. Exalted warriors, are you ready to fight for Asgard and the nine linkeds?!¡±


    At Reginleif¡¯s words, Tae Ho abruptly opened his eyes.


    ¡®Did something happen? Ready to fight?


    ¡®You don¡¯t mean...?!¡¯


    ¡°Wicked enemies have invaded us with a huge army! You all are already excellent and exalted warriors to be invited to Valha! Grab your weapons and let us go to the battlefield!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Uooo!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait!¡±


    Thatst one was Tae Ho, but his voice was mixed in with the confusion from the other cries.


    Reginleif turned her sword over her head with a cool motion and then pointed at the huge door.


    ¡°Go! Get on the ships! They will lead you to the battlefield!¡±


    ¡°Uoooo!¡±


    ¡°Odin!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The warriors started to move in unison. Tae Ho was just like a pebble in a stream ¡ª he couldn¡¯t get out.


    &


    ¡®This is crazy!¡¯


    Tae Ho was sat in a corner of the big deck.


    It was absurd enough to be dead and be dragged to Valha, but he even had to go to the battlefield as soon as he had arrived. The warriors that were on the ship were enjoying the cloudy sea, but Tae Ho couldn¡¯t do so at all. He would like it if someone exined what was happening to him, even if it wasn¡¯t a pretty Valkyrie.


    It was right then when someone said something to him: ¡°Young man.¡±


    A big shadow was cast over his head. Tae Ho raised his head and saw a tall man with ash colored hair. The man smiled when he made eye contact with Tae Ho and then lowered himself to his eye level.


    ¡°You are overly nervous. Don¡¯t worry. These battles are not that different to what you were doing until now. I have already been on this battlefield numerous times.¡±


    The man spoke like that and then pointed at his chest. There was one essory made of feathers and it looked like it was a kind of medal.


    Tae Ho reflexively asked, ¡°What are we fighting against?¡±


    ¡°Wicked demons, giants, devils.....They are all enemies threatening Asgard and the nines.¡±


    The man answered with a gant face. It was doubtful if he could even fight against a person, but to top that off, demons and giants? And even devils?


    Tae Ho breathed in and out as he started to feel dizzy. Only after that could he barely ask a question:


    ¡°If you die, what happens?¡±


    Tae Ho was already dead. So what would happen if he died once again in this state?


    ¡°Young man, is that really a question? Didn¡¯t we obtain a new body here in Valha? If you die this time, it will mean death for real.¡±


    He had his doubts, but it really was the case. As Tae Ho¡¯s expression became grim, the manughed and added,


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry too much. We have at least one insurance.¡±


    ¡°An insurance?¡±


    ¡°Can you see those friends?¡±


    As he turned to look in the direction that the man was pointing at, he could see big overall armors lined up.


    ¡°The warriors of Valha that die in the battlefield ¡ª the souls of the warriors are moved to the steeled soldiers. The Einherjar. So you can keep fighting in that state! What¡¯s more surprising is that the steeled warriors don¡¯t feel pain or exhaustion. They only exist to fight!¡±


    He spoke as if it was cool, but for Tae Ho, it wasn¡¯t cool at all. To exist just to fight without having any senses. What was the difference between that and a piece of metal?


    He had to live. He couldn¡¯t afford to die. He couldn¡¯t die like this.


    While Tae Ho was making a pledge by himself, the man turned to look at Tae Ho again.


    ¡°Above that, don¡¯t you use a saga?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡®Saga?¡¯


    ¡°You are a warrior worthy of being called to Valha. You surely have amazing prestige or a great achievement. The saga is the song of the warrior, the strength of magic. The more it is transmitted and believed in, the strength of the warrior bes stronger. Think of your own saga. It will surely give you strength to enable you to fight on the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°My.....saga?¡±


    Story. Transmission.


    ¡°Also, my saga is ¡®The rock fist that caught a bear¡¯. My fists are a bit hard.¡±


    The man smiled and clenched his fist. It was really as big and hard like a rock.


    But it didn¡¯t end there. It seemed like the fist of the man was shining. Then, it became twice as big.


    ¡°You try it too, young man. Think of the achievements you have aplished.¡±


    The man smiled and extended his fist. However, it was merely a perplexing thing for Tae Ho.


    An achievement as a warrior? A feat?


    There was no way a pro gamer would have those kinds of things.


    ¡®No, wait.¡¯


    Tae Ho certainly wasn¡¯t a warrior.


    But he was the world¡¯s best pro gamer. The dragon knight Kalsted, which he used in the world of Dark Age, was the legend itself.


    His achievements.


    His story.


    All of the achievements dragon knight Kalsted had made.


    [ Saga: Immortal Warrior ]


    A shining sentence appeared in front of Tae Ho¡¯s eyes.


    &


    < Immortal Warrior (1) > End

 Chapter 2

    VS Episode 1 Chapter 2 Episode 1/Chapter 2: Immortal Warrior (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Isalee


    ¡®What is this?¡¯


    Tae Ho blinked. However, the words in front of him didn¡¯t disappear. No, more words appeared instead.


    [ Saga: Immortal Warrior ] [ Synchro rate: 1% ]


    [ ¨C ]


    [ ¨C ]


    ¡®Synchro rate?¡¯


    He could somewhat grasp what was happening. The reason was simple.


    Immortal Warrior.


    It was the dragon knight Kalsted¡¯s nickname. It was also the nickname he had received when he made an ace by killing all 7 enemy characters at the 6th world championships.


    Synchro rate.


    Didn¡¯t this mean that Tae Ho was bing one with Kalsted?


    It was an absurd thing to say, buting to Valha after death was an absurd thing itself.


    ¡°Oh, so you do have a saga.¡±


    Tae Ho raised his head. The man put on a warm smile and looked down at Tae Ho. Tae Ho rolled his eyes and looked at the empty slots below the synchronization.


    ¡°Um, I do. But the slots below are empty.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s obvious. A saga is a song and a story at the same time! Big stories are made up of many small stories!¡±


    ¡®So it¡¯s still an empty slot?¡¯


    Then he could just think of it as being fible content. Just like a subtitle below a main title.


    ¡°The saga is the strength of magic. Just like rune magic, there¡¯s always an order and a system to a mystery.¡±


    The manughed as he exined. His body was the same as the other warriors, but it seemed like his knowledge waspletely different.


    As Tae Ho started to look at the man with admiring eyes, the man smiled once again.


    ¡°Ha, I know the meaning of those eyes. I am a druid. I know how to use rune magic and elemental magic besides the saga.¡±


    It seemed like there were other types of magic aside from the saga!


    ¡®Anyways!¡¯


    First, he would have to learn how to use this saga. Tae Ho stood up and was about to ask more questions when some warriors began shouting.


    ¡°I can see the battlefield!¡±


    ¡°Get ready to fight!¡±


    As the Valkyrie at the bow of the ship blew the horn trumpet, the warriors started to yell one after another.


    ¡°The time hase. You should also grab your weapon.¡±


    ¡°Wa-wait!¡±


    ¡°Survive. Let¡¯s keep talking at the night banquet!¡±


    The man smirked and then went off to where the other warriors were gathered.


    Tae Ho, who was looking at the man¡¯s back with perplexed eyes, pped himself. It was time to get a hold of himself.


    ¡°I can do it.¡±


    Tae Ho looked at the sword that was by his feet. It was something he received after getting forcefully pushed onto the ship.


    ¡°You can do it, Lee Tae Ho.¡±


    Tae Ho took in a deep breath and then slowly raised his sword. He didn¡¯t know if it was his imagination but it felt lighter than when he first received it.


    Immortal Warrior.


    Tae Ho breathed out. It felt like his palm was stuck to the hilt of the sword. He felt himself getting morefortable, just like when he grabbed hisputer mouse.


    Kalsted was a knight that had the blood of a dragon. He was a real superhuman that could beat hundreds, if not thousands of enemies by himself.


    If this synchronization was what Tae Ho was thinking it was...


    It was enough even if it was 1%. He could do it.


    ¡®Good!¡¯


    He would survive. Then he¡¯d participate in that night banquet or whatever it was called and listen to the story!


    He had finally prepared himself when the ship suddenly trembled with a banging sound.


    ¡°Uok?!¡±


    Tae Ho, who narrowly avoided a fall into the water, turned his head toward the sound. The warriors were jumping off the ship as soon as it hit the rocks.


    ¡°The reinforcements have arrived!¡±


    ¡°Protect the port!¡±


    A loud voice was heard from beyond the ship. The sounds of weapons shing, yells and cries of beasts rang on the battlefield.


    ¡°Hurry up! The magic maintaining the ship will disappear!¡±


    Someone pushed Tae Ho¡¯s back. Tae Ho jumped off the ship instead of looking back to see who it was. It wasn¡¯t because he was eager to fight though, it was because the floor of the ship was bing more transparent by the second.


    A few moments after Tae Ho jumped, the ship disappearedpletely. Tae Ho gripped his sword and looked at his surroundings. The battle had already started. In addition, this ce wasn¡¯t a dock for ships but aplete battlefield. He wondered why there wasn¡¯t any strategy, but it was obviously a situation that didn¡¯t need any. It was a dogfight.


    ¡®Stay calm. Calm yourself.¡¯


    His breathing became rough. There was nowhere to hide on this wide battlefield. The warriors he came with from Valha were fighting humanoid monsters that had dog heads. Even at first nce, their numbers easily passed the hundreds.


    Tae Ho forced himself to steady his breathing.


    It wasn¡¯t that different to a game. It was actually quite simr.


    You just had to use your skills and abilities to beat the opponent.


    ¡°Kuo!¡±


    ¡®Simr my ass!¡¯


    A dog-headed monster cried out loudly as if threatening Tae Ho and charged towards him.


    At that moment, Tae Ho¡¯s body reacted. It wasn¡¯t an action he did consciously. He tilted his body to dodge the de and then swung his sword. Even though it was his first time swinging a sword, the arc was really sharp.


    ¡°Kukuk!¡±


    The dog-headed monster that had its neck cut let out a breathtaking cry. Tae Ho got a hold of himself and gritted his teeth before swinging his sword to sh the monster¡¯s side. Rather than shing, it was more like thrashing, but it had an effect. The condition of the monster worsened.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Tae Ho yelled unconsciously and then struck the monster¡¯s back with the tip of his sword. The monster flinched for a moment, then fell.


    Tae Ho huffed and puffed.


    He plucked his sword. Now he was certain. Pro gamer Lee Tae Ho would never be able to do this. But it was different for the legendary dragon knight Kalsted.


    Saga.


    The effects of Immortal Warrior.


    ¡®You can do it. Lee Tae Ho, you can do it!¡¯


    A bit calmer. A bit more cool-headed.


    Tae Ho kept reminding himself. Actually, this was something he always did. What could he do to win? How could he get the best results?


    Tae Ho looked towards the front. He made eye contact with another monster. Then it came running towards him while making a strange cry. Tae Ho red at it and thought:


    The slots below the saga.


    There were two.


    Then could he make more than two little stories?


    Or was that his limit?


    The monster was approaching. It opened its mouth widely and... Tae Ho drew his arms back to be able to swing his sword more broadly.


    It felt like time slowed down, but Tae Ho had an idea about what the weird sensation was. He breathed out roughly, pulled his sword, and then made another saga.


    ¡®Ah! yer Lee Tae Ho! He¡¯s fast! He¡¯s three times faster than normal yers! He¡¯s a storm! A storm!¡¯


    The voices of the yellingmentators were still fresh in his ears.


    A saga is a story and a song.


    The more people that rte to the story and the more they believe in it, the stronger it bes.


    Everyone went crazy when they watched Tae Ho charging with amazing speed during the qualification round.


    Everyone cheered at Kalsted¡¯s rush.


    [ Saga: The Charge of a Warrior Is Just Like a Storm ]


    Tae Ho charged forward. He closed in on the monster faster than it could swing its de.


    ¡®What?!¡¯


    Tae Ho became surprised at his own speed. Although it was only a few meters, it was like he really crossed it at the speed of light.


    The breath of the monster reached his cheek. His sword pierced its stomach.


    He felt something at the tips of his fingers. Tae Ho twisted the sword before he started to feel something. The monster struggled to break free while roaring.


    Its ws were scratching his shoulders. Rather than pain, it felt hot. Just like being burned with fire.


    ¡°Uoooo!¡±


    Tae Ho yelled once again and twisted his sword. He didn¡¯t stop there. He violently pulled the sword back.


    ¡°Kakak!¡±


    The monster fell on the ground. Tae Ho stabbed its neck to make sure it was dead, and only then did he start to rx.


    ¡°Kuhuk. Haah.¡±


    He felt dizzy. He felt like his nose was paralyzed from the smell of blood. But instead, his eyes were clear. He could also hear well.


    ¡®A buff.¡¯


    It was different for the Immortal Warrior. ¡®The charge of a warrior is just like a storm¡¯ was closer to an active skill.


    ¡®Do I be faster when I use it?¡¯


    It was important to understand a skill. You had to know how much power it had and how to activate it to able to use it well.


    Tae Ho instinctively knew that his saga wasn¡¯t finished yet.


    The origin of his saga became an anecdote. The best highlight of the world championships was Kalsted¡¯s charge.


    It wasn¡¯t only that. Kalsted¡¯s charge wasn¡¯t just fast. It was a storm that swept over the battlefield.


    He was certain that it had room to grow, just like the Immortal Warrior.


    Tae Ho gritted his teeth and looked at his surroundings again. It was still a dogfight, but there were many warriors from Valha, so no more monsters charged at Tae Ho. He felt like they were pushing them back.


    The warriors of Valha were strong. They all seemed to be using their own sagas. Some had light shining in their bodies and some made mes arise from their weapons.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    But there was something that caught Tae Ho¡¯s attention. One warrior was cing his hands on top of the corpse of a monster he just killed.


    Something like red smoke started to rise from the corpse of the monster and then got sucked in by the palm.


    The warrior that finished the process smiled in satisfaction and then started to charging towards another monster.


    Tae Ho looked back at the monster he killed. He hurriedly extended his hand and ced it on the monster¡¯s back.


    Red smoke started to soar up from the monster followed by a clicking feeling.


    ¡®Rune.¡¯


    It appeared naturally in his head. It was hard to exin what exactly happened, but he felt like he had gotten stronger.


    ¡®Fight with your saga to beat the monsters and increase your strength.¡¯


    He thought of the general outline. It had the same method as a game.


    Tae Ho also approached the first monster he killed and ced his hand on it. This time he felt something being transmitted to him as well.


    He unconsciously clenched his fists. Tae Ho tried to calm his breathing and then gulped.


    ¡®You can do it. You can do it.¡¯


    Just like in games, there are also rules here.


    ¡°Thor!¡±


    ¡°Thor!¡±


    Suddenly, yells exploded from the soldiers. Tae Ho quickly stood up while grabbing his sword and turned to look in the direction the warriors were yelling at. Then he understood why the soldiers were calling the name of a God.


    ¡°The God of Thunder has descended!¡±


    He really had. There was someone standing in the sky of the battlefield. It was a huge man with blue lightning flowing through his body. When he raised his giant, golden hammer, the warriors started to cheer and in response to them, he flipped his red cape and started to soar through the sky.


    ¡°Mjolnir!¡±


    ¡°The God of Thunder!¡±


    Bang!


    Thunder appeared in the sky. No, it was made from the golden hammer. The thunder swept over the monsters.


    ¡°Uooooo!¡±


    ¡°Thor!¡±


    ¡°Thor!¡±


    The warriors went wild. Tae Ho also felt his heartbeat speed up. The thunder that came from above turned hundreds of monsters to ashes. But it didn¡¯t stop there. It also made a huge explosion. The ground shook like an earthquake.


    ¡°Go! Warriors of Valha!¡±


    The one holding the hammer yelled at the warriors. The Valkyries that were by his side charged to the front of the battlefield, and the warriors also charged across the area that the thunder had swept through.


    Tae Ho could only acknowledge it.


    It was a God. It really was Thor.


    And then he realized once again.


    Where he was.


    He turned to look at the sky. He could see monsters. He could see warriors fighting against them.


    Tae Ho breathed in and gripped his sword with more strength after cursing at himself saying that he was crazy.


    It wasn¡¯t his style to fight an enemy head-on with his body. Fighting against monsters was dangerous. But he couldn¡¯t just sit back and watch. Now that they had the momentum, he had to kill more monsters to get stronger so that his chances of survival for the next battle would increase.


    It was an instinctive calction.


    ¡°Let-let¡¯s survive first.¡±


    Tae Ho, with his contradicting words and actions, smiled bitterly. He let out a battle cry just like Kalsted in game and charged forward.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [ Synchro rate: 2% ]


    < Immortal Warrior #2 > End

 Chapter 3

    VS Episode 2 Chapter 1 Episode 2/Chapter 1: Legion (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Raigeh


    The battle had concluded.


    The battle finished as suddenly as it had started. After breathing roughly because of having killed the sixth or seventh monster, the sound of the horn trumpet was heard along with the cheers.


    And how many hours have passed after that?


    Tae Ho returned with the ship and was sitting in front of a big round table. The table was filled with alcohol and meat, and the warriors of the same table were busy eating, drinking and talking to each other.


    ¡®Is this.....the night banquet?¡¯


    Tae Ho looked at his surroundings. He could see the men with really big frames that were all sitting close to each other and felt like the temperature rose by 5 degrees.


    It was certainly a banquet. Because it had alcohol and meat.


    ¡®Although it really only has alcohol and meat.¡¯


    It felt quite simple for it to be Valha¡¯s banquet, that the Gods participated. And he couldn¡¯t even see the Valkyries around. The only things he could see were the smelly and muscled men.


    Tae Ho looked at his surroundings and drank alcohol. It wasn¡¯t that he particrly liked alcohol, but he could only drink it as it was the only thing on the table. He thought that he wouldn¡¯t have an appetite after the first battle of his life but that wasn¡¯t the case at all. After he put some meat on his mouth, it kept going in well.


    ¡®Let¡¯s eat first.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t that delicious as it was merely grilled, but it was still meat. He had to fill his stomach first.


    ¡®But where do I sleep?¡¯


    Will he eat and drink all night and then go to the next battlefield?


    Even if this was the case, Valha was a ce that had sent him to the battlefield without any exnations. He wondered, but it wasn¡¯t that there were no probabilities.


    ¡®But even so.¡¯


    ¡°Young man.¡±


    A voice was heard. As Tae Ho turned his head he saw a familiar face. It was the man he saw at the ship.


    ¡°So you survived. Then you can teach me your name now. I am called Bjorn.¡±


    The man-Bjorn smiled and sat next to Tae Ho. He was so tall that Tae Ho had to raise his head to look at him in the eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lee Tae Ho.¡±


    As Tae Ho revealed his name, Bjorn tilted his head.


    ¡°Huh? You have a peculiar name. Now that I see you are also wearing peculiar clothes.¡±


    Bjorn opened his eyes sharply and then looked at Tae Ho from head to toes. Tae Ho wanted to yell that he realized that only now, but he forced himself to calm down and said with a calm voice.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. I¡¯m sure there was a mistake.¡±


    Actually he spoke these words without expecting for much. Because if these words did work, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to the battlefield at all.


    But unexpectedly, Bjorn nodded and agreed.


    ¡°It seems so. People with simr names to yours are supposed to go to the next town.¡±


    He was right. Something was wrong even when looking at it with this ce¡¯s standpoint.


    But most of all, thest words picked Tae Ho¡¯s interest.


    ¡°Next town?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t I tell you at the ship? About Asgard and the nines. People with simr names to yours shouldn¡¯t be supposed to gather at Valha but at another ce. What was the ce called......temple?¡±


    Tae Ho blinked. And then drank some of the beer.


    If Bjorn¡¯s words were true, then there were nine mores aside of Valha, and the ce called temple was the ce where people with names simr to Tae Ho¡¯s gathered at.


    But that was everything.


    ¡®No. At least¡¯ it¡¯s possible that there are Koreans over there.¡¯


    Of course, that may not be the case. Because it was only simr for Bjorn.


    ¡°Well, havinge here is also fate, don¡¯t you think? You are even able to write your saga. I¡¯m certain you were destined toe here.¡±


    Bjorn smiled as it wasplicated at all. He wan¡¯t to refute back but his words seemed right.


    ¡°Most of all, it looks like you have aplished quite the merits. You have quite a bit of runes.¡±


    ¡°Can you see something?¡±


    Bjornughed as Tae Ho asked back reflexively.


    ¡°Um, right. You didn¡¯t even know what a saga was. Then I will exin it to you.¡±


    Bjorn paused for a moment and then touched his chin as if he was choosing the correct words.


    ¡°You should also know it, but all of the existences that have life have mana in their bodies. Be it small or big. And that¡¯s also the same for the enemies of Valha.¡±


    The dog headed monsters were certainly living creatures. But even so, he didn¡¯t feel rejection at the thought of having killed something right because it was a monster. In the first ce, Tae Ho¡¯s life was at danger.


    As Tae Ho nodded slowly, Bjorn kept exining.


    ¡°When the warriors of Valha defeat the enemies, they can take their mana and convert it to magical runes. Think of the time when you thought of your saga.¡±


    It was an unreasonable request, but Tae Ho closed his eyes and tried it. And in the end eximed.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    [Lowest rune : 7]


    A new shiny message appeared below the saga category.


    Bjorn pinched Tae Ho¡¯s chest with his big fingers and said.


    ¡°You can use the runes and strengthen your abilities. There are some conditions but you will be able to learn magic and a new saga.¡±


    ¡®Simply put, you upgrade your stats and level up your skills right?¡¯


    He felt like he knew what he had to do. Bjorn kept speaking.


    ¡°First is physical abilities ¨C and among them I rmend you strengthening your stamina. Your body is the first thing that will get spent on the battlefield.¡±


    Tae Ho nodded but he didn¡¯t use the runes immediately. He had too little information right now. If he had to go to the battlefield again he would have used the runes, but he still had time.


    ¡°Um, but why aren¡¯t the Valkyries here?¡±


    The ck haired Valkyrie that led Tae Ho to Valha. She had certainly told him to meet at the night banquet again.


    At Tae Ho¡¯s question, Bjorn clicked his tongue and then patted Tae Ho¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°The Valkyries aren¡¯t here. They are at another banquet.¡±


    ¡°Another banquet?¡±


    ¡°This is the lowest banquet were the lowest ss warriors and neers gather at. That¡¯s why the food and the alcohol is like this. If you want to drink with the Valkyries you will have to work hard. Because you will have to at least climb to the intermediate banquet.¡±


    So that was why the food was like this. For there to be ranks at the banquets.


    ¡®How petty. They discriminate with food.¡¯


    Anyways, it seemed like the privileges of a high ss wasn¡¯t only the banquet. Perhaps you may receive better equipment or get a special technique.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    Bjorn said that this was the ce for neers and the lowest ss warriors. Then was Bjorn also a lowest ss warrior?


    At Tae Ho¡¯s question, Bjornughed.


    ¡°I just came down to see you.¡±


    In other words, he wasn¡¯t a neer.


    ¡°I¡¯m really thankful.¡±


    Tae Ho bowed towards Bjorn. It wasn¡¯t a face action, but his true feelings. If Bjorn hadn¡¯t taught him the saga at the ship, he would have died in today¡¯s battlefield.


    ¡°You do know some manners. I like you.¡±


    Bjorn nodded and ced a hand in Tae Ho¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You have talent. You will be able to climb up fast. If you have to fight anyways, isn¡¯t it better to get good treatment and then fight?¡±


    He was certainly encouraging him, but why was strength leaving his body? Tae Ho forced a smile and then asked another question.


    ¡°Um, but where will I sleep today?¡±


    He was curious about many things, but for now, he had to take care of his basic needs the most urgently.


    ¡°Ah, you were sent to the battlefield as soon as you came so you wouldn¡¯t know. It will be announcedter on anyways, but your lodging will depend on what legion of a God you follow.¡±


    ¡°A legion?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the Valkyrie warriors are all under a legion of the Gods of Asgard.¡±


    He thought of something. Tae Ho opened his eyes sharply and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking but do the blessings differ regarding on what God you follow?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are quite fast to catch on. That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the same for the affiliated Valkyries.¡±


    He was right. He still didn¡¯t know what blessing gave each God, but he felt like it was up to luck.


    ¡°It¡¯s starting now.¡±


    Bjorn pointed to the middle of the hall with a gesture of his chin. He turned to look reflexively and then saw a gold haired Valkyrie. It was Reginleif.


    ¡°Warriors! I have seen today¡¯s performance well! Valha wees you, exalted warriors!¡±


    ¡°Ohh!¡±


    ¡°Thor!¡±


    ¡°Thor!¡±


    The warriors raised their cups and imed the name of the God of thunder. Reginleif put on a proud smile and then raised her voice again.


    ¡°Starting from now, I will teach you your affiliation! Everyone, look at your cups! Now, you will remember the name of the you will believe and follow!¡±


    Reginleif swung her sword on the air after she finished speaking. Then, light started shine and was poured over the heads of the warriors after having split to hundreds and thousands of pieces.


    ¡°Hurry up. Check it.¡±


    Bjorn urged. The warriors at his surrounding also looked at their cups.


    Tae Ho, that was amazed at the particles of light, looked down at his cup. Shiny words started to appear where there was nothing before.


    ¡®Please! Please!¡¯


    Although he only knew about Odin, Thor and Freya in norse mythology, Tae Ho still had a legion he wanted to be affiliated.


    Odin or Thor.


    A strong God!


    ¡°Odin!¡±


    ¡°Ohh! Thor!¡±


    The warriors started to talk among themselves. Tae Ho gulped dry saliva and then looked at his cup. It was the first time he had seen these symbols, but he could clearly read it.


    ¡°Ieunn?¡±


    Obviously, it was a name he didn¡¯t know. And because of that, Tae Ho turned his head and looked at Bjorn.


    And then, Bjorn clicked his tongue and patted Tae Ho¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Cheer up.¡±


    What did he mean with that?


    Tae Ho wanted to ask when he already knew the answer.


    < Episode 2 ¨C Legion (1) > End

 Chapter 4

    VS Episode 2 Chapter 2 Episode 2/Chapter 2: Legion (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Isalee


    It was when Tae Ho and Bjorn were exchanging gazes of unluckiness and sympathy when Reginleif looked at the warriors in the banquet with a gant face and raised her sword again.


    ¡°Warriors! Have you checked your own legions?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Ohh!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    The warriors yelled excitedly. They were yelling so much that you¡¯d think they¡¯d damage their ears or throats. Reginleifughed in satisfaction.


    ¡°Then, today¡¯s banquet ends here! Follow the Valkyries that will be leading you to your legions! A warm andfy bed will be awaiting you! You will truly be entering Valha!¡±


    ¡°Ohh!¡±


    ¡°Valha!¡±


    The warriors got excited again. Their faces were those that hade to the ce they were dreaming of.


    Tae Ho felt a distant difference in temperature between him and the warriors. He then let out a long sigh. Bjorn patted Tae Ho¡¯s shoulders again.


    ¡°Hm, I will be going now.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for all you have done.¡±


    Tae Ho thanked him. Bjorn stood up and said, ¡°I belong to Tir¡¯s legion. Let¡¯s meet again.¡±


    Tir.


    It was a name he didn¡¯t know either. However, it felt nice as it sounded simr to Thor.


    As Bjorn left with soft steps, Tae Ho, who had been looking at his back dumbfoundedly, looked at his surroundings once again. Soon, Valkyries were lined up at the entrance.


    ¡°Thor!¡±


    ¡°Odin!¡±


    As the Valkyries started to shout the names of the Gods, the warriors yelled and ran towards the Valkyries.They filed into lines and the lines on Odin and Thor¡¯s side were overwhelmingly long.


    ¡°Tir!¡±


    ¡°Heimdal!¡±


    The other lines in front of the Valkyries also became long. Tae Ho slowly got up and then waited for Idun¡¯s name to be called, but he couldn¡¯t hear it.


    ¡®Shall I go a bit closer?¡¯


    There were hundreds of warriors lined up but half of them were at Odin and Thor¡¯s lines. On top of that, they were all respectful and waited for their turns so it wasn¡¯t that difficult to approach the Valkyries.


    After passing by the Valkyries that were shouting the names of Gods, he could finally hear the name he wanted.


    ¡°Idun~ Idun~¡±


    It was a spiritless voice but she was clearly calling for Idun.


    Tae Ho turned his gaze to the ce where the voice wasing from and could see a red-haired Valkyrie that was seated in the corner on a carton box.


    She was a real beauty that would outstand even the other Valkyries, but she had a dull expression. She was chewing on a branch of a willow tree and her seated posture was also slouchy.


    In addition, she was the only Valkyrie that had no one in her line.


    He felt uneasy about that but he couldn¡¯t do much. Tae Ho approached the Valkyrie.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    As Tae Ho approached, the Valkyrie frowned and questioned him. It seemed like she really was asking though.


    ¡°Um, I belong to Idun¡¯s legion.¡±


    ¡°Huh? There¡¯s a neer?¡±


    The Valkyrie just blinked as if she was surprised. After that, she stood up and unfurled a small scroll.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s true.¡±


    Tae Ho unconsciously closed his eyes tightly. Then, the Valkyrie put back the scroll on her waist and then patted Tae Ho¡¯s shoulder with an awkward face.


    ¡°Yeah. Anyways. Cheer up.¡±


    Why did they keepforting him?


    Tae Ho opened his eyes instead of asking a question. The Valkyrie who seemed to benguid, smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m Heda.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Lee Tae Ho.¡±


    He was wondering if she¡¯d show a simr expression to that of Bjorn¡¯s, but she just seemed to ept it and nodded.


    ¡°Right, then shall we go?¡±


    Heda pushed away the box she was sitting on with her feet and hurriedly asked Tae Ho.


    ¡°Um, is there no one else?¡±


    The number of the warriors gathered at the hall amounted to hundreds. But Tae Ho was the only one belonging to Idun¡¯s legion among them?


    Of course, looking at Heda¡¯s expression, it seemed like that was true. However, he still wanted to confirm that. Heda replied with a sincere expression.


    ¡°Yeah. You are thest. But you are also quite peculiar. What were you thinking when you desired toe to our legion?¡±


    ¡°Yes? Desired?¡±


    A desire. So it wasn¡¯t a forced assignment?


    At Tae Ho¡¯s question, Heda tilted her head and then smiled brightly.


    ¡°Ah, you were a merry-go-round? Well, your name is kind of peculiar.¡±


    ¡°Um, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Normally, they enter the legion of the God they worshipped when they were alive. That¡¯s why our legion is alwayscking members, because Idun isn¡¯t a battle God. What warriors like our battles, right? Wow now that I think about it, how long has it been since a neer has entered our legion?¡±


    Heda looked at Tae Ho as if it was marvelous.


    Tae Ho felt really distant after hearing the words ¡®neer¡¯ and ¡®long¡¯.


    ¡°Anyways, guys that didn¡¯t worship any particr God spin the merry-go-round. Um, wee anyways. So cheer up.¡±


    Heda patted Tae Ho¡¯s shoulders once again.


    ¡®I remember the old times.¡¯


    The pro gaming team he first entered was really a ditch.


    ¡°Hey, hey. Stop staring and feeling so miserable. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Heda talked brightly and then pulled Tae Ho¡¯s hand. As he was being dragged by her, they went out of the hall and saw a port that had quite a lot of ships.


    ¡°We are getting on the ships here to go to our respective legions.¡±


    As soon as Heda finished exining, the Valkyries and the warriors came pouring out.


    ¡°Warriors of Odin! Follow me!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! For Thor!¡±


    The Valkyries, who had great military discipline, led the warriors and got on the ship. The other Valkyries that had many members had tens of members, and the ones that had a few only had around ten members.


    ¡®I will at least travelfortably since there¡¯s nobody else.¡¯


    He was thinking rather positively when Heda pulled his hand again.


    At the end of the port there was only one wooden boat next to the lined ships.


    ¡°Hey, get on.¡±


    Heda made a hand gesture after jumping into the boat. Tae Ho looked at the ship that was next to them instead of getting on immediately.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have that many members. So what do we need a big ship for?¡±


    Heda¡¯s answer was reasonable. In the end, Tae Ho got on the wooden boat.


    ¡°Do you want to smoke one? You look like you need one.¡±


    Heda smiled while grabbing the oars and then touched the box that was next her with her foot. Inside it was a tobo pouch and a pipe.


    ¡°We are departing!¡±


    The sound of the horn trumpet erupted with a big yell. The big ships departed one by one, starting from the one on the left.


    Heda filled the pipe with tobo, either to give it to Tae Ho or to smoke it herself.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s fine. We also have one strong point that¡¯s not a shoringpared to the others.¡±


    Even so, it was still a God¡¯s legion, so blessings would also exist.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    As Tae Ho asked a bit expectantly, Heda put the pipe in her mouth and said,


    ¡°That is......¡±


    < Episode 2 ¨C Legion (2) > End

 Chapter 5

    VS Episode 2 Chapter 3 Episode 2/Chapter 3: Legion (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Isalee


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Why, you have no superior that abuses you and no one below you that will gradually rot you. Isn¡¯t thatplete heaven?¡±


    Heda sucked on the unlit cigarette to save the fire and then gave it to Tae Ho after coughing. Tae Ho received the pipe, but instead of smoking it, he frowned even more.


    ¡°Am I really the only one?¡±


    It was still a legion of a God. The other legions had tens and hundreds of people in it.


    At Tae Ho¡¯s disappointed and uneasy eyes, Heda shrugged her shoulders, but it was only for a moment. Then she smirked and said, ¡°There are a few more, but they are all superior-ranked warriors. That¡¯s why they aren¡¯t in the ce that you will be going to. Starting from the superior rank, another lodging is given.¡±


    The ships that had departed along with them had all disappeared. It was because they each took their own routes.


    The warriors of Valha were ssified into 5 sses.


    Lowest rank, inferior rank, intermediate rank, superior rank, and top rank.


    ording to Heda¡¯s words, Tae Ho was the only one from the bottom three ranks. Since she also said that there were ¡®a few¡¯ in the superior rank, there wouldn¡¯t be that many.


    ¡®Can it really be like this.¡¯


    Could you call it a legion with just these numbers?


    As Tae Ho¡¯s eyes started to cool down, Heda spoke after clicking her tongue a few times.


    ¡°Fine, I will tell you one more strong point Idun¡¯s legion has. It¡¯s me.¡±


    She said it proudly while beating her chest, but Tae Ho¡¯s expression remained the same.


    ¡°What is that expression.¡±


    ¡°Then what expression should I disy?¡±


    Was she boasting that she was a beauty? Or was that a baseless testament?


    As Tae Ho¡¯s eyes started to lose even more light, Heda hurriedly opened her mouth.


    ¡°Tae Ho, what do you think is the role of the Valkyries of the legions?¡±


    ¡°Uh.....Administration and supply?¡±


    Leading the warriors, informing them of this and that, and fighting at the front lines on the battlefield. If it was up to what he could see on the surface, she would be just like a nonmissioned officer from an army.


    Although you wouldn¡¯t really know if there were administration and supply jobs in Valha, or if she just let that pass by, Heda nodded in response.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s kind of simr. Anyways, we are also in charge of tutoring the warriors. Because warriors of the mortal world are less ustomed to saga or magic. But think about it. If there are hundreds of warriors, will the Valkyrie be able to teach them meticulously one by one?¡±


    There were hundreds of neers in Odin and Thor¡¯s legions. Although they had a few more Valkyries to lead them, it couldn¡¯t bepared to the number of the warriors.


    ¡°So.....personal tutoring is possible in Idun¡¯s legion?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Heda pped her hands.


    ¡®Certainly.¡¯


    If Tae Ho had been the only warrior, he could have received all of the tutoring by himself. Also, his tutoring time would also be much longer than in other legions.


    ¡°Hm, I certainly do think that it¡¯s a strong po.....int.¡±


    Tae Ho, that was starting to think positively, looked at Heda¡¯s stupidly smiling face and changed words. Thinking about it, the one that would be tutoring him was Heda.


    It wasn¡¯t that long since they had met but how could you put it. She didn¡¯t give the same strong feeling Reginleif gave. If you had to be concise, you¡¯d say that she wasn¡¯t reliable?


    At Tae Ho¡¯s gaze, Heda pouted her lips. Then she spread her chest and said, ¡°Trust me. The superior warriors of our legion were also taught by me. I teach well.¡±


    Tae Ho nodded for now. It seemed like Heda¡¯s mood loosened up and she spoke in a cool voice while looking far into the distance.


    ¡°Elitism in minority. That¡¯s the particrity of Idun¡¯s legion.¡±


    It sounded cool, but rather than being spontaneous, wasn¡¯t it more forced?


    ¡°Before that, aren¡¯t you going to smoke that?¡±


    He nced at the pipe. Tae Ho nodded immediately.


    ¡°Smoking is a bit...¡±


    ¡°Then give it back. I have to put off the fire.¡±


    It was unexpected as he thought that she was going to smoke it. Anyways, Heda put off the fire very thoroughly and then put back the tobo pouch. It seemed like she was the thorough type,pared to how she looked.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    It was a dock that suited a boat. He didn¡¯t know how Valha wasposed, but for now, it would be good to say that it was like a ship.


    While Tae Ho was looking at the few wooden huts and a stone building, Heda jumped off the ship and said, ¡°Then, shall we go and greet the goddess?¡±


    ¡°Are we really going to see her?¡±


    Tae Ho was surprised. It was because he had directly seen Thor on the battlefield.


    The God of Thunder that rode the skies and poured thunder.


    Although Idun and Thor were different Gods, in the end, the both of them were Gods. So thinking that he would face an existence like that, his heart started to beat.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was good or not, but Heda shook her head.


    ¡°No, not directly, but at a distance? This is the ce for the lowest ranked warriors. The Goddess is high up there.¡±


    Heda pointed at the sky. Tae Ho turned to look up and also nodded. That ce certainly seemed to be appropriate.


    ¡°This is the temple. Starting from here you should go alone.¡±


    It was a refined but strongly built stone building. At Heda¡¯s urging, Tae Ho went inside and the candles were lit automatically.


    ¡°Have a good time.¡±


    Heda patted Tae Ho¡¯s shoulders yfully before going outside and closed the door. Tae Ho looked at his front in the middle of the silence. Just by looking at the beautiful statue of the goddess made his heart beat quickly.


    ¡®Come closer, my warrior.¡¯


    A voice rang in his head. Tae Ho gulped dry saliva and then approached the statue. And then, the world changed. In the middle of the dark sky and earth, a golden light started to pour from the sky.


    ¡°Lee Tae Ho. The warrior that has entered my legion.¡±


    There was a big apple tree in front of him, and a goddess in front of that.


    Her hair was golden. Aside from that, he could only know that she was beautiful. The light hid the goddess as if it was forbidden to look at her directly.


    Tae Ho kneeled in front of the goddess and showed his manners. The action was as natural as water flowing from a high ce.


    ¡°I will now give you the blessing of me, Idun.¡±


    The goddess smiled. At that moment, the golden light that was pouring down from the sky covered Tae Ho¡¯s body.


    The blessing of a God.


    Tae Ho closed his eyes. When he opened them again he was already outside the temple. He could see Heda smiling.


    ¡°So you received the blessing.¡±


    Tae Ho nodded. As he thought of the blessing of the goddess like when he thought of the saga, golden messages started to appear in front of him.


    [ Idun¡¯s Blessing ]


    [ Sentence of Life ]


    ¡°Then, I will teach you the real strong point of our Idun¡¯s legion.¡±


    Heda fixed her posture and then even fixed her expression. She was looking at Tae Ho with apletely serious face.


    ¡°Idun is the goddess that represents life and youth and her symbol is a golden apple. That¡¯s why the warriors that join Idun¡¯s legion receive the blessing of life.¡±


    The Gods in the Nordic mythology weren¡¯t immortal. They had to consume golden apples regrly to maintain youth and their strength.


    Idun was the goddess that maintained those golden apples.


    The blessing of life was given by Idun.


    Heda returned to her yful expression and said, ¡°Although there may be many cases where it will hurt on the battlefield, you won¡¯t actually die because you will have the life blessing with you.¡±


    An unyielding endowment of life.


    Persistency that keeps you alive in situations where you would normally die.


    ¡°Although the level of the blessing is still low, it will grow along with you. Why do you think the nickname of our legion is zombie legion? Ah, but even so don¡¯t get too overconfident. You are only hard to kill, if you get beheaded you will really die, do you understand?¡±


    Heda winked at Tae Ho at the end and then patted Tae Ho¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Anyways, you are tired, right? I will lead you to your lodging. Rest today.¡±


    Maybe it was because of Heda¡¯s words that he seemed to be more tired. It was obvious as the things he had faced today were already incredible. Didn¡¯t he even stand on the battlefield?


    The sun was already setting. Heda pointed at the wooden houses and exined in the middle of the dusk.


    ¡°That is the toilet and that¡¯s the bath. That is your lodging.¡±


    Just like it was for the lowest ranked banquet, the lodging really did look like the lowest graded one. It felt like it just had the basic things.


    ¡°We will train starting tomorrow morning so sleep early. Ah, I will also answer your questions tomorrow. You have a lot of questions, right?¡±


    He obviously had a lot questions: how to use the saga, what is a rune, what were the enemies he fought today, etc.


    But after she said it like this it seemed like he would have to wait til tomorrow.


    As Tae Ho nodded, Heda took one step back and waved her hand.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s meet tomorrow morning. Sleep well.¡±


    Heda turned back and got on the wooden boat. The orange sky started to turn darker.


    Tae Ho looked at Heda getting farther for a moment before entering his lodging andid on his bed. The bed was made with straw, but it wasn¡¯t that ufortable.


    Night.


    And sleep.


    Truly a time to be alone.


    ¡®I died today.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t feel it real. He was at an unfamiliar ce called Valha, but he was alive.


    But it was the truth.


    What would be happening by now? Would they be holding Tae Ho¡¯s funeral? What would his parents be thinking? What about his teammates, his coach, and his fans?


    What would have happened if the Valkyrie hadn¡¯t appeared?


    And.....


    ¡®Will I be able to return?¡¯


    He was alive right now anyways.


    Tae Ho closed his eyes and opened them again. He saw shining sentences.


    [ Saga: Immortal Warrior ] [ Synchro rate: 2% ]


    [ Saga: The Charge of a Warrior Is Just Like a Storm ]


    [ ¨C ]


    He thought of the first battlefield he had faced in his life, and the battles that had urred there.


    The ce he now had to keep standing on.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Tae Ho talked to himself and then closed his eyes. Maybe it was because he was really tired, but he soon fell into a deep sleep.


    &


    When he woke up, Heda had already arrived. She urged Tae Ho to get up and then started to prepare for the lessons after giving him two pieces of small bread and beer porridge. There was a big chalkboard and a table in the ce you could call the ssroom.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s start with the basic lessons. That¡¯s the most important thing.¡±


    Heda cleared her throat once and then hit the chalkboard.


    ¡°Who are we fighting against, and why?¡±


    < Episode 2 ¨C Legion (3) > End

 Chapter 6

    VS Episode 2 Chapter 4 Episode 2/Chapter 4: Legion (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Raigeh


    When he woke up, Heda had already arrived. She urged Tae Ho to get up and then started to prepare for the lessons after giving him two pieces of small bread and beer porridge. There were a big chalkboard and a table in the ce you could call the ssroom.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s start with the basic lessons. That¡¯s the most important thing.¡±


    Heda cleared her throat once and then hit the chalkboard.


    ¡°Who are we fighting against, and why?¡±


    It was unreasonable to tell him to just go and fight. He had to at least know who they were up against.


    As Tae Ho showed interest, Heda breathed in and then started to draw on the chalkboard with a chalk. There were 10 circles. She drew three circles horizontally and vertically to make 9 circles and then added one extra circle at the left side.


    ¡°This is Asgard and the nines. Asgard and Midgard are here. Valha is also in this ce.


    Heda drew a ¡®V¡¯ on the circle that was next to the extra circle and above that and said.


    ¡°The one above Asgard is the temple, and below that is Olympus. These three are on the front lines.¡±


    The temple was one thing, but the word Olympus caught his attention more. Will Gods like Zeus, Hera, and Athena be there?


    ¡®No one says that they aren¡¯t.¡¯


    Because Gods like Thor and Odin already existed.


    Because of that, Tae Ho asked one more important thing.


    ¡°What about that?¡±


    The circle that was next to Asgard.


    If Asgard and thes above and below were at the front line, it meant that that was outside of that.


    At Tae Ho¡¯s question, Heda smiled bitterly and drew an X on that circle.


    ¡°It got destroyed. Actually, there aren¡¯t tens but nine. Because one got destroyed. So should we call it as Asgard and the eights?¡±


    Actually, that was at the forefront. but as it got destroyed, Asgard, the temple, and Olympus became the front lines.


    Heda ced her chalk next to the extra circle in the left and said.


    ¡°Beyond this ce exists Muspelheim, the of giants. That¡¯s where the giants, demons, and devils enter from.¡±


    An arrow was drawn that went from the left to the right. Heda then pointed at the circles that were at the right of Asgard.


    ¡°You came from one of the rears and not of the front lines. Perhaps, it may be proof that the devastation of the war started to take effect at the rear too. Well, it¡¯s not that there weren¡¯t cases like you so it may be pure coincidence.¡±


    She said it lightly but he couldn¡¯t just take it easy. Especially about the part of the devastation of the war.


    ¡°Anyways, what¡¯s important is that we are fighting. Against the world¡¯s enemies that want to destroy our worlds.¡±


    The Valha from the myths was a ce meant to train and give rest to the warriors, to prepare them for the fight toe. But this Valha was different. The warriors were already battling and a destroyed already existed.


    ¡°Ragnarok.¡±


    Tae Ho said unconsciously. He didn¡¯t know much about Norse mythology but it was still something he knew.


    The dusk of the Gods.


    Thest war you could even call it the ending of the Norse mythology.


    ¡°Right. Right now we are carrying out Ragnarok, that has the fate of our worlds at stake. That¡¯s why we have to fight. To protect our world, or to be honest, to live.¡±


    Because if we lose the world would get destroyed. It wasn¡¯t only Asgard, but also thes behind that.


    Tae Ho gulped dry saliva. And then, Heda that was smiling pathetically, shrugged her shoulders and said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be that afraid. We have been in this state for hundreds of years already. Let the great ones do the big battles and let us focus on the fight in front of us.¡±


    Heda winked slightly and then approached Tae Ho after putting down the chalk.


    ¡°Your rank is still low so you won¡¯t be going to the big battles. You can think that you will only be going to small battles like yesterday¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Small battles?¡±


    The battle from yesterday? In addition, even Thor himself stepped out.


    At Tae Ho¡¯s question, Heda blinked her eyes for a moment but then nodded as if she understood.


    ¡°Thor likes to stand at the front lines. On top of that, the battle of yesterday was one which the neers got sent suddenly, right? He would have been worried. Even if he looks like that, he has a really gentle side.¡±


    Tae Ho remembered the image of Thor he saw yesterday. It was hard to connect that amazing sight of blue thunder pouring that with that of gentleness but he still felt a bit better. Because it meant that the Gods also had a human side.


    ¡°Um, Heda.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Can I ask you one thing?¡±


    ¡°Anything.¡±


    Heda brought her chair and sat in front of Tae Ho. He breathed in and then started to ask the questions he had yesterday.


    ¡°Will I......be able to return to the ce I lived someday?¡±


    He had died once, but he was given a new life.


    Heda nodded slowly.


    ¡°If this war ends someday, just like you say. And of course, that will only be if our side wins.¡±


    Because when the war ends, rest wille after that for the warriors.


    Tae Ho was satisfied. You could think that it was vague, but it was enough to answer him for the moment.


    ¡°Anyways, you understand the reason we have to fight right? Then let¡¯s start with the ss immediately. You have to get strong quickly so your rank bes higher and you can get better treatment. You are doing the same thing, but now that ites to this shouldn¡¯t you get treated better?¡±


    Heda spoke cheerfully and then went to the chalkboard again.


    ¡°First, I will teach you how to use the runes you obtained yesterday. The Gods have made a growth system for the warriors of Valha. It¡¯s a simple method of investing runes to strengthen your abilities.¡±


    Heda drew a pentagon.


    ¡°The abilities are divided into five big things. Strength, stamina, agility, mana, concentration. The first three are obvious and mana is rted to magic. If you get stronger your magic also gets stronger and so does your resistance to it. Should we call concentration as willpower? If you increase it your concentration or resistance towards mental attacks increase.¡±


    It was a simple system just like Heda said. Tae Ho remembered the words he heard from Bjorn yesterday and asked.


    ¡°Is mana rted to the saga?¡±


    Because however much he thought of yesterday¡¯s fight, the most important thing was certainly the saga.


    Heda frowned as if it was hard to answer.


    ¡°Saga is a really special magic, so even if it gets as strong as your mana rune it doesn¡¯t also get as strong. Rather than mana, it sometimes gets influenced by concentration. Should you say that it changed depending on how it originated?¡±


    Bjorn also said something simr.


    Heda kept speaking.


    ¡°A saga is a story. A transmission. The more people know about it, and the more they believe in it the stronger your saga bes. There are really rare cases but sometimes the strength of the saga bes stronger than what it originally was. Just like how it¡¯s broken in the process of transmitting.¡±


    It was as saying that the story of having caught a big snake became a legend of having caught a dragon.


    ¡°But most of that can¡¯t even bring out the original power properly. And that¡¯s because they couldn¡¯t understand the saga properly.¡±


    Heda paused a moment there and approached Tae Ho.


    ¡°The sagas of the lowest ranked warriors and inferior ranked ones is simple. The majority of them make them stronger or faster. Of course, that¡¯s also an amazing strength but itcks too much to call it the proper strength of a saga.¡±


    Bjorn¡¯s saga made his first bigger and stronger. And Tae Ho¡¯s saga also made his body faster for now.


    ¡°The saga is the materialization of a legend. A recreation of a story. Because of that, the effects of a saga are plentiful. In addition, several abilities may be generated in only one saga.¡±


    Heda lightly spread her palms while speaking. And then, yellow mes appeared in her palm and then became a ming sword.


    ¡°You can make a weapon like this or can even transform it. You can even summon a monster or an army.¡±


    Heroes aren¡¯t the only ones that appeared in the sagas.


    Tae Ho remembered the legend of Excalibur. If the saga of King Arthur existed, won¡¯t he be able to summon Excalibur?


    Heda grabbed the ming sword and approached Tae Ho a bit more. She pinched Tae Ho¡¯s chest with her finger and said.


    ¡°Remember. The saga is a story belonging only to you. It¡¯s a record of your life and a legend that will be made from now on. The one that can bring out the strength of the saga and develop it the best is none other than you.¡±


    The story of the pro gamer Lee Tae Ho.


    The legend of the dragon knight Kalsted.


    Tae Ho started to feel his heartbeat. He felt like the strength of his saga was bing stronger.


    Right at that moment.


    A bell tower that was at the center of a small ind rang its bell. It was a fast and noisy sound.


    As they reflexively turned to look at it, then they exchanged gazes. Heda frowned and said.


    ¡°You kind of know what it means, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an order to go to battle.¡±


    Heda nodded. And then, took out some things in a big box that seemed like she had already brought it here beforehand.


    ¡°Take it. It¡¯s your equipment.¡±


    A really simple helmet and leather armor. A round shield that had the symbol of Idun engraved on it and a sword.


    They weren¡¯t any legendary equipment or the sort but it was obviously better than what he got the day before.


    Heda wore the leather armor to Tae Ho and quickly got out of the ssroom.


    ¡°You can see the violet door over there, right? If you pass that you will be able to see the waiting station. You will be gathered there and go out to the battlefield together.¡±


    He could see the big violet circle that was below the bell tower and the current it had. It was just like the portals he saw at games.


    Tae Ho thought of the battle he faced yesterday. It was a lie to say that he wasn¡¯t afraid to go back, but he had no way to not go. It was something he realized instinctively.


    Tae Ho breathed in and then went towards the Violet door. Heda grabbed the arm of Tae Ho and made him turn to look at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die.¡±


    They were simple words. But it also meant that she wasn¡¯t joking and was earnest. Because of that Tae Ho forced a smile and said.


    ¡°You said that we didn¡¯t die well.¡±


    ¡°Even so.¡±


    Heda smiled awkwardly and then fixed her expression. She stood in front of the violet door along with Tae Ho.


    ¡°Will you also be going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to a different battlefield than yours. The order came down like this.¡±


    Heda took out the ne she had hidden by her clothes. The violet jewel that was hanging at the tip was shining dimly.


    ¡°Heda, don¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°Care for yourself. Don¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    She said it sharply but her face was smiling happily.


    The two of them looked at the front again. The two of them started to walk towards the violet door at the same time.


    < Episode 2 ¨C Legion (4) > End

 Chapter 7

    VS Episode 3 Chapter 1 Episode 3/Chapter 1: The dragon knight (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Raigeh


    Tae Ho took in a deep breath after passing through the door. He did that because of the countless warriors that were filling up the wide ce. Even when counting roughly they seemed to be over the thousands.


    Even though he and Heda got in through the same ce, it seemed like they came out in different ces.


    ¡®What do I do now?¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t see anyone that could guide him.


    After looking for a while he realized that they seemed to be gathering with their own legions. It was easy to distinguish them because the symbol of each legion was engraved on their warriors and shields.


    ¡®And I¡¯m the only one for Idun.¡¯


    Did he just have to be standing here?


    Tae Ho realized why Bjorn and Heda cheered him up. Wouldn¡¯t he have to be alone every time he came to this ce?


    ¡®Um, so I¡¯m the solitary wolf?¡¯


    Tae Ho looked at his surroundings.


    ¡°Oh, young man! We meet again.¡±


    ¡°Bjorn!¡±


    A pleasing voice was heard at his back. Tae Ho unconsciously elevated his voice and weed Bjorn.


    ¡°Kuku. It seems like it was awkward to be alone. So, how is your Legion?¡±


    Bjorn smirked and asked with expecting eyes. Tae Ho shrugged and answered.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that bad.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t lying. Just like Heda said, as he didn¡¯t have anyone above or below him, it was a bitfortable.


    ¡°Oh? Really? It seems like it is because the Valkyrie in charge of you is quite the beauty. Well, all the Valkyries are pretty. And their bodies are also stunning.¡±


    As Bjornughed and spoke with a loud voice, the warriors at their surroundings showed some interest.


    ¡°What, which legion does he belong to?¡±


    ¡°Whichever it is, the Valkyrie of our legion is the prettiest.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯m sure that our Valkyrie is the prettiest. She even said that she would be expecting from me in this battle.¡±


    ¡°How funny. She was saying that to me. Why don¡¯t you clear your ears?¡±


    Everyone said one or two words and soon, the warriors started to re at each other.


    ¡°Come at me!¡±


    ¡°Ohh, it¡¯s a fight!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m betting on the blonde one!¡±


    And a fight really did start. The other warriors cheered and spectated.


    ¡°Hoho, what a warm sight.¡±


    Bjorn nodded while crossing his arms. It seemed like he really did think that it was a warm scene.


    ¡®Um, the Ragnarok is happening right now, right?¡¯


    The great war that had the fates of thes on the line.


    But thinking about it, this ce was like this since yesterday. As Tae Ho started to watch the fight with a rather resigned face, Bjorn said.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d that it isn¡¯t too bad. But should I say that it¡¯s a cultural thing each legion has? You know, there are many things like that. We don¡¯t have much information as to what ce Idun¡¯s legion is as they have really few warriors.¡±


    Looking at his face, it seemed like he was asking what ce it was. But Tae Ho also didn¡¯t have any particr words to say. Because a culture existed when many people gathered. As Tae Ho was the only one, the standards of culture didn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal. What about you?¡±


    Although there may be a big difference in what Tae Ho and Bjorn called normal, Bjorn smiled after listening to that and replied.


    ¡°Tir is the God of courage. Thanks to that, our legion is really hot. But the warriors aren¡¯t the only ones, the Valkyries are also the same.¡±


    ¡®So can I think of it as being a hot-blooded legion?¡¯


    Tae Ho remembered the athletic clubs he saw on mangas and movies. So thinking about the atmosphere of the Valha he saw for two days, it wasparativelymon.


    ¡°Is Idun¡¯s legion¡¯s blessing rted to life?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they say that it¡¯s harder to die.¡±


    Tae Ho could only reply like this for now as he hadn¡¯t experienced it directly. But Bjorn¡¯s eyes shone with just this and then he nodded.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a really cool blessing.¡±


    Because it would be hard to find a better blessing than one that makes you hard to die.


    It seemed like Bjorn¡¯s amazement was sincere, so Tae Ho felt a little bit better. Because whatever the case, he had already received the blessing.


    ¡°What about Tir¡¯s legion?¡±


    ¡°They gift the warrior¡¯s courage which doesn¡¯t know fear and a strong mental strength.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    It was a blessing suitable of the God of courage. Tae Ho looked at the warriors that were still fighting and asked.


    ¡°Bjorn, can you tell me about the other legions?¡±


    ¡°You really are curious.¡±


    Bjornughed and then looked at the warriors like Tae Ho did.


    ¡°Odin¡¯s legion is proficient at using rune magic and are also immune to several kinds of magic. Thor¡¯s legion receives a strong blessing of thunder, and for Heimdal¡¯s legion they can see and hear from a really long distance.¡±


    They all had their own strong points, but the thunder of Thor he saw yesterday had a really strong impression. A blessing of thunder. Do their bodies get covered in thunder?


    Tae Ho waited for Bjorn to keep exining with really curious eyes. But Bjorn smiled and then shook his head.


    ¡°It will get really long if I exin one by one, so get to know it little by little. You will get to know it if you stand on the same battlefield even if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Those weren¡¯t wrong words. Tae Ho also didn¡¯t need this information immediately so he decided to ask other things.


    ¡°Bjorn, so will we be fighting together like yesterday?¡±


    Although they were gathered by legions, it didn¡¯t mean that it had an order.


    Was doing a dogfight like yesterday amon thing here?


    But fortunately, Bjorn shook his head.


    ¡°No, originally they go to the battlefield by legions. That way it¡¯s easier to distinguish the merits of each legion, and they will also be able to unite better that way. But aren¡¯t their legions that have few members like yours? That¡¯s because they can¡¯t just fight by legions.¡±


    ¡°It seems like the legions with few members make an alliance.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You really are fast to catch on.¡±


    Bjornughed as if he liked him and then kept exining.


    ¡°Compared to yesterday, we will have amander today. Normally, an inferior ranked warrior or a lowest ranked warrior with a lot of experience gets to be themander.¡±


    It seemed like the fight from yesterday was special.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s not that they have been at war for a few days.¡¯


    If they had fought without amander, the Ragnarok would have ended a long while ago with Asgard¡¯s defeat.


    ¡°Warriors! Gather!¡±


    It was then. A familiar yell filled the entire hall. It was certainly Reginleif¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Our Valkyrie hase. Let¡¯s meet on the battlefield.¡±


    Bjorn patted Tae Ho¡¯s shoulders and disappeared with quick steps. Looking at how he spoke, it seemed like Reginleif belongs to Tir¡¯s legion.


    ¡®But where do I have to go?¡¯


    The warriors that were cheering and watching all started to move as they were told to gather.


    Tae Ho looked at his surroundings and saw that there were gs with symbols engraved on the walls. It seemed like they were gathering in front of those gs.


    ¡®Idun is over there.¡¯


    He saw Idun¡¯s symbol, a golden apple. The other legions had several gs lined up, but as Idun¡¯s legion had only one, it was more showy.


    After passing by the warriors that went en masse, he could see the warriors lined up below their respective gs. It was amazing to see that the warriors that act as if they didn¡¯t have an order respected their order this well.


    As Tae Ho stood in front of Idun¡¯s g all alone, the gazes of the warriors all gathered in him. They had marvelous faces.


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t it more marvelous yesterday?¡¯


    Because he was wearing proper armor today, but yesterday he was wearing the uniform of his pro gaming team.


    ¡®Anyways, I really am a solitary wolf.¡¯


    Tae Ho just looked at the front after he straightened his expression. If he started to mind those gazes, only he would be the one to feel moreplicated. He was practicing the wisdom he obtained in his long pro-gamer life when he felt that the gazes of the warriors started to turn to another ce. As he reflexively turned his head, he could see a strong and big warrior getting in front of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ragnal of Heimdal¡¯s legion. I will be leading you guys in this battle.¡±


    He was wearing his helmet firmly and had a round shield at his back.


    When you added Tae Ho with the surrounding warriors, the number would roughly amount to a hundred. And as the warriors in other legions were also simrly gathered, it seemed like there were only tens ofmanders that were like Ragnal.


    Ragnal looked at everyone with serious eyes and exined in a low voice.


    ¡°The objective of this battle is to recover the territory we lost at the gnolls. So we will be an attacking squad.¡±


    He didn¡¯t really exin what a gnoll was, but it seemed like the other warriors knew what it was.


    ¡®Is it the gnoll I know?¡¯


    A dog-headed monster that appeared often in games. Now that he saw, the things he fought yesterday also were dog-headed.


    ¡°The front line has already started attacking. We will descend in the middle of the battlefield.¡±


    It was a simr situation to yesterday. Ragnal looked at the warriors again and said.


    ¡°I will always be at the front. Just follow me.¡±


    His smiling face at the end seemed really reliable.


    ¡°Prepare to charge!¡±


    ¡°Prepare to charge!¡±


    The sound of the horn trumpets was heard with the voices of the Valkyries. A huge violet door appeared behind Ragnal.


    Ragnal raised his axe and yelled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go warriors of Valha. For Asgard and the nines!¡±


    ¡°For Asgard!¡±


    The warriors cheered. Maybe it was because of the atmosphere, but Tae Ho also raised his sword and yelled.


    ¡°Warriors! Follow me!¡±


    ¡°Uoo!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The warriors charged towards the violet door with Ragnal at the front. Tae Ho also ran towards the door while holding his sword tightly. He remembered Heda¡¯s words, that told him not to die.


    ¡®Let¡¯s live!¡¯


    He didn¡¯t think of dying. He had already died once, but he was living and breathing in this moment.


    He passed through the door. The cold air prated his lungs. He could see the white ins and ck smoke, and the blood sttered everywhere and heaps of ashes.


    ¡°Allies havee!¡±


    ¡°Push them!¡±


    It was the same dogfight as yesterday. Tae Ho made a firm resolution and then ced his eyes on the front. It was to find Ragnal, that said to just trust in him and follow him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Follow me!¡±


    Ragnal yelled at the front. He really seemed reliable. He was always at the front, as to keep what he had said. He felt excited just looking at his back.


    But it was also only for a moment.


    ¡°Kuooo!¡±


    A roar that seemed to shake the whole battlefield was heard and then the earth rang. A huge and white dog-headed monster was charging from the front. Even at first nce, it seemed to be 5 or 6 times bigger.


    It was really fast. And its sword was even faster.


    Ragnal disappeared from his sight. He couldn¡¯t know if his body became torn to pieces or if he was sent flying. The important thing was that themander disappeared and that the monster had reached in front of the warriors and was swinging his sword.


    ¡®The boss appeared right off the bat!¡¯


    And Ragnal is really weak!


    He didn¡¯t even have time toin. Tae Ho perceived intuitively the moment the warriors close to Ragnal became mincemeat.


    He made eye contact with the monster.


    And it threw its body towards Tae Ho.


    < Episode 3 ¨C The dragon knight (1) > End

 Chapter 8

    VS Episode 3 Chapter 2 Episode 3/Chapter 2: The dragon knight (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Raigeh


    It was impossible to stop it.


    He realized that as soon as he saw it. That everything would end the moment he allowed even one hit to get him.


    Tae Ho invested all of his runes in agility. Meanwhile, the monster kicked the ground once more and after Tae Ho blinked once, it was already in front of him.


    Bang!


    The sword that fell from above was like a thunderbolt. But Tae Ho didn¡¯t even know how he dodged it. He rolled on the ground and after distancing himself, he raised his head to look at it.


    He could feel its gaze. After he saw it up close, he got to know that it was bigger than his imagination. Even though it was lowering its posture, it seemed like its head reached 5mts.


    He felt numb. It seemed like its gaze was piercing him. The teeth he could see from its open mouth was terrifying.


    However, Tae Ho didn¡¯t cower down and faced him. He breathed roughly. Although it was a single breath, his body stopped trembling. And rather, strength returned to his legs.


    [ Saga: Immortal warrior ]


    And at that moment, the two of them moved. The sword he swung at a low height passed in front of Tae Ho¡¯s eyes. Tae Ho charged forward instead of falling back and then swung his sword to slice its thigh.


    It was shallow.


    Its skin was tougher than he thought and his muscles were hard. Tae Ho wanted to step back when it moved again. The low swing of the sword passed in front of Tae Ho again.


    Tae Ho dodged it once more by pulling back. And as soon as his feet reached the ground, he rolled sideways. Thunder fell once again in the ce Tae Ho was at.


    Bang!


    He dodged its attack three times by now. He could feel the gazes of the warriors near him. And he could also feel the rage of the monster.


    ¡®Stay calm. Concentrate.¡¯


    He would counterattack after dodging. Attack the leg and break his stance.


    It was like a game. The method was simr to when he caught a boss monster.


    He had only one life. And his opponent had plenty of hp. And its attack was really tremendous.


    But he still had to do it.


    ¡°Kuoooo!¡±


    The monster cried. And at the same time, the gnolls near it came charging while crying. The warriors that lost theirmanders acted on their own. A part of them charged towards the gnolls and another part charged towards it, the giant gnoll.


    ¡°Aim for its leg!¡±


    One of the warriors yelled. And at the same time, three of the warriors that charged aimed for the leg of the giant gnoll. However, the monster didn¡¯t stay still. He jumped to the air and dodged the attacks.


    ¡°Kuo!¡±


    It cried and swung his sword widely afternding. The warriors retreated hurriedly, but one of the three got hit in his shoulder and his neck was also sent flying.


    The smell of blood spread. The two warriors that dodged the attack, raised their weapons again to attack the leg of the gnoll once again.


    And Tae Ho thought. That the legs were no good.


    Tae Ho was thinking about attacking his leg to lower its posture and then attack his vitals like his eyes or neck, but he became certain with the recent sh. That this strategy was now pointless, now that it was already guarding his legs.


    Then how?


    The giant gnoll jumped towards Tae Ho suddenly and swung his sword. It wasn¡¯t only the gnoll, but his sword also looked like a dump truck.


    Tae Ho also barely dodged its attack this time. After the sword passed right above his head, Tae Ho¡¯s eyes chased the head of the giant gnoll.


    It was still high. It was a height he wouldn¡¯t reach by jumping. But hitting its legs was pointless.


    Tae Ho rolled on the ground. The monster turned quickly. And right then, Tae Ho charged forward again.


    Heda had said.


    That the saga is a reproduction of the original. But the ones that can use it properly are few.


    [ Saga: The charge of a warrior is just like a storm ]


    His body became fast.


    But it was stillcking. When he was ying the game that was meant for picking the members of the national team, Kalsted¡¯s charge was really like a storm and it swept the battlefield. There was no one that could stop Kalsted, that was riding the skies and pouring thunder.


    Reproducing that was still impossible. But it was fine even if it was just a single step.


    If he could step on the sky.


    If he could kick on the air!


    He jumped. And then, jumped even higher by kicking on the air.


    The monster turnedpletely. But he couldn¡¯t see Tae Ho. Because Tae Ho was higher than its head.


    ¡°Uoooo!¡±


    Tae Ho yelled while falling over its head. The monster raised its head reflexively and Tae Ho¡¯s sword aimed for its eye.


    ¡°Kuooo!¡±


    The tip of the sword pierced its eye. Bright blood sttered, and the monster cried loudly.


    Tae Ho, that was holding on his stuck sword, got grabbed by the gnoll and got thrown to the ground. The moment he fell on his back he felt pain and shock that seemed to break his body, but maybe it was because of Idun¡¯s blessing that he didn¡¯t lose consciousness.


    ¡°Pant. Pant.¡±


    Tae Ho raised his body with difficulty. He could see the gnoll that was in pain.


    The senses of the pro gamer Lee Tae Ho said. The legendary dragon knight Kalsted ascertained him. That this was the time to kill it.


    Tae Ho gritted his teeth and endured the pain. He kicked the ground once again and ran towards it. He didn¡¯t have a weapon right now, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    Another thing Heda had told him.


    The saga isn¡¯t simply meant for strengthening your body.


    It could do things beyond that.


    [ Saga: The sword of the warrior ]


    Tae Ho gripped the air. The start of ¡®Dark Age¡¯. He could start to feel the sword he used to kill the first named boss monster, the orc warrior Graksha, on the Korean server.


    ¡°Uooooo!¡±


    Tae Ho kicked the ground once more. And then, he jumped high and cut off the neck of the monster that was grabbing his head in pain.


    The neck split and blood flowed like a fountain. Tae Ho couldn¡¯tnd properly and rolled on the ground, and then used his sword as a cane and rose. And at the same time, just like a coincidence, the huge body of the gnoll fell down with a loud noise.


    The surrounding warriors gulped air. Even the warriors that were still in the middle of fighting were looking at Tae Ho. And then, all of them started to yell loudly.


    ¡°Woohoo!¡±


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    ¡°The monster has died!¡±


    The gnolls lost morale. And the warriors yelled more loudly. Tae could feel his heartbeat. He raised his sword unconsciously and roared. And then, red smoke started to get out of the corpse of the giant gnoll¡¯s corpse and got absorbed by Tae Ho.


    He had more than ten lowest runes and two inferior runes. Energy overflowed from his body.


    Tae Ho breathed in and then looked at the sword in his hand. It was the sword Kalsted used when he was low leveled. Although it was merely low ranked as it only had the basic rune magic engraved in it, it was one of the few strong weapons when it came out on the server.


    The third saga, the sword of the warrior.


    He was certain that it was could recreate the weapons Kalsted used.


    Tae Ho then thought of the strongest sword in the global server and at the same time the personal sword of Kalsted, the ¡®dragon sword Astellone¡¯ but it was impossible as of now. It was impossible to recreate Astellone with Tae Ho¡¯s current level.


    ¡®But one day.¡¯


    Tae Ho clenched his fists tightly and raised his head. The warriors that had cleared the gnolls at his surroundings were looking at him. And one of them said.


    ¡°The enemies are stilling. We have to keep attacking.¡±


    The warrior with the horned helmet pointed at the direction the gnolls wereing at with his axe. The gnolls were charging from beyond the white ins. And the attack objective was sure to be over there too.


    The warrior looked at Tae Ho again. Some shrugged their shoulders and some made gestures with their chins as if urging him.


    Tae Ho could guess why they were acting like that. And that¡¯s why he clenched his weapon once again.


    Because there had to be a someone leading a group. And Tae Ho also didn¡¯t like to break the momentum.


    ¡°Warriors! Charge!¡±


    Tae Ho¡¯s cry spread in the air. His ears started to get red at the embarrassment but there was no one that cared about that small change. The warriors yelled loudly and charged towards the gnolls. Tae Ho was next to them.


    Tae Ho¡¯s eyes looked at the enemy. Every time he took a step, he became stronger. It wasn¡¯t because he invested his runes.


    [ Synchro rate: 5% ]


    Tae Ho¡¯s sword transformed and became sharper.


    < Episode 3 ¨C The dragon knight (2) > End

 Chapter 9

    VS Episode 3 Chapter 3 Episode 3/Chapter 3: The dragon knight (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Raigeh


    The Valkyrie Rasgrid was ring at the sky.


    Although it may only seem like it was filled with dark clouds, it was different for Rasgrid¡¯s red eyes. There were several vessels that represented the warriors and monsters over a map that was made with light.


    The warriors deployed in this battle amounted to 2.000. It was estimated that the number of the dog-headed monsters was 1.500. So more than 3.000 troops were fighting in a single battlefield.


    Although it wasn¡¯t a small number, Rasgrid couldn¡¯t feel that much interest. It was because this battle was a really small one among the ones Asgard was facing.


    The number of the warriors in Valha numbered to hundreds of thousands. The force of 2.000 that was mostlyposed of lowest ranked warriors wasn¡¯t a force that could be sent to a proper battlefield.


    Of course, even if that was the case, it wasn¡¯t that this battle itself was meaningless. It was just that she wasn¡¯t interested that greatly.


    ¡°We are winning.¡±


    Rasgrid closed her eyes once and the color of her eyes returned back to be blue when she heard a voice behind her. And as expected, a big crow was sitting on a branch.


    The name of the crow, that had violet feathers that were close to ck, was Hugin.


    Hugin twisted its beak and then said with a different voice.


    [Rasgrid, how is the frontline?]


    It wasn¡¯t the voice of Hugin, that was more simr to that of a kid, but that of a thick and upright man. Rasgrid kneeled and showed courtesy. Her short ck hair that reached her shoulders blew gently.


    ¡°Valkyrie Rasgrid greets Odin.¡±


    [It¡¯s Hugin that is here, not me.]


    Rasgrid was still bowing down when she started to report instead of epting his joke.


    ¡°The attack is smooth and the damages are minimal. Thisnd will return to Asgard¡¯s protection before the sun sets.¡±


    Odin, the lord of Valha and the king of Gods, had two crows that acted as his eyes and ears.


    The crows that were called as Hugin and Munin roamed parts of the world and not only gathered several secrets, stories, and information but also sent word to Odin.


    [It¡¯s a fairly easy victory.]


    ¡°It¡¯s a small battle.¡±


    As Rasgrid said in a low voice as if it wasn¡¯t something worthy to get excited about, Odin burst out ofughter.


    [Even so, there¡¯s still victory and defeat. Right, was there someone that caught your attention?]


    The warriors that participated in this battle were mostly the neers. At Odin¡¯s question, Rasgrid couldn¡¯t answer immediately and started to ponder.


    [What¡¯s wrong? Was there no one?]


    There wasn¡¯t even a trace of disappointment in Odin¡¯s question. They were the lowest ranked warriors anyways, and Rasgrid had really high standards from a long time ago. It was hard to get her attention.


    As Hugin tilted its head and asked, Rasgrid shook her head and said.


    ¡°There was only one.¡±


    [I want to know who he is. Which legion does he belong to?]


    As it was an evaluation from none other than Rasgrid, Odin couldn¡¯t help but be interested. Rasgrid said carefully.


    ¡°He...¡±


    &


    ¡°We won! It¡¯s our victory!¡±


    ¡°Uooo!¡±


    ¡°Glory to Odin!¡±


    As the horn trumpet started to make noise, all of the warriors raised their weapons and cheered.


    Tae Ho, that had already experienced the same thing in the first day, put on a smile with difficulty.


    ¡°Whew... Ha......¡±


    They had won. He had survived this time too.


    All of his body hurt and his exhaustion was amazing, but it was still better than the first day.


    As Tae Ho was breathing in, some warriors nearby approached him and said.


    ¡°It was a cool battle.¡±


    ¡°Treat us well in the battles that are toe.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a nice sword.¡±


    Tae Ho, that just nodded to answer them, turned to look at his sword. He had in about 10 monsters with it, but it didn¡¯t even have a trace of blood in it.


    ¡®I should be able to do it, right?¡¯


    Tae Ho asked himself and then shook his hand lightly. And then, the sword started to be light and disappeared.


    ¡®Again.¡¯


    As he thought of the saga: warrior¡¯s sword, he could start feeling the sword in his hands again.


    Tae Ho put a satisfied smile while looking at the manifested sword and then sat on a nearby rock.


    ¡®Let¡¯s calcte.¡¯


    [Saga: Immortal warrior] [Synchro rate: 5%]


    [Saga: The charge of a warrior is just like a storm]


    [Saga: Sword of a warrior


    [ ¨C ]


    [Lowest ranked runes: 27]


    [Inferior ranked rune: 2]


    ¡®The synchro rate increased. And there¡¯s one more slot for the saga.¡¯


    The number of runes he earned wasn¡¯t small either.


    ¡®Aren¡¯t I going to be strong in an instant like this?¡¯


    As he had invested some runes and the synchro rate had also increased, he felt like he had gotten much stronger. A bigger satisfaction than when he leveled up in games filled him up.


    ¡°Young man, why are you smiling like that? Are you perhaps thinking of a Valkyrie?¡±


    ¡°Bjorn!¡±


    As he turned his head when he heard the voice that was yful, he saw Bjorn as he expected. He approached Tae Ho and smiled brightly.


    ¡°You survived this time too.¡±


    ¡°You too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s obvious to me.¡±


    Bjornughed and patted on Tae Ho¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°I heard this whileing here. They say that performed excellently?¡±


    ¡°Well, a bit.¡±


    Because he had in a giant gnoll alone and led the warriors.


    As Tae Ho shrugged his shoulders as if it was embarrassing, Bjorn looked at the sword Tae Ho had in his hands.


    ¡°Young man, it seems like you got better at handling your saga.¡±


    ¡°It is thanks to you.¡±


    Actually, he wanted to thank Heda even more. Because even if it was a few bits of advice, it was thanks to her that he was able to manifest the warrior¡¯s sword.


    Tae Ho waved lightly and made his sword disappear, and Bjorn¡¯s eyes opened widely as if it was marvelous and said.


    ¡°Now that I had seen your face, I will be returning now.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it seems like you also returning back to your legion?¡±


    Because Bjorn and Tae Ho also came separately.


    But Bjorn tilted his head as if he had heard something wrong.


    ¡°Huh? What are you saying? You still haven¡¯t heard?¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°We will be staying here for a while. Our final objective is to recover the fortress we lost. You could say that today¡¯s battle was the opening.¡±


    Bjorn pointed far beyond the ins. However, Tae Ho¡¯s interest was put in another thing.


    ¡°We are sleeping here?¡±


    In these ins that could be called ruins?


    ¡°Captain!¡±


    Right then, a loud voice was heard. It was certainly calling for them.


    Tae Ho reflexively turned to look at Bjorn, but he shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a captain.¡±


    Then, the only one that remained was Tae Ho. Tae Ho pointed at himself with an awkward face and asked.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°The Valkyrie¡¯s looking for you captain! Hurry,e with me!¡±


    The warrior that called him warrior made a big hand gesture and said. Although he did lead a troop temporarily, Tae Ho still didn¡¯t know the faces of the warriors. And the warrior that yelled just now was also a new face for him.


    ¡°So you really seeded.¡±


    Bjornughed and patted Tae Ho¡¯s shoulders, and then turned back and left. Tae Ho also followed the warrior that was urging him and left.


    On the ce he had arrived, the warriors were setting up the tents and lit up the campfires. The reason the Valkyrie sought him was simple.


    ¡°I heard that themander of your troop died and so you temporarily led them. Are you still nning on being themander? Or I will put you in another troop.¡±


    ¡°I will join another troop.¡±


    Tae Ho answered immediately. He didn¡¯t want to lead 100 warriors whom he didn¡¯t even know the faces of when it was still hard to take care of himself.


    ¡®I seeded for a little while.¡¯


    Was it 2 hours?


    As Tae Ho said with a fresh expression, the bbergasted Valkyrie just blinked her eyes.


    ¡°Uh.. really? Bing amander is a glorious thing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m stillcking.¡±


    ¡°Mm, if that¡¯s what you wish, I can¡¯t force it upon you.¡±


    The Valkyrie nodded with a regretful face and then pointed at the warriors that were preparing the camp.


    ¡°I entrust you the task of preparing the camp until you join another troop. You will be able to join a newmander tonight, or at most tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Then, I will see youter.¡±


    The Valkyrie hit her left chest with her right hand twice and turned back. He didn¡¯t know well, but it seemed like it was an etiquette.


    ¡®But even if I have tomand them on preparing the camp....Is there anything particr I should do?¡¯


    Havinge to Valha meant that you were already a veteran warrior. Although no one was particrlymanding, they were proceeding on the preparations by themselves really well.


    ¡®Let¡¯s just see.¡¯


    It seemed like that would be better than sloppily step in.


    Tae Ho put on an expression that rather suited amander and started to look at his surroundings. Now that it became like this, he was nning to memorize the faces of the warriors he would be fighting with.


    But it was then.


    ¡°Warrior Lee Tae Ho!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    A loud voice called Tae Ho. As he turned back reflexively, he saw the Valkyrie from before standing.


    Did he already get appointed to another troop?


    But what came out from the mouth of the Valkyrie waspletely different.


    ¡°Warrior Lee Tae Ho, you are exempted.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    Tae Ho asked back unconsciously. He could only do so.


    To get exempted so suddenly.


    There was someone finding him?


    ¡®Uh, don¡¯t tell me.¡¯


    Tae Ho approached the Valkyrie with a doubting face. And then, a red-haired Valkyrie extended her face from behind the other Valkyrie, just as if she was hiding, and smiled brightly.


    ¡°Hi.¡±


    Valkyrie Heda.


    It was her.


    &


    ¡®Ah, so this is what it feels like.¡¯


    Tae Ho shrugged his shoulders while getting out of the camp. What was this situation? It was simr to when your girlfriend came looking for you in the army. The warriors all looked at Tae Ho with jealousy and envy, and Tae Ho just walked next to Heda as if nothing had happened.


    ¡®Did I do something more amazing than what I thought?¡¯


    Because Tae Ho was the only one that got exempted directly from a Valkyrie. He could already get a feeling when looking at the eyes of the warriors that looked like they were going to eat him.


    ¡°Huhu.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    As Tae Ho smirked andughed, Heda tilted her head and asked. Tae Ho shook his two hands as if it was nothing.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. But first of that, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I came because I was worried about you. You are the only warrior I¡¯m in charge, right?¡±


    After listening to her, it seemed like the Valkyries of other legions had too many warriors they were in charge of that they just didn¡¯t request an exemption like this.


    ¡®It really is a good point that we are few on people.¡¯


    Tae Ho nodded after looking at Heda from head to toe.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Because Tae Ho wasn¡¯t the only one that got out to battle today. Although he didn¡¯t know much, it was obvious that Heda went out to an even bigger battlefield.


    At Tae Ho¡¯s question, Heda smiled and shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. But I heard that you made quite the performance? You even got tomand even if it was for a moment.¡±


    ¡°That somehow happened.¡±


    He was being modest, but it really did happen somehow. Heda smiled after listening to Tae Ho¡¯s.


    ¡°Fortune came looking for our legion.¡±


    Because a performance of a warrior resulted in elevating the name of the legion.


    After speaking of this and that, they had already reached the exemption ce. In the first ce, as exemptions were rare, the only ones at this ce were Tae Ho and Heda.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel that right to leave like this, so let¡¯s finish what we were doing in the morning.¡±


    ¡°What we were doing in the morning?¡±


    ¡°We were in the middle of sses. Don¡¯t we have to investigate how to develop your saga, and to know what it is in the first ce?¡±


    They were appropriate words. The reason he was able to beat the giant gnoll today was that he had developed his saga.


    ¡°So first, show me your saga.¡±


    Heda sat on a boulder and said. Tae Ho sat at the opposite side of Heda and scratched his cheek as if it was hard.


    ¡°Uh....But how do I show you my saga?¡±


    Did he just have to read it?


    It was nothing to read the title, but a saga was a story. There were outlines below the saga, but it was also written how it became known.


    Heda took out one feather made of steel from her waist as if she knew he was going to ask, and gave it to Tae Ho.


    ¡°Grab this and think what you want to show me. I won¡¯t be able to see as much as you, but I will be able to see the general outline.¡±


    The texture of the steel feather was cool rather than cold. Tae Ho gripped the feather with one hand and frowned.


    ¡°I will start.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tae Ho first thought about showing her the ¡®immortal warrior¡¯.


    And about 5 minutester.


    Heda blinked with a dumbfounded face and asked Tae Ho.


    ¡°You, what did you do before kid....no, person.......no, sir?¡±


    < Episode 3 ¨C The dragon knight (3) > End

 Chapter 10

    VS Episode 3 Chapter 4 Episode 3/Chapter 4: The dragon knight (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Isalee


    Defeated the grand orc warrior Graksha.


    Defeated the Ogre Lord Gandoll.


    Defeated the three troll brothers, the triple blue me.


    Conquered the Giant Hill.


    Rescued the princess of Emelord.


    Defeated the ck dragon Ankelonia.


    Fell down the fortress of Magino.


    Suppressed the demon world.


    Defeated the army of a dragon.


    Etc.


    The achievements that were arranged simply seemed to have no end.


    He defeated strong monsters alone and rescued the kidnapped princess. He defeated an army by himself, even defeated the demon lord, and rescued the world.


    That was the dragon knight Kalsted.


    Of course, that was all in a game though.


    However, this saga was a ¡®truth¡¯ for Heda.


    A saga could certainly be distorted, but manipting it from start to end was impossible.


    So even if these stories were distorted, the man in front of her, Tae Ho, was a legendary existence that could really be called as the hero.


    ¡°No, well..... um..¡±


    Tae Ho scratched his head and faced Heda. He felt burdened by Heda¡¯s eyes, which were filled with embarrassment, respect, perplexion, and etc, but at the same time, he enjoyed it.


    As he just stuttered, Heda put on a teary face. She started to twist her body before lowering her head slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for having been insolent until now. I was a..... No, no. Anyways.¡±


    She had seen the achievements of the legendary knight.


    Heda had seen quite a lot of warriors until now but had never seen someone with achievements as amazing as his. If Tae Ho was a human from Midgard, all of Asgard would have paid attention to his entrance.


    However, that kind of warrior was asking about the basics of fighting!


    ¡°Hm, well. Mm.¡±


    Tae Ho shrugged his shoulders as if behaving imprudently. As he turned to look down at Heda silently, Heda¡¯s face, which was red due to embarrassment, flinched again.


    ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡±


    Maybe it was because of the gap there was from her usual self and now that she seemed cuter, but everything still had its limit.


    If these kinds of misunderstandings carried on, it would be harder to clear them upter. It might be different if you wanted to trick her, but if you wanted to state the facts just as they were, it would be better to clear it up.


    ¡°Heda, doesn¡¯t something strike you as strange? The truth that I¡¯m the legendary knight?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Heda blinked while looking at Tae Ho as if he were implying something. Tae Ho smirked once again and then whispered in Heda¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you just because it¡¯s you.¡±


    Heda flinched once more at the unnecessary close distance and Tae Ho began to tell his story.


    ¡°So.......it was a game?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dark Age was the biggest MMORPG game in the world. All of the achievements you saw were quests aplished by my character, Kalsted.¡±


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t hide anything. The reason was simple: it would more helpful for him.


    Heda was the teacher who had taught Tae Ho how to use his saga. He wouldn¡¯t be able to learn to use the saga properly with Heda if she misunderstood everything like this. Because the saga was no different to Tae Ho¡¯s lifeline, it was absurd to learn it sloppily.


    ¡®Also.¡¯


    What would happen if they sent him to a huge scale battlefield with the misunderstanding that he was the legendary warrior? In addition, the synchro rate was at a mere at 5%. Right now, being in the lowest ranked ss was the most suitable for him.


    Of course, Tae Ho had also done some calctions on his part. He could trust Heda. Although it was barely more than a day since they had met, he was certain about trusting her. You could say that it was his senses that told him that.


    ¡®Of course, I may be backstabbed like this.¡¯


    Would Heda properly understand what Tae Ho had said?


    Tae Ho waited for Heda¡¯s reaction while hiding his anxiousness.


    Heda frowned and groaned as if she was thinking hard and thenughed sloppily.


    ¡°Mm, I don¡¯t know, but that does seem true. If it¡¯s like you said, the achievements you have aplished were quite famous in your world. Anyway, all of that did actually happen.¡±


    Heda¡¯s exnation was like this.


    Although she didn¡¯t know about games too well, the battles themselves did ur.


    Although they were existences created by a programposed of zeros and ones, Kalsted and the monsters did exist. Their battles weren¡¯t just setups either, they were real.


    Kalsted was famous. The dragon knight Kalsted, Tae Ho¡¯s character, had a really high recognition, be it in the game or the real world. To speak in Valha¡¯s terms, countless people knew of Kalsted¡¯s achievements and legends.


    Tae Ho was also convinced. If it was as she said, everything made sense.


    ¡°Heda, you seem relieved.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Heda pouted but her eyes were smiling. After that, she actually smiled brightly and then shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Well, whatever. This is a really amazing case. I have never heard of a case like this while working as a Valkyrie.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t simply about the thing that was rted to the game.


    Was there a warrior that had a saga as great as this? One that achieved all of this all alone?


    ¡°If you can materialize all of the stories in your saga.....¡±


    Heda unconsciously gulped dry saliva. It was also the same for Tae Ho. The two of them looked at each other as if they had made a promise, and the one that moved first was Heda.


    ¡°You really were a lump of luck!¡±


    Heda hugged Tae Ho. A beauty hugging you was always a happy thing, but Tae Ho unconsciously made a painful groan. Because of the armor that Heda was wearing, instead of feeling the softness he was expecting, he only felt a hard and shapeless thing.


    However, Heda didn¡¯t seem to know about Tae Ho¡¯s pain and embraced him with even more strength.


    ¡®I like it, but at the same time, I don¡¯t.¡¯


    It was a bit weird, but Heda¡¯s scent was really pleasant.


    After Heda finished her short and thick embrace, she patted Tae Ho¡¯s shoulders and then put on a harsh face.


    ¡°Anyways, you should take care of your body. Don¡¯t overdo it. Heroes with amazing sagas can lose their lives with just one mistake on the battlefield.¡±


    The scariest thing about a battlefield was an arrowing from a long distance; it was something that made your awareness useless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I was nning to even if you didn¡¯t tell me.¡±


    He answered with a yful tone, but Heda smiled as if she was satisfied.


    ¡°Tae Ho, are there more people like you in your world?¡±


    If it were like this, it was highly probable that the pro gamers would have really amazing sagas, but Tae Ho shook his head.


    ¡°There are....but I don¡¯t think there are more like me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Well, because I was the best in the world.¡±


    He said that naturally. It was just as he had said so.


    ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    Heda frowned, but it onlysted for a moment. Rather, she nodded as if she were convinced.


    ¡°I think that you are right. You seem special in various ways. How should I put it.... this are just my feelings, but I don¡¯t think another person from your world with the same kind of achievements would be able to manifest a saga like yours.¡±


    ¡°Well.......probably.¡±


    Most of Tae Ho¡¯s achievements were ¡®the first in the server¡¯, or ¡®the first in the world¡¯, or ¡®solo¡¯. Compared to clearing a quest normally, people could only recognize them.


    ¡°Um, can you also show me your other sagas?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Tae Ho closed his eyes while Heda¡¯s eyes shined with curiosity at the thought of his sagas.


    [ Saga: The Charge of a Warrior Is Just Like a Storm ]


    [ Saga: The Sword of the Warrior ]


    After examining the two sagas, Heda let out a sigh.


    ¡°The two of them seem useful, especially the sword of the warrior. It seems like a cheat.¡±


    The number of weapons recorded in the sword of the warrior wasn¡¯t one or two. Most of all, each of them were magic weapons capable of growth. He would be able to summon those weapons with his saga. On top of that, the strong point of the sword of the warrior wasn¡¯t simply just ¡®summoning a weapon¡¯.


    ¡®A weapon I need for each situation.¡¯


    He would take out a weapon based on the opponent he faced. For the ones that were weak towards fire attacks, he would take out the heat sword, Ifrit. For opponents that were strong against weapons that had des, he would take out the thunder hammer.


    He didn¡¯t need to carry the countless weapons he could use in each situation. If this wasn¡¯t a cheat, then what was it?


    ¡°I will have to develop it well.¡±


    Tae Ho dismissed the conception he had in his head and smirked.


    Heda also smiled and continued talking.


    ¡°Hm, the higher your synchro rate bes, the more sagas you¡¯ll able to use? This is quite stable.¡±


    ¡°Heda, how many sagas can you normally use?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no particr limit to sagas. High ranked and superior ranked warriors each possess more than 10 sagas. It will be easy to think of it as the stronger you be, the more sagas you will be able to use. If you don¡¯t be strong in the first ce, it¡¯ll be hard to produce the anecdote that will be the root of your saga.¡±


    It was a rather convincing exnation. To make a saga, you had to aplish feats. Strong people would aplish feats and make sagas, and use those sagas to be even stronger.


    ¡°There¡¯s not much time left so let¡¯s go to a resting ce.¡±


    Heda linked arms with Tae Ho and said this.


    ¡°You still have one empty slot in your saga. It¡¯s good to make a saga that¡¯s suitable for the battle you are in, but that won¡¯t be too certain. A coarse one might appear because you made it hastily. Actually, making a saga in the middle of a battle is an abnormal thing.¡±


    ¡°So let¡¯s make a thoroughly thought out saga?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Heda smiled brightly and lifted up three fingers.


    ¡°Tae Ho, you already have three sagas. There¡¯s a high probability that you won¡¯t be able to make a new saga after making this one. So think well. A saga that protects you and isd as useful as the other two should be good, right? And of course, it should be a saga that you are capable of making with your current level.¡±


    All of the things she said were right. And because of that, Tae Ho asked questions like a diligent student.


    ¡°So what about teacher Heda¡¯s answer sheet?¡±


    Heda was more of an expert at sagas than Tae Ho.


    However, Heda shook her head.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. The saga is your story. The best thing is for you to do is to think about it yourself. I will just listen to you.¡±


    After she told him to think about it himself, Tae Ho nodded and looked up the sky.


    If Tae Ho had to ssify the sagas he possessed right now, it would be like this:


    One general buff.


    One movement saga.


    One saga that provided you with equipment.


    ¡®Looking at it normally, I would want an attack skill.¡¯


    If he had an attack skill, he would then have an all-around saga.


    However, Tae Ho thought of another thing.


    What would be of immediate use to him on the battlefield? What could be of more help for an inexperienced warrior like him?


    There was something he thought of as it shed across his mind. Right as it connected, he thought of a saga that seemed to be the most suitable.


    [ Saga: The Eyes of a Dragon Sees Through All Things ]


    Tae Ho looked at Heda. He took a step back, looked at her, and then said with a flushed face,


    ¡°I can see it.¡±


    < Episode 3 ¨C The dragon knight (4) > End

 Chapter 11

    VS Episode 3 Chapter 5 Episode 3/Chapter 5: The dragon knight (5)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Raigeh


    ¡°Oh, you came only now?¡±


    It was about five minutes after he had finished his business with Heda.


    Tae Ho stood in ce. It was because a warrior whom he had never seen before was talking to him.


    He was a handsome man whose nicely grown ck beard suited him well.


    The man, who was seated on a rock, stood up slowly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be that defensive. We are on the same side. But first, did the Valkyrie go to another ce?¡±


    The eyes of the man moved beyond Tae Ho¡¯s back. At the eyes that were filled with curiousness, Tae Ho questioned him with even more caution.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Maybe it was because his voice was slightly sharp that the man raised his two hands to calm him and quickly said, ¡°My name is Rolph. I belong to Ullr¡¯s legion, and I¡¯m a warrior of Siri¡¯s troop that will be joining Ragnal¡¯s troop.


    ¡®It¡¯s true.¡¯


    Tae Ho was inwardly impressed. It wasn¡¯t because of Rolph¡¯s dignified appearance or the name of a God he had heard of for the first time.


    [ Wolf Hunter ]


    [ Ullr¡¯s legion: Rolph ]


    He could see green words shining above Rolph¡¯s head. It was the result of activating [ Saga: The Eyes of a Dragon Sees Through All Things ].


    ¡®Is the thing showing the nickname and his current state?¡¯


    He saw different things when he looked at Heda.


    Tae Ho decided to reveal more his saga¡¯s power. Then, many words were added in several ces of Rolph¡¯s body.


    [ Man ]


    [ Skilled at using a bow and dagger ]


    After he concentrated a bit more, he could see a red aura that was like smoke. He thought that it was the runes he had umted until now.


    ¡®I can certainly see more than when I tried with Heda.¡¯


    Back then he could only see her name and her state.


    ¡®The logical reason is that my level is still low.... So is it obvious that I can see a lot more with Rolph than with Heda?¡¯


    The difference between a lowest ranked warrior and a Valkyrie was huge.


    ¡®And is it his weakness?¡¯


    Light shone on Rolph¡¯s shoulders, chin, heart, and abdomen.


    The ¡®Eye of a Dragon¡¯ was a skill that all dragon knights had in Dark Age. It didn¡¯t only show the state of the enemy and their weaknesses, but also served as a scanning tool. Its usefulness was quite important.


    It was possible to make a skill into a saga.


    It was a really important point. It seemed like he could only make skills that had an anecdote to it into a saga, but even if he limited it like this, there were still a lot of useful skills.


    ¡®I¡¯m done with the scanning mode.¡¯


    This ability was meant to check the condition of the enemy¡¯s equipment in the first ce, so it was impossible to see everything he wanted.


    ¡®Even if that was possible, there¡¯s no reason to use it right now.¡¯


    ¡°Hey, can you listen to me? Have you been hurt anywhere?¡±


    He got a hold of himself when Rolph called him and then he saw that he was looking at himself with an awkward face. Tae Ho nodded and answered.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m Lee Tae Ho. And....Rolph, what happened?¡±


    Rolph was waiting for Tae Ho at the entrance of the camp. It didn¡¯t seem like he was doing this for nothing.


    ¡°I have been waiting for you because I have something to transmit. All of the warriors from Ragnal¡¯s troop have moved to our camp. It¡¯s not that theypletely moved the camps but it¡¯s because of things like transmitting the merit awards and such things.¡±


    ¡°Then I should also go there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Aren¡¯t you hungry though? We don¡¯t have any food right now....It seems like our side and yours too devoured everything.¡±


    Rolph said this with a troubled face. It seemed like the warriors that had a huge appetite had gotten rid of everything.


    He had fought all day and he also had to keep fighting tomorrow, so not eating a meal was a devastating thing. He wouldn¡¯t be able to fight properly if he was hungry.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I have this.¡±


    Tae Ho raised the basket he had in his hands with a calm face. There were sandwiches made with several vegetables and prettily ced meat.


    ¡°Huk, did the Valkyrie?!¡±


    Rolph asked with wide eyes and Tae Ho answered slyly as if this much was amon thing.


    ¡°Well, yeah.¡±


    At Tae Ho¡¯s answer, Rolph looked at Tae Ho with jealous and envious eyes mixed with admiration.


    Actually, it was obvious, because realistically speaking it was like an idol singer hade to meet you and gave you a packed lunch.


    ¡®Heda really is the strong point of Idun¡¯s legion.¡¯


    Tae Ho, who was satisfied, nodded once again. Rolph, who was looking at the basket more than Tae Ho, let out a sigh and said, ¡°I heard that the Valkyrie woulde at sunset, so there¡¯s still time. You should eat for now. After that, I will lead you.¡±


    Rolph pointed at the sky with his eyes. It was nearly nightfall, but not yet.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡±


    Rolph smirked and then extended his hand. It was a big and hard hand.


    ¡°We will be fighting together starting from tomorrow. Let¡¯s get along well.¡±


    ¡°Same here.¡±


    After shaking hands, Tae Ho chose a nearby rock and sat on it.


    If they were going to move anyways, there was no need to enter the camp.


    Tae Ho decided himself and then took out a sandwich from the basket. It was nice to see that it seemed like Heda¡¯s cooking skills were quite good.


    ¡°Thanks for the meal.¡±


    Tae Ho said a short sentence and then took a big bite. It really was a cool vor.


    ¡®Is the sauce special? It¡¯s really delicious.¡¯


    He felt thankful towards Heda once again and took one more bite.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    He turned his head at Rolph¡¯s sudden call. His handsome face waspletely flushed.


    ¡°Can you give me a bite?¡±


    Tae Ho nced slightly upwards before answering. The green words above Rolph¡¯s head had changed.


    [ Got anxious because he wanted to eat ]


    [ Ullr¡¯s legion: Rolph ]


    Tae Houghed inwardly and nodded.


    &


    ¡°It¡¯s over there.¡±


    The camp for Siri¡¯s troop wasn¡¯t that far. Rolphughed while pointing at the tents that were lined up and then Tae Ho nodded.


    ¡®Is this the strength of a bribe?¡¯


    Even if he called it a bribe, it was merely half a sandwich. But the effects were great.


    ¡®Should I ask Heda to make me more?¡¯


    Although it may be an excessive request, he thought maybe Heda would listen to him. How would you put it? She was going to y hard but would listen to you in the end?


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing. There¡¯s something I¡¯m curious about.¡±


    Tae Ho walked towards Siri¡¯s troop and turned to look at Rolph. Rolph tilted his head as if asking what was wrong.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the blessing of Ullr¡¯s legion?¡±


    Tae Ho¡¯s eyes moved to the broach that was on Rolph¡¯s chest. It had the shape of a bow and an arrow. It seemed like it was the symbol of Ullr¡¯s legion.


    ¡®This much should be fine, right?¡¯


    They were on the same side, and looking at Bjorn¡¯s attitude, it seemed like the blessing of a legion wasn¡¯t particrly a secret.


    Tae Ho knew very little about Valha. He didn¡¯t know about the areas each God was in charge of, and their names even less so.


    ¡®I need information.¡¯


    Knowing was strength. Even if it was a trivial thing, everything would have their uses when gathered together.


    In addition, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that information about the people he would be fighting with was essential.


    Tae Ho forced a calm face and looked at Rolph. He tilted his head once but then smiled as if it wasn¡¯t much.


    ¡°You should also know this, but Ullr is the God of Hunting. His blessing is everything rted to that. The warriors of our legion can choose a blessing between tracking and stealth. Of course, you are able to obtain the both of themter on however.¡±


    Whenever a warrior¡¯s ranked increased, the blessing they could receive was either increased or strengthened. Tae Ho thought of the words that were above Rolph¡¯s head, which was ¡®Wolf Hunter¡¯, and nodded.


    ¡®Is hunting Rolph¡¯s specialty?¡¯


    After thinking that, he saw different weapons on Rolph¡¯s sidepared to the other warriors. He had small daggers on his waistpared to the other warriors that had a big swords or axes and he was carrying a big crossbow on his back.


    ¡°So what is your blessing?¡±


    Rolph answered Tae Ho¡¯s question this time too.


    ¡°It¡¯s stealth. I¡¯m stillcking now, but I heard that when you be a superior-ranked warrior, you are able to disappear in front of other¡¯s eyes.¡±


    ¡°Oh...Cloaking.¡±


    If it was as he had said, it was a really an impressive blessing.


    ¡°What about now?¡±


    ¡°Uh....If I put all of my efforts in hiding, you won¡¯t be able to find me that easily. Probably.¡±


    His blessing was merely at the lowest rank.


    ¡°It¡¯s still impressive.¡±


    If the warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion made an ambush, they would have the highest chances of seeding.


    Contrary to his expectations, Rolph found that Tae Ho was amazed. As if he became more spirited, Rolph added, ¡°The blessing of tracking is tracking just like its name implies. All of the hunters learn to track, but if you get the blessing you be even more impressive. You are able to track someone even if there are no footprints.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Tae Ho nodded and admired the blessing once again. Actually, there was no need to be that amazed, but this was also a conversation technique. Wasn¡¯t Rolph happy right now?


    After speaking of this and that with Rolph, they soon arrived at the camp. As one troop had about 100 warriors, when two troops were gathered in one camp, it seemed like the entire ce was filled with warriors of Valha.


    ¡°It seems like this is the only hot ce.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    After they smiled bitterly, the sound of a horn trumpet was heard in the center of the camp.


    ¡°We entered right on time. It¡¯s the signal to gather.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t only Rolph, but the other warriors also started to move.


    ¡®Don¡¯t they distinguish the troops?¡¯


    They had joined together anyways, so maybe that was the reason why it didn¡¯t give him the feeling that they had separated the two troops.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s good for me.¡¯


    It meant that he should just follow Rolph like this.


    After following Rolph¡¯s back, he could see a big ce that was at the center of the camp. The warriors that came first were already in ce in front of a wooden tform.


    As he stood near the center, Rolph gestured above the tform with his eyes.


    ¡°Can you see that? That person is ourmander, Siri.¡±


    He could immediately recognize him as he was the only person above the tform. But Tae Ho¡¯s eyes unconsciously widened.


    ¡®A woman?¡¯


    [ Human Hunter ]


    [ Ullr¡¯s legion: Siri ]


    It was the first time he had seen a woman in Valha besides the Valkyries.


    ¡®But of course, it¡¯s still only the second day for me.¡¯


    Siri had her long blonde hair tied up ¡ª her body was covered with a grey cloak and her eyes were closed. It was really a strong and cold impression.


    ¡®She¡¯s an inferior ranked warrior.¡¯


    She may have been the most veteran warrior among the ones that went out to battle today.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Valkyrie!¡±


    ¡°Ohh! Valkyrie!¡±


    The warriors raised their voices. The reason why they raised their voices even when they could see a Valkyrie frequently was simple. It was because she came down from the sky.


    The sunset was behind her and she was stepping down as if there were stairs. That scene really looked like a movie.


    [ Ice Princess ]


    [ Odin¡¯s legion: Rasgrid ]


    Tae Ho shut his mouth in an attempt to not burst out inughter. Ice Princess. It did suit her, but he was curious as to who had given her that nickname. Did the warriors in her legion give her that nickname?


    He didn¡¯t have long to guess. It was because the Valkyrie had stepped on the tform and had started talking.


    ¡°I¡¯m Valkyrie Rasgrid. I belong to Odin¡¯s legion. I¡¯m in charge of this battlefield.¡±


    It was a low and calm voice, but the voice mystically spread across the entire field. It was as if she was whispering right next to you.


    ¡°You should already know but Ragnal¡¯s troop has lost itsmander and will be joining Siri¡¯s troop. Themander of the two troops is the inferior ranked warrior, Siri.¡±


    The warriors all concentrated on Rasgrid¡¯s words. What she was saying was important, but it was also because of her voice. It made you want to keep listening to it as if there was magic behind it.


    ¡°Inferior ranked warrior Siri, I will entrust it to you.¡±


    ¡°I will follow your order.¡±


    As Rasgrid turned to look at Siri, Siri hit her left chest with her right hand.


    ¡°I will believe in you.¡±


    Rasgrid also hit her chest as if it was a manner, and then spread a piece of paper towards the warriors.


    ¡°I have seen your performances. So I will proceed with the merit awards for the ones that had the biggest merit. The ones I call shoulde to the front.¡±


    Rasgrid¡¯s eyes moved to the paper, and the warriors raised their ears while shutting their mouths. It was small, but nervousness flowed on in the area.


    ¡°Warrior Lee Tae Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Tae Ho realized his mistake when the other warriors turned to look at him. As he approached the tform hurriedly, Rasgrid turned to look at the warriors and said, ¡°He beat the giant gnoll that had killed themander of his troop alone. He outstandingly fulfilled his revenge, and he¡¯s a good example for a warrior of Valha. I will give you a pocket of gold coins and runes each as a reward and I will also give 10 points to your legion.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Glorious avenger.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s more amazing than he looks.¡±


    The warriors admired him with low voices. In Tae Ho¡¯s ce, it wasn¡¯t particrly a revenge, but he could somewhat understand this situation.


    ¡®When the source of the saga bes an anecdote.¡¯


    Rather than just having in the giant gnoll, having taken revenge for hismander was more glorious and valiant of a story.


    ¡®Well, is this how it works?¡¯


    Tae nodded and then received the two leather pockets. They were fist-sized, but they were heavier than he thought.


    ¡°He has a normal body, are his skills the real deal?¡±


    Meanwhile, the warriors were still speaking among themselves. Then, someone broke the flow.


    ¡°There¡¯s something more amazing than that. A Valkyrie came to exempt him.¡±


    ¡°What? Really?¡±


    The voices of the warriors grew louder. The eyes looking at Tae Ho began to be filled with admiration.


    ¡°Ohh, he really was amazing.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s no joke.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m jealous, so jealous.¡±


    They were really heated reactions. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if a saga like ¡®The Warrior That Had a Valkyrie Exempt Him¡¯ was made.


    However, Tae Ho could only make an awkward expression. It was because Rasgrid¡¯s cold eyes were looking right at Tae Ho.


    ¡°That¡¯s all. Everyone return to your ces.¡±


    Tae Ho hurriedly returned back. Then, the warrior next to himughed and said, ¡°Tell me your secretster.¡±


    ¡®The secret is to y roulette.¡¯


    Tae Ho answered inwardly and then looked at Rasgrid.


    A few more warriors were awarded and after the merit awards were finished, Rasgrid took a deep breath and looked at the warriors.


    ¡°Starting from tomorrow, we will be doing a siege warfare to take back our fortress. We will be especially using the ¡®Rain of Steel¡¯ in this battle. Think of it as an honor as you have been chosen to ride in that rain.¡±


    ¡°Ohh!¡±


    ¡°Valha!¡±


    ¡°Rain of Steel!¡±


    The warriors started to cheer. However, Tae Ho didn¡¯t know what that was. Just what was the Rain of Steel? In addition, why did she use the expression, ¡®ride¡¯?


    ¡°What¡¯s the Rain of Steel?¡±


    He grabbed the arm of the warrior right next to him that was cheering even more than others. He turned to look at Tae Ho andughed loudly.


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know! But doesn¡¯t it sound amazing?!¡±


    At that moment, Tae Ho was dumbfounded; but he then remembered that this ce was Valha. This ce was originally like this.


    ¡°Rolph, you don¡¯t know either?¡±


    With a bit of hope he asked Rolph, but Rolph just smiled bitterly and raised his thumb towards Tae Ho.


    ¡°It¡¯s a killer.¡±


    With what meaning was it a killer?


    The next afternoon.


    Tae Ho found out.


    < Episode 3 ¨C The dragon knight (5) > End

 Chapter 12

    VS Episode 4 Chapter 1 Episode 4/Chapter 1: Rain of Steel (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Raigeh


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    ¡°Odin!¡±


    ¡°Thor!¡±


    The sun was high and the wind was strong. The yells and the sound of weapons shing from far away seemed to shake the entire field.


    The number of warriors Rasgridmanded was 2.000.


    The group of warriors wasposed of 19 troops, and 12 of them were attacking the front of the huge and ck fortress. Although the number barely passed the thousands, each of them was the cream of the crop, and the siege weapons they were using also weren¡¯t normal. The sight of several siege towers made of steel charging at the same time was really overwhelming.


    The 5 reserve troops were hiding at the rear for the attack that would follow that. One troop, that had the task of escorting Rasgrid¡¯smanders, were observing the reserve troops at their back.


    And the remaining one.


    Siri¡¯s troop, that wasposed by 200 warriors, was located even farther than Rasgrid¡¯smanders beyond a small hill.


    Themander Siri was ring at the fortress while being on top of the hill alone. Her eyes were those of looking at her prey rather than the enemy.


    It was time.


    Siri took in a breath and then looked at the warriors that were lined up below the hill. She spoke with a low but clear voice.


    ¡°The siege battle has started. When the enemies are focused on defending the front, use that opportunity to attack their rear. Securing the rune magic control room and opening the gates is our task.¡±


    ¡°Ou!¡±


    ¡°Hou!¡±


    The warriors hailed with a loud voice. They had already heard about it yesterday night and this morning. All of the warriors in Siri¡¯s troop had studied the insides of the fortress really thoroughly.


    ¡®But how?¡¯


    Tae Ho looked at Siri with nervous eyes.


    It was because the most important thing, the method to reach the rear, wasn¡¯t revealed yet.


    ¡®Are we using something like magic?¡¯


    The probabilities were high. Because they had used mystical magic like a magic ship and a portal when he had been deployed to the battlefield twice.


    ¡®Right, that should be it!¡¯


    Tae Ho talked to himself and tried not to look at the things that were lined up next to the warriors. But it was hopeless.


    ¡°The rain of steel has been prepared! Warriors! Get on!¡±


    ¡°Waaaa!¡±


    The warriors cheered with an even louder voice at the Valkyries yell.


    Rain of steel.


    As he turned his head, he could see an alcohol barrel that was stuck on a ck and long steel pole that looked like a firing device.


    There were 10 altogether.


    The alcohol barrel, no, the structure that looked like an alcohol barrel had its doors opened, and inside of it were chairs that had safety devices like the ones you would see at theme parks.


    ¡®That shouldn¡¯t be..¡¯


    Tae Ho talked to himself once again. But however he saw, that seemed to be far from being magic.


    ¡°Get on!¡±


    ¡°Waa!¡±


    ¡°I will get on first!¡±


    ¡°Odin!¡±


    The warriors charged towards the metal structure. Most of them should be riding it for the first time, but they entered it without any fear.


    Tae Ho got on almost by force like the first time he came to Valha, and after seating on an empty seat he closed his eyes.


    ¡°Oh Idun.¡¯


    He had only seen her once, but Tae Ho thought of the name of the really beautiful and mystical Idun he wouldn¡¯t be able to forget and prayed.


    And then, regardless of Tae Ho¡¯s praying, the Valkyrie outside of the structure yelled again.


    ¡°The safety devices ising down! Don¡¯t move from your seats!¡±


    ¡°Ohh!¡±


    At the safety device that came down automatically from over their heads and pressed their shoulders, the warriors got amazed. At this point, it should be obvious but still, Tae Ho didn¡¯t lose thest thread of hope.


    ¡®It shouldn¡¯t be.¡¯


    ¡°Ohh! It¡¯s moving!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s tilting!¡±


    ¡°Everyone grit your teeth. You can get your tongues bit.¡±


    Siri¡¯s voice was heard from behind him. It seemed like she got on the same structure as him.


    ¡°Huhu, it¡¯s a real killer.¡±


    Rolph, that was next to him, smirked and said. And Tae Ho epted the reality with a surrendering face.


    ¡°Rain of steel! Fire!¡±


    When the Valkyrie outside of the structure yelled, the ten structures started to get fired from the steel posts. It was simr to a cannon.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    ¡°Uaaaaaaa!¡±


    ¡°Ohhhhhhh!¡±


    Although there were no windows, he could know what was happening.The steel structures were soaring to the sky at an amazing speed.


    Most of the warriors yelled and threw a tantrum, but they weren¡¯t cries. Most of them were cheering like middle schoolers riding on a ride.


    But the time to cheer was short.


    At most a few seconds.


    Following the principle Newton proved, the head of the structure changed directions. Obviously enough, it wasn¡¯t towards the sky but to the ground.


    ¡°Remember me!¡±


    ¡°Valha! I¡¯m going for you!¡±


    ¡®We are already at Valha!¡¯


    The warriors yelled, and Tae Ho also yelled inwardly.


    The steel structures that were fired like cannons drew a track of the howitzers and passed over the fortress. It really was a rain of steel.


    ¡°Uwa! Ullr!¡±


    ¡°Heimdal!¡±


    ¡°Hedaaaa!¡±


    While each of them was yelling the names of their Gods, only Tae Ho yelled the name of a Valkyrie. And a few secondster, the shock arrived.


    Baaaaaaang! Bang! Bang!


    Thundering sounds were heard continuously. But still, it seemed like magic was activated at thest moment that the warriors and Tae Ho only received a shock simr to being thrown to the ground strongly instead of dying.


    ¡°Uak!¡±


    ¡°Uk!¡±


    ¡°I bit my tongue!¡±


    While the Warriors fell to a groggy state, the safety devices automatically got up. And the voice of Siri was heard again.


    ¡°Prepare for battle! The walls will open soon!¡±


    Siri didn¡¯t lie. As soon as she had finished speaking, the walls of the steel structure started to crumble.


    Fresh air entered the space. And at the same time, the smell of the dog-headed monsters pierced their noses.


    They were certainly inside the fortress. The gnolls fell into a state of panic and a group started to run towards them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡±


    ¡°Glory to Ullr!¡±


    The warriors raised their weapons and stood up. Rolph charged his crossbow instead of drawing a sword.


    ¡®They have things like this, but why are they using swords and crossbows!¡¯


    They should rather use artillery!


    Even if that was possible, it made no sense whatsoever. Their objective was to take back the fortress, not to destroy it.


    Because of that, Tae Ho yelled inwardly again and then unsheathed the new sword he had received. Although it was a little, it was a waste to activate the warrior¡¯s sword that consumed your concentration continuously.


    The fight between the warriors and the gnolls started. Siri fired her crossbow to get rid of two gnolls in an instant and then they saw brown monsters running towards them from afar.


    ¡°They are giant bugs! First get rid of the onemanding them!¡±


    The monsters that were giant bugs just like its name moved into groups of five and onemanders. Actually, as themander acted as the head for the other five, it was possible to greatly reduce their battle power just by getting rid of them.


    But the problem was that themanders looked exactly the same as the normal ones. Because of that, not even Siri that had given the order expected for much. Because it was impossible for her, the most veteran warrior, to differentiate themander at a nce.


    But just only one.


    There was only one person that could differentiate them.


    ¡°I can see it.¡±


    [Saga: The eyes of a dragon sees through anything.]


    Tae Ho¡¯s eyes moved over the heads of the giant bugs.


    &


    < Episode 4 ¨C Rain of steel (1) > End

 Chapter 13

    VS Episode 4 Chapter 2 Episode 4/Chapter 2: Rain of Steel (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Isalee


    &


    [ Hard ]


    [ Giant bug ]


    [ Fast ]


    [ Giant bug ]


    He could see words above the head of one bug. As bugs, that were more extraordinary than the normal ones that were mixed, it was obvious that they were themanders.


    ¡®So it really is red for the enemies!¡¯


    Maybe it was because it was made with the skill as the base that differentiated the colors like the foes and allies, simr to that of the Dark Age.


    Anyways, the important thing was that Tae Ho could distinguish themanders. Because of that, instead of charging towards the giant bugs that looked like a mix of an ant and a mantis, Tae Ho grabbed the Rolph¡¯s arm next to him and said, ¡°Rolph! I can distinguish themanders!¡±


    ¡°I also can¡¯t distinguish......what?!¡±


    Rolph was about to answer reflexively and then looked at Tae Ho surprisedly. Tae Ho faced Rolph¡¯s eyes that were filled with many doubts and then yelled again.


    ¡°I can distinguish them! I have a saga!¡±


    And fortunately, it seemed like it worked. The veteran warrior Rolph didn¡¯t ask anymore and then loaded his crossbow and looked towards the giant bugs. Tae Ho also understood what Rolph meant. He pointed at one of the giant bugs that was running towards them instead of exining.


    ¡°That one! The second one from the left!¡±


    At that moment, Rolph took in a breath and pulled the trigger. The arrow flew with a sharp sound and then hit the head of the giant bug. But that wasn¡¯t the end of it.


    Babang!


    The arrow exploded and sent the giant bug¡¯s head flying.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Tae Ho was in awe. Actually, rather than the arrow being special, it seemed like the explosion attack was a saga of Rolph¡¯s.


    ¡°I can¡¯t use it a lot! Next?!¡±


    Rolph loaded the second arrow and looked towards the bugs. The movements of the giant bugs that were near the one that had just died became clearly dull.


    ¡°It was true!¡±


    Even when he was urging him for the second target, it seemed like he had a bit of doubt.


    But as it was something obvious, Tae Ho tried to point out the next one instead ofining. But then...


    ¡°Point them out for me!¡±


    It was Siri. She, who had thrown away her grey cape, had her entire body covered with weapons. She had a small, machine-like crossbows on her wrists, and there were things like daggers and shurikens on her waist, thighs, and hip.


    Siri closed in on Tae Ho and then quickly turned away to raise a big crossbow. If you saw them from the sides, you would see that Siri was leaning her back on Tae Ho¡¯s chest and head.


    Rolph was perplexed but Tae Ho noticed why Siri did that. He extended his arms beyond Siri¡¯s shoulders and then pointed at themanders.


    ¡°That one! That one! That one!¡±


    The position Tae Ho¡¯s fingers were pointing at and the direction Siri¡¯s eyes were looking at ovepped. Siri fired the crossbow with a thunder-like speed.


    Puk! Puk! Puk!


    Three arrows precisely hit the head of a giant bug. It didn¡¯t explode like Rolph¡¯s arrows, so the giant bugs yielded for a moment but didn¡¯t die.


    However, her actions still had a meaning. Siri raised her voice and yelled, ¡°Warriors! Concentrate your attacks on the ones that have arrows stuck on them!¡±


    ¡°Ou!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Themander monsters didn¡¯t look ordinary anymore. They all had arge sign on their heads.


    ¡°Keep pointing them to me!¡±


    The battle between the warriors and the bugs became fierce. The warriors swung their swords and axes in between the bodies of the huge giant bugs that were several meters long.


    The number of the warriors was approximately 200. And the number of the giant bugs was in the tens.


    They had to eliminate at least one moremander to lessen the damages that the warriors would take.


    ¡°That one! That one!¡±


    Tae Ho pointed at two bugs consecutively and then waved his hand widely. It was to fasten the pace.


    [ Saga: The Sword of a Warrior ]


    The thing Tae Ho gripped in the air wasn¡¯t a sword but a crossbow. It was the weapon he used in Dark Age before receiving Runefang.


    ¡°Siri! That one!¡±


    Tae Ho pointed at one bug with his empty left hand and at the same time, Siri pulled the trigger when he looked at another ce. Then she pulled the trigger again.


    Shuak!


    The arrow shot out sharply and protruded out of a giant bug¡¯s head. A small and blue spark flew out from the tip of the arrow.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    It was the crossbow Thunderbolt, and that had a bit of a paralyzing effect. It was merely a rumor, but this weapon was famous for having a really good name for being an early game weapon that the developersmented about.


    ¡®Anyways!¡¯


    That wasn¡¯t the important thing right now. Tae Ho fired two more arrows with Thunderbolt and then pointed to Siri.


    ¡°That one!¡±


    Siri¡¯s marksmanship was precise this time too. Tae Ho retrieved Thunderbolt and yelled, ¡°There are no more!¡±


    The number ofmanders was 8, and the number of the giant bugs amounted to 40.


    The warriors exterminated the clearly weakened giant bugs and yelled, ¡°Impressive! He¡¯s really the warrior that a Valkyrie came to meet!¡±


    ¡°There was a reason for that!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s understandable!¡±


    The warriors were really obsessed about their meeting.


    ¡®If I leave for a night with Heda, the entire troop will turn upside down.¡¯


    To leave with Heda. Though, it was more probable that Tae Ho would be the one to get turned upside down first.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Right then, Siri nodded with an admiring face. Was Siri also obsessed about that?


    That wasn¡¯t the case. She put on a sharp smile that was suitable for a warrior, got out of Tae Ho¡¯s chest, and quickly said, ¡°Rolph! We will mobilize a detached force! Take warrior Lee Tae Ho.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    ¡°A detached force?!¡±


    Thest one was Tae Ho. Wasn¡¯t Siri¡¯s troop itself the detached force? Would they be splitting once again?


    Siri smiled sharply instead of exining.


    ¡°I¡¯ll entrust it to you, Idun¡¯s warrior.¡±


    Then, she turned around and joined the warriors. They had almost gotten rid of all of the giant bugs, but then the gnolls were flocking like a herd of dogs.


    ¡°Tae Ho! It¡¯s over here! I will use Ullr¡¯s blessing!¡±


    Rolph grabbed Tae Ho¡¯s shoulders and yelled this to him. Hearing ¡®Ullr¡¯s blessing¡¯, Tae Ho could understand what Siri and Rolph were about to do. It was fine if it was even instinctive.


    ¡°Detached troop! Move!¡±


    As Rolph yelled with a loud voice, about ten warriors from Ullr¡¯s troop covered their heads with their cloaks. Rolph also pulled Tae Ho towards him and covered themselves with a cloak.


    Ullr¡¯s blessing, stealth.


    The warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion mixed down on the surroundings. Normally, they would be able to distinguish it instantly, but this was a battlefield. It was enough with this level of stealth.


    ¡°While captain Siri is grabbing their attention, we will take over the control room.¡±


    ¡®Indeed!¡¯


    Tae Ho nodded at Rolph¡¯s exnation. Even if it was Valha, they didn¡¯t just fight thoughtlessly. And didn¡¯t pick amander however they pleased.


    Tae Ho and the ten warriors belonging to Ullr¡¯s troop moved quickly. The gnolls couldn¡¯t notice the movements of the stealth warriors because of Siri and the troop.


    ¡°Over here! There¡¯s a hidden path here!¡±


    Rolph manipted a device that was stuck on the wall, and a hidden door appeared. At first, it looked like thending spot of the rain of steel was designed to be this ce because of the hidden path.


    The hidden path was no different from a cave. Maybe it was because they hadn¡¯t used it for a long time after being made that it was full of spider webs and dust.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Rolph made a torch instantly and then started to run at the front. The path split on some asions, but Rolph didn¡¯t hesitate even once and chose a path.


    He was really reliable. He must have put the entire map in his head.


    But after running for five minutes like that, however...


    ¡°Uak!¡±


    A cry was heard at the rear. They couldn¡¯t grasp immediately the situation because they were inside the dark passage.


    ¡°It¡¯s a wolf spider!¡±


    ¡°It moved through the ceiling!¡±


    They yelled at the same time. Tae Ho and Rolph raised their heads urgently. A huge spider that had bitten a warrior was right above their heads.


    ¡°Dodge!¡±


    Rolph yelled and Tae Ho gulped down what he was about to yell. The moment the warrior fell to the ground, the wolf spider threw itself towards Tae Ho.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    If a ck, disgusting, and haired spider came charging towards you, it was impossible to not curse. In addition, the bastard was huge.


    He had barely blocked the first attack with his sword, but pushing it back was impossible. The spider that was much bigger than Tae Ho pushed him back towards the wall.


    ¡°Kuhok!¡±


    His back hurt a lot. But it would be the end if he closed his eyes or lost strength. Looking at the state of the warrior that was hurt by the monster, it was obvious that it had some kind of poison.


    [ Specialty: Paralyzing poison ]


    [ Weakness: Fire ]


    ¡°Tae Ho!¡±


    It seemed like Rolph had attacked the wolf spider as it roared out and fell back. In that moment, Tae Ho threw his sword and gripped at the air.


    [ Saga: The Sword of a Warrior ]


    He grabbed Runefang. Tae Ho stabbed at the wolf spider from below. He aimed for the head, but unfortunately, he hit its chest.


    ¡®It¡¯s enough with this.¡¯


    That really was the case. The mes that surged from Runefang burned the wolf spider from the inside and from the outside. The wolf spider cried out and struggled, and Tae Ho rolled on the ground to distance himself from the wolf spider.


    ¡°Haa. Haa.¡±


    The wolf spider that was on fire hit the wall and then burned down with the spiderwebs. Rolph helped Tae Ho.


    ¡°Tae Ho! You were a magician?! And what about the sword?!¡±


    Thest question meant that he had to retrieve the sword. But that was unnecessary for Tae Ho.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡±


    He just had to get rid of that and make it again!


    As it wasn¡¯t an appropriate situation to exin, Tae Ho started to move. However, Rolph grabbed Tae Ho.


    ¡°At least retrieve the rune! You just have to extend your hand!¡±


    While Tae Ho and Rolph were exchanging words, it seemed like the other warriors had killed the wolf spider. Tae Ho extended his hand as Rolph told him and then, red smoke started to get sucked onto Tae Ho¡¯s palms.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now! It seems like there are more monsters!¡±


    Crunching sounds could be heard from behind them. Tae Ho wondered why it decided to face them alone when there were several of them, but it seemed like they were following it.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Rolph took the lead again. The warrior carried the poisoned warrior on its back and followed him, and the others also started running. The crunching sound became closer.


    And how many minutes had passed again? Rolph pointed to a door that was at the end of the passageway and yelled, ¡°We just have to get past that door!¡±


    The magical control room which you could call the core of the fortress.


    Tae Ho opened the door.


    < Episode 4 ¨C Rain of Steel (2) > End

 Chapter 14

    VS Episode 4 Chapter 3 Episode 4/Chapter 3: Rain of Steel (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Isalee


    &


    ¡°Get in quickly!¡±


    ¡°Close the door!¡±


    ¡°Kyak! Kyak!¡±


    The ones that spoke were a warrior whose name wasn¡¯t known, Rolph, and the unknown wolf spider.


    The door of the control room was a sliding door and it was really heavy since it was made of marble. So they obviously needed time to open it and close it.


    ¡°Close it!¡±


    Rolph yelled while firing arrows through the space of the closing door. The warriors closed the door from both sides with all their strength, and a wolf spider that got hit with an arrow cried.


    Bang!


    The door closed. Rolph ced down his crossbow and let out a sigh of relief and Tae Ho also did the same. He took a peek before the door closedpletely, and the number of the wolf spiders that chased them seemed to be about 10.


    ¡°Whew......Hu.......¡±


    Cold sweat flowed down. Tae Ho sat on the floor and breathed in. Only then did he observe his surroundings.


    ¡°Is this the control room?¡±


    It was a wide stone chamber that was as high as a two-floored building. There were cloths that had symbols of several colors engraved in it, and you could see a big door of marble that seemed to be the front gate. There were alsoplicated lines drawn on the floor.


    ¡®Is this something like a hidden back door?¡¯


    At first nce, you could tell that the front gate was a door, but the back door looked like a wall.


    Tae Ho looked at the front door again.


    There were three stone pirs that were ced on the tform that was in the middle of the room.


    Rolph also looked at the room once and then nodded.


    ¡°If it¡¯s like the map, then it is. More urately, it¡¯s the second control room that¡¯s used for emergencies. It¡¯s one of the hidden ces of the fortress.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s why.¡±


    Even if it was the back door, the ce they came through was harsh and did look like it hadn¡¯t been used. On top of that, he wondered why there weren¡¯t any enemies guarding this ce, as it seemed to be the most important, even when they were in the middle of a siege. But he then understood when he heard that it was the provisionary room.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s hurry. We have to open the gates even a second faster so that we can diminish the damages that our allies take.¡±


    As Rolph said this with a serious face, Tae Ho unconsciously admired him.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    To be able to hear something so normal from a warrior of Valha. Normally they would act to kill one more warrior instead of decreasing the damages.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°No, just. Let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    Rolph tilted his head as if it was strange but that didn¡¯tst long. He ordered the warriors to check the room with a signal and then moved to the tform with Tae Ho.


    There was oneplicated crack in one of the stone pirs. Rolph took out one golden decoration from his chest and then inserted it into the crack without any hesitation.


    ¡®Is it something like a key?¡¯


    Maybe his guess was right, a faint green light started to appear from the crack.


    ¡®It looks like aputer is booting.¡¯


    It seemed to be making noise for a moment and then a voice that was a bit harsh for a woman sounded.


    [ce your hand and insert magic power]


    Two hand shapes appeared next to the decoration that Rolph had inserted. Rolph gulped once, and after cing one hand, gestured Tae Ho with his chin.


    ¡°I will ask you for that side.¡±


    It seemed like two people were needed. However, Tae Ho couldn¡¯t immediately ce his hand on it. It wasn¡¯t because he was scared however.


    ¡°How do I insert magic power?¡±


    ¡°You just have to ce your hands. Probably.¡±


    He spoke without much confidence but Tae Ho nodded, because doing would have more meaning.


    ¡®Hot. No, is it warm?¡¯


    He felt like he had put his hand on warm water and felt exactly the opposite of when he had absorbed runes from a monster.


    [Confirmed auxiliary key]


    [You can now take off your hands.]


    Tae Ho and Rolph looked at each other and then took off their hands. Then, a stream of light started to surge from a part of the decoration and then a woman took form.


    [Nice to meet you. My name is ck Fortress.]


    [Give me an order.]


    She looked like a Valkyrie that had long ck hair.


    ¡°It turned out well, right?¡±


    ¡°It seems so.¡±


    Only then did Rolph let out a sigh of relief, and spoke to the hologram Valkyrie with a nervous voice.


    ¡°ck Fortress, open the door.¡±


    [Understood. I will open the door.]


    It was a simple task. Rolphughed towards Tae Ho. Tae Ho was also about tough, but then he hurriedly yelled,


    ¡°Not that door! The gates!¡±


    It was because the doors of the control room had started to open.


    Originally, it would have ended at a small mistake, but the situation was different. It was because the warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion started to shout.


    ¡°Close the doors!¡±


    ¡°Fire! Push them back!¡±


    ¡°Kyak! Kyak!¡±


    ¡°ck Fortress! Close the doors!¡±


    The doors closed! But fortunately, no wolf spiders that got into the room. It was because they were also perplexed that the door opened suddenly.


    [There aren¡¯t enough orders. Give me another order.]


    ¡°Open all of the gates of the fortress. Not the doors, but the gates!¡±


    [Understood. Opening the gates.]


    After listening to ck Fortress¡¯ answer, Tae Ho looked towards the doors. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t seem like it would open.


    [I have opened the gates.]


    ck Fortress said again. As something in the room didn¡¯t move or the sound of the doors opening wasn¡¯t heard, Rolph looked at Tae Ho with a suspicious face.


    ¡°Is it......done?¡±


    ¡°It should?¡±


    There was no reason for ck Fortress to lie.


    Tae Ho and Rolph let out sighs of relief at the same time. And the warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion that were waiting at the back door also wiped off the sweat from their foreheads or sat on the ground.


    ¡°Taskpleted. Now we just have to protect this ce until our side conquers the fortress.¡±


    That was because it would be troublesome if the gates closed again. In addition, to get out of this ce, they had to use the back door that was infested with tens of wolf spiders. So there was a big risk in fighting.


    Rolph told ck Fortress to seal the doors tightly and then gave a bottle of water to Tae Ho. The bottle was half-filled with fresh water.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The warriors of Valha were strong. And now that the gates had opened, the fortress wouldn¡¯t be able to serve as one, so they shouldn¡¯t have to wait for too long.


    As he was resting and drinking water that tasted like honey, he could see that the warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion were moving. They piled up adornments and furniture on the doors to make a barricade.


    Although this ce didn¡¯t have that many things, it would be better than not doing anything.


    The warriors finished making the barricade in an instant and then started talking in hushed voices.


    ¡°We made quite the achievements.¡±


    ¡°The day we be inferior-ranked warriors isn¡¯t that far.¡±


    ¡°If we return back, will the Valkyrie of our legion see me in a new light?¡±


    ¡°No chance. Look in the mirror.¡±


    ¡°What, why are you discouraging my kid?¡±


    ¡°When did I be your kid?¡±


    ¡°Anyways, who among the Valkyries?¡±


    ¡°I like captain Siri. She seems cold but has a rather gentle side.¡±


    ¡°Oh, after this battle ends, confess to her. You don¡¯t know if she will ept you.¡±


    ¡°I will get hit in the head by her crossbow.¡±


    Everyone started tough with dead voices. Tae Ho, looked at them,ughed unconsciously, and said, ¡°They are all rather bright.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to endure it if you are always serious. Even more if.......it¡¯s none other than this ce.¡±


    For the warriors of Valha, a war was a daily thing. Just like Rolph had said, if you were always serious, you wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it.


    ¡°Before that, what¡¯s the name of the Valkyrie that came to meet you?¡±


    Rolph approached Tae Ho and asked him that question. Tae Ho smirked at his intimate eyes and voice.


    ¡°Heda.¡±


    ¡°Heda....Is she pretty?¡±


    ¡®This ce is indeed an army.¡¯


    Why was the question after the name ¡®Is she pretty?¡¯


    If it was another warrior that had asked the question, Tae Ho would have just ignored them, but since it was Ralph, he just nodded.


    ¡°She is pretty. She¡¯s the prettiest among the ones I have seen.¡±


    He was being honest. Because Heda was a beauty even among other Valkyries.


    However, the warriors that started to listen to their conversation, started to ridicule him.


    ¡°Eii.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too much.¡±


    ¡°You really fell for her.¡±


    ¡°How many Valkyries have you seen? One?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one Valkyrie in our legion...¡±


    They all said some words as if this was the opportunity and approached Tae Ho. How many minutes had passed since then?


    [There¡¯s a lifeform approaching this ce.]


    [Prepare for battle.]


    ck Fortress spoke, and this time they certainly knew the sign for that.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A loud noise approached even closer from beyond the door. The warriors reflexively stood up and the door started to shake.


    ¡°Damn it! They knew of this ce?!¡±


    ¡°Prepare for battle!¡±


    Rolph and the warriors yelled. Tae Ho also stood up and looked at the front. Right at that instant, the door was destroyed.


    Bang!


    It was good to say it was an explosion. The thing that had broken through the marble door and the barricade was a giant gnoll that was holding a really big hammer.


    ¡°Rats of Valha!¡±


    It cursed while rolling its red eyes. Its voice was so big that the room seemed to shake.


    ¡°Red Eyes!¡±


    Rolph yelled reflexively. Tae Ho also knew this name thanks to the report he received yesterday. It was the right arm of the giant gnoll that had taken over this fortress.


    You could hear that more gnolls were approaching them from behind Red Eyes. Red Eyes roared once more.


    ¡°I will tear you all up! I will break your bones and.......Kuak?!¡±


    Red Eyes stopped speaking and then let out a painful groan. It was because of the flickering arrow that hit his shoulder.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Tae Ho yelled and pulled the trigger again. The warriors got a hold of themselves only then and also raised their crossbows. There was no need to listen to the opponent¡¯s speech.


    ¡°You cowards!¡±


    Red Eyes swung his hammer widely and bounced off some arrows. Then, Tae Ho yelled towards the warriors instead answering it.


    ¡°Push him to that wall!¡±


    The warriors didn¡¯t ask back. They moved immediately and Tae Ho yelled towards ck Fortress.


    ¡°ck Fortress! Open the back door!¡±


    ¡°Kyak! Kyak!¡±


    As soon as it opened, the wolf spiders poured down into the room. The first thing they discovered was Red Eyes and its 10 underlings.


    The wolf spiders charged towards the gnolls and the gnolls faced them.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Red Eyes got angry once again at the chaotic situation. It sted away the head of an iing wolf spider and then charged towards Tae Ho and the warriors.


    ¡°Rolph! Cover me!¡±


    The original n was to escape while the wolf spiders bought them time, but it seemed like that would be impossible. Because of that, Tae Ho red at Red Eyes instead of escaping.


    It was big. It seemed even bigger than the giant gnoll that he had defeated yesterday.


    That gnoll was charging towards him while gripping its huge hammer. It yelled as if it would kill them immediately.


    He was scared and afraid, but he didn¡¯t look away.


    ¡°Heda!¡±


    He yelled the name of the Valkyrie instead of the yet unfamiliar God. Tae Ho gripped Runefang and charged towards Red Eyes.


    &


    < Episode 4 ¨C Rain of Steel (3) > End

 Chapter 15

    VS Episode 4 Chapter 4 Episode 4/Chapter 4: Rain of Steel (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The room was big, but it was still a room in the end. It wasn¡¯t as wide as a in.


    The gnolls were fighting against the wolf spiders. Red Eyes charged towards the wolf spiders as if trampling on them and then crossed almost half of the room with just two steps in an instant.


    The weapon Red Eyes was holding was a big hammer. It was even bigger than Tae Ho¡¯s torso. And the handle of the hammer seemed to be at least 3 meters.


    Because of that, Tae Ho chose to close in instead of making some distance. The strong point of a long weapon was that it had a long reach, but that was only when there was some distance with the opponent. If you closed the distance, then the attack range became limited, and the attack speed would also drop. And even more, if the weapon was that long hammer. It was impossible to grab it shortly and fight.


    The first attack came. If he couldn¡¯t evade this attack, he would die before even fighting.


    Will it attack from below or above?


    He made the decision in an instant. And the time Tae Ho had to make a decision was also an instant.


    It attacked from below. The giant gnoll utilized the long handle of the hammer the best it could to sweep up a wide range.


    And Tae Ho jumped at the right moment. Although Red Eyes swept the hammer rather high as to prepare for Tae Ho jumping, Tae Ho jumped even higher than that.


    The hammer ripped the air. And Tae Ho jumped high. So naturally, the distance of Red Eyes that was charging became shortened.


    He would fight it now. He would need time to retrieve the hammer. Tae Ho also needed to charge again afternding, but it was different if he could charge in the air.


    [Saga: The charge of a warrior is just like a storm]


    He kicked the air. But in that moment, Red Eyes did something Tae Ho hadn¡¯t expected.


    Red Eyes dropped the hammer and then swung his fists that became free.


    It missed the mark.


    But it was fatal. Tae Ho got thrown to the ground. Rolph shouted something and fired his crossbow consecutively, and the other warriors also did the same.


    Red Eyes lowered his posture and swung his left hand. Some of the arrows missed, and some hit its fur. The giant gnoll let out a pained groan and then extended his hand towards Tae Ho that was on the ground. It grabbed Tae Ho and then threw him towards the wall.


    ¡°Tae Ho!¡±


    Rolph¡¯s voice was heard again. An explosion was heard and then the cry of Red Eyes was also heard.


    Tae Ho hit the wall and then fell down as if sliding down. Blood flowed from his broken head, and there was also blood left on the wall.


    Heda¡¯s words were right. That you didn¡¯t know what could happen on the battlefield.


    He wanted to close his eyes. He didn¡¯t even feel pain.


    No, it hurt like hell. And because of that, Tae Ho could reassure Heda¡¯s words once again.


    ¡®It will hurt so much that you will want to die, but you won¡¯t die easily.¡¯


    Idun¡¯s blessing.


    It hurt like crazy. To the point that he didn¡¯t know why he was still alive. But Tae Ho got a hold of himself. He started to hear once again through his numb ears and his faint vision returned to normal.


    A bloodshed was happening. The gnolls were fighting for their lives against the wolf spiders, and Red Eyes that had some arrows stuck in its body swung its hammer. Blood and flesh that seemed to be from the warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion were in his hammer.


    He had to fight.


    Because this ce was Valha.


    No, because if he didn¡¯t fight everything would end here.


    The dragon knight Kalsted said.


    And the pro gamer Lee Tae Ho agreed.


    Tae Ho forced himself to get up. There was no one focusing on him.


    He breathed once. He saw Red Eyes that waspletely showing his back.


    He could do it.


    He could still move his body.


    But he had to wait. The perfect moment woulde soon.


    Bang!


    An arrow exploded near Red Eye¡¯s shoulders. Thanks to that, the shoulder te it was wearing flew off. As Red Eyes cursed and swung its hammer, you could hear that the air got split. Rolph rolled on the ground to dodge the attack and then raised his crossbow again. And in that moment Tae Ho charged forwards.


    He didn¡¯t yell. He just ran low and quickly with the strength of his saga.


    The dragon¡¯s eyes had found its weakness. Rolph noticed Tae Ho and then fired another exploding arrow towards Red Eyes instead of being happy. He hadpletely taken its attention.


    Bang!


    This time, its right arm exploded. The arm became a bloody mess but it wasn¡¯t cut off. It cursed and tried to swing its hammer.


    Tae Ho saw its back. But he didn¡¯t jump at it. He rather went to its left and charged in front of it when it was about to swing the hammer towards Rolph.


    Red Eyes saw Tae Ho. But it was alreadyte. Red Eyes swung its left fist reflexively and Tae Ho dodged that by ducking and then took out a beginner¡¯s dagger and grabbed it inversely. And then he stabbed it in its groin without mercy.


    ¡°Kuaaaak!¡±


    Red Eyes let out a terrible cry. However, Tae Ho didn¡¯t stop there and transformed the dagger into Runefang. And then, it¡¯s reproductive organ that had be a bloody mess fell with a thudding sound. Rolph and the warriors yelled inwardly.


    Red Eyes lost strength in its legs and kneeled. Tae Ho jumped with a yell and then stabbed at its neck with Runefang.


    It stabbed deeply. Instead of pulling Runefang with difficulty, he just let go of it. After hended on the ground he removed Runefang.


    ¡°Kuhak!?¡±


    After Runefang, that worked as a stopper, disappeared blood started to flow down like a fountain. Red Eyes couldn¡¯t yell anymore and was gasping for air. It pressed on the wound with one hand and bent its torso. Its head became so low it seemed like it would touch the floor.


    It was just like Tae Ho wanted.


    Tae Ho activated the sword of the warrior once again. But this time a hammer came out. The one the Orc Great warrior Graksha used. He had used it a few times as amemoration, but it had a different for his saga. The weapon you took from your enemy would be memorable.


    Skull Buster.


    A huge hammer fell down on the head of Red Eyes. The sound of bones breaking was heard, and Red Eyes couldn¡¯t endure it anymore. Itpletely fell to the ground.


    The noise the huge body made was unexpectedly low. But all sound in the room disappeared.


    Rolph and the warriors and even the gnolls that were fighting against the wolf spiders looked at Tae Ho.


    Tae Ho, that got covered with the blood of Red Eyes, didn¡¯t fall. He leaned down Skull Buster and then let out a long sigh. And then, Skull Buster returned back to being Runefang.


    ¡°Glory to Idun and her warrior.¡±


    Rolph said in a low voice. Joy and marvel were seen in his eyes.


    ¡°Idun!¡±


    ¡°Idun!¡±


    ¡°For Idun!¡±


    The warriors started attacking the remaining gnolls. A part of them fired arrows towards them and the others raised their axes and swords.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t close his eyes. He red at the gnolls and the wolf spiders that were fleeing as if being chased by the warriors and then extended his hand towards the corpse of the giant gnoll. A big red smoke arose and started to get sucked in Tae Ho¡¯s palm. He was exhausted because he used his saga continuously, but he felt like he was recovering a bit.


    [Synchro rate: 7%]


    [ ¨C ]


    The synchro rate that increased. A new empty slot for a new saga.


    Tae Ho smiled bitterly while feeling the power of the goddess that was still covering his body and said as if he was whispering.


    ¡°For Idun.¡±


    In addition, for Heda too.


    The battle didn¡¯t end yet. Tae Ho charged on the ground.


    &


    The crow Hugin flew on the sky. Blood and death filled on ck Fortress when seen from above.


    The warriors of Valha fought valiantly. A number that wasn¡¯t low died, but they killed even more enemies. The warriors that survived umted experience and obtained more runes, so they became stronger.


    Hugin flew a bit lower. It was to see the warriors that were cheering for victory a bit more closely.


    Bracky, that belonged to Thor¡¯s legion, had killed the leader of the enemy. Bracky, that had a huge body that resembled that of a giant, was even famous when he lived in Midgard.


    Siri, of Ullr¡¯s legion,pleted her task sessfully. The reward hunter, that was famous for not missing her target, showed her skills even in Valha.


    Even aside from them, several others performed excellently. They had made a new story on the battlefield.


    Rasgrid, that was standing on top of the castle wall, turned to look at Hugin. Her hair fluttered and her blue eyes shone like a jewel.


    Hugin also looked at Rasgrid. But it flew even higher instead of sitting on her shoulders.


    Who was the one with the highest merits today?


    Whose story will spread the farthest? Who would the people glorify?


    ¡®Lee Tae Ho.¡¯


    The warrior Rasgrid had paid attention to. How did she name Lee Tae Ho instead of Bracky? What had moved her heavy heart? What kind of stories had he made in this battle?


    Hugin twisted its beak and smiled. That smile resembled that of the king of Gods, Odin.


    < Episode 4 ¨C Rain of steel (4) > End

 Chapter 16

    VS Episode 5 Chapter 1 Episode 5/Chapter 1: Night Banquet (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Ren


    The battle had ended.


    However, the warriors of Valha were clearing up the battlefield instead of celebrating their victory and restingfortably. They searched the fortress in case there were any enemies left, gathered the corpses and treated the wounded.


    The battle itself had endedte in the afternoon, but when they were finally finished with everything, it was already dusk.


    The Valkyries and Rasgrid gathered the warriors that had finished cleaning up in front of the fortress. There were quite a few altars made of piled lumber behind the Valkyries and the corpses of the warriors that had fallen today were on top of it.


    Rasgrid faced the warriors but instead of stepping forward, she went to the side. It was because there was someone more suitable to be at that position.


    The one that stepped up was the golden-haired Reginleif.


    She stepped onto the tform and after facing the warriors, she raised her sword and yelled, ¡°Exalted warriors! We attained victory once again because of your courage and efforts! You have contributed to defending Asgard and the nines!¡±


    ¡°Uaaa!¡±


    ¡°Odin!¡±


    ¡°Thor!¡±


    The warriors cheered. Besides Odin and Thor, the names of other Gods were also called but it was impossible to beat the yells towards the two Gods that had the most members from their legions.


    Reginleif waited until they stopped cheering and said, ¡°The losses we suffered today weren¡¯t low either. But warriors, do not fear or worry. The souls of the warriors will remain by our sides!¡±


    Boom!


    The g men that were in front of the warriors hit the ground with the gs that had the symbols of a God engraved on them. The loud noise made everyone stiffen.


    ¡°Warriors, we will remember your stories. We will remember your names.¡±


    The Valkyries blew the horn trumpets. Those sounds reached high to the sky.


    Reginleif smiled. She slowly raised her head and looked at the sky.


    ¡°The exalted Odin will lead the souls of the warriors and they will be reborn anew as steel warriors. They will stand up shoulder to shoulder on a new battlefield!¡±


    ¡°Odin!¡±


    ¡°Father!¡±


    The warriors yelled together.


    The king of the exalted Gods.


    The one that resisted the fate of mortality!


    ¡°Light them on fire! Let Freya, who rides the night sky on her cat chariot see the bright path!¡±


    The Valkyries lit the altar on fire. The big mes shone in several colors.


    ¡°Warriors! Let¡¯s toast for them! Let¡¯s toast for ourselves!¡±


    ¡°Valha!¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nines!¡±


    The warriors raised their pints of beer that were made of horns high. And in that moment, within the fire of the altar that had turned the corpses to ash in an instant, light surged up.


    They were the souls of the warriors. They were heading to Valha.


    ¡°Warriors! Enjoy this night! The ones who achieved victory have that right!¡±


    ¡°Reginleif!¡±


    ¡°Valha!¡±


    The ritual ended. The warriors started to grill their meat and take out the alcohol. Perhaps the Valkyries had spread magic in the altar, so that a nice scent spread and made the warriors have fun.


    ¡°What a sight.¡±


    Tae Ho, who was seated in a corner, said, while looking at the lights that were surging to the sky. And Rolph, who was right next to him grilling pork meat, smiled.


    ¡°Is your body fine?¡±


    ¡°I feel like I will die.¡±


    He really felt that way. He lookedpletely fine aside from his head, but that was just the external appearance.. He was just sitting still, but all of his bones and muscles seemed to be screaming.


    ¡°Huhu, I¡¯m d you survived anyways. I really panicked when you were thrown into the wall.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    If he was an ordinary warrior, his body would have exploded and died.


    ¡®Thank you, Idun.¡¯ Tae Ho prayed to Idun and then rxed his body a bit. It was also like this yesterday, and today too was a chaos.


    ¡®The start was the Rain of Steel¡¯


    He was in doubt of what they meant with Rain of Steel, but for that to be what he had in mind.


    Tae Ho told himself that it would all be a memory and thought of when he rode on the Rain of Steel.


    ¡®It seems like it¡¯s still too early for that.¡¯


    Tae Ho gave uppletely and then tried to drink some alcohol. But it was then that he was interrupted.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m telling it¡¯s the truth!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s this friend here!¡±


    Two warriors from Ullr¡¯s legion whom he knew the faces of had brought two more warriors.


    The warriors that saw Tae Ho for the first time opened their eyes widely.


    ¡°Ohh, so this is the friend that had a Valkyrie visit him!¡±


    It was only that he didn¡¯t know their faces, but it seemed like they belonged to Siri¡¯s troop. As Tae Ho didn¡¯t even have the strength to answer back, the two warriors that brought the other two started to speak, even spitting.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You know, this friend here entered Red Eye¡¯s reach! And then ¨C !¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°Stabbed his dagger in its groin!¡±


    ¡°Gasp?!¡±


    ¡°So he did that, and then...¡±


    His hands trembled as if any more than that was hard to describe. At his manner,, the other warriors started to eye Tae Ho in a different light.


    ¡°You were a really brutal guy, my friend.¡±


    ¡°Merciless.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not even human. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone as brutal as him.¡±


    ¡°Did the Valkyrie fall for him at his heartlessness?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the Valkyrie are also something else.¡±


    ¡°Idun¡¯s legion...I didn¡¯t know that ce was like that. Isn¡¯t Idun the Goddess of Youth?¡±


    As their conversation started to make a weird turn, Rolph stepped in.


    ¡°What are you saying in front of him?!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? We don¡¯t do something as cowardly as speaking behind his back! Right?¡±


    ¡°Whatever! Just go away!¡±


    The warriors looked at each other andughed.


    ¡®Just do it at my back, please.¡¯ Tae Houghed inwardly and then rxed his body a bit more. And then a d voice was heard behind him.


    ¡°Understand them. They are like that because they are jealous of you.¡±


    ¡°Bjorn!¡±


    He smiled at Tae Ho¡¯s call and then made a ce for him from between the warriors.


    As soon as he sat, he toasted with Tae Ho and after drinking beer he said, ¡°Young man, it seems like you performed excellently this time too. They say that a Valkyrie came to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Um, you were talking about that?¡±


    Just how far had the rumors spread? Bjorn was from apletely different legion.


    He didn¡¯t particrly ask, but Bjorn answered him.


    ¡°You are the hottest topic of conversation. All the warriors in this fortress should know about it.¡±


    ¡°What, how?¡±


    Heda hade yesterday, and only Siri¡¯s troop knew of it. The battle had started today, so when did the rumors spread?


    ¡°It¡¯s not me.¡±


    ¡°Me neither.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about.¡±


    The warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion yed dumb. Seeing that they were evading Tae Ho¡¯s eyes, it was kind of obvious who it was.


    ¡°They seem to be dying of jealousy, so think of it as something cute. Even if they look like that, they all respect you. That¡¯s because you performed greatly today and yesterday. Don¡¯t forget that we also love and respect exalted warriors, just like Valha.¡±


    Tae Ho nodded as Bjorn said it as if consoling him. It was certainly something to be jealous about. Just like Bjorn had said, their actions really were cute, because this was much better than staring murderously from behind.


    ¡°You really are someone amazing.¡±


    ¡°You are all generous.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that we said empty words.¡±


    The warriorsughed and offered to toast with Tae Ho. He wanted to hit them once because they were too sly, but it also meant that they were that friendly.


    It was just when he was about to cheer.


    ¡°Captain Siri,¡±Rolph stood up and said.


    Siri, who hade while holding a big bottle of alcohol, approached the group and then put on a bright smile that wouldn¡¯t be seen on the battlefield.


    ¡°You have done well. The merits your stealth troop achieved are big.¡±


    Actually, the warriors that were in this ce were the ones that had entered the control room. The warriors put on awkward and shy smiles and then Siri raised the bottle.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything in particr to give you, so will you receive some alcohol from me?¡±


    ¡°That would be an honor.¡±


    ¡°I have always wanted to.¡±


    The warriors spoke quickly after emptying their cups and then they extended their cups towards Siri. She smiled and after filling up all of the cups, she raised hers.


    ¡°For you and Valha.¡±


    ¡°For Captain Siri!¡±


    Siri drank the cup and then went somewhere else while holding the bottle. It seemed like she was going to offer alcohol to all the troop.


    As Tae Ho was looking at Siri¡¯s back, Bjorn smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s too different from when she¡¯s on the battlefield.¡±


    Siri in the battlefield was like a sharp knife. But now, she was showing a more friendly side.


    ¡°That¡¯s obvious. There¡¯s no need to put on a heavy air here.¡±


    Because yesterday, they were about to go to a big battlefield, and right now they had already won the battle. In addition, they had contributed towards defending Asgard and the nines, just like the Valkyrie Reginleif had said.


    The words he had shared with Rolph were also simr. Tae Ho nodded and asked Bjorn another thing..


    ¡°Now that I see, Bjorn, are female warriors rare in Valha? There¡¯s only Captain Siri here.¡±


    ¡°Um, actually they are. But this is an extreme case. When looking at all of Valha, the ratio of the female warriors is 1 to 30.¡±


    ¡°There are that many?¡±


    It was good to say that the majority of them were men, but right now Siri was the only female warrior. 1 in 2000 and 1 in 30 had a huge difference.


    Bjornughed. ¡°That¡¯s right. When you are a lowest ranked warrior, men stay with men and women stay with women. But starting from the inferior rank, they all stand in the same ce.¡±


    It made sense then. The majority of the persons in this ce were the lowest ranked warriors. It was obvious that there were only men.


    ¡°But Siri, that friend looks like a hunter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Captain Siri isn¡¯t a Shield Maiden,¡± Rolph said.


    Tae Ho tilted his head and asked Bjorn. ¡°Shieldmaiden?¡±


    ¡°Saying it simply, that means warrior. They go to the battlefield while holding big shields like the men. How should I put it? That shield means that you are able to put up a shield wall. It means that she¡¯s a reliable warrior that can stand shoulder to shoulder with you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s why everyone had shields.¡±


    There was also a shield in the weaponry Heda gave him.


    ¡®Wait.¡¯


    Tae Ho nodded and then thought of the battlefield he had faced recently. It was because thinking about it, Siri¡¯s troop really had few people holding shields.


    ¡°Ullr¡¯s legion has many hunters in it. That¡¯s why they use other supportive weapons rather than shields.¡±


    Rolph touched his crossbow even now. Now that he saw, there was almost no one with crossbows in Ragnal¡¯s troop. It seemed like the weapons everyone received was set in a special manner.


    ¡°Anyways, we have taken back the fortress. Are we returning?¡±


    As Tae Ho asked, Bjorn shook his head. ¡°It will take a few more days. It doesn¡¯t end just because we recaptured it. There are also some ces nearby that we need to check.¡±


    ¡°ces we need to check?¡±


    ¡°Mm, the reasons that there¡¯s a big fortress like this in the middle of deste ins are two. The first, it serves as a base that¡¯s located on the frontlines, and the second is to protect the mines of the dwarves that are nearby.¡±


    ¡°When you say dwarf, is it that dwarf?¡±


    Bjorn smirked at Tae Ho¡¯s question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that dwarf is, but there are really small guys with excellent handicraft skills. The armors and weapons they make are all excellent. There are also many things the Gods use that were made by them.¡±


    ¡°Ohh.¡±


    Tae Ho admired unconsciously. For there to be real dwarves! He wanted to meet them.


    ¡°Before that, why do you want to return that badly? Do you want to see that Valkyrie that much?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    As Bjorn started to say something logical, the warriors that had been silent butted in.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. So there was a reason like that for why a valiant warrior like you wanted to return that badly!¡±


    ¡°How good for you, how good.¡±


    ¡°You are saying that meeting you wasn¡¯t enough!¡±


    It seemed like they were also people that liked to drive others to a corner. Tae Ho knew that it was pointless to refute at this point, so he just smiled bitterly and drank beer.


    But just when he drank two sips, he gates that were closed opened up. They were talking and enjoying themselves, but as the big gates opened up, they could only focus immediately.


    The one that had appeared from the gates was a Valkyrie. She faced the warriors looking at her and after rolling her eyes for a bit, she ced her eyes on one area.


    ¡°Warrior Lee Tae Ho!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Tae Ho answered reflexively and then flinched. It was because the Valkyrie that was standing in front of the gates was certainly the one he had seen yesterday in the camps.


    The warriors that were near Tae Ho began to be perplexed.


    ¡°Wait! Wait wait!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me!¡±


    The warriors looked at the Valkyrie, and the Valkyrie cleared her throat as if she was also perplexed and said,¡°Someone came to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Nooooooooooo!¡±


    ¡°Booooooooooo!¡±


    ¡°Odin!¡±


    While the warriors were crying, a red-haired Valkyrie extended her head just like she did yesterday.


    ¡°Uh...Hi, again?¡±


    Her voice was lower than yesterday, perhaps because she felt burdened at the two thousand pairs of eyes.


    &


    < Episode 5 ¨C Night Banquet (1) > End

 Chapter 17

    VS Episode 5 Chapter 2 Episode 5/Chapter 2: Night Banquet (2)


    TL: Tsu bak


    ED: Ren


    ¡°Something is not right. Why are they all looking at us?¡±


    Heda said in a whisper, her face flushed. The ce they were standing at was behind the gates that had been designated as the meeting ce. At Heda¡¯s remark, Tae Ho nced back at the gates. He felt as if he could feel the gazes of the warriors looking through the walls.


    ¡°Are you really asking because you don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡±


    As Tae Ho red down at her with sharp eyes, Heda cleared her throat and then changed the subject.


    ¡°Anyway, are you fine? You aren¡¯t hurt?¡±


    Heda¡¯s eyes moved over Tae Ho¡¯s head. It was obvious for her to be worried because he had his head covered with bandages.


    Tae Ho smiled bitterly and then shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Honestly, no. I¡¯m alive because of Idun¡¯s blessing.¡±


    ¡°Exin it in detail.¡±


    Tae Ho told her about the battle he had faced today. Heda opened her eyes roundly at the part when he hit the wall and when they got to the point about how Tae Ho killed Red Eyes, Heda cut short his words and approached him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s look at your wounds.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    As Heda started to touch his shoulders, arms, hips and other parts of his body, Tae Ho let out a groan. It was because nowhere on him was safe.. After Heda ced her hands on his chest and recited some runes, she shook her head.


    ¡°You really are a mess. Wait a moment.¡±


    Heda stepped back and then took out some white things from the pocket ather waist. After she opened one, a clean white rolled cloth came out, and after she spread that, four small white pieces, each about the size of a small pill, appeared.


    Heda extended her hand and said, ¡°Eat one. You will feel much morefortable.¡±


    It was a request from none other than Heda. After eating the piece that was to the left, he felt that it was crispy and sweet.


    ¡®Apple?¡¯


    He wasn¡¯t certain. He felt as if it was an apple, but it was so much more delicious that it wasn¡¯tparable at all to the ones he had eaten up until now.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    Heda smiled yfully and asked. Expectation filled her eyes.


    ¡°Is it maybe...¡±


    Tae Ho paused for a moment and then looked at himself. Energy started to fill his body. Reflexively, he started to touch his body, but he didn¡¯t feel hurt at all. As Tae Ho opened his eyes widely, Heda smiled with satisfaction and then whispered in Tae Ho¡¯s ear in a low voice.


    ¡°Right ¨C that¡¯s a piece of a golden apple.¡±


    The golden apples that the Goddess of Youth administered ¨C a treasure among treasures that gave eternal life to the Gods.


    ¡°Not anyone can eat this, so you have to keep it a secret. Understand?¡±


    Heda¡¯s expression and voice were more serious than yful. It seemed like he really had to keep it a secret.


    ¡°Is it fine?¡±


    ¡®If you give me this?¡¯


    At Tae Ho¡¯s question, Heda looked at their surroundings and then said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s a really small piece, and you are Idun¡¯s warrior. It¡¯s fine, you just have to don¡¯t tell it to others. Idun also permitted it.¡±


    None other than the one that administered the golden apples was the one that had permitted it.


    ¡®But it will still have to be a secret.¡¯


    If the golden apples were things meant only for the Gods, then Idun having permitted it was secondary, but the fact that it was exposed could make a fuss. Just like Heda had said, it would be better to keep quiet about it.


    ¡®Unexpectedly, Idun¡¯s legion has more good points.¡¯


    Tae Ho nodded to himself and then looked at his body again. His body had been hurting until now, but now he was overflowing with strength.


    ¡°It¡¯s really marvelous.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the essence of life. Although the effects are weak because it was merely a piece, it will still cure you of curses and heal you easily. It also has an outstanding ability for beauty.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    As Heda tilted her head, Tae Ho justughed it off.


    ¡°No, nothing. Anyway, thank you.¡±


    Anyway, it certainly was a precious thing. He was thankful towards Heda that she wanted to take better care of him a little better than she could.


    ¡°Eat it only when you need it, nd take it with you at all times. This pocket has preserving magic in it, so you just have to put it in.¡±


    Heda put back the folded white cloth in the pocket and then ced it on Tae Ho¡¯s waist herself.


    ¡°Ah, you are keeping your saga a secret, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, although no one asked me about it.¡±


    It was something he had decided with Heda the day before.


    He would keep the saga, Immortal Warrior, a secret.


    The stories recorded in the Immortal Warrior were all too outstanding. With a saga like this, persons like Odin and Thor would certainly be interested in him.


    The interest of Gods could be poison at times. And especially more so if Odin was the one interested.


    What would happen if he ced Tae Ho on an unreasonable battlefield, saying that he would awaken his saga? The warriors of Valha had to always stand on the battlefield. There was nowhere that was not dangerous, but there was no need to bring danger to yourself.


    And this was also something that Idun wanted.


    ¡°Right, be careful,¡± Heda warned him once again and then looked up at Tae Ho and said, ¡°Well, today we should also continue with what we were doing.¡±


    ¡°You mean the sses?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But as we are in the middle of the banquet and the night is deep, I will keep it short and concise,¡± Heda said as if asking what else was there to do and then looked Tae Ho up and down.


    ¡°You earned a lot of runes this time, right? And also received the reward. Did you already invest them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was in a hurry to strengthen myself.¡±


    He had to be even a little bit faster and stronger to survive on the battlefield. There was no reason to keep them stored.


    Heda nodded. ¡°You did well. Can I see how you invested them?¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    As Tae Ho agreed, Heda ced her palm on Tae Ho¡¯s chest again. She closed her eyes and seemed to be reading the runes, and then smiled brightly and said,¡°You invested them in an equal manner?¡±


    ¡°It seemed like I needed all of them.¡±


    ¡°You thought well. What should I say; you are a warrior that¡¯s more like an all-rounder, so it¡¯s better to do what you did instead of focusing on one thing.¡±


    In games, one would go with the Damage tree or the Tank tree, looking at the effectiveness, but this was the reality. In addition, Heda was thinking of a slow growth that implied raising all of your abilities equally instead of a dramatic growth.


    ¡°Actually, after what I faced yesterday I was thinking of doing an all-in in my health.¡±


    Because if your health became stronger, it seemed as if your resistance towards shock also became stronger. However, Heda shook her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s not too bad at the beginning, but don¡¯t invest all of your runes in that. You always have to keep in mind that you will be fighting alone. If your attacks don¡¯t even work on your opponent, it will be useless how much you can endure, right?¡±


    She was right. And in the first ce, that was the reason Tae Ho invested his runes equally. To go with the Extreme tree, he needed an ally to fill his weak points. He did fight with Rolph and the warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion in the battlefield, but that wouldn¡¯t always be the case. And the fights were rather more like repeated one on ones.


    That meant that he needed all of the abilities. Strength, health, and agility influenced your battle strength directly, and concentration and magic power influenced your saga. Of course, this method was slower than investing all of your runes to one stat, but it still had a solution.


    ¡®I just have to earn a lot of runes.¡¯


    It was the same as farming exp in games. He just had to earn a lot of runes and invest them.


    In addition, Tae Ho had the Immortal Warrior. Every time the synchro rate increased, he became more like Kalsted. Saying it briefly, all of his abilities increased. Now, even Tae Ho was expecting it. He could already imagine himself bing stronger than Kalsted someday.


    As Tae Ho nodded with an excited face, Heda also nodded spiritedly.


    ¡°And this, this is a reward from Idun.¡±


    ¡°Idun¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It increases your recovery rate. It¡¯s a special thing.¡±


    What Heda took out was a golden ne. There was a golden apple at the end of the ne.


    Heda hung the ne on Tae Ho and said, ¡°Idun was really happy. It has been a while since the warriors of Valha shouted Idun¡¯s name. She says she will be awaiting your performance.¡±


    Looking at how he had spoken, it seemed as if Idun didn¡¯t directly see how he fought. It seemed like there was a kind of system that could know when the warriors yelled their names.


    ¡®Uh...mmm...Idun? Next time, I will certainly yell your name.¡¯


    Tae Ho, who yelled Idun¡¯s name instead of Heda¡¯s, cleared his throat and then ced his hands on his waist as if he remembered.


    ¡°But Heda, what do I use the money on?¡±


    ¡°You can donate it to the legion, and you can use it for yourself,¡± Heda answered. And it was his feeling but it felt as if she had emphasized the first part.


    Tae Houghed in a low voice and kept asking, ¡°Is there a ce I can use it?¡±


    ¡°Of course there is. Starting from the inferior rank, you are able to go to the stores that are in Valha. There are people that order weapons and armors for themselves, and there are also people that spend it on gambling ces or in the red light district. There are various kinds of people. And of course, there are people that just donate it to their legion.¡±


    Heda shone at thest part.


    Tae Ho asked instead, ¡°Where will you use the donations?¡±


    ¡°Improvement of living conditions for the members?¡±


    ¡°Okay. I will think about it.¡±


    Even if she said that Tae Ho was the only one.


    As Tae Ho stepped back, Heda put on a regretful face but it was only for a moment.


    ¡°Wherever you use it, you just don¡¯t have to waste it. It seems like you still haven¡¯t received your reward; looking at the merits you have achieved today, you will also get rewarded tomorrow. I¡¯m telling you that you are amazing.¡±


    ¡°Ah, well.¡±


    Tae Ho shrugged his shoulders and smirked. He had heard it many times when he was a pro gamer, but it was always nice to hearpliments.


    ¡®Anyways, the lowest ranked warriors really are treated as ordinary ones. You can¡¯t even go to the store alone.¡¯


    He understood why the warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion made that fuss with the inferior rank.


    ¡°I should be going back.¡±


    Heda seemed to have a method to check the time when she looked up at the sky and approached Tae Ho.


    ¡°Lower your head for a moment, I will bless you.¡±


    As Tae Ho lowered his head, Heda got on her toes and ced her lips on Tae Ho¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Let Idun¡¯s blessing be with you.¡±


    Heda stepped back after that andughed and then waved her hand as she always did.


    &


    ¡°So, did you have fun?¡±


    ¡°Bjorn, why do I feel murderous intent from your words?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t only in his words but also in the arm that was ced on Tae Ho¡¯s neck.


    ¡°It¡¯s just your feeling.¡±


    Bjorn opened his eyes sharply and smirked and then the warriors in Siri¡¯s troop put on the same smile.


    Tae Ho got out of Bjorn¡¯s arm for now and then said, ¡°I just had some sses, sses.¡±


    ¡°A one on one ss with a Valkyrie?!¡±


    The warriors gulped some air. It seemed like they hadpletely misunderstood. It was also like this when he came to Valha, but the warriors here were professionals when assuming things.


    ¡°No, so...¡±


    ¡°Tae Ho, captain Siri is calling you.¡±


    While everyone was focused on Tae Ho, Rolph stepped in and called him. His face was red because of the alcohol, but his expression was serious.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    There were warriors with familiar faces behind Rolph. It seemed like they were simrly called.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    As Rolph turned back and started to walk away, the warriors of Siri¡¯s troop started to say words like ¡®so what happened!¡¯ but he could only leave.


    ¡°Over there.¡±


    The ce Rolph pointed at was near a burning Altar. And as they arrived there, there were a few more people beside Siri. And there was also someone even Tae Ho knew.


    Valkyrie Rasgrid.


    She, who was responsible for all of the warriors, looked at the gathered members and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to call you in the middle of the banquet, but I have something to tell you. It¡¯s rted to a special task.¡±


    < Episode 5 ¨C The night banquet (2) > End

 Chapter 18

    VS Episode 5 Chapter 3 Episode 5/Chapter 3: Night Banquet (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Ren


    Rasgrid spread a map on an empty table that was next to the altar. ck Fortress upied a big part of the map, as if the map wasn¡¯t that big.


    ¡°We are currently here. Originally, our objective should only have been taking back the fortress, but the situation has changed.¡±


    Rasgrid moved her fingers that were over ck Fortress to her left.


    ¡°There¡¯s an enemy armying from the west. Due to their speed, we will engage in a battle in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Are we going to scout?¡±


    Rasgrid shook her head as one of the warriors asked. ¡°No, our Valkyries will be in charge of that. Reginleif has just departed.¡±


    It seemed as if they had recently received the information that an enemy army was approaching. As he turned his head towards the gates, he could see Reginleif leaving the fortress.


    ¡°What I want to entrust you with is the dwarves¡¯ mine.¡±


    Rasgrid¡¯s finger moved again. The mine was at the right of ck Fortress ¨C so to say, at the east.


    ¡°After the gnolls took over the fortress, they sealed the mine of the dwarves and besieged it. We could contact them until yesterday, but we haven¡¯t been able to do so since this morning. We are certain that something happened.¡±


    Perhaps it might have already been upied by the gnolls.


    But even if they assumed that was the case, they had to check it themselves. If it had really be upied by the gnolls, they couldn¡¯t leave them be.


    Rasgrid raised her head and let out a long sigh and then turned to look at the warriors.


    ¡°We can¡¯t split the forces that much when the enemy army is approaching. Because of that, I decided to only take the elites to check the situation. Siri!¡±


    At her call, Siri approached Rasgrid. Rasgrid ced her hands on Siri¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Inferior ranked warrior Siri will be in charge of you.¡±


    ¡°Take good care of me.¡±


    As she spoke with the same expression as when she stood on the battlefield, the warriors smirked and shrugged their shoulders.


    ¡°It¡¯s good for me if I¡¯m with Captain Siri.¡±


    ¡°I will also get some merits this time.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nines!¡±


    ¡°So you really are going with us! The warrior met by a Valkyrie!!¡±


    While everyone was saying something, a warrior Tae Ho had seen for the first time pretended to know him. Tae Ho would be the most famous warrior in the entire army. Because of that, Tae Ho just smiled awkwardly instead of replying.


    ¡®A saga may really appear like this...wait, it may be better than what I thought?¡¯


    If he made it well, wouldn¡¯t he be able to make a saga that summoned Valkyries?


    ¡®Should I ask Heda toe meet me everyday?¡¯


    For it to be a saga, it needed enough achievement and recognition.


    It was when Tae Ho was thinking seriously about the ¡®The Warrior Met By a Valkyrie¡¯, that Rasgrid approached him.


    ¡°Warrior ¡®The Warrior Met By a Valkyrie¡¯.. I heard that your injuries were severe,¡± Rasgrid looked at the warrior met by a Valkyrie and said.


    He had thought this when he first saw her, but she was still very pretty and had a really cold face.


    When Tae Ho got a hold of himself, he wondered about what to answer, because he couldn¡¯t say that he had healedpletely after eating a piece of a golden apple.


    But fortunately, Rasgrid was the one that acted first.


    ¡°Eat this medicine. You will feel fresh tomorrow morning.¡±


    The thing Rasgrid took out from at her waist was a small ss bottle that had a red liquid inside.


    ¡°Ohh.¡±


    Whilst the surrounding warriors were admiring it, Tae Ho received the bottle.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡®I will just say that I drank it and keep it for myself.¡¯


    It didn¡¯t have an immediate effect like the piece of golden apple, but looking at the reactions of the warriors and Rasgrid¡¯s words, it seemed like it was of quite a high quality.


    ¡®She still has the a few morals. She doesn¡¯t order injured people as she pleases.¡¯


    But of course, just letting him rest was the best. Tae Ho took the medicinal bottle carefully. And then Rasgrid said again, ¡°I still have something I need to give you; and it seems like I won¡¯t have to be troubled, because you are all gathered here.¡±


    Rasgrid gave Tae Ho some of the pockets that were already on the table.


    ¡°You have also raised great achievements today. So I will be giving you three pockets of gold and two of runes. In addition, I will give your legion 30 points.¡±


    It seemed as if she was nning to go with the merits awards informally. Rasgrid started with Tae Ho, and after handing everyone their rewards, she said, ¡°You will depart tomorrow morning. The transportation means will be the ck sh¡±


    ¡°Ohh!¡±


    ¡°ck sh!¡±


    The warriors started to cheer with bright expressions. However, Tae Ho put on a confused face and started to look at the others.


    They were reacting the same way as when they heard of the Rain of Steel.


    ¡®It shouldn¡¯t be.¡¯


    While Tae Ho was the only one doubting, Rasgrid put on a very faint smile and looked at them.


    ¡°I thank you for your hard work again. For Asgard and the nines! Let Odin¡¯s blessings apany you.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nines!¡±


    As the warriors yelled with a loud voice, Rasgrid nodded slightly and then left.


    Then Tae Ho asked the warrior that was next to him, ¡°What is the ck sh?¡±


    ¡°The ck sh is the ck sh!¡± The warriors smiled brightly and said, and Tae Ho sighed once more when he realized that this ce was Valha.


    Rolph, who was looking at them, said, ¡°Tae Ho, are you curious about what the ck sh is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know it well, but it¡¯s a killer, right?¡±


    At Tae Ho¡¯s question, Rolph shook his head andughed.


    ¡°No, not even I know about the ck sh. But it¡¯s from Valha, so wouldn¡¯t it be amazing?¡±


    He just about forgot it but Rolph was also a warrior from Valha. Because of that, Tae Ho just gave up and decided to experience it firsthand.


    And it was then.


    ¡°The ck sh...is really a killer,¡± Siri said in a low voice. She spoke towards the sky with a hard and tired expression.


    ¡°For real.¡±


    Just what was it, that none other than Siri was acting like that?


    Tae Ho gulped dry saliva and steeled himself.


    &


    The ck sh. That really was a ck sh, just like the unknown warrior had said.


    ¡®ck sh my ass! It¡¯s more like a flying coffin!¡¯


    No, wasn¡¯t this closer to the Rain of Steel?


    Tae Hoy down on the ck metal coffin. Speaking precisely, there was only space for one person to get in, and the long and pointy started to fly at an amazing speed.


    The amazing sound of air ripping was heard, along with the cries of the warriors. In addition, the flight time wasn¡¯t as short as the Rain of Steel. He felt as if he had already been flying for more than 10 minutes.


    That was the difference between the Rain of Steel and the ck sh.The Rain of Steel was a device meant to deploy arge number of warriors into the battlefield and the ck sh was meant as a means of transportation to send a minority to a long distance urgently.


    ¡°Uwaaaa! Habansini...Gibuni Lisaunhe!¡±


    Despairing words were heard from a warrior when the coffin started to fly in the sky. Tae Ho also felt weird. It felt as if it was starting to descend.


    ¡°Prepare! For! The! Shock!¡±


    Siri¡¯s voice, that seemed like she spat it with all her strength, was also heard. And after a minute, the promised shock came.


    ¡°Kuhok!¡±


    ¡°Kuk!¡±


    The shock was bigger than when riding the Rain of Steel. Tae Ho groaned while gritting his teeth and tried to start breathing through his nose. The tip of the coffin seemed to have dug into the ground, so that he was in a slight lying posture.


    After he took a few breaths, the lid opened up automatically. Fresh air and the groans of the warriors were heard.


    ¡°Blergh!¡±


    ¡°This is....Valha?¡±


    Most of the warriors spat nonsense. There were even some that started to throw up.


    ¡°It really kills you,¡± Rolph said as if he was almost dying. Siri didn¡¯t say anything but he could see her pale face.


    ¡®Damn Valha. They love firing weapons too much.


    Just whose fetish was this? Odin¡¯s? Thor¡¯s?


    ¡®But it¡¯s really fast.¡¯


    Looking at its effectiveness, it was really useful.. Although he didn¡¯t know what kind of magic it had, they said that he would be able to return to the firing point if he got back on.


    ¡®I¡¯m d I invested all of those runes.¡¯


    After he got on the ground and took a few breaths, his condition had recoveredpletely. Although he had invested in all of his five stats equally, because of all of the rewards he had received, the number of runes in his health point wasn¡¯t low. In addition, Tae Ho how had on the golden apple ne. It was obvious that he would recover quickly.


    While the other warriors were still in pain, only Tae Ho looked into the distance with a clear expression. Then Siri, who was looking in the same direction, said, ¡°That ce that you are looking at is the dwarves¡¯ mine.¡±


    It looked more like a fortress, rather than a mine.. It was a big and strong building that looked like an inverse lid, but there wasn¡¯t a single window.


    Rolph, who had recovered a bit, stood next to Tae Ho and said, ¡°The dwarves are weak in sunlight. There¡¯s a saying that they will turn to stone if they face the dawn head on. That¡¯s why there are no windows at all. They even work underground a lot.¡±


    ¡°And they don¡¯t suck on blood?¡±


    ¡°I have never heard of that.¡±


    Well, at that point they would be vampires and not dwarves.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve gotten a hold of yourselves, line up with your weapons. We will approach the fortress.¡±


    As Siri ordered them in a low voice, Tae Ho and the 12 warriors followed behind her. This time, the hunters like Siri and Rolph were also holding shields. Siri closed the distance to the fortress carefully. But there was no reaction at all from the fortress. She hesitated a bit and then reached within bow range..


    In the end, Siri arrived in front of the gates. They couldn¡¯t even feel the presence of the dwarves in the small buildings next to it.


    Siri looked at the side buildings and then yelled in a loud voice, ¡°Dwarves! We are the warriors of Valha! Valkyrie Rasgrid sent us!¡±


    There was a reaction this time. But it wasn¡¯t an answer. The gates opened up with a loud sound.


    ¡°Are they telling us to get in?¡±


    ¡°They may not be able to get out because the sun is still up!¡±


    The warriors mumbled in a low voice. But Siri opened her eyes sharply instead of ordering them to get in and red at the inside of the gate.


    Tae Ho also did the same. However, there was a decisive difference between them.


    ¡°Siri! Your right!¡±


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t have the ability to look through the darkness. But he knew that there were red letters filling the insides. In addition, there weren¡¯t only letters on the inside.


    The moment Tae Ho yelled, Siri looked to her right, and shouted, ¡°Shield Wall!¡±


    At Siri¡¯s yell, the warriors reacted simultaneously. They raised their shields and formed the Shield Wall..


    Pababababbak!


    Rains of arrows started to pour over the shields. The strength behind them wasn¡¯t normal, so the arrows that flew in a straight line pierced the shield directly.


    [Fallen]


    [Dwarf zombie]


    [Poisonous]


    [Dwarf ghoul]


    He could see red letters from between the shields. The problem was that they weren¡¯t only at the side buildings but also in front of them.


    ¡°Diagonally! We are retreating slowly!¡± Siri yelled and then arrows started to pour down again from the front gate. Some shields started to break. There were even some groaning warriors that had gotten hit in their thighs and shoulders.


    They would die like this, whilst bing porcupines.. They needed to do something.


    ¡°Close your eyes!¡± Someone yelled from behind them. One part of the warriors did that, and the others didn¡¯t. Tae Ho unconsciously closed his eyes. It was a judgment made by the dragon knight Kalsted, instead of the pro gamer Lee Tae Ho.


    At that moment, a light shone. The thing that had exploded in front of the warriors and the gate was a shbang.


    ¡°Come over here!¡±


    The voice was heard again. Siri put back her shield and said, ¡°Move!¡±


    The warriors that had closed their eyes lead the ones that hadn¡¯t. Tae Ho grabbed Rolph¡¯s arms and then ran towards the ce the voice was heard.


    Another rain of arrows started to pour down from behind. And at the same time, he saw the one that had yelled. It hade from one of the buildings that were at the left of the fortress. It was a small man that was wearing a bandana and ck goggles.


    [The hurried]


    [Dwarf Isaac]


    Green words.


    He was an ally.


    < Episode 5 ¨C Night banquet (3) > End

 Chapter 19

    VS Episode 6 Chapter 1 Episode 6/Chapter 1: God¡¯s precious metal (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    ¡°Leave me!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The warrior that got hit in his thigh with an arrow yelled and the warrior next to him pulled on his arm and shouted.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    The dwarf that opened the door yelled desperately. And arrows started to pour down again as if his yell was a signal.


    ¡°Ugh! I got hit!¡±


    ¡°Run!¡±


    The warriors entered the building one by one. Siri entered the door as fast as a squirrel and then leaned her body on the door¡¯s frame and took out the crossbow she had on her back.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Their objective wasn¡¯t to drive back their enemy. It was closer to protecting themselves.


    When Siri fired the second arrow, Tae Ho and Rolph rolled together and entered the building. Tae Ho started to breathe as he was holding his breath and then looked beyond the door. The scene of the red letters getting bigger and bigger was horrifying.


    ¡°Close the door!¡±


    Siri yelled after firing her fourth arrow. And the warrior that was already on wait closed the door quickly. But it wasn¡¯t the time to rx.


    ¡°Over here! Enter!¡±


    The dwarf Isaac made a gesture with his hand in a corner of the building. It seemed like there was a secret passage connecting underground that a part of the floor was opened up.


    Pababak! Pak! Pak!


    The arrows hit the wooden door consecutively. And the simr sound was heard on the roof and the walls as if it was hailing.


    ¡°Get in!¡±


    As Siri gave the order, the warriors threw their bodies to the passageway without asking or refuting. Tae Ho threw the furniture near the door instead of running to the passageway immediately to try to buy more time.


    ¡°Tae Ho!¡±


    Rolph, that got in first, yelled. And Siri that had stayed until the end pushed Tae Ho¡¯s back and the two of them ran towards the passageway.


    The passageway that was connected with adder instead of stairs was deeper than they thought. Tae Ho and Siri jumped towards it because they didn¡¯t have the leisure to climb down thedder. It seemed to be about 4 meters.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Careful!¡±


    The warriors that had jumped down first groaned and made some space for them. Sirinded swiftly as a squirrel, and Tae Honded with a heavy but stable sound.


    ¡°Keep going! They will notice it in no time!¡±


    Isaac closed the lid and yelled. He had climbed downstairs quite quickly and urged the warriors. And then, thudding sounds was heard from beyond the lid.


    Although the passage wasn¡¯t that small, it was quite small for the warriors of Valha that easily surpassed 180cm. There were even warriors that reached the ceiling.


    The warriors kept going forward when they couldn¡¯t see well, and Siri stayedst and waited for Isaac.


    ¡°Go! Hurry!¡±


    Isaac yelled towards Siri and then gulped dry saliva and looked up the lid. For the dwarves, that could see on the darkness pretty well, he could see the des of the axes starting to prate the lid.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    There was no reason. Isaac cursed and then after he told the warriors to keep running he hit the wall.


    ¡°Close your ears! I will blow it up!¡±


    Isaac didn¡¯t wait for their opinion. Tae Ho closed his eyes immediately, and in that instant, a strong tremor covered the warriors.


    Bababababng!


    Maybe he had already nned to blow it up, that the explosion only urred in a small part. The tunnel crumbled and blocked the passageway.


    ¡°Cough! Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Kugh.¡±


    The warriors coughed and groaned. Siri also coughed a few times as if she was in pain and then yelled.


    ¡°Are you okay?! Everyone, call your number! One!¡±


    As Siri started, the other warriors also started to call their numbers.


    ¡°Nine!¡±


    Tae Ho yelled in a low voice and shortly and after calming his breath he looked at his surroundings. It seemed that he got a bit more ustomed to the darkness that he could now see the faces of hispanions.


    ¡°Thirteen!¡±


    Thest number was heard. Although several of them didn¡¯t have strength in their voices, Siri let out a sigh of relief as there were no casualties.


    While the dwarf was looking at the action of the warriors, as thest number was called he approached Siri and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m Isaac. Let¡¯s go a bit deeper for now. There will be light there and it will be morefortable to breathe.¡±


    They had no reason to refuse. As Siri made an eye gesture, the warriors that were at the front started to go one by one. And after going on from 10 more meters, a wide space appeared just like Isaac had said.


    ¡°Oh, Isaac!¡±


    A dwarf that was anxious while looking at the warriors of Valha getting out of the tunnel yelled brightly when he saw Isaac. Tae Ho and Siri, that got outst started to look at the room. Although the ceiling was low and there was no furniture, about 20 dwarves were gathered in this ce.


    ¡®They really are small.¡¯


    Although it was more distinctive as the warriors of Valha all had big builds, but the dwarves really were small.


    ¡®It feels kind of marvelous.¡¯


    They were short but their shoulders were broad and their arms were long. Because of that, rather than being simr to middle schoolers they really looked like another species.


    ¡®And there are only men here.¡¯


    They should all be men as they had grown beards.


    While Tae Ho was looking at those dwarves, Siri ordered for treatment of the warriors that were in urgent need of treatment, and then spoke towards Isaac and the dwarves.


    ¡°We are warriors of Valha. We came because Valkyrie Rasgrid sent us. Just what happened?¡±


    ¡°Our mine got taken.¡±


    ¡°By who?¡±


    As Siri asked, Isaac, frowned and then said with a serious expression.


    ¡°It happened yesterday at dawn. We were going to eat breakfast and sleep like usual. But there was poison in our food.


    ¡°Can¡¯t dwarves distinguish poison?¡±


    As one of the warriors asked as if he was talking by himself, Isaac¡¯s pointy ears flinched.


    ¡°Our olfactory and gustatory senses are indeed sensitive. But it¡¯s not to the point that we can distinguish the vor of a weak poison. And actually, that poison really wasn¡¯t much. It just made it hard for you to move, it didn¡¯t pose any danger to your life at all.¡±


    The dwarves, that had a much stronger body than humans, were resistance towards poison in the first ce. They could chew down poisonous mushrooms whileughing.


    ¡°But the situation made that poison to be fatal.¡±


    Isaac frowned as if he gulped down something bitter and then said towards Siri and the warriors.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you saw them, but the ones that attacked us were ourpanions. They are poor things that got cursed and transformed into monsters. Do you know about ghouls?¡±


    ¡°I know that they are dead corpses that be monsters. They eat human flesh.¡±


    As Siri replied with a stiff expression, Isaac nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. But what¡¯s more terrible is that if we die bitten by them we will also be ghouls. Some of the ones that ate the poison and became weakened got bit by them....And then hell unfolded.¡±


    It was enough even if he didn¡¯t exin further. Tae Ho, that asionally yed zombie games as a hobby, could easily imagine the scene of the ghouls multiplying.


    ¡°Are you the only survivors?¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    At Siri¡¯s question, Isaac answered with a depressed tone. It seemed like the other dwarves also got depressed that they lowered their heads and their shoulders dropped.


    Rolph looked at those dwarves and then asked.


    ¡°Isaac, is there another passage? One to use to escape.¡±


    ¡°The ones connected outside of the vige are already in their hands or we destroyed them to stop them froming in. And.....¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Even if that were possible, we can¡¯t escape like this?¡±


    ¡°If you are talking about revenge.....¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s more important than taking revenge.¡±


    Isaac interrupted Rolph¡¯s words and then said while spreading his shoulders confidently.


    ¡°An unt has been discovered in the mines about fifteen days ago.¡±


    ¡°Unt!¡±


    ¡°My God!¡±


    The warriors raised their voices and eximed in admiration. And then Isaac opened his eyes widely as if he was surprised and then asked.


    ¡°Oh, you know about Unts?¡±


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    The warriors tilted their heads and Tae Ho was the only one to nod.


    ¡®Right, this is how it should be.¡¯


    It would be weird if they did know about unts.


    Tae Ho¡¯s satisfaction was secondary, and Isaac that was dumbfounded for a moment cleared his throat and then started to exin.


    ¡°An unt is a really precious metal. It¡¯s a thing that¡¯s called as the essence of the stars or God¡¯s precious metal.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s merely a precious metal?¡±


    As Siri asked shortly, Isaac shook his head bluntly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not merely that. Right! Mjolnir! The thing that was used when making Mjolnir was an unt! The weapons made with an unt are the strongest and most durable in the world! It¡¯s even amazing when amplifying the power of your runes!¡±


    ¡°Ohh!¡±


    At the word of Mjolnir, the warriors reacted immediately. Wasn¡¯t that weapon the weapon of the strongest warrior of Asgard, Thor?


    Mjolnir, that could call thunderclouds and make explosions of thunder was Asgard¡¯s strongest weapon. So if it was a precious metal to make that Mjolnir, you wouldn¡¯t be able to judge it as being ¡®merely¡¯ a precious metal.


    ¡°It¡¯s a mystical material that can only be refined by starlight and moonlight. We must find that metal.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we find itter?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t. In the first ce, the reason they attacked seems to be because of the unt. The wicked vampire that attacked us is corrupting the holy anvil to steal the unt that is being protected by the holy anvil. If we get the unt taken by them, a weapon like Mjolnir may appear in the enemy¡¯s hands.¡±


    Siri frowned. She had her doubts, but if what he was saying was true, then the ones that attacked the mines were enemies of Asgard.


    If they get the unt taken a weapon like Mjolnir may appear in their hands.


    Although the process took a huge jump, they couldn¡¯t overlook it. And the warriors that knew of Mjolnir¡¯s power had their expressions stiffen.


    ¡°And in the first ce, if we want to escape, we have to destroy them. Just like I said before, the passageway we just got through was thest one connecting to the outside. The one controlling our brothers that became ghouls is the vampire, so if we kill him our brothers won¡¯t be able to move as well. So we will have an opportunity to escape!¡±


    As Isaac yelled with strength again, the dwarves clenched their fists and cheered. Isaac approached Siri that still had a stiffened expression and said.


    ¡°We know where he is. If we use the passageways he isn¡¯t aware of we will be able to approach himparatively easier. It was impossible by ourselves, but what is there to fear when the warriors of Valha are with us?!¡±


    There was some instigation in his words. Siri closed her eyes once instead of answering immediately and then looked at Tae Ho.


    ¡°Tae Ho, what do you think?¡±


    Siri¡¯s voice became low. Because of that, Tae Ho didn¡¯t get flustered at the sudden question and instead thought about the words Isaac said.


    They will attack the boss controlling his minions and open a path to escape.


    Although the warriors of Valha may be satisfied with just that, that wasn¡¯t the case for Tae Ho.


    ¡°Isaac, don¡¯t you have a bit more information? Things such like the vampire we have to kill and the ce he is at.¡±


    As Tae Ho asked calmly, it seemed like Isaac also became calmer that he replied in a calmer voice.


    ¡°Mmm....First, just like you know the vampire is weak towards sunlight. He¡¯s the same as us. And....Rather than using magic, it seems like he fights with his body. He¡¯s big and looks like a beast, and in addition, his ws became longer or shorter as he wished. His skin was pale......and he didn¡¯t have any hear and had ck eyes.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s like Stragos.¡±


    As Rolph said in a low voice, everyone turned to look at Rolph.


    ¡°Rolph, do you know something?¡±


    As Siri asked, Rolph put on an awkward smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details....But I do know that he¡¯s especially strong even among the ghouls. He has great physical capabilities, and there¡¯s poison in his ws and teeth. He¡¯s a bit bigger than us......And just like Isaac said he¡¯s weak at sunshine.¡±


    If he said that he was bigger than even the warriors of Valha, it was certain that he would be bigger than 2m.


    Rolph nced at Isaac as if asking if he knew more. Isaac understood the meaning almost immediately and then started to exin again.


    ¡°The ce he¡¯s at is the ce the unt is. It¡¯s a ce that was made long ago to refine the unt. It¡¯s also been more than ten years since we use it. Anyways, the holy anvil is in that ce. And the ce is like this.¡±


    Isaac spread a big map on the ground. It was simr to a fortress that the paths were allplicated.


    The enemy they had to defeat was Stragos.


    And the location was the room that had the unt in it.


    Tae Ho listened to the given conditions once again and then raised his head. It was because he had thought of something.


    ¡°Isaac, will this be possible?¡±


    Tae Ho started to speak.


    < Episode 6 ¨C God¡¯s precious metal (1) > End

 Chapter 20

    VS Episode 6 Chapter 2 Episode 6/Chapter 2: God¡¯s precious metal (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Ren


    10 Valha warriors.


    20 dwarf warriors.


    They were the remaining ones after excluding 3 warriors of Valha and 5 dwarves that couldn¡¯t do battle because of their injuries.


    The dwarves armed themselves with a round shield and a sword or axe, and the warriors that lost their shields due to the rain of arrows received new ones from the dwarves.


    After the preparations were done, Siri calcted the time. It would soon be midday.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Isaac urged the warriors and stood at the front. Siri followed at the back..


    The fortress of the dwarves was divided, as the underground passage was connected with the mines and the fortress was above ground. The ce the Unt was wasn¡¯t underground but above ground, and on top of that was the top floor of the fortress, the second floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m confident on not encountering any enemies until we reach the top. But starting then, we will have to fight with all our strength.¡±


    It seemed like Isaac was nervous because his voice started to tremble. Siri nodded and then said to Tae Ho in a low voice, ¡°Tae Ho, tell me immediately if you see something.¡±


    Siri had ovee danger twice thanks to Tae Ho. It seemed like she trusted him quite a bit.


    ¡°Beyond that door, the top floor will appear.¡±


    After moving past the blocked or broken passageways for quite a while, Isaac pointed to a big metallic door. The dwarves were breathing in or pulling their weapons closer to their bodies, and the warriors of Valha also red at the door while steeling themselves.


    ¡°Starting now, it will be a battle of speed. Let¡¯s go!¡± he said.


    After they opened the door, they saw a big hall that had a high ceiling, unlike the passageway. The dwarves started to run with all their strength with their short legs and the warriors of Valha ran lightly while being aware of their surroundings.


    ¡°Over there!¡±


    ¡°They are flocking in!¡±


    Isaac and Tae Ho yelled at the same time. Isaac¡¯s eyes were looking at the right crossroad and Tae Ho¡¯s eyes were looking beyond his back.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As dozens of heavily armed dwarf ghouls came charging, the entire hall seemed to ring. Red letters approached quickly.


    ¡°Keep running!


    Siri ordered them to keep running instead of fighting. Isaac had turned around the corner, and the warriors also kept running.


    ¡°They are alsoing in front of us!¡±


    After Tae Ho yelled, Siri and Rolph took out their crossbows. Two dwarf ghouls that were charging from the front fell down and Isaac took in a breath and then yelled, ¡°I will entrust you the front!¡±


    Siri and the warriors charged forward. Tae Ho also grabbed Runefang and passed the dwarves.


    ¡°Turn back! Fire!¡±


    There were only tens of ghouls in front of them but there were dozens of them behind them. In addition, they felt like more ghouls wereing from the path they hadn¡¯t taken.


    The dwarves turned back at Isaac¡¯s order and then they stood in a line and raised a wall of shields. And then they took out three pieces of metal that looked like the head of a dragon from beyond those spaces.


    Chwaaak!


    Fire surged from the heads of the dragons. The fire instantly devoured the ghouls.


    ¡°Forgive me!¡± Isaac yelled while looking at the burning ghouls. Some warriors of Valha that turned to look back admired, and Tae Ho pushed back a dwarf ghoul with his shield and then crushed its head.


    ¡°Keep going! Starting from here it bes a single path, so we will stop them!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t an easy task. The ghouls that were lit on fire tried to take one more step instead of copsing, and in the first ce, there were just too many ghouls.


    However, Siri nodded. Isaac smirked and made a gesture with his chin towards the warriors of Valha and the warrior that was at the rear raised a methrower a dwarf had given him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Siri didn¡¯t turn back. And Tae Ho, who was charging forward with her, did the same.


    Explosions were heard from behind them. The yells of the dwarves and the sound of metal shing rang through the hall.


    ¡°Iing!¡± Tae Ho yelled, as soon as he climbed the stairs. Ten ghouls, that were guarding the room that had the Unt, came charging towards them. Siri and Rolph fired their crossbows, and the warrior with the methrower smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m also firing!¡±


    The head of the dragon spat fire this time too. The warriors cheered and the ghouls screamed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drop your guard!¡±


    Isaac had used three methrowers. They couldn¡¯t cover the entire hall with just one. The ghouls fired their crossbows from beyond the fire, and the warriors of Valha charged while covering their heads with the shield, instead of making a shield wall.


    ¡°Valha!¡±


    ¡°Ullr!¡±


    ¡°Odin is looking!¡±


    Their arms trembled every time the crossbow hit. But the warriors didn¡¯t stop. They swung their swords and axes towards the ghouls.


    ¡°Idun!¡± Tae Ho also yelled and swung Runefang. He gave a quick nce at the hall but he didn¡¯t see any more red letters.


    ¡°Open it!¡±


    At Siri¡¯s order, two warriors opened the big and heavy marble door. Rolph and three warriors fired their crossbows randomly, and the warrior that was fascinated by the methrower charged forward and spat more fire.


    ¡°In the ceiling!¡± Tae Ho yelled.


    Stragos.


    The one that had brought the tragedy to the dwarven fortress was hanging from the ceiling.


    ¡°Kwaak!¡±


    Just as Isaac and Rolph had exined, it really was a grey monster. It wasn¡¯t only on his head, but almost his entire body was covered by strange tattoos. He threw himself towards the warrior holding the methrower, and the warrior turned the methrower towards the monster, but it wasn¡¯t enough. The nails of the Stragos shed the arm of the warrior.


    ¡°Kuak!¡±


    The arm got cut off by the attack. The mesing out from the methrower fell to the ground and started to burn the air, and as soon as the Stragosnded, it swung his arm again and cut off the head of the warrior.


    Blood started to pour out from the warrior that had lost his arm. Rolph and Siri fired arrows towards the monster, and two warriors raised their shields and tried to bash him.


    ¡°Uoooooo!¡±


    It was a charge resembling a rhinoceros, but it didn¡¯t reach him. The Stragos fell back almost ten meters with just one leap.


    ¡°Kill them, my servants!¡±


    As the Stragos yelled, the dwarf ghouls that were waiting in several rooms started to get out and charged towards the warriors. And that number was close to 20.


    ¡°Shield Wall!¡±


    Siri charged forward instead of falling back and raised her shield. The arrows fired by the ghouls hit their shields, and Rolph groaned.


    It was a strange thing. They would only get surrounded if they kept going like this, but Siri and the warriors kept moving towards the inside of the room while maintaining their Shield Wall.. The dwarf ghouls fired their crossbows again, and the Stragos red at the group.


    And Tae Ho also red back. The structure of the room he had heard from Isaac resembled the actual room. big circr room. There was a pir made of stone was on the other side of the door and the holy anvil was on top of it.


    However, Tae Ho didn¡¯t even look at the Unt on top of the anvil. He looked at other ces with the dragon¡¯s eye and in the end, he was able to find it.


    ¡°I¡¯m going!¡±


    ¡°Go!¡± Siri yelled and released the Shield Wall. The warriors started to charge towards the ghouls at the same time and then took their attention.


    Tae Ho ran. It wasn¡¯t towards the ring Stragos or towards the holy anvil, but towards the wall.


    Isaac had said that the Unt could only be refined by starlight and moonlight. It was a wonder how it could be refined by those things but there was something he had thought of after listening to Isaac. In addition, hadn¡¯t Isaac said thatthis room was meant to refine the Unt?


    They refined the Unt in this ce. And for that, they needed starlight and moonlight. On top of that, this ce was on the top floor. If he connected all of the conditions, then one result emerged.


    And so he asked, and Isaac affirmed.


    ¡°Open it!¡± Rolph yelled. Tae Ho pulled on the switch that was on the wall, and in that moment a loud sound was heard in the ceiling.


    Kugagagaagaga!


    The ceiling opened, just like a dome. And the sun, that was at the highest at midday, showed up.


    ¡°Kuaaak!¡±


    The dwarf ghouls that had their skins exposed started to yell. Although the ones that had their bodies covered seemed to resist it a bit, they couldn¡¯t show proper movements. The reason was because of the Stragos.


    Smoke started to surge on the body of the Stragos, which was only wearing pants. Because of that he let out a terrible cry and tried to dodge the sun, but there was no way he could dodge the sun that was right above him, and the ceiling was still opening even now.


    ¡°Now is the time! Kill him!¡±


    Two warriors charged towards the Stragos. And then, the Stragos swung his two hands and started to mumble something in a low voice.


    Something wasn¡¯t right. Because of that, Siri, who was facing the dwarf ghouls, left them alone and turned her crossbow towards the Stragos.


    Siri¡¯s arrow pierced the shoulder, but it didn¡¯t stop mumbling. In addition, the tattoos on his torso started to shine brightly.


    ¡°Hit his head!¡± Rolph yelled. The warrior swung his axe vertically, and the Stragos yelled something like a chant instead of mumbling anymore.


    Tae Ho looked at the sky and then understood what he had done.


    Dark clouds wereing towards them. It wasn¡¯t a natural cause. The clouds that had gathered were only covering the ceiling of the fortress and blocking the sunlight.


    The axe stabbed on his shoulder. Then the Stragos pierced the chest of the warrior with his nails, and although both of them yelled equally, the one that fell was the warrior.


    ¡°Kuhak!¡±


    The Stragos yelled evilly. Tae Ho looked at the ceiling once again. It was because the biggest letters he had seen until now was approaching.


    ¡°Get away from him!¡± Tae Ho yelled. Siri, Rolph and the warriors charging towards him flinched, and the warrior that was already close to him got covered in acid that fell from the sky.


    ¡°Uaak!¡±


    The warrior fell while screaming. A ck monster that seemed to be a fused monster of a bat and a lizard appeared from the ceiling. It was so big that its wings were about ten meters wide.


    It stood on the borders of the ceiling and started to pour down acid again. The warriors could only dodge the acid and fall back, and the Stragos smiled evilly and ran towards the wall. As the clouds were already blocking the sunlight, it seemed as if he was going to ride the monster and pour acid.


    He couldn¡¯t just look idly. Tae Ho also ran like the Stragos. When he reached the wall, Tae Ho kicked on the air and jumped.


    [Saga: The Charge of a Warrior is Just Like a Storm]


    The Stragos got on the monster, which had lowered its head. Tae Ho jumped once more into the air and flew towards him.


    As he had never imagined that Tae Ho would jump on the air, the Stragos got hit by Tae Ho¡¯s body m and fell from the monster. Tae Ho hurriedly extended his arms and grabbed the neck of the monster.


    ¡°Make him fall!¡±


    The Stragos, that fell to the ground, swung his ws and ordered the monster. And then, the monster surged to the sky. It seemed as if he was nning to drop Tae Ho from a high point.


    ¡°Tae Ho!¡± Siri and Rolph yelled urgently. Tae Ho grabbed the neck of the monster tightly and then realized one thing.


    He was ustomed to it.


    Riding on monsters, that is.


    Flying in the sky with a monster.


    Because the Dragon Knight Kalsted was indeed a Dragon Knight. Gryphons and Wyverns were obvious things, and he had even ridden and fought on the strongest aerial monster, a dragon!


    [Saga: The one that can handle dragons]


    [Synchro rate: 8%]


    The empty slot filled up. And simultaneously, his synchro rate went up.


    ¡°Turn your head!¡± Tae Ho grabbed the head of the monster and ordered. The monster resisted but it turned unwillingly. The overwhelming and unyielding spirit of Tae Ho made that possible.


    Siri and Rolph opened their eyes widely and the warriors of Valha cheered instinctively, but the Stragos realized that something wasn¡¯t right.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Tae Ho ordered, and the monster moved towards the ground and then started to spit acid.


    < Episode 6 ¨C God¡¯s precious metal (2) > End

 Chapter 21

    <h4>VS Episode 6 Chapter 3</h4>


    Episode 6/Chapter 3: God¡¯s precious metal (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Ren


    The thick green acid melted the floor. Stragos rolled on the ground, barely dodging the acid, and after that opened his eyes as if he could hardly believe it.


    ¡°Maguros!¡±


    As he yelled desperately, the monster Tae Ho was riding roared in reply. It seemed like it was saying that it didn¡¯t intend to attack.


    [The Enraged]


    [Stragos: Bergot]


    [Resisting]


    [Maguros]


    The two were in red. Tae Ho grabbed the neck of the monster called Maguros tightly and smiled bitterly. Just like the other sagas, it seemed like ¡®The One That Can Handle Dragons¡¯ was also iplete. He couldn¡¯t control Magurospletely yet. But there was still another method.


    ¡°Fly again!¡±


    Maguros roared loudly and then surged into the air. However, it didn¡¯tst long this time. Tae Ho turned Maguros again.


    ¡°Go! Return to your owner!¡±


    It was a flight closer to a vertical dive. Maguros roared, and Stragos realized what Tae Ho was about to do.


    ¡°You evi-¡±


    He couldn¡¯t finish cursing. Maguros started to dive towards the ground. Precisely speaking, it was above Stragos¡¯s head.


    The roar and the cries were mixed. Maguros¡¯s neck, which fell head on, got bent and that huge beast crashed onto Stragos. Its huge wings got bent at a strange angle.


    The warriors of Valha pulled back or assumed a defensive stance. Siri and Rolph each looked at different ces. Siri looked at the sky, and Rolph looked at Maguros that had crashed.


    A smile appeared on Siri¡¯s face. And Rolph, who had looked at the skyte, called out Idun¡¯s name.


    Tae Ho was in the air. He had jumped before Maguros crashed and was spinning in the air.


    ¡°Uwat!¡±


    Tae Ho maneuvered in the air rather sloppily and then started to roll after hended. Rolphughed freshly and Siri looked at the Maguros again and ordered, ¡°Fire! Finish him for certain!¡±


    The warriors of Valha reacted. The ones that had crossbows, including Rolph, started to fire arrows consecutively, and the ones that didn¡¯t started to throw their axes.


    In the middle of this, Tae Ho let out a groan and touched the ground. Although he had maneuvered in the air, as it was from quite high it hurt a lot. But it wasn¡¯t the time to shrink down in pain. Tae Ho¡¯s eyes still saw the red letters. Although it had almost died, it wasn¡¯t dead yet. And it was the same for the Stragos.


    He needed to deal the final blow. Tae Ho gritted his teeth and stood up and then a nice thing entered his eyesight.


    ¡®The methrower!¡¯


    It was the methrower that the warrior that had been killed by Stragos had been holding. Although the part of the head where the fire came out was bent, it didn¡¯t matter that much. It would still be useful.


    Tae Ho threw the methrower towards Maguros and at the same time yelled towards Rolph, ¡°Rolph! Explode it!¡±


    It was too short, but Rolph understood it. He fired an arrow towards the methrower that fell near the armpit of Maguros and then activated his saga.


    [Saga: The Arrow of the Hunter Calls for an Explosion]


    Bang!


    The arrow that hit the methrower exploded. And in that moment, an explosion much bigger than Tae Ho had imagined urred.


    ¡®These crazy dwarves!¡¯


    He had expected an explosion, but he didn¡¯t think it would be this much. Were they carrying those things like nothing?


    Whatever Tae Ho¡¯s thoughts were, the big explosion covered Maguros immediately. It seemed like the sticky liquid covering Maguros¡¯s skin was making the fire grow more.


    The warriors of Valha opened their eyes roundly at the sudden explosion, but it onlysted for a moment. Then they enjoyed the situation and cheered like always.


    ¡°We won!¡±


    ¡°We beat it!¡±


    ¡°Burn them more! More!¡±


    Some of the warriors seemed to want to make the fire bigger, so they threw the nearby dwarf ghouls in as lumber.


    Siriughed while being at a loss for words but then nodded slowly. Her stiff expression seemed to be loosened up a bit.


    Rolph turned to look at Tae Ho instead of looking at the scene his arrow had made.


    ¡°I was really amazed. Are you okay?¡± e walked while asking.


    Tae Ho nodded and answered, ¡°I¡¯m fi... not yet!¡±


    ¡°Kuaaaaaaak!¡±


    A roar exploded along with Tae Ho¡¯s voice. And Stragos surged up from the fire. One of his arms was destroyed, and there were terrible burns on all of his body but he was still alive.


    His ck nails became long. Then he swung his ws towards the nearest warrior at a speed that was hard to follow with the eyes. The warriors holding the bodies of the dwarf warriors tried to block with the ghouls, but it wasn¡¯t enough. The ws of Stragos shed the waist of the warrior deeply.


    The warrior grabbed at his waist and fell and Stragos yelled once again. His skin was recovering a bit. Siri then pulled the trigger.


    The arrow hit his back and then got shaken but after that, he disappeared.


    ¡°Tae Ho!¡± Siri yelled. Stragos kicked the ground with an amazing strength and then charged towards Tae Ho, instead of Siri that had fired the arrow. Although they were 10 meters away, it was meaningless


    ¡®Don¡¯t joke!¡¯


    At that moment, Tae Ho grabbed at the air. The warrior¡¯s sword activated and Runefang blocked Stragos¡¯s ws.


    Bang!


    Tae Ho got pushed back. Stragos attacked Tae Ho once more afternding. He attacked with overwhelming strength and speed. Tae Ho didn¡¯t breathe. He concentrated on Stragos¡¯s ws. Some attacks scratched Tae Ho, but they weren¡¯t lethal.


    Stragos urgently attacked.. Tae Ho looked at his attack calmly and then swung Runefang roughly. Runefang parried Stragos¡¯s ws and hissingle left hand got bounced back.


    Bang!


    An explosion urred at Stragos¡¯s back. It was Rolph¡¯s arrow. Stragos tried to stand up, even when letting out a terrible cry, and then one more arrow hit his head like a drawing.


    It was Siri. Her eyes were directed beyond its head with thearrow stuck in it. Tae Ho was the one there.


    Tae Ho swung Runefang. It was a beautiful trajectory. The sharp de hit the neck and advanced like that. He beheaded him in an instant.


    The warriors gulped air. Contrary to them, Tae Ho breathed out. Runefang sliced the air after cutting down Stragos¡¯s head and then he fell down. The head that got separated from the body rolled on the ground.


    Boom.


    Tae Ho perceived the soundte. He breathed out once more and the warriors cheered. Siri didn¡¯t break her firing posture even after Stragos¡¯s head fell, and only after Tae Ho dropped Runefang did she loosen her shoulders and let out a sigh of relief.


    [Stragos¡¯s corpse]


    The red letters transformed to be white, which represented neutrality. Tae Ho released the Dragon¡¯s Eye and then sat down as if copsing.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    ¡°Idun¡¯s pride!¡±


    The warriors yelled and approached Tae Ho. Tae Ho closed his eyes tightly instead of weing them.


    It hurt. It hurt like hell. It seemed as if it was because of the poison in his nails, that he felt as if his wounds were burning.


    However, Tae Ho smiled bitterly. He breathed in calmly and checked himself.


    [Synchro rate: 9%]


    It had also risen this time. And Tae Ho became certain.


    ¡®It¡¯s rted to thepletion of the saga.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t only the Immortal Warrior. The other sagas were also rted to the synchro rate. If he investigated a bit more, he would know how far his saga could reach and what he could transform into sagas more clearly.


    ¡®And...¡¯


    He was right in front of the 10%.


    ¡®There¡¯s something.¡¯


    There would be a change the moment he reached 10%. It wasn¡¯t something anyone had particrly decided on, but Tae Ho felt that way. It was the prediction of the progamer Lee Tae Ho, not Kalsted¡¯s.


    ¡°Tae Ho! Are you okay?!¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t dead, right?!¡±


    ¡°Wake up! Let¡¯s celebrate the victory!¡±


    The warriors surrounded Tae Ho and talked loudly. Tae Ho just nodded suitably and thenid down.


    ¡®Let¡¯s sleep like this.¡¯


    He was hurt and also exhausted.


    However, he didn¡¯t feel even a little bit of sleep.


    ¡®Idun¡¯s blessing.¡¯


    Tae Ho smiled bitterly. As he stood up, giving up on sleeping, the warriorsughed again.


    ¡°Ohh! Spirit entered your eyes again!¡±


    ¡°That was a nice attack!¡±


    ¡°Absorb the rune quickly!¡±


    While being urged by the warriors, Tae Ho extended his hand towards Stragos. Then red smoke started to appear like fire.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    It was three times the amount than when he killed Red Eyes. For it to be this much even when taking off Siri¡¯s and Rolph¡¯s share, it seemed like he was a much bigger figure than he had thought.


    ¡®Well, he did call dark clouds and did many things.¡¯


    Tae Ho nodded and then clenched his fist lightly. The runes he had absorbed made him feel full and filled his chest.


    ¡°You have done great. It was an amazing performance.¡±


    Siri approached and the warriors opened a path for her. Tae Ho smiled and said, ¡°You and Rolph too.¡±


    Because the arrows of those two people had yed a really big role.


    He turned to look at Siri and Rolph and then retrieved the remaining runes from Stragos¡¯s body. After that came the treatment of the injured and the retrievement of the deceased.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s check on this thing called Unt.¡±


    At Siri¡¯s words, all the warriors turned to look at the holy anvil.


    The Gods¡¯ precious metal, Unt. The object that had caused all of this.


    The warriors, who were filled with curiousness, walked hurriedly. It was the same for Rolph and Siri.


    ¡®Ah, I was about to forget.¡¯


    Tae Ho, who was following them from the rear, stopped in his ce and then went towards the still burning Maguros¡¯s corpse.


    Retrievement of the rune.


    Red smoke started to get sucked into Tae Ho¡¯s palm again.


    < Episode 6 ¨C God¡¯s precious metal (3) > End

 Chapter 22

    VS Episode 6 Chapter 4 Episode 6/Chapter 4: God¡¯s precious metal (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Ren


    A huge monster had crashed, explosions had urred, and the scars left by the weapons made the room a mess. But only the holy anvil was in perfect shape.


    ¡°It¡¯s a really big anvil.¡±


    ¡°You are right. It¡¯s really big.¡±


    ¡°Even a person would be able to lie down on it!¡± The warriors that had gathered admired.


    Even Tae Ho thought that the holy anvil was huge, even when it was his first time seeing an anvil. Although he didn¡¯t know much, he did know that it would be some times bigger than a normal anvil.


    There were rune letters on the pir made from stones, and a big white anvil that had several ck spots on it was on top of that. And once again, there was a silver metal the size of a fist above that.


    ¡°Wait. Is that little thing the Unt?¡±


    ¡°Warriors of Valha! We came to help!¡±


    The loud voice made the warriors gulp down their question. Just as they expected, it was Isaac and the dwarves.


    Isaac, whogot into the room first, looked at the burning corpse of Maguros and the beheaded Stragos and then smiled brightly.


    ¡°You did it!¡±


    Isaac wasn¡¯t the only one that was excited. The dwarves that had covered themselves with a bandana or a cape to block the sunlight, started to burst intoughter.


    ¡°Isaac, is your group fine?¡±


    As Siri asked calmly, Isaac nodded heavily as if he had gotten a hold of himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that we haven¡¯t suffered any damages, but we are fine. Mercury is one of our specialties.¡±


    The dwarves had used their methrowers and the shbang. When looking at the explosion the methrower made, it was highly probable that they had a proper bomb or something.


    Isaac smiled, as if telling them not to worry and approached the warriors on his short legs.


    ¡°Is the Unt fine?¡±


    ¡°Check it yourself. We wouldn¡¯t know, even if we looked at it.¡±


    As Rolph stepped aside, Isaac started to hurry towards the anvil and then nodded.


    ¡°Mm, the holy anvil blocked the evil strength well. The Unt is safe.¡±


    It seemed like the ck spots were traces of being led astray.


    As Isaac was greatly satisfied, after looking at the other warriors as if gathering their opinions, Rolph asked carefully, ¡°Isaac, is this all?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I told you that it was really precious. It¡¯s a miracle that we dug something of that size.¡±


    Isaac looked at the other dwarves as if that wasn¡¯t the case and then everyone nodded at the same time.


    However, it wasn¡¯t that great for the warriors. What would they do with just a piece the size of a fist?


    ¡°I think that it won¡¯t do much difference even if they take it.¡±


    As one of the warriors spoke, Isaac got worked up.


    ¡°What are you saying? You are able to make many things with an Unt of that size! Be it an axe, a sword or several rings!¡±


    Certainly, it might be possible to make an axe or a sword with it. If it were a small one to cut down lumber, that was.


    ¡°How much do you need to make Mjolnir?¡±


    Tae Ho thought of the hammer Thor held and then Isaac started to think and pointed at the corpse of the burning Maguros.


    ¡°If we take into ount thepression, then the size of that monster?¡±


    The warriors all turned to look at Maguros. Just looking at its size, it was several times bigger than the holy anvil.


    An Unt the size of a fist; and Mjolnir needed Unts as big as Maguros¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°And the enemies can make Mjolnir?¡±


    As the warriors looked at Isaac with cold eyes, he hurriedly cleared his throat.


    ¡°Hm, hmhm. Well, I¡¯m not certain. I was just taking in the probabilities.¡±


    As he cleared his throat consecutively while saying that he didn¡¯t lie, the warriors started to jeer him but Tae Ho nodded.


    ¡®I was convinced.¡¯


    Stragos was certainly strong. He was a real monster that almost annihted the entire dwarf mine.


    But he wasckingpared to Mjolnir. If an Unt capable of making Mjolnir existed in this mine, then monsters much stronger than Stragos would have flocked here.


    Siri also seemed to have thought the same thing, as she was nodding slightly.


    ¡°But still, thanks to you we were able to avenge our brothers. We thank you sincerely.¡±


    Isaac, who was still clearing his throat while being jeered by the warriors,then hit his chest like the warriors of Valha and said, ¡°We just did what he had to as warriors of Valha.¡±


    Then the warriors of Valha, who seemed to be weak towardspliments became embarrassed and Siri replied with a calm voice, ¡°We are still grateful nheless, whether that was your task or an action that doesn¡¯t ask to be rewarded.¡±


    Isaac smirked and then turned to look at the dwarves. While Isaac was being jeered at, the others had been inspecting the anvil and then ced the Unt in a box and handed it to Isaac.


    ¡°Isaac.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Isaac touched the box with aplicated expression and then approached Siri.


    ¡°Here, take it.¡±


    Isaac gave her the box. Siri blinked as if she was surprised and then asked instead of receiving the box, ¡°Will it be fine?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We were nning to give it to Valha after we refined it anyways. But after seeing this, you may know that refining the Unt after this disaster is impossible. And even if we are holding onto it, other monsters maye to take it. That¡¯s why I will pass on the honor of refining this Unt to the master crafters of Valha.¡±


    Refining an Unt seemed to be a real glory, such that the dwarves wore a really regretful expression. Siri looked at those dwarves for a moment and then spoke to Isaac.


    ¡°I understand. I will respect your will.¡±


    As Siri grabbed the box with a respectful motion, Isaac gritted his teeth and let go of the box.


    [The Strong Willed]


    [Isaac]


    Isaac turned his eyes away purposefully, to shake off his regrets, and Siri also hid it quickly in her cape, as if being considerate of him.


    Only after they hid the box did Isaac lift his head and say towards Siri and the warriors, ¡°Now, what about drinking some beer? We have to celebrate having taken revenge for our brothers and grieve for them. We also have to treat our benefactors!¡±


    ¡°Ohh!¡±


    ¡°Are we tasting dwarf beer?¡±


    ¡°Dwarf beer!¡±


    As the warriors cheered and enjoyed it, even Isaac started to feel so good that he yelled, ¡°Of course! We will give you the barrel itself!¡±


    ¡°You are cool! You are a man!¡±


    ¡°You really do know something!¡±


    They seemed to would put their arms around their shoulders at any time. However, Siri poured cold water on the scene.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. We don¡¯t have the time. We have to return quickly.¡±


    ¡®Gasp?!¡¯


    ¡°How can that be!¡±


    ¡°You are too much!¡± The warriorsined, while wearing teary faces, but Siri was blunt.


    ¡°Isaac, we will be returning. I¡¯m sorry we can¡¯t help you with cleaning up.¡±


    He had to quickly tell Valkyrie Rasgrid about what had happened in the mine. In addition, an army was charging from the west to attack the fortress. It wasn¡¯t the time to be drinking beer leisurely.


    But it was still dwarf beer.


    The warriors looked at Isaac with earnest eyes and Isaac nced at Siri, but there was no change in her expression. In the end, the one that gave up first was Isaac.


    ¡°Um, I can¡¯t do anything about it. But still, we can¡¯t send away our benefactors with empty hands. We will give you one each, so follow us.¡±


    ¡°Are you giving us a barrel each?¡±


    Rolph was also a warrior of Valha, so he asked with quite an expectant voice. And as the depressed warriors all raised their heads, Isaac smirked.


    ¡°I will give you something better than that. Have you heard about the dwarf armory?¡±


    ¡°Dwarf armory!¡±


    ¡°Weapons made by dwarves!¡±


    ¡°Follow me!¡±


    As Isaac led the way confidently, the warriors turned to look at Siri and she smiled bitterly, as if she couldn¡¯t help it, and then nodded.


    ¡°Now, take one you like!¡± Isaac yelled as they reached in front of the armory. The warriors that were jumping about while waiting for the door to open all brightened and went in running.


    Swords, axes, bows, shields, armor, helmets, etc. The various equipment were lined up on the walls and the furniture. It seemed like there were at least a hundred of them.


    Even the calm Siri seemed to have been so excited that her steps were quite fast whileing to the armory. Tae Ho just stood still at the entrance instead of following everyone else and activated his saga.


    [Saga: The Eyes of a Dragon Can See Through All Things]


    In Dark Age, normal weapons were colored in white. And after he started to look while being aware of that, words appeared over the many weapons in a heap.


    [Has an excellent weight bnce]


    [Huge axe]


    [Hard]


    [Round shield]


    However, Tae checked another thing instead of reading the letters.


    ¡®Gold... No, please let there at least be blue.¡¯


    The special equipment would be named with a color.


    It was highly probable that this ce had only gathered the normal weapons, seeing that only white letters appeared in a heap. But still, Isaac wouldn¡¯t just let them take those things away. It was possible that there was special equipment.


    ¡®Bingo.¡¯


    He saw blue words. Tae Ho moved towards the blue words without even looking at any other ce.


    [The fast and light]


    [Hawk¡¯s wing coat]


    There was a grey coat adorned with feathers below the blue letters.


    As Tae Ho tried to check it more closely to know its use, a voice was heard from behind him.


    ¡°To try to pick the wing coat, you have good eyes. And that thing is also excellent when used for defense. It can block des and has resistance towards magic because of the magic in it. In addition, if you wear it your movements be better.¡±


    It was Isaac. But ording to how he spoke, it didn¡¯t seem to be a normal defensive equipment. Tae Ho looked at Isaac, who was smiling as proudly as if he was looking at his son and then asked honestly, ¡°Isaac, what¡¯s a wing coat?¡±


    ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t know what a wing coat is?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Isaac blinked at Tae Ho¡¯s answer. His eyes were asking how he had picked it then, but Tae Ho was just waiting for Isaac to answer.


    In the end, Isaac was the one that exined.


    ¡°If you wear the wing coat and recite the given chant, you will be able to transform. The things you chose are the wings of a hawk, so you will be able to transform into a hawk.¡±


    ¡°Into a hawk?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Valkyries all have a swan¡¯s wing coat. If they have to fly away urgently they will transform into a swan.¡±


    ¡®So Heda can also transform into a swan?¡¯


    Tae Ho imagined Heda transforming into a swan. It wasn¡¯t easy to imagine it but he thought that it would suit her.


    ¡°How is it? Try transforming into a hawk after you return.¡±


    It was quite an attractive proposal, because transforming into a hawk and flying in the sky were all interesting things.


    ¡°Uh, wait.¡±


    However, Tae Ho thought of another thing in the next moment.


    They would return to ck Fortress.


    How?


    ¡°Uaaaaa! Habasini Tooo Isaheeee!¡±


    The ck structures that looked like coffins crossed the sky with an amazing speed. Siri¡¯s voice was heard beyond the voices of the warriors.


    ¡°You will bite your tongue! Shut your mou- Ugh?!¡±


    ¡°Captain Siri?!¡±


    ¡°Captain?! Did you bite your ton... Ugh!¡±


    The warriors bit their tongues in consecution. Tae Ho shut his mouth tightly as to not join them and clenched the arm that was holding the hawk¡¯s wing coat.


    ¡®I will also get ustomed to this.¡¯


    Someday.


    The ck sh became faster. The ck Fortress wasn¡¯t that far.


    < Episode 6 ¨C God¡¯s precious metal (4) > End

 Chapter 23

    VS Episode 7 Chapter 1 Episode 7/Chapter 1: Valkyrie (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Ren


    A swan that had several golden feathers was flying in the sky as fast as a hawk.


    Valkyrie Reginleif.


    She, who had a special lineage even among Valkyries, was nning to fly all day and night. However, her flight didn¡¯tst that long.


    A group was advancing in between dawn and morning.


    Reginleif discovered them from afar. However, instead of taking her distance and observing them, she decided to fly towards them a bit quicker. It was because it was impossible to judge by looking from far away.


    They were overwhelmingly fast. You couldn¡¯t evenpare them to the normal advancing speed of an army. But that wasn¡¯t the problem.


    Reginleif couldn¡¯t grasp their number.


    A dense and huge mist was covering them. Reginleif looked at the mist moving at abnormal speeds and pondered. Was she going to approach more while taking the risk or grasp the number of the enemies just by looking at the size of the mist?


    Reginleif closed her eyes. Originally, she would have chosen to valiantly enter the mist, but it was impossible to do so in this ce. The restriction she had did not permit her.


    Reginleif closed her beak tightly while pressing down her rage and then turned back gracefully. Reginleif¡¯s wings fluttered faster to try to report what she had seen with her eyes.


    &


    ¡°Bleeeeergh!¡±


    ¡°A bit ma tong.¡±


    ¡°Captain also bit yo tong?¡±


    One part of them started to throw up and another part of them was conversing with them while bleeding from their mouth.


    And in the middle of them, Tae Ho got down the ck sh and let out a long sigh.


    ¡®I really like the ground. Walking is really cool.¡¯


    Tae Ho was talking by himself and looked at the surroundings. The ck Fortress was busier than when they had departed yesterday. It may be his feeling, but it seemed like there were more people than before.


    ¡°Captain, are you okay?¡±


    Siri just nodded while pressing her lips to Rolph¡¯s question. But looking that she was still frowning, it seemed like she had bit her tongue really hard.


    ¡®She¡¯s slightly cute.¡¯


    She, pretending not to feel pain was rather cute, but Tae Ho pretended not to have seen that. It was because Rolph, who he thought was thinking the same thing as him, got hit in his shin.


    ¡°Captain, a Valkyrie.¡±


    A warrior that wasughing at Rolph gestured with his chin. Valkyrie Rasgrid was walking towards them with quick steps.


    ¡°Your number decreased. Was there a battle?¡±


    Rasgrid checked at the group when she arrived and then said in a low voice. Siri gulped once and then answered in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes, a Stragos had taken over the fortress.¡±


    Siri reported what had happened on the mine briefly and then gave Rasgrid the unt she received from Isaac.


    ¡°It¡¯s the unt the dwarves gave us.¡±


    ¡°I will receive it well.¡±


    Rasgrid took the box that had the unt and then turned to look at all of the warriors.


    ¡°You have done well. You have performed greatly.¡±


    She looked at each warrior once as if wanting to memorize their faces and then looked at the warriors that were lying on the ck shes.


    ¡°The souls of the warriors will transform to be metal warriors. I will take care of the remains.¡±


    The warriors of Valha that had died on the battlefield would return to Valha be it slow or fast. Regardless of that, the reason they had brought the corpses was to make a funeral for them.


    ¡°Rasgrid, what happened with the army in the west?¡±


    After she had almost concluded with her story, Siri asked carefully. The warriors were also curious that they turned to look at Rasgrid.


    Rasgrid let out a short sigh and then exined with a hard but gentle voice.


    ¡°They are approaching faster than we thought. Reginleif returned this morning from her scouting and told us about the danger. You must have noticed but the reason the number of soldiers increased is that of that. 500 lowest ranked warriors came in support at noon.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we know the number of the enemy?¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t clear, but I think that they are at least 6000.¡±


    The number of warriors currently in ck Fortress amounted to 2500, even when counting the ones that came to support. If it was like Rasgrid had said, more than double their number was approaching.


    ¡°Originally, I should open a feast and reward you ordingly, but the situation is bad. I prepared a ce to rest and eat so I would like you to rest even if it¡¯s not enough. There¡¯s a high probability for the battle to ur tomorrow morning or noon.¡±


    She seemed like she really was sorry that her cold eyes became a bit warm. Siri answered while representing everyone.


    ¡°We understand.¡±


    ¡°Right, Ingrid will lead you. I will now return.¡±


    Rasgrid fixed her expression after closing and opening her eyes and then hit her left chest lightly.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nines.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nines.¡±


    As Siri returned the salute, Rasgrid turned back and left. Her fast steps represented the grim situation.


    Ingrid, that was the Valkyrie that hade to Valha with Tae Ho and the one that told him that Heda came to meet him, entrusted the corpses to some warriors of Odin¡¯s legion and then led the group.


    ¡°Over here.¡±


    Ingrid took the group to a big room. There were plenty of alcohol and meat and of course warm andfy beds inside the room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much.¡±


    Ingrid warned them shortly and then left the room. Naturally, everyone turned to look at captain Siri and she loosened her shoulders after looking at her bed that was covered with curtains.


    ¡°I will go wash first. Just like Valkyrie Ingrid had said, don¡¯t drink too much. You have done well today.¡±


    ¡°Captain has also done well.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nines.¡±


    ¡°We will leave food for you captain, so you can take it slow and enjoy.¡±


    As soon as Siri¡¯s permission was given, the warriors chose the alcohol and meat instead of washing themselves. And that was the same for Tae Ho.


    ¡®Let¡¯s eat first.¡¯


    Thinking about it, he couldn¡¯t eat almost anything since morning.


    After Tae Ho finished eating and drinking he went to wash and went to sleep. It seemed like his nervousness all faded away that as soon as he lied down he fell into a deep sleep.


    &


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wake him up?¡±


    ¡°I will feel bad if I wake him when he¡¯s sleeping. And the others are also sleeping.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t youe here on purpose?¡±


    ¡°I just came to see if he was fine, so that¡¯s enough.¡±


    A small voice.


    One which Tae Ho couldn¡¯t hear. However, the owner of the voice just looked down at Tae Ho as if it didn¡¯t matter and then kissed him on the forehead.


    ¡°Let Idun¡¯s blessing be with you.¡±


    ¡°Mm, Heda.¡±


    Just what was he dreaming about?


    The woman, Heda, flinched for a moment and then left the room quietly afterughing silently. And Valkyrie Ingrid followed behind that Heda.


    &


    ¡°She came to meet you at night too.¡±


    ¡°But they say you were sleeping.¡±


    ¡°How regrettable, right?¡±


    ¡°Just say that you like it, please.¡±


    As Tae Ho said with a tired expression, the warriorsughed freshly and then patted on his shoulder.


    ¡°You are a really good friend.¡±


    And looking that they even raised their thumbs it seemed like they were having a lot of fun.


    By now, Tae Ho could alsough like them. It was regretful, but he did rx a bit.


    ¡®It seems like Heda is fine.¡¯


    He was worried because she went to another battlefield, but looking that she came to meet him every time, it seemed like she was fine.


    ¡°Huh, he¡¯sughing.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Is it the leisure of the one that already has one?¡±


    ¡°So you are saying that one isn¡¯t regretful, right?¡±


    As the warriors started to speak, Tae Ho was about to say something. However, another sound took their attention before he could even speak.


    They were in between walls, but the loud and clear sound made the warriors stand up.


    ¡°It¡¯s the horn trumpet!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a gathering order! Hurry up!¡±


    Siri, that had already armed herself, appeared from beyond the curtains and yelled. Tae Ho and the warriors prepared quickly and then left the room following Siri.


    The insides of the ck Fortress waspletely busy. The warriors got on the walls while following the orders of the Valkyries. And Tae Ho, that had also gotten up along the warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion, gulped dry saliva unconsciously.


    The mist was charging towards them. You could only exin it like that. In addition, the mist wasn¡¯t simply spread widely. It was also high that it looked like there was a grey pir between the ground and sky.


    ¡°Put your battle stances immediately! They are attacking!¡±


    ¡°We will activate rune magic! Don¡¯t get surprised!¡±


    ¡°Ullr¡¯s legion! Prepare to fire!¡±


    Several voices were heard at the same time. Tae Ho concentrated on Siri¡¯s voice and took out Thunderbolt. He stuck closely to the walls of the fortress that started to shine with a blue light and could see the enemies charging towards them after having gotten out of the mist.


    ¡°Prepare to fire!¡±


    Siri yelled. And simr orders were being sent in other ces too.


    Tae Ho felt his breath getting rougher. He had experienced it many times by now, but this was different.


    The level of the battlefield he had seen until now was different. As thousands of warriors yelled and charged at the same time, it was understandable that that scene made you feel out of breath.


    In addition, gnolls weren¡¯t the only things charging towards them. There were huge elephant monsters that seemed to be acting like siege weapons among the gnolls.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Siri ordered. And Tae Ho reflexively pulled the trigger. Rain of arrows poured down from the fortress, and the gnolls that charged at the front cried and fell.


    But there was still a lot of them. The ones that had passed through the rain of arrows and reached near the fortress threw their hooks. The huge elephant monsters headbutted the fortress, and the gnolls that climbed its back started to fire towards the fortress.


    It became a dogfight in an instant. It was apetition between the ones that wanted to climb up and the ones trying to stop them.


    Boiling water, rocks and wooden logs fell down the fortress. The arrows pouring downwards and upwards filled the sky and ground.


    ¡°Shield wall!¡±


    Siri¡¯s troop covered their heads with their shields and then fired their crossbows. In the midst of the heated battlefield, Tae Ho was breathing to calm his stance and his fingers that were about to pull the trigger stopped. Tae Ho¡¯s eyes moved towards the mist instead of down the fortress.


    Red letters.


    It wasn¡¯t on the ground but in the sky. Tens of red letters appeared out of the mist.


    [Cruel]


    [Wyvern Rider]


    [Mad]


    [Harpy]


    Tens of harpies, that were monsters with the torso of a woman and wings and legs of a bird, flew over the fortress. And between them, massive wyverns roared towards the ground.


    ¡°Fire towards the sky!¡±


    Someone yelled. And at the same time, the harpies descended like a flock of birds and attacked the warriors on the fortress. The strength in their legs and their sharp ws were threatening enough.


    Shields broke and their formation also broke. Because of the attack in the sky, a hole appeared in the defenses, and naturally, the number of gnolls climbing the fortress also increased.


    However, the biggest problem was certainly the wyverns. The dragons that were covered with grey leather breathed out fire from a distance the swords and axes didn¡¯t reach them. And the riders on top of the wyverns also fired crossbows or poured acid.


    Tae Ho breathed in and thought. He thought of a method to reverse this situation.


    There were many harpies but few wyverns. The things that were more troublesome were the wyverns.


    It was crazy.


    But he had to do it. Tae Ho breathed in deeply and then got out of the shield wall. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to Rolph¡¯s perplexed voice and then kicked the ground and air consecutively and surged up.


    The harpies focused on Tae Ho. And Tae Ho received their gazes and yelled inwardly.


    ¡®If you got a new item you have to use it!¡¯


    ¡°Chant!¡±


    He yelled and turned. And then Tae Ho discovered himself having be a hawk. He flew higher with one more flutter of his wing.


    The harpies got perplexed at the sudden transformation. That made an opening, and Tae Ho discovered his target with his eyes of a hawk. He quickly got out of the harpies while being covered by Rolph¡¯s and Siri¡¯s arrows.


    He had wings instead of arms. And had ws instead of his legs.


    Tae Ho took a big turn. He flew higher than the wyvern and the objective for that was simple.


    ¡°Chant!¡±


    He yelled once again and the ws of the hawk became Tae Ho¡¯s two legs. His kick, that held the momentum of his flight, attacked the back of the rider.


    And the rider fell down while yelling. Tae Ho rode on the back of the wyvern instead of the rider.


    [Saga: The one that can handle dragons]


    The wyvern flinched and then epted its new owner. It was different with the case of Maguros. Even the letters had changed to green.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Tae Ho also yelled. This wyvern had a saddle and reins.


    He fixed his posture automatically. He knew what he had to do the moment he grabbed the reins.


    ¡°Tae Ho!¡±


    Siri yelled.


    The wyvern took a big turn and flew near the fortress and Siri jumped on top of the wyvern boldly. She sat behind Tae Ho and started to fire her crossbow towards the harpies. Four harpies cried and fell in an instant.


    The wyvern fluttered its wings once more. It soared higher, and then Tae Ho looked at a ce. His eyes looked at a wyvern rider charging towards him.


    [Enraged]


    [Wyvern Rider]


    How will he attack? Will he order wyvern to spit fire? Or m with its body or tail?


    It was certainly effective, but there was something more effective than that.


    ¡°Grab tightly!¡±


    Tae Ho said. Siri flinched and then grabbed Tae Ho¡¯s waist. Tae Ho took in a deep breath and then activated the warrior¡¯s sword.


    A long spear used for charging. He couldn¡¯t make something beyond Runefang yet. It was merely a normal weapon like the most basic beginner¡¯s dagger.


    But it was enough with this.


    Tae Ho knew and the dragon knight Kalsted agreed. And the pro gamer Lee Tae Ho smiled.


    ¡°Kwa!¡±


    The opponent¡¯s wyvern spat fire. Tae Ho¡¯s wyvern flew vertically and dodged the fire.


    Siri grabbed on Tae Ho¡¯s waist more tightly. Tae Ho controlled the wyvern-like his limbs and the wyvern drew a beautiful line.


    Something close to vertical diving. And the attack exploding from the end of that!


    Bang!


    Thunder shed. Thence charging spear got destroyed, and the rider on top of the wyvern also got destroyed. The wyvern that couldn¡¯t withstand the shock fell to the ground.


    But Tae Ho¡¯s wyvern was different. It flew to the sky once more as if it was a surging flock of birds.


    ¡°Waaa!¡±


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    ¡°Finish them!¡±


    The warriors cheered. The remaining harpies and wyvern riders all focused on Tae Ho.


    And in the middle of their gazes, Tae Ho made a new spear. He red at his next target and kicked his wyvern. The wyvern surged up once again.


    And in that instant.


    Tae Ho realized. He could know.


    The dragon knight Kalsted¡¯snce charging. The change that urred by having recreated that.


    [Synchro rate: 10%]


    New strength surged on Tae Ho¡¯s body.


    < Episode 7 ¨C Valkyrie (1) > End

 Chapter 24

    VS Episode 7 Chapter 2 Episode 7/Chapter 2: Valkyrie (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The people remembered the name of one man.


    Dragon knight Kalsted.


    The strongest man in Dark Age.


    &


    Pa!


    The air split broke and exploded. Tae Ho felt it when the wyvern ripped the air with its wings. He detected it. And he closed his eyes because of that.


    Kalsted, the one that had the bloodline of a dragon.


    He told him. He whispered to the pro gamer Lee Tae Ho.


    The things he could do. The new area he could now reach.


    ¡°Tae Ho!¡±


    Siri yelled and put more strength in her arms grabbing on Tae Ho¡¯s waist. Tae Ho opened his eyes at her voice that was filled with earnest. The wind still blew strongly. The wyvern flew riskily. Tens of harpies were gathering towards them at the same time.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Tae Ho said. His yell, that was closer to an exmation, was filled with dullness. So Siri yelled once again.


    ¡°Tae Ho! Get a hold of yourself!¡±


    ¡°Grab tightly!¡±


    Tae Ho yelled. Siri agreed in his cheerful yet powerful order. She stuck closer to Tae Ho¡¯s back and put more strength in her arms.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Tae Ho ordered. He grabbed the reins and lowered his posture and then activated the power of his saga.


    [Saga: The one that can handle dragons]


    It wasn¡¯t simply controlling. The wyvern, that was tired because of overexerting itself, felt strength getting through its wings. It was like it was unleashing the potential even it didn¡¯t know it had.


    Tae Houghed. He read the wind. Then he turned his head to look at the harpies charging towards them like bees and then turned his body. He made a big turn along the wyvern and then activated his saga once more.


    [Saga: The charge of a warrior is just like a storm]


    It didn¡¯t only limit to Tae Ho. The strength of the saga also applied to the wyvern¡¯s flight. In addition, the strength was different than before. It was only by a little but it was closer than what Kalsted had done.


    A new wind blew. The wind that blew like a whirlwind apanied the wyvern¡¯s flight. It shook the atmosphere along the blowing wind.


    Chkwaaaa!


    The wyvern passed through the harpies. The wind teared up the harpies, and the harpies couldn¡¯t keep their bnce on the shaking air. There were some that became a mess, and some that hit themselves and fell. The harpies numbering more than 20 couldn¡¯t even touch Tae Ho.


    The wyvern roared. It turned while riding the wind as if it enjoyed flying with Tae Ho. At that moment, Siri leaned her body towards Tae Ho and swung her right arm to look behind her. Tae Ho, that was in the middle of spinning, turned to look at Tae Ho and then read Siri¡¯s saga with his saga that had be more powerful.


    [Saga: The eyes of the dragon can see through all things]


    [Saga: The arrows of the witch never misses its target]


    Siri¡¯s saga. You could know what it did just by reading the title. Siri pulled the trigger consecutively and the arrows that got fired pierced through the chests of the harpies like a lie.


    ¡°One more time!¡±


    Siri yelled. Tae Ho smirked and did as she wished. He passed through the harpies once more.


    ¡°Uwaaaa!¡±


    ¡°Catch and kill them!¡±


    ¡°Finish them!¡±


    The warriors yelled above the fortress. While the dead harpies fell down, they damaged the gnolls that were on the ground and made them perplexed.


    ¡°Tae Ho! Be careful!¡±


    Rolph, that was looking at the sky, yelled. It was because he had seen the harpies fall and then saw the wyvern riders turn towards Tae Ho.


    The number of the wyvern riders were 3.


    And Tae Ho also noticed them. Because of that he lowered his posture even more and told Siri to lower her posture like him and grab him tighter.


    Because they would fly with a special method from now on.


    One of the specialties of the dragon knight Kalsted.


    The fighting method that gave the program Lee Tae Ho the nickname of ¡®The king of shooting¡¯.


    ¡°Follow me, follow me!¡±


    The strange aura that was flowing on the wyvern¡¯s wings disappeared. But instead, the flying method of the wyvern became sharper.


    The wyvern riders chased at Tae Ho¡¯s back. Two of the three targeted the wings of Tae Ho¡¯s wyvern and breathed out fire.


    Tae Ho couldn¡¯t see that scene. But he could feel it. As he shifted his weight to his right, the wyvern tilted his body immediately. The fire breaths of the other wyverns passed below and above the wyvern¡¯s wing.


    Popong!


    The fireballs exploded. Tae Ho¡¯s wyvern made aplete turn in the air. If it were a normal wyvern, it wouldn¡¯t have been able to do that, but the strength of the saga made that possible.


    Siri gritted her teeth to gulp down her shout. The wyvern made a turn and surged up, and the wyvern rider that was trying to close in the tail of Tae Ho¡¯s wyvern could only charge forward like that.


    Tae Ho¡¯s wyvern drew a beautiful line again. The wyvern, that seemed to be doing acrobatics in the air, soon caught the back of the wyverns that had breathed out fire.


    However, Tae Ho didn¡¯t try to execute hisnce charge. That wasn¡¯t the only ability he could use in a dogfight.


    Crash!


    Tae Ho¡¯s wyvern flew above the other wyvern closely and bit the rider. After biting it strongly it turned it spat him and then turned its head. And the other wyvern rider was in that direction.


    Fire breath.


    It was weak because it fired it in a hurry but it didn¡¯t matter. The rider, that got covered in fire, let out a cry and fell and the wyvern that had lost its wyvern didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Now, only one wyvern rider remained. Tae Ho said after looking at thest wyvern rider flying towards themte.


    ¡°Captain Siri!¡±


    The arrow with an iparable precision hit the forehead of the rider. Tae Ho charged like that and swung Runefang that was set on fire. The me sword made a problem in one of the wings of the opposite wyvern. But it was enough with just that. Because Tae Ho and Siri weren¡¯t the only ones on the battlefield!


    Rolph¡¯s exploding arrow made the wyvern fall. A huge crossbow, that seemed to have been activatedte, fired huge arrows at the chest of the wyvern that didn¡¯t have its rider.


    Three harpies and twenty harpies.


    He had nullified their aerial forces.


    The warriors cheered and Tae Ho looked down the ground. He saw the enemy forces trying to climb the fortress.


    ¡°Pant, pant, pa.....¡±


    Siri breathed roughly at his back. She had never imagined that they would fly in this way consecutively.


    And Tae Ho looked farther away instead of delivering her safely to the ground. And the Valkyries Rasgrid and Reginleif, that were looking at Tae Ho¡¯s performance, also turned to look at the ce he was looking at.


    The grey mist that resembled a pir. The enemy forces that wereing out of it endlessly.


    Just how many enemies would there be in there? Would more wyvern riders and harpiese out? Or would even more gnolls appear?


    It was neither. At that moment Rasgrid opened her eyes abruptly, and Reginleif clenched her fists. And Valkyrie Ingrid, that was encouraging at the warriors, could only turn her head at the terrible uneasiness.


    Beyond the mist. What was inside of it. And what appeared now.


    Tae Ho also saw it. The strengthened eyes of the dragon were telling him.


    The huge red letters.


    The letters shining in a scarlet red, as if warning him of the greatest danger.


    The mist dispersed. No, it broke. The existence shaking the ground roared and broke the mist.


    [Utgard-Loki¡¯s warrior]


    [Giant: Hgut]


    As tall as 20 meters.


    The giant that was even bigger than the fortress charged towards it.


    &


    The warriors of Valha knew.


    That the God¡¯s of Asgard had a long time enemy.


    The existence of the giants that had the strength as the Gods and lived on the other side of the.


    However, they only knew their existence because of the stories. Thanks to that, they felt overwhelming pressure at the giant charging towards them. They couldn¡¯t think anything for a moment. And when they barely realized that the existence in front of their eyes was an enemy, it was already in front of the fortress.


    The giant had a different look to that of a human. Its upper body was greatly developed, and its body was a grey that resembled a rock. Perhaps, it may really be made with rocks.


    Its head was simr to the gnolls. It¡¯s long and ck hair covered his face and his chest. It¡¯s two eyes that had a long distance between them were round and shone in a yellow light.


    The giant was holding a giant blunt weapon in its right hand. And obviously enough, the giant swung its blunt weapon towards the fortress.


    ¡°Oh, sacred power of the runes!¡±


    Valkyrie Reginleif yelled like thunder. At that moment, a blue and strong light appeared on the fortress and pushed back the giant and the gnolls that were hanging on it by a great distance.


    The gnolls, that crashed on the ground, groaned in pain and twitched. The giant stepped on those gnolls and then red at Reginleif that had activated the rune magic of the ck Fortress.


    But Reginleif didn¡¯t dodge his eyes at all. The giant roared and raised its blunt weapon, and the warriors gulped air. Reginleif put more strength at the runes.


    Babang!


    A loud sound exploded towards the air. The blunt weapon hit a wall that couldn¡¯t be seen with your eyes. The ground shook, and Reginleif let out a groan.


    She would be able to endure a few more hits at most. If she could use the rune magic of ck Fortress however much she wanted, she would have used it the moment the gnolls attacked.


    The giant raised his blunt weapon regardless of knowing that or not. Valkyrie Ingrid hurriedly looked towards Rasgrid. She asked for permission with her eyes.


    However, Rasgrid didn¡¯t have the permission to let the Valkyries participate in the battle. She gritted her teeth and then discovered the ck crow Hugin, that was looking down the battlefield.


    Rasgrid opened her mouth. And in that instant, the second blow of the giant hit the ck Fortress.


    Bang! Bababang!


    A shock that was bigger than the first attack urred. Followed by the loud sound, the sound of the wall breaking was heard, and Reginleif that was hanging on the walls yielded.


    The color of the faces of the warriors of Valha changed. As valiant as they were, it was rare for them to be scared to this extent, but they couldn¡¯t stop shaking in front of this giant.


    In the other hand, the gnolls yelled in joy. The group that was hidden in the mist also raised their weapons and sang the destruction of Valha.


    The giant raised its blunt weapon again. Reginleif bit her lips and red at the monster, and Ingrid ran towards Rasgrid. Rasgrid looked at the sky and pleaded.


    ¡°Odin!¡±


    ¡®A giant has appeared. Even if it¡¯s rank is low, it¡¯s not something the lowest ranked warriors should fight. Allow us, the Valkyries, to participate in the battle. Let us fight the giant directly!¡¯


    ¡®I won¡¯t allow it.¡¯


    His voice rang in her head. Rasgrid hurriedly turned to look at her side. The crow Hugin was seated on her shoulder.


    Rasgrid¡¯s cold face crumbled. And Hugin faced Rasgrid with a casual face.


    ¡®Just like you said, it¡¯s merely a lowest ranked giant. The battles of the lowest ranked warriors are all a test. So I won¡¯t allow the Valkyries to intervene.¡¯


    Why had she proposed to bring reinforcements? And why did she only gather lowest ranked warriors?


    This ce was the battlefield. And at the same time, the ce for growth and test.


    What Valha needed wasn¡¯t weak but numerous warriors. It was warriors strong enough to beat Ragnarok.


    Rasgrid opened her mouth to protest. But nothing came out her mouth. Because she knew Odin well. She knew really well that he was the God of the cruel and brutal war.


    The giant started to attack for the third time. And Reginleif gritted her teeth. Ingrid ran towards Reginleif instead of Rasgrid. She worked hard to try to help Rasgrid find her cool, but it wasn¡¯t easy.


    The third attack. The invisible wall broke downpletely. The gnolls cheered and Reginleif staggered.


    She won¡¯t be able to stop the next attack. The fourth attack would hit the fortress.


    But at that moment.


    Hugin twisted its beak and smiled.


    The reason was simple.


    There was a group of people moving towards the giant on top of the fortress.


    < Episode 7 ¨C Valkyrie (2) > End

 Chapter 25

    VS Episode 7 Chapter 3 Episode 7/Chapter 3: Valkyrie (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Isalee


    The giants were huge.


    They, who were like pirs, could easily crush the bug-like existences on the ground ¡ª and they were strong because of that.


    Lowest ranked giant.


    An existence that was merely huge.


    However, it was still a giant. The strength it had was because of its huge size.


    They couldn¡¯t move. It was normal for them to feel fear. They were just trembling, waiting for their deaths.


    The giant pulled his blunt weapon. It had already repeated this action three times. Even the Valkyries shrank back like turtles and raised a protective wall.


    It would be the same this time. No one would be able to stop it!


    ¡°TH-OR-!¡±


    A shout broke the silence and shook the fortress.


    It wasn¡¯t the giant nor was it the Valkyries.


    It was a warrior of Valha.


    He smiled. Bracky, a lowest ranked warrior that belonged to Thor¡¯s legion, charged over the fortress and called the name of the God.


    His shout was like a signal.


    ¡°Odin!¡±


    ¡°Ullr!¡±


    The warriors yelled the name of the Gods. They stood up while shaking off their fears.


    Everyone that gathered here was special. They were valiant enough to be granted entry to Valha.


    ¡°Go! Go! Go! Warriors of the Gods!¡± Bracky yelled. He, who had a big body even among the warriors of Valha, was holding a big axe. He threw himself towards the giant after yelling.


    It was pointless. Meaningless. An ignorant thing.


    However, it wasn¡¯t for the warriors of Valha. Some of the warriors started following Bracky¡¯s back. The huge giant was a really big target. The warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion fired their crossbows and the other warriors charged towards the giant.


    It was like a violent storm that urred in the silent sea like a wave.


    Tae Ho also saw that. The wyvern fluttered its wings and Siri yelled towards Tae Ho.


    ¡°Get me down! I have to go to Rolph!¡±


    Her voice was urgent, but it had a calmness that was much like Siri.


    The giant swung his blunt weapon that was about to hit down the fortress. Some of the warriors that valiantly followed Bracky were swept up by it. Their bodies exploded at that overwhelming strength.


    There was bloodshed. There were even some that pierced through that bloodshed and stuck on the giant. They stabbed their axes and swords and kept attacking even though it seemed to be pointless.


    ¡°Kua!¡±


    The giant roared and shook its body. It hit its own body with the hand that wasn¡¯t holding the blunt weapon and then some more warriors died again.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t see that. He turned the wyvern back and then found Rolph with the dragon¡¯s eyes. He flew lowly as if grazing the fortress.


    ¡°I will make an opening! Use that!¡±


    Siri jumped down and yelled and Tae Ho looked up the sky instead of asking how. Then he surged up once again.


    The giant moved its body violently. Its grey body really seemed like it was made with rocks as ordinary attacks didn¡¯t seem to effect it at all. Most of the arrows couldn¡¯t even pierce it and bounced back.


    Siri jumped down from the wyvern and rolled on the ground. She quickly stood up, looked at Rolph, and then extended her crossbow without speaking.


    They were short on time. Siri stood up on the handrail of the fortress. Rolph stood behind her as if pulling her and then grabbed the crossbow with her.


    Tae Ho looked at the two people at a high ce and then realized something.


    [ Saga: The Arrows of the Witch Never Misses Its Target ]


    [ Saga: The Arrow of the Hunter Calls for an Explosion ]


    The two people activated their sagas at the same time.


    The arrow flew through the air. Different from a normal arrow, it kept changing its direction mid-flight.


    Bang!


    It hit the eye of the giant and then exploded.


    It was a ce that wasn¡¯t protected by its rock-like skin. The giant cried in terrible pain and writhed. Siri and Rolph fired the second arrow.


    They aimed for the mouth instead of the eyes because it was closing its eyes in response to the pain. The arrow that passed through its teeth exploded.


    The giant cried out again. Siri and Rolph sat down at the same time as if they had exhausted all their strength.


    An opening.


    It wasn¡¯t enough yet. It had to be bigger than this.


    And because of that, he arrived on the ground.


    [ Saga: He¡¯s the Son of a God ]


    Bracky took in a deep breath. A one-man army, an invincible warrior ¡ª he had many nicknames but the one he liked the most was the son of a God.


    Thor¡¯s son. A seed sprinkled by Thor to humanity. For him, as he didn¡¯t know who his father was, the nickname was like a blessing.


    ¡°Kuhahaha!¡±


    Brackyughed and then pulled his axe. He used all his strength that was further strengthened by the saga and hit the talon of Aquiles of the giant.


    Bang!


    The axe, that couldn¡¯t handle the force, broke down. At the same time, the giant¡¯s ankle was also destroyed. The giant let out a real cry this time and fell down on its butt. The ground shook like an earthquake because of that shock, and everyone near it lost their bnce and fell.


    Bracky also fell. He just smiled instead of running away while lying down on the floor. It was because he saw someone charging towards the giant from the sky, passing through the shining sun.


    ¡°For Idun!¡± Siri and Rolph yelled. The surrounding warriors also noticed him. They all yelled.


    ¡°Idun!¡±


    The thing falling down from the sky.


    The thing that was simr to Thor¡¯s thunder!


    The wings of the wyvern flew through the wind. No, it split the air. The tip of Tae Ho¡¯s spear broke the air and charged forward.


    Babang!


    The spear broke. A deep crack appeared on the giant¡¯s forehead. The giant fell downpletely at the great shock and the wyvern trembled. It could barely fly upwards with all its strength.


    Tae Ho was also exhausted. His right arm, that had executed thence charging, felt like tearing off.


    The warriors yelled towards Tae Ho. They called Idun¡¯s name.


    Siri did the same and Rolph also cheered. But the Valkyries didn¡¯t. Reginleif shouted, ¡°Not yet!¡±


    The giant raised its body. The giant rose up and extended its arm so fast that it didn¡¯t seem real at all.


    ¡°Chant!¡±


    The giant grabbed the wyvern. The wyvern let out a feeble cry in the instant that its body and wings crumbled. Tae Ho barely transformed to a hawk and flew towards the fortress.


    ¡°Dodge!¡± Siri yelled, but Tae Ho couldn¡¯t react in time. The corpse of the wyvern that had be a ball hit Tae Ho.


    His wing was bent and he rolled in the air a few times. The wyvern¡¯s corpse that had hit Tae Ho shed with the fortress and exploded. Tae Ho fell down while having be a mess. He reached the ground, but kept rolling until the end.


    His head hurt and he couldn¡¯t see. He couldn¡¯t breathe and his chest hurt. He felt like he would die any moment.


    He could hear a buzzing sound. Every time that happened, his skull rang. He opened his mouth but only blood from who knows where filled his throat.


    He didn¡¯t even know if his transformation had ended or not. He couldn¡¯t distinguish if he had the shape of a hawk or a human. He didn¡¯t have any senses.


    Ahh.


    Ahhhh.


    He gritted his teeth. Tae Ho admitted this time too that Heda was right. Idun¡¯s blessing was caught on Tae Ho¡¯s tough lifeline. It didn¡¯t let him go.


    He felt a warm feeling on his forehead. He didn¡¯t know what was happening but Tae Ho felt Heda.


    That feeling was minimal, but it gave him the strength to move.


    His trembling hand moved towards his waist. He took out the entire cloth and threw it towards his mouth. Then used thest of his strength to take out the cloth and gritted his teeth again.


    Crunch.


    It had a nice vor even in this moment. A cold and fresh feeling flowed through his mouth and Tae Ho opened his eyes.


    ¡°Tae Ho!¡±


    He saw Rolph. Rolph couldn¡¯t open his mouth at the faint golden light healing his wounds. When he barely managed to gather his voice, the thing he said was Idun¡¯s name.


    Tae Ho breathed in. He raised his body. He could see Siri firing her crossbow with his eyes that had barely gained vision. The warriors of Valha were fighting with the giant that was like a wounded predator.


    Odin also saw that. Hugin twisted its beak and spoke with Rasgrid.


    ¡°They are warriors of Valha. They aren¡¯t weak people that you have to protect. Valkyrie Rasgrid. My daughter. Go and do your task.¡±


    Rasgrid closed her eyes. She took a deep breath and then looked at the battlefield with cold eyes again.


    Hugin flew off Rasgrid¡¯s and she ran without even looking back at Hugin.


    ¡°Warrior Tae Ho!¡±


    Rasgrid approached Tae Ho. Reginleif and Ingrid also did the same.


    Ingrid opened his eyes abruptly when she saw the remaining strength of Idun in Tae Ho¡¯s body, and Reginleif put on aplicated smile. However, Rasgrid directly asked, ¡°Will you be able do that once more?¡±


    The chargingnce that fell fromthe sky. The attack that made a crack in the giant¡¯s forehead.


    Tae Ho stood up and looked at the giant. The dragon knight Kalsted told Tae Ho that it was possible. It was only once, but he would be able to execute the same attack.


    But the problem wasn¡¯t only Tae Ho¡¯s body.


    ¡°I need something to ride on.¡± Tae Ho said. Rasgrid nodded at his words that were closer to a request.


    ¡°Reginleif, Ingrid. Take care of it.¡±


    Rasgrid spoke in a low voice and quickly and then gave the unt she was holding to the two Valkyries. Reginleif understood what Rasgrid was going to ask.


    ¡°We have only one opportunity.¡±


    ¡°We can do it then.¡±


    Rasgrid hid her determination and answered. Reginleifughed and then grabbed the unt with Ingrid. They poured all of their magic and activated the power of the exalted rune.


    Rasgrid turned to look at Tae Ho. The Valkyries that didn¡¯t get permission to go to battle couldn¡¯t exert even a fourth of their strength. It was obvious about the magic Reginleif and Ingrid could exert looking at the situation. They would merely be able to transform the unt once.


    Rasgrid was also restricted in her actions. Because of that, she decided to help Tae Ho instead of fighting directly.


    ¡°Ride on me.¡±


    Tae Ho blinked. At his look that seemed to imply what she was talking about, Rasgrid took off her cape. She took out a coat from the air and then recited a chant after wearing it.


    ¡°Draco!¡±


    Dragon¡¯s wing coat.


    The Valkyries didn¡¯t only have swan wing coat. She, who was the daughter of Odin, would surely have more things than others.


    Rasgrid transformed into a dragon that had white scales and blue eyes. Maybe it was because of the battle restriction that her size wasn¡¯t that big. She was about the size of a wyvern.


    ¡°Get on,¡± Rasgrid said. Then, she gave him the unt Reginleif and Ingrid had transformed. It was a sharp de you could put at the tip of the chargingnce. There wereplicated rune symbols in it.


    They were ready. The pro gamer Lee Tae Ho wasn¡¯t someone to step back in this situation.


    [ Saga: The Sword of the Warrior ]


    He applied the unt that was filled with the strength of the runes at the tip of the charging spear. Then he climbed onto Rasgrid¡¯s back.


    [ Saga: The One That Can Handle Dragons ]


    At that moment, Rasgrid flinched, but she epted Tae Ho. She flew to the air while sharing the same senses with Tae Ho.


    The giant looked at Tae Ho and Rasgrid. It extended its arm as if it was enraged that he had gotten hit in the forehead.


    ¡°Where are you going!¡± Bracky yelled. He grabbed the dead warrior¡¯s weapon to rece his broken axe and then attacked the giant¡¯s leg.


    The giant frowned. It stomped down and kicked, but Bracky was surprisingly agile. He quickly dodged the attacks but this time he started throwing weapons at it.


    ¡°Go! Warriors of Valha!¡±


    Reginleif yelled with all her strength. The warriors charged towards the giant to try to buy at least one more second. Siri and Rolph also fired an arrow with thest of their strengths.


    The giant roared. The gnolls also charged to try to help the giant. The yells and roars mixed in the battlefield.


    However, Tae Ho didn¡¯t listen to that. He surged up the air and read the atmosphere. Then he strengthened Rasgrid with his saga.


    She was much stronger than a wyvern. She could fly faster, higher, and stronger.


    Rasgrid turned high in the sky. Her flight, spread in a silent world, started to call in a raging wind.


    [ Saga: The Charge of a Warrior Is Just Like a Storm ]


    [ Saga: The Eyes of a Dragon Sees Through All Things ]


    He secured his target. Then raised his speed with the wind he had called.


    The forehead of the giant. The crack he had made. The deepest ce within that.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t close his eyes. He stopped his breath and concentrated.


    ¡°Kua!¡±


    The giant yelled. He swung his arms in an attempt to hit Tae Ho who was falling at an amazing speed.


    It felt like a wall was flying towards him. It was fast and threatening.


    However, Tae Ho didn¡¯t lessen his speed. He dodged the hands of the giant by following the wind. He only charged forward.


    Thence also charged.


    It was the thing that didn¡¯t need to look back.


    Bang!


    It hit. The unt stabbed the crack. The spear exploded and the giant fell with ast cry. At the same time, the strength of the rune that was concentrated on the unt was released in an instant.


    Rasgrid was falling as if she would crash on the ground but then she strongly batted her wing. She flew upwards again and Tae Ho could see her from the back.


    The giant¡¯s head was destroyed. It seemed like it had split into several pieces, but then became dust and scattered away.


    Silence fell on the battlefield, but that was merely the calm before the storm.


    The cheers of the warriors exploded.


    Bracky, who had be a bloody mess, started toughing and Rolph called Idun¡¯s name. They were calling the names of several Gods, but soon started to call only one.


    ¡°Idun!¡±


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    Tae Hoid down on Rasgrid¡¯s back instead of replying to them. He could see something even after releasing his saga.


    [ Synchro rate: 13% ]


    But that wasn¡¯t all. There was something telling him that it wasn¡¯t the time to sleep yet. There were still many enemies left.


    [ Idun¡¯s blessing ]


    On top of that, there was the effect of the piece of the golden apple.


    ¡®Heda is always right.¡¯


    Tae Ho mumbled something weird and then raised his body. He asked Rasgrid to go to the battlefield once again as she was about to return to the fortress. Rasgrid didn¡¯t decline.


    On that day in the afternoon.


    The warriors of Valha cheered. They cried out in victory once again.


    < Episode 7 ¨C Valkyrie (3) > End

 Chapter 26

    VS Episode 7 Chapter 4 Episode 7/Chapter 4: Valkyrie (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Isalee


    The battle ended.


    The warriors of Valhapletely defeated their enemies that doubled their numbers.


    The ins were filled with the corpses of the gnolls and blood. The gnolls that had seen the giant fall lost all their fighting spirits. They were more busy fleeing rather than fighting, and in the end, they all started fleeing desperately.


    The moment more casualties urred on a battlefield wasn¡¯t when they shed frontally. It was when one side chased down the fleeing side and massacred them one-sidedly.


    Valkyrie Rasgrid lowered her posture in the ins and looked at the ground. Her dragon wing coat that were made with white scales suited the ins well.


    ¡°We won.¡±


    Valkyrie Reginleif said this with a satisfied face. She, who was born with a really precious bloodline even among Valkyries, was alwaysposed and beautiful.


    ¡°We will take a while just by cleaning up the corpses of the gnolls.¡±


    She said that as a joke and then looked up the sky. It seemed like someone spread the rumors that a flock of crows was gathering.


    Rasgrid raised her head and looked at that. She couldn¡¯t see Hugin in between them. It seemed like he had already left for another battlefield.


    ¡°The warriors were moved inside ck Fortress. Eachmander has already started retrieving the casualties.¡±


    Valkyrie Ingrid approached carefully and spoke towards Reginleif. Her role as a specialized messenger made her steps as light as a feather.


    Rasgrid let out a long sigh. She stood up slowly and then turned to look at Reginleif and Ingrid. She could see a headless giant and a greatly damaged fortress beyond the two of them.


    ¡°A giant has appeared.¡±


    It was lowest ranked, but it was still a giant. In a normal situation, the ck Fortress would have copsed and countless warriors of Valha would have died.


    Rasgrid¡¯s cold eyes sunk down. She thought of the things that happened yesterday and today.


    She understood that a Stragos had appeared in the dwarven mines because they were the giants¡¯ hunting dogs that could smell and search for the unts. It wouldn¡¯t be weird for them to appear at anytime.


    A giant however was different.


    How was it that they appeared? Why did they send a giant to the fortress?


    Either they aimed for it, or nned it, or it was a strategy.


    ¡®Perhaps there may be a simpler reason.¡¯


    Their attacks had gotten so strong to the point that they sent a giant to the rear. It seemed like Ragnarok had progressed that much.


    Rasgrid didn¡¯t say anything. However, Reginleif knew really well what she was thinking about.


    ¡°I have already reported this. Although my responsibilities don¡¯t end here, I have done all I can. So let¡¯s forget about the giant at least for today. Aren¡¯t there more important things than that?¡±


    As Reginleif smirked, Rasgrid opened her mouth and asked even though she knew exactly what she was going to say.


    ¡°What things?¡±


    ¡°Rewarding the warriors. Being happy for the victory and share alcohol with them. My sister.¡±


    ¡°I also think like that. The warriors have performed better than we thought. I feel proud to be a Valkyrie that helps and leads them,¡± Ingrid added. There was excitement in her eyes.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s return and drink some alcohol. You can¡¯t stay out today Rasgrid.¡±


    Reginleif crossed her arm on Rasgrid¡¯s shoulder andughed. Ingrid alsoughed lowly and in the end, and Rasgrid also put on a smile.


    &


    The sun set, and night came. The fire in the altar burned so intensely it seemed to devour the night.


    Valkyrie Reginleif stood in front of the high altar. The warriors of Valha that amounted more than 2,000 looked at her in afortable posture, and Reginleif swung her clenched fists.


    ¡°Valiant warriors! Warriors of Valha!¡±


    Reginleif¡¯s voice was so loud it resembled thunder, but it didn¡¯t hurt their ears. Rather, her voice was beautiful and magnanimous that made their ears enjoy it.


    ¡°I express my respect at your braveness and I praise you for that! Think of it as an honor that tonight I, Valkyrie Reginleif, will be together with you!¡±


    ¡°Uaaaaaaa!¡±


    ¡°Valkyrie!¡±


    ¡°Reginleif!¡±


    The warriors answered with a heated cheer. It was a heat that didn¡¯t seem to lose to the fire in the altar.


    Reginleif alsoughed. She showed an excessive movement as if she was acting and put on a sad expression.


    ¡°Warriors! Forgive me for not being able to fill all of your sses. You are just too much, and we are merely three! You can¡¯t wait some hours to drink your first ss, right?¡±


    It was merely a joke but the warriors all burst out inughter. Reginleif swung her cape.


    ¡°However we also know refinement. Today, my sister Rasgrid will fill the sses of the two people that performed the best! It¡¯s none other than the ice princess Rasgrid!¡±


    ¡°Ohh!¡±


    ¡°Rasgrid!¡±


    The warriors cheered and Rasgrid frowned when she was called ice princess. Tae Ho, who was at the front, had to grit his teeth to try not tough.


    ¡°Warrior of Thor¡¯s legion, warrior Bracky!¡±


    ¡°One man army!¡±


    ¡°Invincible warrior!¡±


    As Reginleif named him, the warriors all yelled Bracky¡¯s nickname. Bracky let out a freshugh and got on the tform. As he, who was huge even among the warriors of Valha stood in front of her, Reginleif admired him brightly.


    ¡°You really are big!¡±


    ¡°Really big!¡±


    Reginleif stood on her tiptoes, but she didn¡¯t even reach Bracky¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Reginleif.¡±


    Rasgrid said this coldly and lowly as if telling her to stop at that point. Reginleif shot a yful eye gesture at Bracky as if teasing her and then took out a side step and yelled, ¡°Warrior of Idun¡¯s legion, warrior Tae Ho!¡±


    ¡°The warrior that had a Valkyrie meet him!¡±


    ¡°The warrior that rode on a Valkyrie!¡±


    ¡°Idun!¡±


    The warriors cheered again. Rasgrid frowned at the vague title while Tae Ho cleared his throat and stood in front of Reginleif.


    Bracky smirked and said to Tae Ho, ¡°It¡¯s a cool day.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    They had spoken for the first time today, but they felt friendly enough. You could say that he was an ally that he had faced a life and death battle with.


    Reginleif gave Bracky and Tae Ho each a cup of alcohol made with horn. When that process was over, Rasgrid took a deep breath and stood in front of the two people while holding a bottle of alcohol.


    ¡°Warrior Bracky, will you ept alcohol from me?¡±


    ¡°Do I have a choice?¡±


    As Bracky answered in an unexpectedly well-mannered way, Rasgrid even lowered her posture to fill the cup easier. Bright red alcohol quickly filled the cup.


    ¡°Warrior Tae Ho.¡±


    The next was Tae Ho¡¯s turn. Just like there was that feeling with Bracky and Tae Ho, Rasgrid and Tae Ho also had the same feeling between them. Rasgrid filled his cup and then put on a faint smile.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Rasgrid greeted Bracky and Tae Ho with her eyes and then took a step back. Reginleif, who¡¯d seen all of this,ughed and stepped up.


    ¡°Now, warriors! Raise your cups! Let¡¯s be happy with today¡¯s victory!¡±


    Bracky and Tae Ho turned back to look at the warriors. There was something that filled their chests when they saw the two thousand warriors raising their cups.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nines!¡±


    ¡°For Asgard!¡±


    They drank alcohol at the same time. Aughter came out even though the alcohol content was really strong.


    ¡°You drink really well!¡±


    ¡°You too.¡±


    Bracky hit Tae Ho¡¯s back with his palm. If he were a normal warrior he would have fell to the ground, but Tae Ho didn¡¯t even flinch with this light greeting.


    ¡°Certainly!¡±


    Brackyughed again and Tae Ho felt d he invested his runes on his physical stats. Valkyrie Reginleif extended her bottle of alcohol towards the two of them.


    ¡°ept some alcohol from me too.¡±


    ¡°To receive alcohol twice in the same day, I really feel like living.¡±


    As Bracky smiled, Reginleif put on a yful expression.


    ¡°Is warrior Tae Ho ustomed to this?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m also happy.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t received alcohol from Heda yet.


    Tae Ho, Bracky, and Reginleif cheered and then emptied their cups.


    It was at that moment when the gates of the fortress opened with a rumbling sound. The warriors turned back in response to that big sound and then faced the Valkyrie that stood on the gates just like two days ago.


    Valkyrie Ingrid yelled with aposed voice this time too.


    ¡°Warrior Lee Tae Ho!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Tae Ho answered. The warriors all quieted down and Ingrid, who had be nervous in the atmosphere, waited for a moment and then opened her mouth.


    ¡°Mee.....¡±


    ¡°Meeting!¡±


    The warriors yelled faster the Ingrid.


    ¡°Uhahahahahah!¡±


    ¡°Idun!¡±


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    ¡°Valkyrie of Idun!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t envy or jealousy. The warriors were really enjoying this situation.


    Ingrid, who had her words taken out of her mouth by the yells of the two thousand warriors, put on a dumbfounded face. Heda that extended her head from behind Ingrid put on an even more dumbfounded face.


    ¡°Wh-what is it?¡±


    She had already expected it to some point because of what happened two days ago, but something beyond her expectations had happened.


    ¡°A! Mee! Ting!¡±


    ¡°A! Mee! Ting!¡±


    The warriors yelled. The voices that didn¡¯t seem to fit at first became one and shook the fortress.


    ¡°Idun!¡±


    ¡°I want to go to Idun¡¯s legion too!¡±


    ¡°Uhahahaha! Thor won¡¯t forgive you then!¡±


    ¡°For Idun!¡±


    ¡°For the beautiful Goddess of Life!¡±


    ¡°You are beautiful Valkyrie!¡±


    There was onemon point between the warriors of Valha and the Gods of Asgard: they were all valiant and loved exalted warriors.


    They had seen Tae Ho¡¯s performance in today¡¯s battlefield. Because of that, they sang in admiration rather than in jealousy or envy.


    The warrior that had a Valkyrie meet him.


    The warrior that had the rights to that!


    The Warriors opened a path for Heda. The scene that was like Moses opening the Red Sea was really amazing.


    Valkyrie Ingridughed and moved aside and Heda that couldn¡¯t hide behind her anymore as she passed the warriors with a flushed face. As soon as she got on the tform where Tae Ho was, she quickly said, ¡°Just what did you do?¡±


    She vaguely heard that he had performed greatly, but it was really vague. Ingrid told her to hear to it directly from him.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t wasn¡¯t embarrassed at Heda¡¯s fluster but spoke while enjoying it.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice? They are all yelling Idun¡¯s name.¡±


    Tae Ho pointed at the warriors as if telling her to listen. The warriors were really calling for Idun¡¯s name.


    ¡°You like it, right?¡±


    ¡°I-I do.¡±


    Heda was Idun¡¯s Valkyrie. It seemed like she got more flustered at the warriors calling for Idun¡¯s name because her face flushed even more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that and wave your hands.¡±


    ¡°Li-like this?¡±


    As Heda waved her hand shortly, the warriors cheered even more.


    ¡°Idun!¡±


    ¡°Idun!¡±


    ¡°Idun¡¯s Valkyrie!¡±


    You would be better at something with repetition. Heda was timid at first but she soon started to smile brightly and waved her hand even wider.


    But it was then.


    ¡°The warrior that had a Valkyrie meet him!¡±


    ¡°The warrior that rode on a Valkyrie!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Heda blinked. She could understand the first part, but not thetter.


    ¡°What are they talking about?¡±


    Heda turned and asked. This time Tae Ho was the one to get flustered and Brackyughed loudly. Reginleif, who was with Bracky, approached Heda and freshly said, ¡°It¡¯s just like they say. Warrior Tae Ho rode on top of Rasgrid. That¡¯s why he¡¯s being called that.¡±


    Not firing at the enemy but at their ally.


    When Rasgrid let out a long and deep sigh, Heda¡¯s expression transformed even more.


    < Episode 7 ¨C Valkyrie (4) > End

 Chapter 27

    VS Episode 7 Chapter 5 Episode 7/Chapter 5: Valkyrie (5)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    ¡°So you fought above Rasgrid that transformed into a dragon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there was that thing called dragon wing coat.¡±


    As soon as Tae Ho entered the small meeting room he first cleared the misunderstanding. Heda spoke in a low voice after listening to Tae Ho.


    ¡°How peculiar.¡±


    For none other than Rasgrid to let an inferior ranked warrior get on top of her. For Heda, that normally knew Rasgrid, that was a difficult thing to even imagine.


    However, Tae Ho that didn¡¯t know that just tilted his head and asked.


    ¡°The dragon wing coat?¡±


    ¡°No, not that.¡±


    Heda shook her head slowly and just let it end there. Tae Ho looked at her as if it was weird but decided to ask another thing.


    ¡°Um, Heda. Do you also have dragon wing coat?¡±


    ¡°No, I just have a swan wing coat. The dragon wing coatisre really precious things.¡±


    ¡®Unfortunate.¡¯


    The capabilities of the dragon wing coat were really amazing. Because it let you transform into a dragon just like its name implied. But it wasn¡¯t that he wanted to particrly ride on Heda after she transformed.


    ¡°Hmhm.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°No. Nothing.¡±


    As Tae Ho also spoke ambiguously Heda didn¡¯t ask further. But instead, she asked something once again just like Tae Ho did.


    ¡°How is your body? Just from what I heard it seemed like it was a really big battle.¡±


    ¡°Uh, actually.....¡±


    Tae Ho paused and then showed Heda the pocket he had in his waist. It was obviously an empty pocket.


    Heda raised her voice at the part that Tae Ho cleared up all of the apple pieces in an instant.


    ¡°My God! Are you really fine?¡±


    Heda approached Tae Ho and hurriedly checked the state of his body. And fortunately, she didn¡¯t find any big wounds. No, rather he was healthiness itself.


    ¡°I ate all of the pieces at once. I also have this. Oh, also your blessing.¡±


    Tae Ho smirked and then pointed his forehead and Idun¡¯s ne.


    ¡°Ha... Really.¡±


    Heda let out a sigh of relief and stepped back and after that, she spread the empty pocket she took from Tae Ho.


    ¡°I should ask for some more however I can.¡±


    She was obviously talking about the pieces. Tae Ho saw Heda¡¯s look and asked carefully.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that going a bit far?¡±


    The pieces of golden apples were really precious items. However, Heda shook her head.


    ¡°The only warrior I¡¯m in charge of is pushing himself, so I also have to do the same. However precious it is, what worth is there if you just store it? The people that need it should use it, am I wrong?¡±


    If the other Valkyries had heard her, there would have been a fuss but Heda really thought like that.


    ¡°Anyways, it seems like your body is fine because you ate it all at once. I think that you probably won¡¯t even be able to sleep for 3 days. You are overflowing with strength.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Even though he had gone through an all-day battle and the night was deep he didn¡¯t even feel the slightest bit of exhaustion. And he thought that it would stay the same if he didn¡¯t sleep this day.


    ¡®It certainly isn¡¯t a normal item.¡¯


    It didn¡¯t only revive him right before dead but it also had this amazing effect.


    While Heda saw Tae Ho admiring it she pped and said.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go with sses.¡±


    ¡°You are thorough.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the task of a Valkyrie.¡±


    Whether others said they were having a meeting or not, they couldn¡¯t waste the precious time they had.


    Heda said bluntly and then grabbed the most important point.


    ¡°You said that the synchro rate increased a lot, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s already at 13%.¡±


    ¡°Did you realize something new?¡±


    ¡°It seems like thepletion is different for each saga. Although the immortal warrior is 13% the charge of a warrior is just like a storm feels like 20%~30%. Or even more than that.¡±


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s plentily possible. Because there are other smaller sagas below the big saga, immortal warrior.¡±


    There was no rule that said that the synchro rate increased in groups. And for the first time, the length of the contents of each saga and how famous it was, was also different. It would be stranger for it to increase at the same rate.


    ¡°There are also changes in thepletion rate increased, right?¡±


    ¡°I feel like I can do more things with them.¡±


    He could see more things with the eyes of a dragon and the charge of the warrior started to get apanied by wind. For the warrior¡¯s sword, he would be able to make a stronger weapon than Runefang.


    ¡°I¡¯m expecting for itspletion.¡±


    Tae Ho also nodded. Because differently from Heda, he could more or less guess thepletion of his saga. Especially, the thing he expected the most was the warrior¡¯s charge.


    ¡®Because of that day, Kalsted was really a storm.¡¯


    He wasn¡¯t merely apanied by wind. The charge of the warrior is just like a storm had a strength beyond that.


    As strength was put in Tae Ho¡¯s eyes Heda smiled once again.


    ¡°There is no news of a new saga?¡±


    ¡°There was one more empty slot added. But I¡¯m thinking of saving it. It seems like the saga I can make is influenced by the synchro rate.¡±


    When his synchro rate was below 5% he couldn¡¯t create the saga the one that handles dragons. Although he couldn¡¯t know the exact standards, he just sensed when he could make it or not.


    Heda also nodded.


    ¡°Well, listening to you, you overcame the crisis through the one that handles dragons. If you don¡¯t have a saga you need immediately, it also won¡¯t be bad to create one at the spot.¡±


    Although it was different to what she had said previously, the two things she had said had logic behind it.


    ¡°But you should still think thoroughly about it. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Thinking about things like this was the specialty of the progamer Lee Tae Ho.


    At the fresh answer of Tae Ho, Heda nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Good, so let¡¯s calcte. You earned a lot of runes, right?¡±


    ¡°An overwhelming amount.¡±


    Tae Ho smirked and spread his chest as if telling her to check quickly. Heda gulped dry saliva as if preparing herself and then ced her palm on his chest.


    ¡°Wow, really.¡±


    A smile appeared on Heda¡¯s face. When she had checked for thest time, he now had about four times since then.


    Even though the runes were divided by everyone that had defeated it, it was still this much. In addition, the things Tae Ho had weren¡¯t normal runes.


    ¡°There were also special runes, how do I use them?¡±


    Among the ones he had umted, there was one green rune. And this was the real reason Heda put on a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s an attribute rune. If you umte them, the respective attribute bes stronger so it is of help when you use magic or saga. This one is earth attributed.¡±


    ¡°Oh, attributes. How many are there?¡±


    ¡°Gathering them all, 9. Earth, wind, fire, water, thunder, light, darkness, life, death.¡±


    Heda extended one finger every time she named one attribute and mumbled in a low voice. After that, the shape of the green rune appeared on Heda¡¯s palm.


    ¡°If your attribute bes stronger, then its characteristic is reflected in you. The earth attribute is rted to health and defense.¡±


    It was something he understood in an instant. Because the giant he faced was really sturdy.


    ¡°Anyways, it¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s also precious.¡±


    As Tae Ho resumed it simply Heda nodded quickly.


    ¡°And.....um, Tae Ho. Don¡¯t invest all of the runes this time, will you save some?¡±


    ¡°It seems like there are other uses for it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I was thinking about making you learn rune magic. Immediate strengthening of your stats if good, but there are several rune magic that is plentily useful.¡±


    Heda didn¡¯t tell Tae Ho to be a magician. Tae Ho understood Heda¡¯s words and nodded.


    ¡°It would be good to learn as an assistant. It seems like we can¡¯t learn it right here, right?¡±


    ¡°We need a ceremony or a procedure. I will teach it to youter when you return to the legion.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will bother you with that.¡±


    As Tae Ho agreed, Heda started to speak about the how many runes should he leave. After investing the remaining runes equally, Heda let out a sigh and then fixed her expression.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end the sses here and talk about the path you should take.¡±


    ¡®She¡¯s really like a teacher from school.¡¯


    But of course, there was no one like Heda when Tae Ho went to school.


    ¡®If there were, I would have gone to Seoul University.¡¯


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, nothing. Let¡¯s do that.¡±


    As Tae Ho showed the will to do it so suddenly, Heda tilted her head for a moment but then started to speak again.


    ¡°When you return, you will be promoted to an inferior ranked warrior. To be an inferior ranked warrior you need a number of merits and a set amount of umted runes, but you already far surpassed that.¡±


    ¡°There are no tests for that?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s none when you be an inferior rank. You can say that achieving merits and umting runes is a test by itself.¡±


    ¡®Well, doing a test or an interview would be weirder.¡¯


    Tae Houghed when he thought of the warriors of Valha solving their test sheets. It was also the same for the interview scene.


    As Tae Houghed, Heda alsoughed and then proceeded with what she was saying.


    ¡°There will be more warriors that will be promoted this time. They should probably be your brothers.¡±


    The first one he could think of was Bracky. He had achieved more merits than him in the expedition of the ck Fortress, and he had clearly achieved big merits when defeating the giant.


    ¡°There¡¯s a high probability for you to go to the next battlefield with them. Of course, there may be some that got promoted in another ce and also warriors that were originally inferior ranked so you will see unfamiliar faces. Even so, the situation should be better than this time.¡±


    ¡®Will I be able to keep seeing captain Siri?¡¯


    If possible, he wanted to keep being with her.


    ¡°It seems like you haverades you want to stay with, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It will turn out well. For them to have been with you means that they have also performed greatly.¡±


    This was also a right word. In addition, Rolph wasn¡¯t a lowest ranked warrior that went to his first expedition. He should have the merits and runes he had collected previously, so there was a high probability for him to get promoted this time too.


    ¡°Okay, so we finished everything.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your trouble.¡±


    After he bowed yfully, Heda didn¡¯t end the meeting or bless him as usual but instead put on a troubled face.


    ¡°Uh, but you know.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying this just in case......¡±


    Heda turned her head as if checking her surroundings and then approached Tae Ho and whispered.


    ¡°You musn¡¯t go over Odin¡¯s legion even if Rasgrid seduces you. Understand?¡±


    At her voice that was filled with earnest and embarrassment, Tae Ho opened his eyes widely.


    ¡°You can even move legions?¡±


    ¡°N, no. Not normally. But Rasgrid is a Valkyrie Odin treasures and also has a high position. So she can push things.¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t think she would.¡¯


    It was none other than Rasgrid. He couldn¡¯t imagine Rasgrid humiliating herself that easily.


    ¡°Anyways, you understood right?¡±


    Heda grabbed Tae Ho¡¯s hand and said. It seemed like she was really troubled about that.


    But she was worried about nothing. Because Tae Ho didn¡¯t even have one reason to move over to Odin¡¯s legion.


    ¡®There are so many good points here in Idun¡¯s legion.¡¯


    He had saved his life twice thanks to Idun¡¯s blessing. The pieces of the golden apples were things he could receive it because he belonged to Idun¡¯s legion and most of all Heda was in the legion.


    However, Tae Ho said another thing instead of nodding immediately.


    ¡°It depends on how you do.¡±


    Heda opened her eyes widely at that moment but then she seemed to have read Tae Ho¡¯s thoughts that she smirked.


    ¡°Then there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    She smiled brightly and after that stood on her toes and kissed Tae Ho¡¯s forehead. It was Heda¡¯s blessing that had even saved him once.


    ¡°Let Idun¡¯s blessing be with you.¡±


    ¡°Let Idun¡¯s blessing be with you.¡±


    Tae Ho repeated those words and the meeting ended like that on that day.


    And after one week, the moment the expedition team returned to Valha.


    Tae Ho returned to Idun¡¯s legion.


    < Episode 7 ¨C Valkyrie (5) > End

 Chapter 28

    VS Episode 8 Chapter 1 Episode 8/Chapter 1: Inferior ranked warrior (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Isalee


    The warriors of Valha that numbered more than 2,000 were lined up in front of ck Fortress. Valkyrie Reginleif stood on a high rock and yelled while pointing at the violet doors.


    ¡°Warriors! We are preparing a banquet for you! Go to the banquet ce after you enter the door!¡±


    ¡°Ou!¡±


    The warriors replied with an outcry at Reginleif¡¯s words. Looking at their faces, it seemed like they were craving for meat and alcohol because they couldn¡¯t have a banquet due to being on guard for the past week.


    But even so, they couldn¡¯t just go running towards the violet doors. It was because the space doors in the ins only amounted to two, so they could only wait for their turns.


    Rolph smirked as if even waiting was fun and said, ¡°We barely got summoned back.¡±


    ¡°Still, the past week has been really peaceful right?¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s Valha, we don¡¯t go to wars every day.¡±


    Actually, that was an expression that was a bit misleading. There was a high probability that there was another fierce battle urring in another ce of Asgard.


    ¡®They did say that the other twos were also in war.....¡¯


    Olympus and the Temple.


    Counting Asgard, threes were in the middle of a war. The size of the war was so big you couldn¡¯t even imagine how it would be on the front lines.


    Tae Ho nodded moderately at Rolph¡¯s words and then turned to look at the fortress.


    ¡°Rolph, who are they though? They are a bit different to warriors.¡±


    Rolph turned his head at Tae Ho¡¯s question. Rolph frowned at the soldiers that were guarding the walls on the west side.


    ¡°They are warriors that couldn¡¯t enter Valha. I heard that they are normally deployed in situations like these when theyck manpower. I also heard that there were some that came from Niflheim and Nastrond.


    They were a force that came to ck Fortress to guard it in ce of the warriors of Valha.


    ¡®Ah, so that was the reason?¡±


    He thought it was strange because he couldn¡¯t see anything when using The Eyes of the Dragon, but he understood when he heard Rolph¡¯s words.


    ¡®It¡¯s not that they are on a different level like the Valkyries that I couldn¡¯t see in the first ce.¡¯


    Their runes were so low it seemed like they didn¡¯t have any.


    ¡°Those poor guys. I also heard that their emotions are all dried uppared to ours.¡±


    As Rolph clicked his tongue, the warriors in their surroundings also looked at the soldiers on the fortress with poor eyes.


    ¡®Aren¡¯t they different from us?¡¯


    They were still the same soldiers.


    ¡®Well, am I the only one that thinks like that?¡¯


    If the soldiers on the fortress were normal soldiers that were forcefully deployed, then the warriors of Valha would be the ones that hade voluntarily.


    In addition, they couldn¡¯t feel it with their bodies because they thought that it was still an army in the end, but they were treated quite well.


    Most of all, growth based on the runes had a big role. For the warriors of Valha that respected strong people, the meaning the runes had plenty of meaning as they were no different to the path of bing stronger.


    As everyone was looking at the soldiers in the fortress together, it soon time for Siri¡¯s troop to enter. Siri stood at the front and then turned back to yell at the troop members.


    ¡°It¡¯s our turn! Let¡¯s move!¡±


    It seemed like they had waited too long as the steps of the warriors were fast. Maybe it was because he had experienced all kinds of things since he arrived at Valha that Tae Ho crossed the violet door without much refusal. After he closed and opened his eyes, he saw the same enormous hall of when they first departed.


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m going to go crazy,¡± said one of the warriors next to him.


    Then, the other warriors also started to add, ¡°I¡¯m drooling. I¡¯m sure this is the smell of honey!¡±


    All the warriors were enticed by the nice smell. When he had first entered Valha, the banquet he had didn¡¯t smell this good.


    Siri led the excited warriors and entered the banquet room. The ce was big enough to amodate more than 2,000 people and had hundreds of tables with a great amount of food ced on top.


    The warriors took their seats and started to enjoy the alcohol and meat to their heart¡¯s content. Tae Ho also was morefortable with the warriors since the past week that he ate without reserve.


    After 30 minutes, someone said, ¡°Oh, Tae Ho. Look over there.¡±


    ¡°My eyes are shining.¡±


    When he turned around, he saw that three Valkyries that were on ck Fortress with them, startednding on a decorated stone table. However, all three of them were wearing dresses instead of armor.


    Just like the unknown warrior had said, it was a feast for the eyes. Rasgrid, who was wearing a blue dress and a silver crown instead of armor, raised her cup lightly and said, ¡°Odin has seen your performances. Everyone that has participated in this battle will be rewarded.¡±


    ¡°Odin!¡±


    ¡°King of Gods!¡±


    Rasgrid waited for the cheers of the warriors to fade and then raised her voice again.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing we will be announcing, Reginleif.¡±


    Reginleif, who was wearing a red dress and a golden crown, answered the call. Rasgrid stood to the side while Reginleif took the center and yelled, ¡°I will announce the warriors that have ascended to the inferior rank. Come to the front as you are called!¡±


    Now, silence filled the room instead of cheers. Everyone gulped dry saliva with nervous faces as if it had be a waiting room that would call the people that had passed.


    ¡°Thor¡¯s legion, warrior Bracky!¡±


    ¡°Ullr¡¯s legion, warrior Rolph!¡±


    Every time a name was called, cries of joy and sorrow came from the warriors. Reginleif named about ten warriors before looking towards the followers of Ullr¡¯s legion. She cleared her throat, and called out, ¡°Idun¡¯s legion, warrior Tae Ho!¡±


    ¡°The warrior that rode on a Valkyrie!¡±


    The warriors cheered. They didn¡¯t know about the others, but they knew they had to recogize Tae Ho.


    ¡®Can¡¯t you just call me something like Giant yer or the sort?¡¯


    Or rather the warrior that had a Valkyrie visit him.


    However, for the warriors, Tae Ho was already the warrior that had ridden on a Valkyrie.


    In the end, Tae Ho half gave up and walked to the front. Then, Rasgrid who also had given up, spoke to the warriors that were lined up.


    ¡°You have ascended to the inferior rank starting from today. I will be expecting your performances from now on. This dagger is a symbol of the inferior rank.¡±


    As Rasgrid made a gesture with her hands, Ingrid, who was wearing a green dress, started handing out one dagger to each warrior. It was unshapely, but there were quite borate runes in the handle and the shaft.


    When the simple announcement ended, the banquet returned to the eating and drinking. Tae Ho and Rolph moved to the new table along the inferior ranked warriors.


    ¡°So you certainly ascended. Well, if it¡¯s not you, who would?¡±


    As soon as he sat down, a big and reliable hand was ced on his shoulder. Tae Ho knew who it was without even turning back


    .


    ¡°You too, Bracky.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s obvious to me.¡±


    Bracky, whom he had gotten quite friendly with the past week, smirked and emptied his cup of beer. Rolph, that was seated at the other side, said with an admiring face, ¡°The two of you are amazing. You ascended just after one expedition.¡±


    ¡°How many expeditions have you been through?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to three simr expeditions to this one. But of course, this was the most chaotic one.¡±


    Actually, Rolph had also ascended quite quickly. It was just that Tae Ho and Bracky who ascended at the first expedition were special cases.


    ¡°Rolph, Tae Ho. Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Captain Siri.¡±


    Siri was wearingfortable clothes instead of the leather armor she always wore, although it wasn¡¯t like the dresses the Valkyries were wearing. She approached them and served alcohol to Tae Ho and Rolph, and then dropped her shoulders, rxing a bit.


    ¡°Now we are all inferior ranked. Rolph, I will be seeing you more often.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m expecting inferior rank lodging.¡±


    In Rolph¡¯s case, it would be like graduating to middle school after elementary school.


    ¡®It would be the same for me, right?¡¯


    Tae Ho would still be alone with Heda.


    After theyughed and talked, one more happy face appeared.


    ¡°Kya, certainly. Certainly. I have good eyes when looking at people.¡±


    ¡°Bjorn!¡±


    Bjornughed and approached naturally and then sat between Tae Ho and Bracky before speaking to the warriors around them.


    ¡°Congrattions on ascending. Do you have any celebration ns?¡±


    ¡°Celebration ns?¡±


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you be an inferior ranked warrior? You have to enjoy what you have.¡±


    As Bjorn exaggerated this, the warriors all started to focus on him.


    ¡°How interesting. borate.¡±


    As even Bracky chirped in, Bjorn looked at his surroundings and then leaned his body on the table and said in a low voice, ¡°How is it? How about going to Anaheim with me?¡±


    ¡°Anaheim?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s one of the regions next to Valha. It has good alcohol, beautifuldies, thrilling gambles, delicious food and good fights! It¡¯s the paradise that all the warriors want!¡±


    At that moment, the eyes of the warriors changed. In the other hand, Siri put on a pitying expression and then shook her head and left for another ce.


    Bjorn didn¡¯t mind and continued with a low voice as if he was sharing a secret.


    ¡°Anaheim¡¯s entry starts right from the inferior rank. Don¡¯t you have to spend the gold you received after each battle? It is meant to be used in Anaheim.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nowhere else to use it.¡±


    ¡°I thought that it was amemorative token.¡±


    Tae Ho refuted inwardly, ¡®With what Heda told me, it has more uses than that.¡¯


    He nced at Rolph and the others. When he looked at their expressions, it seemed like they had gathered quite a bit of gold. Bjorn¡¯s eyes shone again.


    ¡°I know all the good ces in Anaheim. If you just follow me, you will realize the sweet vor of Valha.¡±


    ¡°How trustworthy.¡±


    ¡°I admire you.¡±


    ¡®They look like beginner soldiers that are going out on their 100th-day vacation. No, aren¡¯t they more like apprentices taking their first day off?¡¯


    Thinking about how they should y looked exactly like that.


    Tae Ho looked at them with lukewarm eyes. Bjorn put strength in his arm and said, ¡°Tae Ho, you are alsoing with us. You understand?¡±


    Rolph heavily added, ¡°I believe that he would prefer being alone with the Valkyrie in his legion rather than ying with us.¡±


    The warriors all turned to look at Tae Ho with stiff expressions. In the end, the choices Tae Ho was given was only one.


    ¡°I have to go with you.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you thought well.¡±


    As Rolphughed, the expressions of the other warriors also loosened up.


    ¡°If you return, applicate to go out to the Valkyries in your legion. Since you have gone out on an expedition and have just been promoted, they will surely agree.¡±


    Bjorn exined everything they needed and then hit on the table.


    ¡°Expect it. Tomorrow you will understand why Valha is heaven for the warriors.¡±


    Bjorn smirked and the warriors also looked at themselves and also smirked.


    It was then when Reginleif raised her voice on the tform.


    ¡°Warriors. The Valkyries of your legions havee to receive you. Return and rest your fatigue.¡±


    The doors that were on the side of the hall all opened up. At first nce, it seemed like there was a dock over there.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to separate, but we will soon meet again.¡±


    ¡°For tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°For tomorrow.¡±


    Bjorn cheered with the warriors and then split up after saluting with their eyes.


    Tae Ho went out to the dock alone because he was the only one in his legion and then found Heda.


    ¡°It¡¯s Idun¡¯s Valkyrie.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so she¡¯s the rumored Valkyrie.¡±


    ¡°How pretty.¡±


    Heda had be famous among the warriors that participated in the expedition of ck Fortress thanks to Tae Ho. She was ying dumb and acting calm, but her eyes were all flushed up.


    ¡°Heda.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly.¡±


    As Tae Ho approached and talked to her, Heda hurriedly grabbed Tae Ho¡¯s hand and went to the wooden boat. They didn¡¯t talk for a long while even after that. Only after they had gotten far enough from the dock did Heda let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Haa, I feel like I can live now.¡±


    Looking at Heda, Tae Ho asked, ¡°Nothing happened on your side?¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    Heda couldn¡¯te to meet him in the past week. Tae Ho shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°It was peaceful after that. I only went out to patrol a few times.¡±


    ¡°The situation had been cleared up already.¡±


    It was also one of the reasons why Heda didn¡¯t go to meet him.


    ¡°Before that, Heda, can I ask for tomorrow off?¡±


    ¡°Huh? You want to leave?¡±


    ¡°Actually......¡±


    Tae Ho simplified the story of what happened at the banquet. At first, Tae Ho didn¡¯t think much, but after speaking more he started to anticipate the break because it was the first vacation he¡¯d receive sinceing to Valha.


    But Heda¡¯s expression seemed to be strange the more she listened and then started avoiding Tae Ho¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Heda?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Uh, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Why are you avoiding my eyes?¡±


    ¡°Uh, so.....I¡¯m sorry. I also received it when I arrived here.¡±


    Heda shrugged her shoulders and nced at Tae Ho when she gave him an order.


    There was a gathering scheduled for the inferior ranked warriors.


    Lee Tae Ho, who belonged to the inferior rank of Idun¡¯s legion, had to participate with the inferior ranked warrior troops of Ullr¡¯s legion.


    Gathering day: Thor¡¯s day.


    It was an order that didn¡¯t have any decorations, which was so much like Valha.


    He began to be filled with uneasiness as he read the letter. Tae Ho gulped dry saliva and looked at the gathering date.


    ¡°Um, is it maybe?¡±


    ¡°Yes....it¡¯s tomorrow.¡±


    Thor¡¯s day.


    Heda answered with a sorry face, and Tae Ho closed his eyes. He remembered the faces of Rolph and the other warriors that wereughing and brightly talking about going out tomorrow.


    < Episode 8 ¨C Inferior ranked warrior (1) > End

 Chapter 29

    VS Episode 8 Chapter 2 Episode 8/Chapter 2: Inferior ranked warrior (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Isalee


    The wooden boat arrived at the lodgings in Idun¡¯s legion thanks to the fast winds. Heda, who had paid close attention to Tae Ho during the entire trip, said with a spirited voice, ¡°Let¡¯s eat something delicious after meeting Idun. I will show you my skills.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. Living is just like that.¡±


    As Tae Ho replied with mncholic eyes, Hedaughed sloppily without strength and then anchored the boat to the dock.


    Looking at her, Tae Ho raised his head to look at a ce far away.


    ¡®Now, if it¡¯s Ullr¡¯s legion....Did Rolph also get his vacations cut?¡¯


    You couldn¡¯t really count how many inferior ranked warriors there were in Ullr¡¯s legion, but thinking about what Heda had said, if he was going to be with the allies he had been with previously, it was highly probable that Rolph also had been summoned.


    ¡®That¡¯s a bit better.¡¯


    Because then he wouldn¡¯t be dying alone. No, not that, but the fact that he would have arade to be with.


    Whatever the case, Tae Ho felt better and asked Heda a question while Heda was still closely eyeing Tae Ho.


    ¡°Um, Heda. Will we have time to learn rune magic?¡±


    She did tell him that he would be learning rune magic the next time he returned to the legion. She said that it required a strenuous procedure and consciousness so he was doubtful as to whether he could do it in one night or not.


    Maybe it was because Tae Ho¡¯s voice had gotten brighter or he because he had changed subjects that Heda smiled brightly and said, ¡°We will only be learning the basics, so it¡¯ll be enough. Let¡¯s have rune magic ss after eating dinner.¡±


    Thinking about it, most of the times he spent with Heda were filled with sses.


    ¡®Is she an enthusiastic teacher?¡¯


    They even had sses when she hade to meet him.


    When Tae Ho nodded, Heda spoke quickly in fear Tae Ho that would lose his spirit again.


    ¡°Okay, so let¡¯s go meet Idun first.¡±


    Tae Ho went to the shrine just like the first time he had visited. Even the part where Heda stayed behind stayed the same.


    ¡®I¡¯m getting nervous.¡¯


    It still was a meeting with a Goddess after all. Even now, he was imagining Idun¡¯s beauty and things like a sacred halo above her head.


    ¡®She wouldn¡¯t say anything just because I called for Heda instead of her, right?¡¯


    Tae Ho cleared his throat because something weighed in his heart and then entered the shrine. Every time he took a step, the inside of the temple seemed to darken and then a wide in with golden apples opened up.


    ¡°My warrior Tae Ho.¡±


    The voice that came from the sky rang in his ear. Tae Ho reflexively kneeled down. No one had ordered him, but his head lowered on its own.


    Idun, the Goddess of Youth and Life.


    ¡°Raise your head.¡±


    It was Idun¡¯s voice that sounded like a whisper. Tae Ho slowly raised his head and then faced Idun who was covered in a golden light.


    He couldn¡¯t see her face this time either. The only thing he could see was the golden light and the beautiful lines of the body that was covered by a sky blue cloth.


    It was enough with just this. Tae Ho felt Idun¡¯s beauty and dignified appearance.


    Idun faced Tae Ho¡¯s eyes filled with admiration and said whileughing lowly, ¡°Warrior Tae Ho, so you are called the warrior that rode on a Valkyrie?¡±


    Tae Ho flinched at the unexpected attack. Had the rumors spread to the world of the Gods?


    ¡®No, that can¡¯t be. Idun should only be the one that knows.¡¯


    While he was denying that inwardly, Idun continued to talking.


    ¡°I heard that you have performed greatly. Tae Ho, you are my pride.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    No matter what anyone said, it was apliment directly from Idun, one of the real Gods of this world. Even if he was from another world, he could feel a sense of aplishment.


    As Tae Ho expressed his manners again, Idun looked down on Tae Ho and then said with a worried voice, ¡°Tae Ho, my warrior. You look dispirited. Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    Something did happen, but even he couldn¡¯t say it. Idun wasn¡¯t the one that had given the order in the first ce.


    ¡®I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m depressed because my vacation was cut short.¡¯


    As Tae Ho hid his thoughts and shut his lips, Idun didn¡¯t press him anymore and said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, then ask Heda. She will always take your side.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already doing really well.¡±


    ¡°Right, Heda alsoplimented you a lot.¡±


    Idun finished speaking with a smile and then approached Tae Ho. She extended her hand.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave my prideful warrior empty-handed. I will give you a stronger blessing. Close your eyes for a moment.¡±


    Tae Ho closed his eyes as he was told. Then, a holy light covered Tae Ho¡¯s body. He felt Idun¡¯s blessing bing stronger.


    As Tae Ho slowly opened his eyes, Idun turned back to the ce that had returned to normal and said, ¡°I will give you a treasure the next time you return from an expedition. It will be something you want.¡±


    ¡°Something........I want?¡±


    ¡°Right, it¡¯ll be a really good thing.¡±


    Idun smiled once again.


    ¡°Warrior Tae Ho, my pride. Let glory be on your path.¡±


    The world turned to a golden light. Then it became dark again.


    ¡°Ha...¡±


    Tae Ho unconsciously let out a sigh and then left the shrine. As he was looking at his surroundings for a moment, Heda approached him with quick steps.


    ¡°Did you have a good conversation?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you more spirited now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Those weren¡¯t empty words but the truth. It wasn¡¯t even Heda¡¯s fault in the first ce.


    However Heda apologized again and said, ¡°I¡¯m also sorry. I don¡¯t know if it will work but I will protest.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t uselessly do the impossible.¡±


    Comining to the superiors would generally return in a bad way for you.


    Heda then treated Tae Ho to a formal dinner with her great skills just like she had promised. Perhaps it was because it was more delicious than what he had at the banquet, Tae Ho was greatly satisfied.


    At night, Heda sat in front of Tae Ho who was sitting above a big magic circle with his t-shirt off.


    The reason why he took it off when it was cold was simple.


    ¡°The easiest way to use rune magic is to engrave it in your body.¡±


    ¡°Like a tattoo?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we call that a carved seal. However, as easy as it is to use, it also has its defects, so I don¡¯t greatly rmend it. It¡¯s a method warriors that want to learn one or two rune magics use.¡±


    Heda paused for a moment and then looked at Tae Ho. It looked like she was telling him to guess the reason.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the number of rune magic you can engrave limited? Like rune magic can only be engraved on the bodies of strong warriors?¡±


    As Tae Ho spoke what he had thought of quickly, Heda nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s one of the reasons why I don¡¯t rmend it for you. You can¡¯t engrave magic on the bodies of weak warriors. You can¡¯t easily erase it, so it will be troublesometer on when you be strong, right?¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    The magic used at the lowest rank may be an useless thing when advancing to be a superior ss warrior. In addition, if youcked space because of a rune you engraved, it would really be troublesome.


    Regardless of that however, Heda wanted to engrave runes on Tae Ho¡¯s body. Of course, it wasn¡¯t a normal one but a special one.


    ¡°What I¡¯m teaching you is a temporary engraving. Although you need more runes than normal, you can remove it whenever you want. It¡¯s a small amount, but you can retrieve some of the runes.¡±


    This method consisted of umting runes on your skin and engraving it after covering it with a transparent membrane.


    ¡®So it¡¯s like a sticker tattoo.¡¯


    As Tae Ho nodded, Heda took in a breath and spoke with a serious expression.


    ¡°There are three types of temporary engravings I will be doing this time. I will put each type on your chest, back, and left arm.¡±


    After Heda said that she took out a pen made with a big feather of a crow. She had an ink bottle in her other hand and it was filled with ink made with Tae Ho¡¯s runes.


    ¡°Now, shall we start? It will be dangerous if something goes wrong, so don¡¯t move.¡±


    Heda spoke seriously and then approached Tae Ho while dragging her butt. Tae Ho gulped dry saliva.


    The crunching sound started from his chest.


    &


    The day after Odin¡¯s day was Thor¡¯s day.


    Tae Ho crossed the door as he was led by Heda and then a familiar hall appeared.


    It was the hall where he had departed for the ck Fortress.


    As he saw that the wide hall that could hold thousands of people was empty, several emotions rose in his chest. However, Tae Ho could only smile.


    ¡°Rolph!¡±


    There were about ten or so people gathered in the hall, and there was someone he didn¡¯t want to meet today that was there.


    ¡°I feel like crying.¡±


    Rolph said this in a low voice, and the other inferior ranked warriors put on a happy smile while the others put on a smile of sympathy. However, Siri seemed to be in a really good mood.


    Siri faced Tae Ho with a smiling face and then introduced him to the other warriors.


    ¡°This is warrior Tae Ho, the one I talked to you about. He has just be an inferior ranked warrior, but he is really outstanding. Don¡¯t look down on him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you are the warrior that rode on a Valkyrie?¡±


    ¡°I heard the rumors as well.¡±


    ¡°So even a Valkyriees to meet you?¡±


    The warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion all felt good will towards Tae Ho. However, Tae Ho could only turn to look at Siri.


    ¡°Um, Siri?¡±


    ¡°I also told them that you beat a giant.¡±


    As Siri made an excuse in a low voice, the warriors burst out ofughter.


    ¡®They aren¡¯t ordinary.¡¯


    As he nced at them with the dragon¡¯s eyes, the amount of runes they had weren¡¯t normal. The one that had the least had about twice the amount that Rolph had.


    ¡®Am I in between them?¡¯


    He could clearly see the amount of runes that Siri had when he couldn¡¯t do so previously. Surprisingly enough, she had the most runes out of all the people here.


    ¡®Perhaps, what I saw before at the ins wasn¡¯t all of it.¡¯


    As he started thinking about Siri fighting, a voice came from behind him.


    ¡°Is everyone here?¡±


    The owner of the voice was a Valkyrie. She was wearing ck wolf leather armor, and her wavy brown hair left a deep impression on him.


    ¡°We have all gathered. This one is warrior Tae Ho of Idun¡¯s legion.¡±


    Siri hit on her chest, expressing her manners and then introduced Tae Ho. The Valkyrie that also expressed her manners turned to look at Tae Ho and said, ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Valkyrie Gandur, the one that will lead this expedition.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Lee Tae Ho.¡±


    ¡°I also heard your rumors. I will be expecting your performances just like the rumors say.¡±


    Her smile was as ill natured as Reginleif¡¯s.


    Tae Ho was afraid of asking what kind of rumor she heard so he just answered and took a step back. Fortunately, Gandur looked at the warriors and started talking to them instead of pressing him further.


    ¡°This expedition is a small one in which only Ullr¡¯s legion and Idun¡¯s legion will be participating. However, just like it always has been, don¡¯t drop your guards. This expedition won¡¯t be that easy.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have anything easy!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much?¡±


    ¡°So, the inferior ranked warriors are only here to fool around?¡±


    As the warriors protested yfully, Gandur also answered back yfully. Not having formalities between the Valkyries and the warriors made it a really free atmosphere.


    ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s stop with the jokes. I will tell you the details after we arrive. Any questions?¡±


    One of the inferior ranked warriors asked, ¡°Where is our destination?¡±


    Gandur turned back and flicked her finger to operate the dimensional door. She answered while touching the space door that started to spread like water.


    ¡°Svartalfheim.¡±


    Thend of the dark fairies. Thend of endless night.


    A really ck and dense violet space door weed the warriors.


    < Episode 8 ¨C Inferior ranked warrior (2) > End

 Chapter 30

    VS Episode 9 Chapter 1 Episode 9/Chapter 1: Svartalfheim (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Isalee


    The space beyond the violet door was humid and heavy.


    Tae Ho felt the change of the scenery the moment he took the first step. He cut his breath short and looked at his surroundings.


    The first thing he saw were the high trees. The trees were lined up like a wall and the branches were interlinked, making a ceiling that covered the sky. The reason why it was dark was probably because of the resulting shadows.


    Tae Ho took one more step. There was dirt, rotting branches, and browning leaves everywhere. As he breathed slowly, he could feel the cold and humid air.


    Most of all, his body felt heavy. He didn¡¯t know if that was the precise expression, but the gravity itself felt different. Although the difference wasn¡¯t that great, it¡¯s not as if there was none. In terms of numbers, it would be 1.1 times more.


    Half of the warriors that were ahead of Tae Ho looked at their surroundings as if it were marvelous while the other half remained on guard with casual faces as if it wasn¡¯t their first trip. Siri, who was the first one to pass through the door, belonged to thetter category.


    ¡®So this is Svartalfheim.¡¯


    Thend of the dark fairies that had a name that could twist your tongue.


    ¡®So the dark fairies are the dark elves?¡¯


    As he started to think of slim beauties with copper skin, augh came from behind him.


    ¡°Amazing right? This ce is Svartalfheim.¡±


    Valkyrie Gandur, who crossed the doorst, walked to the front and gave an exnation to the warriors that had never been here before.


    ¡°As you can see, this ce is almost entirely covered by shadows thanks to the branches. In addition, since this forest is really vast, regardless of it being day or night, it¡¯s always dark. The reason why Svartalfheim is called the world of the endless night is because of this.¡±


    As the warriors of Valha nodded with impressed faces, Gandur started to exin in more detail as if she was excited.


    ¡°The ones living in this forest are mostly dark fairies.....Therefore, if you cross the forest boundaries, there¡¯s Nidavellir and thend of the dwarves called Dvergr. So two races live in the same ce.¡±


    ¡°Dwarves also live in forests?¡±


    As one of the warriors asked this, Gandur shook her head.


    ¡°There is a forest, but Nidavellir is more of an underground world. The ce is like a maze because it¡¯s built with several tunnels. If you somehow end up there, be careful not to get lost.¡±


    Simply put, the dark fairies lived in the forest and the dwarves lived underground.


    In addition, her words seemed to indicate that this task was rted to the dark fairies and not the dwarves.


    ¡°Gandur, what is our task? It¡¯s about time for you to tell us.¡±


    As one of the warriors asked again, Gandur fixed her expression and then started exining seriously.


    ¡°The dark fairies have asked us to defeat some monsters. They say that one of the dark fairy families was harvesting a medicinal nt for Valha and woke up a basilisk near here.¡±


    ¡°When you say basilisk, do you mean the king of snakes?¡±


    After Siri asked this question, carefully Gandur nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s that basilisk. The family that was attacked asked for assistance from the Dark Fairy Congress, and the Congress asked Valha to defeat it.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why we¡¯re here.¡±


    The warriors looked at themselves as if they understood. Gandur also nodded this time.


    ¡°Right, our legion specializes in hunting. We are the best at hunting monsters.¡±


    Most of the warriors in Ullr¡¯s legion were hunters.


    ¡°I¡¯m also expecting a lot from you. Rasgrid makes it seem like you can handle monsters really well,¡± Gandur said while looking at Tae Ho.


    He then realized one thing.


    ¡®So Rasgrid was the culprit.¡¯


    He wondered why he, who belonged to Idun¡¯s legion, was dragged into a legion with specialized hunters.


    As he looked towards a ce in the distance andughed, Rolph approached him and patted his shoulder.


    ¡°This is also fate.¡±


    His words were to console him, but his face was smiling. If he hadn¡¯te here, then Rolph would have been alone.


    Tae Ho returned aplicated smile to Rolph and then concentrated again on Gandur. She continued with her fluid words.


    ¡°For now on you will be travelling to the liaison office nearby. I will go to the Congress to take care of some things with the dark fairies. So Siri, you lead the troop and visit the troubled family.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Siri hit her chest lightly and expressed her manners. It seemed like Siri would be the actualmander, just like dwarven mine case.


    Gandur also hit her chest and talked to the warriors.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I have to tell you. They will be especially moving with the white silences on this asion.¡±


    ¡°White silence!¡±


    ¡°Ohh! White silence!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m finally riding on one!¡±


    Even before Gandur finished speaking, the warriors were letting out cheers. As they were all inferior ranked warriors, they didn¡¯t seem like they would cheer without even knowing what it was like the lowest ranked warriors, but he didn¡¯t have the courage to ask.


    ¡®Just what is it this time?¡¯


    ¡®Is it also a projectile, which is a fetish for Valha warriors?¡¯


    ¡®Or is it an object that silences you for eternity?¡¯


    Tae Ho looked at Rolph cheering together with the others. In the end, he approached Siri and asked, ¡°Siri, what¡¯s the white silence?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really cool. You will also like it.¡±


    Siri answered like a warrior of Valha and so Tae Ho looked at Gandur with an uneasy expression.


    &


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the real thing!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really big!¡±


    The dark fairies liaison office was made by carving a really big tree and a really marvelous one, but no one paid attention to it. It was because they were all busy with the white silences Gandur had called.


    ¡®It¡¯s really cool.¡¯


    Even if Siri was a warrior of Valha, it seemed like reason and logic worked with her because the white silence was a really cool obj-no, beast, even in Tae Ho¡¯s eyes.


    There were huge wolves with white fur. They were so big he couldn¡¯t evenpare them to the tigers or lions he¡¯d seen at the zoo. They were so big they could even handle the warriors of Valha as they were almost equal in size.


    There were exactly 10 wolves. Just like the number of warriors.


    ¡°There will be people seeing them for the first time so to exin it briefly, they are one of the prideful summons of Ullr¡¯s legion. They can obviously walk, and when they run they don¡¯t make any noise. That¡¯s the reason why they are called white silences. They will also be of great help in battle.¡±


    Just like Gandur had exined, they white silences were really silent. It was a really marvelous to see those big things moving without making any noise.


    ¡®Do all legions have their own summons?¡¯


    ¡®So what could Idun¡¯s legion summon be?¡¯


    ¡®Wait, do we even have one?¡¯


    Heda hadn¡¯t told him anything, and Ullr¡¯s legion was a hunter¡¯s legion, so it was understandable for them to have wolves, but that wasn¡¯t the case with Idun¡¯s legion. The only thing he could think of right now was an apple tree.


    ¡®What kind of animals would Odin¡¯s legion have?¡¯


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be a really cool animal since he¡¯s the king of Gods?¡¯


    While Tae Ho was thinking of a different thing, the warriors got on the white silences one by one. Although they were hunters through and thorough, excluding Siri and a few others, the remaining ones rode on the wolves quite awkwardly.


    ¡°Tae Ho, hurry up and get on one. It feels really great to mount it.¡±


    Rolph, who had a sloppy posture, spoke with a face that said that he would die of happiness. Tae Ho nodded once and then got on the white silence.


    [ Saga: The One That Can Handle Dragons ]


    The white silence that was on his side in the first ce didn¡¯t resist him. The moment he activated the saga his posture was automatically fixed.


    ¡°You really are skilled. It¡¯s just like Rasgrid and Reginleif said. I really want you,¡± said Gandur in a low voice, but since he was next to her he could hear everything she had said. Perhaps, the one Heda had to worry about wasn¡¯t Rasgrid but Gandur.


    In addition, Siri had the same eyes as Gandur. Rolph also seemed to think that it would be good if he were in the same legion as Tae Ho.


    As Tae Ho thought of Heda¡¯s face and shifted his eyes, Gandur smirked and said, ¡°A guide from the fairies side wille with you. Follow him.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a dark fairy riding on a ck horse approached them. She wasn¡¯t the slim beauty with copper skin Tae Ho had expected ¡ª he was a handsome youth with light violet skin.


    ¡®Even so, he¡¯s simr to the dark elves that I know of.¡¯


    His ears were pointy, his face was handsome, and his body was slim. His skin had a light violet color that had a pastel feel to it and silver hair that was nearly white paired well with his skin.


    The dark fairy that was wearing brown leather armor ced his right hand on his left chest and saluted, perhaps because everyone else was riding their wolves.


    ¡°I¡¯m Toris from the Mollo family. I will be leading you to our family¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Siri from Ullr¡¯s legion. Treat us well.¡±


    As Siri also hit her chest to express her manners, Toris nodded and looked back at Gandur.


    ¡°Valkyrie Gandur, we will depart immediately.¡±


    ¡°Let Ullr¡¯s blessing be with you.¡±


    ¡°Let Ullr¡¯s blessing be with Gandur!¡±


    ¡°The Valkyrie of our legion is certainly the best!¡±


    ¡°We will be going!¡±


    ¡°We will bring you the leather of the basilisk as a gift!¡±


    As Gandur waved her hand and sent them off, the warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion raised their voices and answered back. It was rough, but you could feel their affection towards Gandur, the Valkyrie of Ullr¡¯s legion.


    Toris just looked at them silently and then charged forward. As Siri followed him, the warriors also started to follow suit.


    The white silences weren¡¯t only silent, they were also fast. Toris¡¯s horse galloped really quickly, but no wolf fell behind. Or rather, it seemed like they were faster than the horse in bulky ces where roots were sprouting.


    However, the best thing was how it felt when you boarded them. Normally your butt would hurt when riding on a horse even with a saddle, but you couldn¡¯t feel any of that with the white silences when they suddenly changed direction or speed. Perhaps this was because of their cushiony fur.


    Toris ran for a quarter of a day while resting at times. Because they were in such a dense forest that covered the sky, it was hard to determine their location or direction.


    But they were certain that theye a long way from the starting point.


    ¡°It¡¯s over there.¡±


    Toris lowered his speed to a walking pace and pointed to a far ce. Tae Ho, who had gotten ustomed to the forest whileing all the way here, discovered that the vige wasposed of tree houses.


    ¡®It¡¯s like a vige of a single family.¡¯


    The dark fairy said that everyone that resided here were from the Mollo family bloodline. The dark fairies guarding the entrance looked at the warriors of Valha with vignt eyes, and the kids also peeked at them while hiding behind the trees.


    The warriors of Valha looked at the vige with curious eyes instead of shrinking back from the many gazes, just like ideal Valha warriors.


    As they entered deep into the forest, a house covered by fences appeared.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    As Toris dismounted from the horse, Siri and the other warriors also dismounted from the white silences.


    ¡°You can just ce them in the stables. Just ce them far away from the horses.¡±


    Siri said this towards the dark fairies that had put on troubled faces as they were thinking about what to do. Although they were summoned, it seemed like the Valkyrie was the only one that could order them as she pleased.


    After they passed the gates, they saw a huge house with a wide yard. It was marvelous that they were still covered by branches with a house as huge as that.


    ¡°You have troubled yourselves bying this far. I¡¯m Mallus, the head of the Mollo family.¡±


    A slim man with a sharp impression weed them from the yard. As the man waved his hand lightly, beautiful dark fairies appeared and gave each of the warriors a cup. It seemed like they were telling them to ease their thirst for havinge a long way.


    There was no reason for the warriors of Valha to refuse when they were wild for alcohol. Siri also epted it while thinking that one cup wouldn¡¯t do harm.


    Tae Ho also did the same. But before he was about to ce his lips on his cup, he activated the dragon¡¯s eyes just like how he always did so when he faced someone new.


    Toris¡¯ name was green. There were many dark fairies in the vige that had grey names which meant neutrality. Anyways, most of them were green or grey.


    But it was different for the house.


    [ Utgard Loki¡¯s underling ]


    [ Dark fairy: Mallus ]


    Clear red words. In addition, he had already seen the name: Utgard Loki.


    ¡®The giant from the ck Fortress!¡¯


    Utgard Loki¡¯s warrior, Hgut.


    There was no time to think. There was an enemy right in front of them, yet they were currently drinking alcohol from the enemy.


    ¡°Captain Siri!¡±


    Tae Ho yelled and threw his cup. The warriors that had already taken a sip were surprised and turned to look at Tae Ho. Rolph opened his eyes wide as if he was flustered. However, Siri was different. She threw away her cup and also spat the alcohol out of her mouth.


    Mallus looked at Tae Ho. He didn¡¯t know about Tae Ho¡¯s saga. However, the moment he saw Tae Ho¡¯s eyes filled with certainty, he made a quick judgment. He raised his arm instead of making a sloppy excuse. Red words started to appear on the walls.


    ¡°Hit them!¡±


    ¡°Shield wall!¡±


    Mallus and Siri yelled at the same time. The warriors of Valha hurriedly raised their shields and the dark fairies that appeared from everywhere fired their bows.


    Toris and the dark fairydies that were near them looked at their surroundings with flustered faces and fell after being hit by the arrows.


    The dark fairies screamed. The house was filled with green words, grey words, and red words.


    ¡°Seal the door!¡±


    ¡°We are escaping!¡±


    Mallus and Siri yelled at the same time again. The dark fairies in grey ran towards the gate, and some of the warriors hid behind the shields and fired their crossbows towards the dark fairies that were trying to close the gate. Siri pulled back the shield wall and then blew her horn trumpet.


    The white silences reacted to the sound that resembled the wind. They bit down or mmed the dark fairies that were trying to tie them down. They ran across the yard and approached the group.


    ¡°Tae Ho! Take lead!¡± Siri said while hurriedly mounting onto the white silence. It was because she trusted Tae Ho¡¯s eyes.


    Tae Ho red at the half-closed gates and yelled, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The white silences charged soundlessly.


    ¡°Close the gates!¡±


    Mallus yelled again. The dark fairies ran towards the entrance while Rolph and the warriors raised their crossbows once more. A rain of arrows hailed from above their heads.


    Tae Ho only looked in front of him and charged. He didn¡¯t dodge the arrowsing from the front. He stormed towards the gate and extended his left hand. He activated the carved rune magic!


    ¡°Gant!¡±


    Rune of wind.


    A strong wind surged from Tae Ho¡¯s left arm.


    < Episode 9 ¨C Svartalfheim (1) > End

 Chapter 31

    Episode 9/Chapter 2: Svartalfheim (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Isalee


    The temporal rune magic carvings had five levels.


    The Gant, which Tae Ho had learned, was level 1. However, Tae Ho¡¯s magic greatly surpassed that of the other inferior ranked warriors that neglected magic.


    The wind that bursted out deflected the arrows. Not only that but it also roughly pushed the door the dark fairies were trying to close.


    Bang!


    The white silence Tae Ho was riding on charged silently. Siri and the other warriors also quickly left the house.


    Tae Ho dropped his body closer to the white silence¡¯s body and looked towards the front. As he had expected, there were overwhelmingly more green and grey letterspared to the red ones. Tae Ho went in the opposite direction of where the red letters where gathering from outside the house and then looked back.


    Chwajajak!


    The dark fairies that came out of the house consecutively fired arrows. Some arrows hit the backs and arms of the warriors, but instead of screaming in pain, they counterattacked with their crossbows.


    They weren¡¯t inferior ranked warriors for nothing. If the lowest ranked warriors were at the level of valiant humans, starting from the inferior rank and up, with the umtion of quite a bit of runes, they could be called superhumans. It was obvious for their physical abilities, but their fortitude and concentration were also better than normal.


    A warrior who was hit in the back three times took on a firing stance without faltering and precisely pierced a dark fairy¡¯s forehead. As the uracy of the other warriors was also precise, the dark fairies lost a bit of morale.


    ¡°Keep running!¡±


    Siri yelled towards Tae Ho and the warriors. They were in a situation where they didn¡¯t know how many enemies there were or what they were hiding. For now, escaping was a priority.


    Tae Ho opened a path. He escaped through the outskirts instead of going through the vige entrance to get out of Mollo vige, which wasn¡¯t entirely fenced off.


    ¡°Watch your heads!¡± Siri yelled. Tae Ho turned his head and saw red letters pouring down the ceiling. They were big snakes that were hanging on the branches.


    Tae Ho took out Runefang. The sword was set aze and he swung it while charging forward. The other warriors also raised their daggers and axes to get rid of the snakes.


    The white silences didn¡¯t stop. The warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion had more or less taken care of the snakes and then tilted their ears. They heard the sound of the horses that the dark fairies were riding to chase them.


    ¡°Rolph, stick next to Tae Ho. Warriors, activate Ullr¡¯s blessing!¡±


    Siri quickly ordered the warriors. Rolph stuck close to Tae Ho and the warriors that were lined up in a line while charging through the forest activated Ullr¡¯s blessing one by one.


    Another difference between the inferior rank and the lowest rank.


    The inferior ranked warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion couldn¡¯t only use one blessing; they could use both stealth and track.


    The nine warriors, excluding Tae Ho, activated the stealth blessing and their surroundings became quiet. Even though they were riding at a fast pace, no traces could be seen on the ground.


    Tae Ho caught his breath while running. The sound of the horse steps drifted farther and farther away.


    &


    Mallus, the head of the Mollo family, gritted his teeth with a pale face. He couldn¡¯t guess where things had gone wrong.


    There were no signs. He didn¡¯t even leave them a single hint.


    ¡®Just why!¡¯


    Curses came out on their own. In addition, the situation was serious. He had attacked the moment he was sure that the warriors of Valha had noticed, but even so he couldn¡¯t catch them.


    What would happen if they escaped like this? Just until where did they notice?


    His head felt stuffed. He couldn¡¯t think of anything else either. Hecked too much information.


    ¡®Not yet, I still have a chance.¡¯


    He thought about how he could somehow get rid of them.


    At first, they had entered the house without doubts. It meant that the Valkyrie of Valha that had brought them in still hadn¡¯t realized Mallus¡¯s estrangement.


    He didn¡¯t know when they had noticed, but still they were the ones that knew.


    So he just had to get rid of them.


    ¡®But how!¡¯


    They had already escaped the vige. He had sent a pursuit team, but it was doubtful whether they could catch them or not. In addition, if they were out of the Mollo family¡¯s territory, then the other dark fairies could witness the fight. He didn¡¯t have much time.


    He needed help, but even he was afraid to ask for it.


    ¡°It seems like something has gone wrong.¡±


    He heard a voice. Surprised, Mallus, couldn¡¯t even gulp dry saliva properly. He trembled and barely managed to look back.


    He wasn¡¯t at the Mollo family¡¯s house anymore. The entire world turned dark, and Mallus fell into the wide space alone.


    Mallus fell to his knees. Then knocked his head on the floor. The eyes looking down at him were on a really high ce.


    Giant.


    The monsters of Jotunheimr.


    The eyes of the exalted giant king, the aide of Utgard Loki, shone even in the darkness. With his eyes looking down on him in the darkness, Mallus couldn¡¯t think of hiding anything. He spouted everything he knew.


    He had to get rid of the warriors of Valha that had fled.


    If he didn¡¯t, then things would really turn out for the worst.


    ¡°Let me borrow the basilisk. If you let me borrow your strength, then I.....¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it.¡±


    The voice that came down from the sky petrified Mallus. It was true. Mallus himself knew it the best. However, if he didn¡¯t do something, the future he had left would be crushed.


    Mallus started to sweat while not being able to breathe properly. The voice of the giant stirred him up again.


    ¡°But don¡¯t fear, Mallus. I have prepared something.¡±


    Mallus flinched and unconsciously raised his head. The giant looked at Mallus. The giant that didn¡¯t trust this small and childish dark fairy in the first ce had obviously prepared something just in case.


    ¡°It should be moving by now.¡±


    An existence that wouldn¡¯t be beaten by mere inferior ranked warriors of Valha.


    The eyes of the giant passed Mallus. It headed beyond the darkness, to a far ce.


    &


    ¡°We shook them off.¡±


    The warrior that was at the rear said this in a low voice. As if that were a signal, the warriors stopped executing their stealths. The white silences also slowed their pace.


    Even if they were the white silences, they couldn¡¯t run forever at full speed. They needed time to catch some breath ¡ª same for the warriors of Valha.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rx too much. We can¡¯t ease ourselves before meeting Gandur.¡±


    Siri nced back and said in a low voice. As she couldn¡¯t even feel any traces with the tracking blessing it seemed like they had really seeded in shaking them off, but whatever the case this was still thend of the dark fairies. Now that the Mollo family they trusted in had suddenly attacked them, it wouldn¡¯t be weird for other dark fairies to also attack them.


    The warriors knew that truth well, but instead of getting nervous for nothing they showed a bit of leisure.


    ¡°It hurts like hell. Siri, can¡¯t we treat our injuries for a moment?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s poison in the arrows. I tasted it a bit and it made my tongue numb. It seems rather lethal. The poison of the snakes seem like paralyzers.¡±


    The warriors talked while they plucked the arrows from their bodies and frowned. If they were warriors of the mortal world, they would have already died due to the lethal poison, but for the inferior ranked warriors, it only hurt quite a lot.


    Even so, Siri shook her head after looking at the warriors with worried eyes.


    ¡°Treat yourselves while moving. We can¡¯t stop.¡±


    They had to keep moving even if it was a little bit. Just like Siri had said, they couldn¡¯t rx until they joined up with Valkyrie Gandur.


    As the warriors acknowledged the situation, they treated themselves with first aid with things like medicine and mushrooms.


    Rolph, who wasn¡¯t particrly hurt, asked Tae Ho in a low voice, ¡°Tae Ho, did you know that the head was a bad guy through your saga?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tae Ho nodded once and then looked at Siri. Tae Ho himself was hesitating even after having seen it with the dragon¡¯s eyes, but he was thankful towards Siri who had believed in him without hesitating once.


    ¡°Thank you for believing in me, Captain Siri.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Siri answered shortly and then looked at her surroundings. At Siri¡¯s rather brusque expression, Rolph smiled bitterly and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious to trust yourrades? Captain Siri just said that.¡±


    They faced life and death battles together after all.


    Tae Ho unconsciously nodded. Thinking about it, he had known Rolph and Siri for merely 10 days, but their feelings was another thing. They felt like reliable allies whom they had been with for tens of years.


    ¡°The youngest says some righteous things.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the youngest and he¡¯s spouting things likerades in arms. How many battlefields have you gone through? At most 40? 50?¡±


    ¡°Hey kid, make some cute tricks.¡±


    The inferior ranked warriors said some words towards Rolph andughed soundlessly.


    Then, Siri sharply said, ¡°Keep silence. We haven¡¯tpletely shaken them off. Activate your stealth blessing as soon as you finish the treatment.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±


    The warriors replied lightly and then concentrated on curing themselves. When they took just two more steps, one of the warriors raised their heads. He reflexively took out his dagger and yelled, ¡°Right!¡±


    Bang!


    The voice and the loud sound exploded at the same time. The javelin that flew strongly pierced the chest of the warrior and then stabbed the ground like that.


    ¡°Split!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯sing in strong! Block it!¡±


    The warriors yelled at the same time. And one of them swung their weapon reflexively.


    But it was toote. Precisely speaking, the opponent was too huge.


    The axe of the warrior had certainly hit its target. However the opponent charged through as if ignoring the attack and then pierced the neck of a warrior that was riding on white silence.


    His body was big. He then pushed down the warrior he had pierced the neck of and then swung his right arm. And then, poisonous snakes started to pour down from the tip of his hands.


    The snake bit the warriors and the white silences. The warriors that were outside its range put on a battle stance quickly and some even got down the white silences.


    Tae Ho also looked at him and got shocked. It wasn¡¯t because the monster had an insectoid head and a tail.


    He couldn¡¯t see its name properly. He did know that it was red, but that was all.


    Tae Ho knew what this represented.


    An existence of another level. Something he couldn¡¯t reach at his current level.


    It slurped its snake like tongue. And at the same time, its tail and arms that were covered with ck scales moved. It seemed like it would leap but then smacked down a warrior with its tail and exploded something with its hand. And then, a ck aura spread towards its surroundings.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The warriors fell on the ground. It was because the white silences had suddenly disappeared.


    Summoning dispel. Now that the summoner, the Valkyrie, was far away they didn¡¯t even have a means to block it. The warriors chose to attack it instead of trying to read the situation.


    The axes and daggers that poured down stabbed its body. The monster got covered by blood but that was all. It crushed the head of a warrior as if nothing had happened to it.


    Three warriors had died. No, it was four. It plucked up an axe that was stuck in its body, then spun and swung the axe widely. The warriors all threw down their weapons and fell back, but one of them couldn¡¯tpletely dodge it. The axe split his chest, and the moment blood started to pour the tail of the monster grabbed on the neck of the warrior. And then smashed him down to the ground. A sound of something crushing was heard.


    ¡°It¡¯s a regenerator! don¡¯t get close to him rashly!¡±


    Siri yelled and fired her crossbow consecutively. The monster didn¡¯t even bother to dodge the arrows and opened its mouth.


    ¡°An inferior ranked warrior knows about regenerators? Then, you should also know that you won¡¯t be able to stop me.¡±


    It was a low and creepy voice. It smiled brightly and then started to pluck the weapons stuck in its body and threw it to the warriors. When the warriors parried the weapons or doged, the monster charged forward. It ran towards Siri.


    Siri took a breath and then threw her crossbow at the monster and took out her dagger. The monster was fast, but Siri was also as fast.


    The sword of the monster and Siri¡¯s dagger shed. It seemed like the monster, that was bigger than the warriors of Valha, was many times bigger than Siri. Siri was also a superhuman, but she wouldn¡¯t be able to endure the pressing force for long.


    The monsterughed. Instead of putting more strength in its sword, he chose to kick. There was an amazing strength behind its kick, even when it was in a contest of strength with Siri.


    Siri dodged the attack. She twisted her arms and body strangely and flowed down the attack. The posture of the monster crumbled thanks to that, and Siri used that opening.


    It was a fast and strong attack. Several wounds appeared in the body of the monster in an instant and it became covered in blood. And just as it had been until now, that was everything. The wounds of the monster started to regen and then it swung its swords towards Siri as if it didn¡¯t even feel pain.


    Bang!


    She blocked the attack by parrying it, but she couldn¡¯t withstand it. Siri¡¯s body seemed to bend at the overwhelming strength and then fell to the ground.


    Bang!


    The arrow Rolph fired exploded. As soon as the close battle between Siri and the monster ended, the warriors started to fire arrows consecutively. But it was in vain. The monster had taken a strong attack at a close distance as if nothing. And then it threw itself towards Siri, that was in pain in the ground, as if trying to finish it.


    Rolph fired an arrow again. It exploded and it lowered its speed but that was all. One of the warriors cursed and turned back. He ran without even looking back. He wasn¡¯t escaping while leaving hisrades. No, he was escaping but that was because it was his role. It was meaningless if everyone died here. One of them had to stay alive and deliver the news. Thanks to that, he chose to flee even when he would face humiliation.


    But the monster noticed that. The monster that was running towards Siri turned its body and extended its right hand. The snake flew as fast as an arrow and binded the legs of the warrior. He hadn¡¯t killed him and just made him fall, but it was enough with that.


    The monster looked at Siri again. She was standing up. She red at the monster and itughed. He ignored the arrows that were still hitting its back even in this moment and then swung its sword.


    Bang!


    It was blocked again. But it wasn¡¯t Siri that had blocked it this time. The moment it turned its body a moment to attack the escaping warrior Tae Ho had entered in the opening that was made.


    He knew the moment they shed their swords. It was an overwhelming strength. In addition, the pressure was also overwhelming. It felt just like facing a giant.


    [ Saga: The Eyes of a Dragon Sees Through All Things ]


    He couldn¡¯t see a weakness. Tae Ho stopped his breath and concentrated. If it was a monster then Tae Ho was a superhuman.


    [ Saga: Immortal Warrior ]


    The sword techniques of the dragon knight Kalsted. His fighting method.


    The engaged swords separated and then shed again. Three times, four times.


    The monster put on an expression as if it was having fun. He could hear Siri that was panting behind him. The warriors tried to attack from a distance however they could, and Rolph that had ran hurriedly dragged Siri.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t know exactly what Siri meant with regenerator, but he realized one thing. He wouldn¡¯t be able to finish it with normal attacks. Looking that it didn¡¯t even flinch at the explosive arrow Rolph fired, the ming Runefang would also have no effect on it.


    He needed another thing.


    Something that could make a gap between them.


    Babang!


    It was the fifth exchange. He was losing in strength. If he didn¡¯t have Idun¡¯s blessing, he would have already dropped his sword.


    Tae Ho concentrated on the monster and thought.


    The conversation he had with Heda. The words she had told him.


    ¡®What do you think is the difference between lowest ranked warriors and inferior ranked warriors?¡¯


    The night he became an inferior ranked warrior Heda asked him after finishing their sses of rune magic.


    The lowest ranked warrior was a person that couldn¡¯t throw away their habits from the mortal world. They had strengthened their bodies by umting runes, but they still belonged to the boundaries of humans.


    Starting from the inferior rank, they could start to be called superhumans. They were warriors that could do things normal humans couldn¡¯t with their umted runes.


    But that wasn¡¯t the only difference.


    The lowest ranked warrior received the blessing of a God.


    And the inferior ranked warrior received even more blessings.


    It wasn¡¯t only because they had umted runes and became stronger. It was because they had gotten more ustomed to the strength of the God through the times they were an inferior ranked warrior.


    The God of a legion.


    The inferior ranked warriors were holding a seed. It was a level to prepare them on bing intermediate ranked warriors.


    The difference between inferior ranked warriors and intermediate ranked warriors.


    ¡®Starting from the intermediate rank, I can use the strength of a God.¡¯


    He would strengthen his body through the runes and be ustomed to the strength of the God by receiving blessings. He would prepare himself to be able to handle the strength of a God.


    ¡®Tae Ho, you are a bit different.¡¯


    He had eaten Idun¡¯s golden apple that was the fruit of the Gods.


    He had received much more blessings than normal inferior ranked warriors.


    And the strength of the dragon knight Kalsted had be the root for Tae Ho¡¯s strength.


    ¡®You can bloom your seed but I don¡¯t rmend it. Because the strength of a God is permitted starting from the intermediate rank.¡¯


    It was dangerous. He couldn¡¯t know what side effects could ur.


    But even so, Heda had told Tae Ho.


    Because he was special. Because rather than being thrown in his ignorance, she wanted him to control it voluntarily!


    Bang!


    The sword of the monster stabbed the ground. It was the seventh attack. And the eight attack urred from his hands.


    The snakes that poured down opened their mouths. Tae Ho lowered his posture and dodged it and then entered its grasp. The monster stayed calm even when Tae Ho attacked when he was at the defensive until now. He was putting a posture as if allowing him to attack as much as he wanted and prepared to execute the ninth attack.


    Tae Ho swung his sword. Runefang split its stomach and Tae Ho got out of its reach.


    The monsterughed but then stumbled. It ced its hands on the wound on his stomach. The blood didn¡¯t stop and shock appeared in its face.


    ¡®Heda.¡¯


    Tae Ho breathed. Then he turned towards the monster again.


    The power of a God.


    The golden light of Idun started to shine on Runefang.


    &


    < Episode 9 ¨C Svartalfheim (2) > End

 Chapter 32

    Episode 9/Chapter 3: Svartalfheim (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Isalee


    The regenerator Makus couldn¡¯t believe what had happened to it. Blood flowed endlessly through its fingers. The pain caused by the wound was too unfamiliar.


    It was something he wouldn¡¯t forget.


    Everyone in this ce was inferior ranked warriors. It wasn¡¯t something it had heard, but Makus itself had confirmed it.


    It had observed them entering the Mollo family from a far ce. And he ascertained it by fighting them.


    The runes they had umted were all at the inferior ranked level. There were no intermediate ranked warriors here.


    But it was certainly the strength of a God. The thing that had ripped open the blessing of the Giant, and the thing that had pressed down the regeneration right.


    In addition, the power of a God was unfamiliar to it. It was a strength he hadn¡¯t experienced on the battlefield until now.


    It wasn¡¯t only Makus, but Siri also got shocked. However, it was different to Makus¡¯s shock. There was delight in Siri¡¯s shock.


    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±


    Tae Ho said. That sentence cut down everyone¡¯s thoughts. The regenerator Makus flinched, and Siri and the warriors of Valha knew what they had to do. They all started to pour down attacks starting from Rolph.


    Arrows poured down. It still didn¡¯t work. However, Makus couldn¡¯t ignore them anymore with the leisure it had previously.


    It¡¯s eyes focused on Tae Ho. Tae Ho faced that Makus and let out a long breath. He thought while maintaining a calm expression.


    ¡®Fuck.¡¯


    It was hard. Maintaining the strength of a God wasn¡¯t an ordinary thing. He thought he knew why Heda had told him not to use it if possible.


    He felt like his magic power, stamina and concentration were being drained quickly.


    ¡®Let¡¯s fight wisely.¡¯


    Fighting while maintaining the strength of the God was a stupid thing to do. There was a high probability of him copsing before the monster if he did that.


    Tae Ho observed Makus. He remembered the moment Runefang ripped its abdomen.


    The strength of the God ripped open the force that was covering it. Idun¡¯s strength pressed down its regenerability.


    The moment he would use the power of the God would only be when he attacked. And he would attack differently from how he had done so until now.


    ¡°For Idun.¡±


    Tae Ho mumbled in a low voice and then charged. Makus flinched again and then took its hand off his abdomen and raised its sword.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t enter its range. He believed that there would be an opening sometime.


    And Siri replied with his thoughts.


    Puk!


    The stance of Makus, that was entirely focused on Tae Ho, crumbled. It was the result of Siri mming herself against it instead of firing her crossbow. The monster could regenerate the wounds and even ignore pain, but it couldn¡¯t do anything about being pushed.


    Chwak!


    At that moment, Tae Ho cut through its arm. The monster let out a low scream and then fell into shock once again.


    It wasn¡¯t simply having been hurt. It didn¡¯t only end at having cut off its sword, but the wound seemed to deepen everytime.


    ¡®It works.¡¯


    What Tae Ho was grabbing wasn¡¯t Runefang. It was the Executioner¡¯s sword, that was especially effective towards enemies that could regenerate. It was a magic sword that inflicted a bleeding status and continued damage.


    He would only wield the strength of the God the moment he attacked. And just like it did in the game, the special effect of the weapon would activate.


    The monster got flustered even more. The pain he had felt for a really long while made it dull.


    Tae Ho charged again. The monster raised its sword hurriedly, but it didn¡¯t have the ardor from before. Rather than exerting pressure, it had shrunk down.


    The monster was still strong. However, it started to mind Tae Ho¡¯s attacks. It started to defend, and its posture crumbled.


    The Executioner¡¯s sword, that was covered in gold light, passed by its body several times. The more blood flowed, the more its movements became dull.


    ¡°Kua!¡±


    The monster swung its sword widely while roaring. It was because it had realized that it couldn¡¯t continue like this. He had swung his sword that held unbelievable strength several times.


    Tae Ho was calm. He dodged the attacks that had be simple as they were strong. It was the same in the game. You needed to be calmer the grimmer was the situation. You had to observe the attacks of the enemies and counterattack.


    Makus¡¯s sword passed over his head. The excessively strong attack broke Makus¡¯s stance and Tae Ho realized that the time hade. He jumped as if entering its grasp.


    At that moment, a sharp stab attacked Tae Ho. It was Makus¡¯s tail. It was the secret card it had prepared.


    Tae Ho gritted his teeth and endured the pain. Instead of twisting his body to dodge the attack he charged forward.


    Makus¡¯s tail stabbed Tae Ho¡¯s shoulder. And at the same time, Tae Ho¡¯s sword stabbed deep in its abdomen.


    Curses came out by their own. Tae Ho gulped down Heda¡¯s name and then twisted the Executioner¡¯s sword. And before he let go of his hands he activated the warrior¡¯s sword once more.


    Pubuk!


    The Executioner¡¯s sword transformed to a heavy metal hammer. As it was inside its body, it broke down before perfectly transforming, but it was enough. The insides of the monster had be a mess.


    ¡°Kuhok!¡±


    The monster vomited blood. Tae Ho had let go of the sword and then hit its stomach with his right palm strongly.


    The monster got out of breath. It fell back and Tae Ho activated the warrior¡¯s sword with hisst strength. He inserted the God¡¯s strength in the Executioner¡¯s sword one more time.


    The sword that was swung from a high ce cut down its head. Blood flowed endlessly from the deep wound.


    Tae Ho plucked down the tail that had stabbed his shoulder. Curses and screams came out at the same time but he endured it by gritting his teeth.


    The monster fell on its butt.


    And Tae Ho also fell on his butt. He let out a sigh mixed with a groan. At that moment the warriors cheered.


    ¡°Tae Ho!¡±


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    Starting by Rolph, the warriors came running towards Tae Ho. Some of them stabbed Makus¡¯s corpse as if to ensure that it was dead.


    ¡°Uwa! You are amazing! Really amazing!¡±


    Rolph, that was especially excited, hugged Tae Ho. Honestly speaking, it hurt. And if he had to choose, he preferred Siri¡¯s embrace.


    However, Siri just smiled towards him. No, in the first ce it seemed like she was also exhausted like Tae Ho. She was breathing roughly while sitting down.


    ¡°Wa, wait.¡±


    Tae Ho pushed back Rolph. Only then did Rolph get a hold of himself and let go of Tae Ho.


    ¡°First, the runes....¡±


    He thought he would fall unconscious any moment.


    Tae Ho extended his palm to Makus¡¯s corpse. And then, the familiar runes and runes with attribute he had seen for the first time entered Tae Ho¡¯s palm.


    Life attribute rune.


    In addition, the amount wasrge.


    ¡°Did you absorb it all?¡±


    Rolph asked again and Tae Ho nodded. And then Rolph embraced him again. The other warriors did the same.


    It also hurt this time. Honestly speaking, it was even hard to breathe.


    So Tae Ho closed his eyes. As he was tired, it was reasonable for him to feel sleepy.


    But he didn¡¯t lose consciousness. Perhaps because he had absorbed life runes or he had yelled Heda¡¯s name instead of Idun in a decisive moment that Idun¡¯s blessing caught Tae Ho¡¯s consciousness.


    ¡®Oh, Idun.¡¯


    Tae Ho felt like he could get crushed by Rolph and closed his eyes. He couldn¡¯t sleep, so he was nning to rest even a little bit.


    Tae Ho thought of Heda¡¯s face instead of Rolph to calm himself and slowly fell asleep.


    &


    The Giant that was in the darkness sensed Makus¡¯s death. This situation was also outside the Giant¡¯s expectation.


    Just what had happened? How did this happen?


    He could guess thatter. The Giant thought of the things he had to do right now.


    He would stop the excavation that was being realized by the Mollo family. The moment the congress of the dark fairies had asked for help to the warriors of Valha because they had woken up a Basilisk while excavating was also a mistake by Mallus. He would also get rid of him.


    However, he wasn¡¯t nning to just fall back.


    The Basilisks Makus had called before it died became a strength for him.


    The Giant closed his eyes and the darkness covered him again.


    &


    The first that had realized a change was Siri. She stood up from her ce and then looked at her surroundings and then bit her lips.


    She, who had the senses of a veteran warrior, could feel it. Things that were emanating killing intent were gathering.


    Her side was already quite exhausted. It was right to flee instead of fighting them head-on.


    However, they didn¡¯t have the white silences anymore. Getting outside of their reach like they had done until now was impossible.


    ¡°Siri?¡±


    One of the warriors called Siri. It was because he had also noticed the same thing as Siri.


    Siri looked at the corpses of the warriors. It was unfortunate but now wasn¡¯t the time to retrieve their corpses.


    ¡°Garm is still alive!¡±


    The warrior that was treating the warrior that had received the first javelin attack yelled in joy. Siri was also happy, but she didn¡¯t refute the fact that he was a load.


    What could she do?


    Siri closed her eyes. She felt the enemies closing the distance even know and made a quick decision.


    ¡°We are scattering.¡±


    The first thing they had to do was to regroup with Gandur. But it didn¡¯t mean that all of them had to do that.


    The warriors showed rejection at first but no one opposed it. It was because they also knew that that was the best course.


    Siri divided the groups. The remaining warriors would flee in three groups.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet in Valha again.¡±


    ¡°Those are correct words, but it¡¯s somewhat ominous.¡±


    Because if they were in the mortal world it meant for them to meet again after they died.


    The warriorsughed in a low voice. Siri put on a smile mixed with a sigh and said again.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nines.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nines.¡±


    The warriors didn¡¯t turn to look at each other anymore. They started to run with all their might.


    And how much time had passed.


    Tae Ho opened his eyes. What he was expecting was the bedroom he could see the ceiling of, but weirdly enough, what entered his eyes was still a forest.


    Tae Ho blinked in a half-awake state and then woke uppletely. He was lying down a bulky and big root and Siri was next to him. It seemed like it had really be night as it was darker than the afternoon. He could see Siri¡¯s white skin.


    ¡°Captain Siri?¡±


    Siri turned to look at him. She was putting an exhausted expression but then ced a finger on her lip and started to exin the situation after silencing Tae Ho.


    Basilisks had gathered not long after he had defeated the regenerator. Siri¡¯s group hade to hunt the Basilisks but the situation was bad. In addition, they hadn¡¯t expected for the Basilisks toe in a group.


    In the end, they chose to scatter and flee to increase the survival rates, and Siri got in charge of the exhausted Tae Ho.


    She activated the stealth blessing in the middle of fleeing because she had gotten cornered, but it was a matter of time for them to get discovered.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡±


    Then he wouldn¡¯t have been a luggage.


    Siri answered with warm eyes at Tae Ho¡¯s question.


    ¡°I tried everything but you didn¡¯t wake up.¡±


    Perhaps, it may be an aftereffect of activating the strength of the God excessively.


    Tae Ho just raised his body instead of asking what she had tried. As he concentrated he could hear leaves grazing near them.


    Just like Siri had said, they were really cornered. In addition, it seemed like the sound was bing closer. If they were closing the range, then getting discovered was really a matter of time.


    What to do now. Would they hide until they were discovered and then fight?


    He couldn¡¯t think of anything in particr. He had the hawk¡¯s wing clothes, but it was impossible to fly properly in this ce that was filled with a branch ceiling.


    Tae Ho gulped dry saliva and then looked at Siri. Siri answered with a low voice in his eyes asking if she had a method.


    ¡°Now that you woke up, the choices have increased by one.¡±


    Siri spoke up to there and then stood up after letting out a breath. She loosened up her cape and then also started to take off her armor.


    ¡°Captain Siri?¡±


    Tae Ho opened his eyes widely while looking at Siri that had be naked and Siri said in a bitter voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a Valkyrie, but take good care of me.¡±


    [Saga: Wolf witch]


    White smoke instantly covered Siri, and a wolf with golden fur appeared in front of Tae Ho.


    < Episode 9 ¨C Svartalfheim (3) > End

 Chapter 33

    Episode 9/Chapter 4: Svartalfheim (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Isalee


    Tae Ho blinked. There was still a golden-furred wolf instead of Siri in front of him. She was smaller than a white silence, but it was enough to ride on her.


    ¡°Captain....Siri?¡±


    ¡°Is it that surprising?¡±


    What came out of the wolf¡¯s mouth was certainly Siri¡¯s voice. The deep and blue eyes of the wolf were simr to Siri¡¯s.


    ¡®Well, a Valkyrie can even transform into a dragon.¡¯


    Thinking about it, didn¡¯t Tae Ho himself transform into a hawk?


    ¡®Ah, so that¡¯s why.....she took it off?¡¯


    Because she didn¡¯t transform into an item like the wing clothes. It seemed like it was impossible to transform with her clothes on.


    ¡°Captain Siri, you were a magician?¡±


    At Tae Ho¡¯s question, Siri put on a strange smile with her wolf appearance and then replied vaguely.


    ¡°It¡¯s simr. But first, is your shoulder fine? Your regeneration rate was faster than I imagined.¡±


    Tae Ho looked at the wound he¡¯d received from the regenerator. Tae Ho¡¯s recovery rate was fast thanks to Idun¡¯s ne, but the wound was too big in the first ce. It did close up quite a bit, but he still felt pain when he moved.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    Tae Ho took in several breaths. He closed his eyes and activated the God¡¯s power. As he concentrated, the aura that covered his entire body shifted to his shoulder and a golden light started to cover the wound.


    Using game terms it would be the divine power used by priests or pdins. Just like the Gods of Asgard represented different fields, the strength of the Gods varied based on what God it was.


    ¡°It really is the strength of the Goddess of Life, Idun.¡±


    Siri said this in a low voice. Tae Ho spent a great amount of health and concentration for using the strength of the God he wasn¡¯t ustomed to but thanks to that, his wound was able topletely close up.


    ¡°Whew.¡±


    He certainly needed training. It wasn¡¯t a strength you could use starting from the intermediate rank for nothing.


    ¡®It still has its uses.¡¯


    Tae Ho moved his shoulder lightly. He did feel some pain but it didn¡¯t restrict his movements.


    Siri said, ¡°Tae Ho, if we start moving, the stealth blessing will be weaker. So they will chase us immediately after that. Avoiding battle is impossible.¡±


    Tae Ho activated the dragon¡¯s eye and looked at his surroundings. He saw several red words through the grass.


    The basilisks and several giant snakes.


    Tae Ho smiled bitterly without having realizing it himself and nodded. Just like Siri had said, avoiding battle was impossible.


    ¡°Get on my back. I¡¯m not as fast as a white silence, but I should be quite fast.¡±


    She said that, but she might be faster. Siri had the most amount of runes among the inferior ranked warriors gathered for this expedition.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you think of taking Rolph and escaping?¡±


    If she had chosen Rolph instead of Tae Ho then she would have been able to transform into a wolf way before.


    As Tae Ho got up and asked, Siri, let out a long sigh and looked at Tae Ho fixedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for Rolph but....If I had to choose between saving one of the two, I would have chosen you. For Asgard and for Valha.¡±


    Tae Ho understood what Siri meant by those words.


    As the atmosphere became grim, Siri put on a yful smile.


    ¡°Well, it was more dangerous than I thought because you didn¡¯t wake up as I expected.¡±


    She said that as a joke but it was the truth. If Siri had prioritized her safety she would have chosen another warrior instead of Tae Ho.


    However, she chose him. Just like she had said herself, she judged that she would save Tae Ho.


    ¡°Your smiling face is cute.¡±


    As Tae Ho said unconsciously, Siri burst out ofughter.


    ¡°What are you saying looking at the face of a wolf?¡±


    She was also right this time. However, Tae Ho just smirked and rode on Siri¡¯s back. It was morefortable to fix his posture because she was smaller than a white silence.


    ¡°Tae Ho, I will entrust you with battling.¡±


    The only thing Siri could do now that she had Tae Ho riding her back was running. Tae Ho was the one in charge of repelling the snakes chasing them.


    Tae Ho nodded. He clenched his fist once and then lowered his posture and said.


    ¡°You should also entrust your body to me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    [Saga: The one that handles dragons]


    Tae Ho activated his saga instead of replying. And then, Siri also flinched just like Rasgrid had done, but then epted Tae Ho.


    ¡°So it was like this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better than you thought, right?¡±


    Siri just prepared to charge forward instead of replying. Tae Ho also concentrated instead of joking around anymore.


    The moment they charged forward, the stealth blessing would disappear. And battle would start from that moment.


    Tae Ho¡¯s and Siri¡¯s breathing started to synchronize. They shared their senses through the saga.


    Uneasiness and nervousness and expectation towards the battle that would ur starting from now.


    Tae Ho put strength in his two legs tightening on Siri¡¯s waist. And then Siri kicked the ground.


    Several sounds were heard at the same time. The sound of charging through the ground, and bodies getting up from the grass.


    The eyes of the dragon pierced through the darkness. Tae Ho extended his hand after he sensed the red letters getting closer. The thing he chose was the executioner¡¯s sword.


    Chwak!


    Snakes attacked from the sides. They were just like arrows.


    He shed one snake. And at the same time fended back the snakes by using the shield on his left arm. Some snakes bit Siri. Siri let out a groan but she didn¡¯t stop.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The earth shook. The big guys were moving. Big red words approached from between the small ones.


    [Saga: The charge of a warrior is just like a storm]


    Siri¡¯s charge was empowered by the wind. Even though it was noisy, it effectively pushed back the small snakesing at them.


    ¡®It came!¡¯


    The first Basilisk. Tae Ho looked at the red letters instead of the face of the Basilisk. He pulled the trigger of Thunderbolt instead of the Executioner¡¯s sword to check its general outline.


    He fired in consecution but none of the arrows hit. A part of them bounced back as if they slipped off the scales.


    ¡°Don¡¯t face its eyes!¡±


    Siri warned him. The snake king the Basilisk had a power evil eye that had the power to petrify.


    Tae Ho followed Siri¡¯s warning. He kept looking at the red words instead of the head of the Basilisks to guess the distance.


    Siri was fast but the terrain wasn¡¯t good. The bulky roots were too big and thick, and there were many holes in the ground. But the Basilisks moved quickly on the ground as if slipping through it.


    There was one more on their right. And another one was charging from the left.


    ¡°Captain Siri!¡±


    He yelled but it waste. Siri jumped up and tried to dodge them, but the Basilisk was faster. The monster, that had flown as if bouncing up, it gripped Siri¡¯s body.


    It seemed like it was still an offspring that its body was small. The monster that was even bigger than an anaconda, that was famous for being big, covered Siri¡¯s entire lower body and tried to strangle her.


    ¡°Urasha!¡±


    Tae Ho let out a cry and swung the Executioner¡¯s sword. At his strike that had all of his strength behind it, the Basilisk offspring got split. Although it didn¡¯t split in two, he had seeded in shing up to its bones.


    ¡°Kyak!¡±


    The Basilisk offspring let out a cry and struggled. Thanks to that, Siri¡¯s lower body was unsealed but Tae Ho and Siri rolled on the ground.


    ¡°Chwak!¡±


    The snakes charged towards them as if this was the right time. Some of the teeth pierced through the thick leather armor.


    Tae Ho ground his teeth and endured. He acted calmly instead of moving his limbs rashly. He shed the snakes biting his legs and then looked for Siri.


    ¡°Tae Ho!¡±


    Siri fixed her posture and leaped up. Tae Ho kicked on the air and then hung on Siri¡¯s body.


    He felt dizzy because of the poison. And he could also feel that Siri¡¯s movements had be dull.


    But now wasn¡¯t the time to stop.


    The Basilisk that was at their right extended its head and spread its mouth. Instead of biting down Tae Ho and Siri it started to pour out acid.


    ¡°Gant!¡±


    Tae Ho activated the rune magic. As he pushed back the acid the most he could through using the wind wall he threw the zing Runefang at his mouth. Runefang, that was supported by Tae Ho¡¯s strength, flew like an arrow and pierced its mouth.


    The huge Basilisk that could devour an entire human struggled in pain, so the earth started to shake. Siri didn¡¯t stop her legs even when groaning in pain.


    Tae Ho took in a breath. And then red at a high ce and determined himself.


    ¡°Captain Siri!¡±


    At the same time, he called her he transmitted his thoughts through the one that can handle dragons.


    Close your eyes and charge with your fastest speed. Leave everything to me.


    It was an excessive order. However, Siri believed in Tae Ho. She closed her eyes and charged forward.


    Now that he had defeated the regenerator, his synchro rate was at 15%. And obviously enough, thepletion of the warrior¡¯s sword also became higher. Tae Ho took out the Heavy Lance he used for defeating the Ogre Lord Gandoll.


    At their front, a Basilisk that was as twice as big as the normal ones were blocking their path. It was impossible to dodge it or going through the sides like they had been doing until now.


    Tae Ho looked at its head instead of the red letters to aim better. You could see its red eyes below the projection that resembled a crown.


    The evil eyes activated. And at the same time, Tae Ho concentrated the God¡¯s strength in his eyes.


    The power of the evil eyes and the strength of the God shed. The Basilisk, that was raising its head like a cobra, flinched at that moment and Tae Ho hit one spot with the Heavy Lance.


    Siri looked at it through Tae Ho. She increased her speed to the maximum by using all her strength.


    ¡°Chwak!


    The Basilisk didn¡¯t dodge and charged forward. It opened its mouth wide and then spat out acid like a breath.


    Tae Ho also didn¡¯t dodge it. He raised his shield and didn¡¯t stop. He jumped through the violet acid and then precisely hit the point he had established!


    Bang!


    A heavy sound rang out. A part of the Basilisk¡¯s body exploded the moment it shed with Tae Ho and Tae Ho throw out the Heavy Lance that had be a mess. Siri rolled on the ground once withoutnding properly.


    The Basilisk died on the spot. The monster copsed to the ground and trembled, but those were just effects after dying.


    Tae Ho bit his lips and stood up. He could see the naked Siri at a distance. It seemed like she had some consciousness remaining in her that she was using all her strength to rise up with her trembling arms and legs.


    They had passed through the acid in an instant and blocked it with the wind and shield, but she had still drunk some of it.


    Siri stood up by staggering a bit but fell again in the end. It wasn¡¯t only the Basilisk¡¯s acid, but the poison of the snakes also held her back. She smiled at Tae Ho that had approached her with difficulty and said.


    ¡°Tae Ho, go.¡±


    She would stay in this ce and try to buy even a bit more time.


    Those words weren¡¯t even a bit funny. Siri couldn¡¯t even properly stand up and didn¡¯t even have her crossbow that was her specialty.


    Tae Ho took in a deep breath instead of replying. He stood next to Siri and gripped the zing Runefang.


    Siri dropped her mouth after looking at him but then closed it again. Because even she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave if she was in the same situation. But instead said another thing.


    ¡°I should be able to fire a few times.¡±


    Even if she didn¡¯t have a crossbow, she could still hit her target by activating her saga. Siri gripped a sharp stone and Tae Ho red at the darkness.


    The red words.


    There were also five Basilisks.


    Tae Ho smiled bitterly when he looked at himself trying to endure alone rather than escape. How much had it passed that he changed this much?


    ¡°I¡¯m still d that i¡¯m next to you.¡±


    Because he wasn¡¯t alone. He had someone to fight with.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet in Valha again.¡±


    Siri had also said it. The two people exchanged smiles instead of fear and red at the front. The red letters charged towards them and Tae Ho shouted the name of Idun instead of fleeing. And because of that, he missed the things that approached them from behind.


    ¡°Uoooo!¡±


    ¡°Ullr!¡±


    ¡°Valha!¡±


    ¡°Captain Siri! I havee!¡±


    Voices were heard in consecution. Siri and Tae Ho opened their eyes widely at the cries that were heard from behind. They could see them even if they didn¡¯t turn back.


    The warriors riding on the white silences passed over Tae Ho and Siri and charged. Even though they were running on grass, they were unbelievably silent. And Valkyrie Gandur was at the front while riding a white silence wearing leather armor.


    ¡°Rip them off!¡±


    She yelled. The inferior ranked warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion followed her orders.


    In addition, they weren¡¯t alone. There was one more person. The man that moved like a storm even when he wasn¡¯t riding on a white silence swung his sword and lightly shed open the head of a Basilisk.


    Tae Ho looked at him. It was way more than what happened when he looked at the Valkyries. He could only distinguish his name.


    [Ragnar Loebr¨®k]


    Intermediate ranked warrior. No, perhaps a superior ranked warrior.


    Tae Ho let out a sigh of relief and sat on the ground. Siri also seemed to have rxed from her nervousness that she bent down her head almost to the point of falling.


    They survived. Maybe they hade by listening to the fighting sound or they had another method but Gandur and the warriors hade at the right time.


    ¡®Heda.¡¯


    He was sorry to Idun but he could only think of Heda first in these situations. Tae Ho breathed in again and then looked at the warrior that had shed the neck of the Basilisk as if it was straw. But something else entered his eyes first.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    The corpse of the huge Basilisk Tae Ho had killed.


    There were small shining letters below the white letters that represented the corpse.


    Tae Ho gulped air unconsciously. He forgot all of his exhaustion and raised his body.


    ¡®Why did that appear there?¡¯


    The items in Dark Age had different colors so you could differentiate its rank at a nce.


    Normal equipment in white.


    Rare equipment that had magic imbued with it in blue.


    Equipment that was more superior to that in gold.


    And once again, equipment that surpassed that in white gold.


    And the pinnacle of all items, the rainbow light that represented an epic rank.


    Tae Ho was the best programmer in Dark Age, but even he had seen the rainbow light as few times as he could count in one hand. But right in front of him, there were rainbow light letters.


    [Broken piece of an unknown sword]


    A handle of an old and worn up word that was in between the scales of the dead Basilisk.


    Tae Ho extended his hand and gripped the handle of the sword.


    < Episode 9 ¨C Svartalfheim (4) > End

 Chapter 34

    Episode 10/Chapter 1: Ragna Lodbrok (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Isalee


    Tae Ho opened his eyes. This time he was in afortable room instead of the forest filled with branches and leaves.


    Tae Ho enjoyed the soft andfortable sensation of his nket and heater before he thought of the things that had happened before he fell asleep.


    He picked up an unknown epic item, retrieved the runes from the corpse of the Basilisk, covered the naked Siri with his hawk wing clothes, and saw Rolph running towards them.


    ¡®Mmm.¡¯


    His memory became faint after that, but it seemed like he had taken an antidote and soon fell asleep.


    ¡®Although Idun¡¯s blessing stops the sleepiness, it just lets you sleep immediately.¡¯


    Tae Ho realized something meaningless and raised the nket to check the clothes he was wearing. He felt good because he had been changed into clean clothes but at that moment realized something else.


    ¡®My epic item!¡¯


    He still didn¡¯t know about its properties, but it was still an epic grade item.


    In Valha, they gave you ownership of the items you plundered from the enemies, except for special cases. So no matter what anyone said, the owner of the epic item was Tae Ho.


    ¡®No, most of all, what if they threw it away?¡¯


    Just by the look of it, it seemed like a really old, broken, and useless item.


    Tae Ho hurriedly raised his head and then let out a sigh of relief.


    His clothes and items were on a small table next to his bed and the broken handle was also there.


    ¡°Ha...¡±


    As he let out a sigh of relief, he heard a voice next to him.


    ¡°You are fine. It¡¯s a safe ce. Did you have a nightmare?¡±


    It was Siri¡¯s voice that was low and calm and even had gentleness in it. Tae Ho turned his head to follow the voice. He could see Siri in bed just like him.


    ¡°Captain Siri.¡±


    ¡°You and I are both fine. I¡¯m d. Gandur and the others came at the right time.¡±


    Siri put on a calm smile. Her soft look was nice to see butpared to usual she didn¡¯t have strength in her eyes. It seemed like her lips were also dry.


    ¡°Is your body fine?¡±


    As Tae Ho asked with a worried voice, Siri nodded with the minimal motion.


    ¡°Kind of. I think I will get better after resting a bit more. I¡¯m also a warrior that has umted runes until now.¡±


    Siri was also a superhuman.


    As she was putting on that soft smile instead of her usual armor, rather than giving off the impression of a strong superhuman, she made you think of a beautiful but pathetic woman.


    Tae Ho thought of Siri ofst night.


    ¡®Ah, no. Not this.¡¯


    Tae Ho erased the things that appeared in his head and then faced Siri after clearing his throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m d.¡±


    ¡°Right, it was a bit dangerous.....but it was a nice experience.¡±


    Siri asked with her eyes as if that wasn¡¯t the case and Tae Ho also nodded. They both felt that theradeship between them had deepened.


    ¡°Um, Captain Siri. Where are we?¡±


    As he asked this while looking at the room.


    Siri slightly rose up and said, ¡°It seems like a house provided by the Dark Fairy Congress. While you were asleep, Gandur came and told me about having controlled the situation.¡±


    ¡°With that....Did she mean the Mollo family?¡±


    ¡°Right, the first thing that should be made clear is that this expedition wasn¡¯t requested by the Mollo family but by the Dark Fairy Congress.¡±


    Tae Ho tilted his head at the sudden exnation but then widened his eyes as if he had realized something.


    ¡°Uh, wait. Did the Dark Fairy Congress catch the Mollo family¡¯s mistake so they requested an expedition team from Valha saying that it was a request from the Mollo family?¡±


    ¡°Surprising. It¡¯s just as you said.¡±


    Siri kept exining with wide eyes as if she was really surprised.


    ¡°It seems like the Mollo family was searching for something. They did discover some excavations....But it seems like they woke up some basilisks in the process or they were conserving the basilisks for some unknown reason and got caught by the other dark fairies families.¡±


    ¡°An excavation?¡±


    ¡°There are still many relics from the great wars in this ce.¡±


    Siri mumbled with a bitter face and then raised her head.


    ¡°Ah, if I speak like this you won¡¯t know. Do you know about Ragnarok?¡±


    ¡°Um.....I heard Heda say that the front lines were adhering.¡±


    ¡°Right, but tens of years ago.... they say that when Ragnarok first started, there was a really big and fierce war. Actually, that is the reason why the front lines are now adhering.¡±


    ¡®So they battled on a big scale but both sides stepped back?¡¯


    It was an understandable thing. There were also many cases of this in the mortal world.


    Tae Ho nodded as if he understood and Siri continued speaking.


    ¡°The relics of the Great War are the traces left from that battle. Those traces remained on the severals of Asgard that had Yggdrasil as the central axis.


    The traces of the war where heroes that were as numerous as the stars had burned down.


    ¡®Uh, is that also like that?¡¯


    Tae Ho¡¯s eyes moved to the unknown piece of the sword. Perhaps that was a part of something a powerful hero used back then.


    ¡°What could the Mollo family have been searching for?¡±


    ¡°I wonder...We should investigate. Seeing that even a regenerator came out, we are certain that the Giants are behind this.¡±


    Siri answered in a low voice and then finished with saying that the head of the Mollo family had disappeared and part of the Mollo family was taken away.


    ¡®Could they have been searching for this piece of the sword?¡¯


    Whatever the case it was still an epic ranked time.


    Thinking about it though, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    Based on the circumstances, it was highly probable that the basilisks were sent by the Mollo family. It also that meant that they could control them.


    The piece of the sword wasn¡¯t stuck in a ce like its stomach but it was between the scales. If what they were looking for was really the piece of the sword, then it didn¡¯t seem like they would have missed it when they could control the basilisks.


    ¡°Tae Ho?¡±


    ¡°No, I was just thinking.¡±


    It was when Tae Ho was about to change subjects.


    ¡°Captain Siri!¡±


    ¡°Siri, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Your small face became even smaller!¡±


    ¡°You are so pale!¡±


    The warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion entered the room and then covered the bed Siri was on and each of them said some words. They had worried faces.


    Siri showed a smile to all of them and then nced at Tae Ho.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Be worried for Tae Ho too.¡±


    Siri wasn¡¯t the only patient in this room.


    Regardless of Siri¡¯s petition, the warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion snorted.


    ¡°That guy is fine.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no need to.¡±


    ¡°Captain Siri, there¡¯s no need to check on him.¡±


    Even Rolph, whom he believed in, said this with cold words. Siri was surprised at the sudden cold treatment and was about to get angry, but Gandur was faster than that.


    ¡°Everyone, leave it.¡±


    Valkyrie Gandur, who entered the roomter, looked at Siri and Tae Ho once and then put on a smile.


    ¡°Warrior Tae Ho.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Tae Ho replied reflexively and could guess the situation. The warriors put on a grievous face and Gandur burst out inughter in the end. Then a voice came from beyond the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s a meeting.¡±


    ¡°Heda!¡±


    He had his doubts but it really was Heda. She approached Tae Ho¡¯s bed to check up on him and then asked, ¡°Are you fine? I heard that you were greatly hurt.¡±


    ¡°Idun¡¯s strong point is that we are resilient. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d.¡±


    Heda let out a sincere sigh of relief and the warriors looked at Tae Ho with envious eyes. Heda approached with her normal face, not seeming to notice their eyes.


    ¡°Stay still. I will bless you.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t strange as it happened at every meeting. However, Tae Ho got flustered and the warriors gulped some air.


    Heda swiped back her hair and then softly kissed Tae Ho¡¯s forehead. Tae Ho couldn¡¯t say anything and that was the same for the warriors.


    ¡°Let Idun¡¯s blessing be with you.¡± Heda gently said. Siri, who had seen that from the side, smiled bitterly.


    ¡°I know why they were making a fuss.¡±


    ¡°I wondered what you did at the meetings!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    The warriors increased their inputs after Siri. One of them turned to look at Gandur and yelled, ¡°Gandur! Bless me too!¡±


    ¡°Go and wash. You stink.¡±


    ¡°Wah, wah. You are too much.¡±


    The warrior was depressed and dropped his shoulders at the cold reply.


    Heda shrugged her shoulders with a calm expression in response to all of their reactions.


    ¡°Why? This is a normal thing, right Tae Ho?¡±


    ¡°Heda, you did that on purpose, right?¡±


    Heda stuck out her tongue andughed before standing up.


    ¡°First of all, there¡¯s someone I want to introduce to you.¡±


    ¡°Someone, to introduce me? Ah, is he maybe?¡±


    Tae Ho thought of the person he saw before falling asleep that wasn¡¯t here. It was that strong warrior he only knew the name of ¡ª the warrior that cut down the basilisk¡¯s neck as if cutting through straw.


    ¡°Ragna! Come in!¡±


    Heda yelled towards the door.


    ¡°Ragna?¡±


    ¡°Is it that Ragna?!¡±


    The warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion looked at themselves and blinked. Then everyone shared the same feelings.


    ¡°Wait, then is the person that fought with us......?!¡±


    The warriors couldn¡¯t continue speaking anymore. They looked towards the door with breathless faces and surprisingly enough, Siri also gulped dry saliva and looked towards the door.


    One man slowly entered through the door. He was a really tall man with really long limbs. His face that disyed the integrity he had was handsome, and his golden beard was also cool. His hair, which was shaved at the sides, gave a strong and sharp impression.


    But most of all, the thing that stood out the most was his eyes.


    Green eyes. The eyes that had madness and mysteriousness in it, the two eyes that resembled a wolf.


    ¡°I will introduce you. He¡¯s Ragna Lodbrok,¡± Heda said, and at that moment the warriors exploded.


    ¡°Ragna Lodbrok!¡±


    ¡°My god!¡±


    ¡°Ho-holy.¡±


    ¡°Ra-ragna Lodbrok.¡±


    Thest one was Siri. She flushed and stammered his name like a girl that was looking at her favorite idol ¡ª that was a look you couldn¡¯t even imagine from her.


    ¡°Ohh! Ohhhh!¡±


    The warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion couldn¡¯t even speak properly now. The man called Ragna smirked towards the warriors and even blinked towards Siri.


    Siri blocked her mouth with her hands and gulped air. It was a really unrealistic sight in many different ways.


    Heda who looked just like usual, pointed at Tae Ho and said, ¡°Ragna, this is our warrior Tae Ho. Tae Ho, Ragna.¡±


    At Heda¡¯s brief introduction, the warriors widened their eyes. They acknowledged that kind of introduction was enough.


    However, the man, Ragna, nodded slightly and then approached Tae Ho and said, ¡°Right, I¡¯m Ragna Lodbrok. There¡¯s no need for me to introduce myself, right?¡±


    He finished speaking and looked towards the warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion. The warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion nodded as if they had be Tae Ho.


    However, Tae Ho couldn¡¯t participate in this flow because he was someone that only knew about Odin and Thor from Norse mythology. There was no way for him to know about its heroes.


    He nced at Heda but it wasn¡¯t the atmosphere for a proper exnation. No, maybe it was, as he felt that it seemed like she wanted him to directly ask Ragna.


    ¡®Right, will he kill me then?¡¯


    Tae Ho decided himself and then looked at Ragna. He nervously spoke with an apologetic expression.


    ¡°Um.....I¡¯m asking because I really don¡¯t know......but who are you?¡±


    Who the hell is Ragna?


    At Tae Ho¡¯s question, the warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion dropped their mouths and Siri was barely able to stop the words that were about toe out.


    As if this reaction waspletely unexpected, Ragna looked at Tae Ho as if he had taken a blow and Gandur blinked. Only Heda burst out inughter soundlessly.


    < Episode 10 ¨C Ragna Lodbrok (1) > End

 Chapter 35

    Episode 10/Chapter 2: Ragnar Lodbrok (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Isalee


    Ragnar Lodbrok.


    The beginning of the Vikings, and a legend among the Vikings.


    The most exalted warrior and explorer that went to the unknown and was an adventurer that did not fear challenges.


    He had several wives. All of them were beautiful and gave Ragnar strong children.


    Ragnar was a Dragon yer. He was a warrior that fought a dragon one-on-one to rescue a beautifuldy that was trapped in a tower.


    He was strong, valiant, and wise. He was cunning expert on cruel wars, just like Odin, the King of Gods.


    The warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion started exining about Ragnar Lodbrok even while spitting. Siri didn¡¯t participate earnestly and she understood that Tae Ho didn¡¯t know about him but she started to exin to him in excessive detail.


    Tae Ho listened to all of that and put on a nonchnt face while he thought about it.


    ¡®Um, so he¡¯s a legendary king. Someone like King Arthur or Gwanggaeto. Well, is it fine to think like that?¡¯


    Even though he was an important character for the Vikings, it was the first time he had ever heard of his name. It didn¡¯t reach him that greatly.


    Heda spoke in a low voice as if she knew about Tae Ho¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°To say it with simpler words, he¡¯s a superior ranked warrior.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Tae Ho understood immediately because it was impossible to grasp even with the eyes of the dragon. Well, if it was just like he had heard until now, then he had to be at least superior ranked for it to make sense.


    Gandur also added, ¡°He was a top ranked warrior in his prime, but he has retired for several reasons.¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    The ones that raised their voices this time were the warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion. They seemed to understand why Ragnar was a superior ranked warrior instead of a top ranked warrior.


    ¡°If he showed his strength properly, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to breathe.¡±


    As Heda added this for thest time, she nodded with an excited face.


    ¡®Anyway, in the end, he¡¯s a really amazing person.¡¯


    The other things didn¡¯t matter, but for Siri to make an expression like that made Tae Ho think that Ragnar was really amazing.


    ¡®But.......¡¯


    Why had Heda called him?


    Tae Ho nced at Heda and she slowly nodded. She looked at Gandur and said, ¡°Um, Gandur. Starting from now I want this to be a thing for our legion. Can you help me?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t. Would a barrier be enough?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    As Heda nodded, Gandur took out a piece of rock from her pocket that had runes engraved on it. Heda took out the same thing and after they ced it in the air while facing each other, a faint curtain of light spread between Tae Ho and Siri¡¯s beds.


    As the room split in two, Heda ced down her rune stone and sat below Tae Ho¡¯s bed.


    ¡°The reason I called Ragnar is for him to be your teacher.¡±


    ¡°Teacher?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°But if it¡¯s a teacher, you......¡±


    ¡°You used the power of the God right?¡± Heda asked in a low voice. It wasn¡¯t like she was ming or reprimanding him but was asking just to make sure.


    Tae Ho nodded instead of answering. Heda closed her eyes once and then put on a troubled smile.


    ¡°I kind of expected it. No, should I call it a hunch......Tae Ho, you are an existence beyond the standards for many reasons.¡±


    But for him to really use it was another thing.


    Heda opened her eyes slowly. She ced her hand over Tae Ho¡¯s and said, ¡°Me alone is not enough. That¡¯s why I asked around a lot and managed to bring Ragnar.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t a warrior that belonged to Idun¡¯s legion. He belonged to Odin¡¯s legion and even if he was retired, the warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion really admired him. That meant that he was a big shot among big shots.


    ¡°Heda.¡±


    The one that spoke was Ragnar. He was listening to Heda¡¯s and Tae Ho¡¯s conversation while leaning on the wall. He then twisted his lips and smiled.


    ¡°I still didn¡¯t say that I would be responsible for your warrior.¡±


    Ragnar¡¯s eyes were smiling but at the same time they were emitting a dangerous light.


    Heda looked up at him and then spoke as if she were provoking him.


    ¡°Yeah, but the world will change soon. You would really want to take care of him. Rather, you¡¯d ask for it yourself.¡±


    For Tae Ho who had only seen the gentle and soft Heda, the provoking Heda with sharp eyes was new.


    Ragnar snorted and said, ¡°For an inferior ranked warrior to use the strength of a God is really an amazing thing. But that¡¯s it.¡±


    Even Ragnar¡¯s children could do that much. It was an amazing thing, but it wasn¡¯t rare.


    Ragnar looked at Heda as if he wanted an answer from her. Heda lightly grasped Tae Ho¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Tae Ho, I trust Ragnar. So why don¡¯t you show him your saga?¡±


    It was supposed to be a secret.


    The one that had prepared the ring was Heda, but in the end, the one deciding to get in on it or not was Tae Ho.


    Tae Ho turned to look at Ragnar and he nodded.


    ¡°If you do, then I also do.¡±


    He still didn¡¯t know what kind of man Ragnar was but he really did believe in Heda. He couldn¡¯t even imagine Heda doing something that would harm him.


    ¡°Right, thank you.¡±


    Heda stood up from her ce and then gave a steel feather to Tae Ho and Ragnar. It was something Tae Ho had already used once.


    A magical tool that could show his saga to the other person.


    Ragnar gripped the feather as if telling him to try it. Tae Ho took a deep breath. Instead of speaking, Tae Ho instantly thought of his saga.


    [ Saga: Immortal Warrior ]


    It was the story of the dragon knight Kalsted, who was called the strongest existence in Dark Age.


    The record of the world¡¯s best pro gamer, Lee Tae Ho.


    Ragnar opened his eyes widely. He, who was leaning on the wall, was surprised and fixed his posture immediately.


    ¡°You.....¡±


    He was really out of words. He barely managed to say something after smacking his lips for some time.


    ¡°What did you use to do, bastard.....no, person. No, sir........?¡±


    He had barely managed to say thest word. Tae Ho looked at Ragnar for a moment instead of replying and Heda put on a nice smile as if it was as she had expected.


    &


    ¡°It¡¯s crazy for this to be possible.¡±


    Ragnar continuedughing for some time after they left the house with Heda. He himself was a Dragon yer that had hunted dragons and was the owner of an amazing saga that made him the legend of the Vikings. However, Tae Ho was above him.


    ¡°You really are a peculiar guy.¡±


    He had that amazing saga but he was merely an inferior ranked warrior. The imbnces also had its limit.


    ¡®No, he¡¯s bing strong. And really fast at that.¡¯


    He was merely a lowest ranked warrior until recently. He became an inferior ranked warrior yesterday but he was already starting to use the strength of a God that was supposed to be used from the intermediate rank.


    Ragnar was a legend among the Vikings, and because of that, he was an ideal warrior of Valha. He loved strong and exalted warriors.


    Heda gulped dry saliva and then asked with a slightly nervous voice.


    ¡°Ragnar, how do you see it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°When Tae Ho¡¯s saga besplete and he bes as strong as his saga.¡±


    Until what realm would he be able to climb?


    Ragnar didn¡¯t think for long. He answered almost immediately.


    ¡°At least like Sigurd.¡±


    Dragon yer. The man had defeated tens of dragons when you could already be a legend by defeating only one.


    He was the owner of God sword Gram, which Odin gave him. He was the partner of the beautiful Valkyrie Brynhildr and the golden king that held part of dragon Fafnir¡¯s treasures.


    Heda closed her eyes at the joy. She asked Ragnar once again, who had named one of the best warriors even among the top ranked warriors.


    ¡°What about the best?¡±


    Ragnar didn¡¯t answer this time. He closed his eyes again and then put on a yful smile.


    ¡°So I just have to teach that guy?¡±


    ¡°Not half-heartedly. You also can¡¯t rush things.¡±


    There was a warning in Heda¡¯s eyes. However, Ragnar smiled as if he were joking.


    ¡°Still, you can¡¯t be holding him like a treasure trove.¡±


    Ragnar looked at Heda¡¯s eyes. She was beautiful and simple, but that was the reason why she had gentle eyes. It was really different from Ragnar¡¯s eyes, which mirrored the eyes of a wolf.


    ¡°I will entrust him to you,¡± Heda said with a sigh and Ragnar smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Right, I will take care of him.¡±


    It has been a really long while since he had taught someone. However, he was an existence that made him want to do so.


    ¡°Now that I see, Heda, don¡¯t you know anything about this case?¡±


    Ragnar changed subjects. It was only for a moment, but he had faced basilisks, so it was natrual for him to be curious.


    Heda let out a long sigh and said, ¡°I still don¡¯t know yet but I¡¯m certain that the Giants are involved in this. Seeing that a regenerator appeared, it should be from Utgard Loki¡¯s side.¡±


    The one that first created the regenerators was the Giant King, Utgard Loki, who was also called as the Magician King.


    ¡°What were they looking for?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something we should find out.¡±


    They stillcked information. They had just started investigating Mollo family so they needed more time.


    ¡°Um, but Ragnar.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ragnar approached Heda and asked her. Heda looked up at Ragnar and asked again.


    ¡°So, what is the best you can think of?¡±


    It was the question that he hadn¡¯t answered.


    Ragnar opened his eyes sharply and approached Heda a bit more. He whispered his thoughts in her ear.


    &


    ¡®He¡¯s really my teacher........¡¯


    While Heda and Ragnar were talking outside the house, he was left alone with Siri once again and then started to think of the things he had faced until now.


    ¡°Well, it seems like I will need some.¡¯


    Heda¡¯s sses were mostly theoretical.


    In addition, Heda was a Valkyrie. He didn¡¯t know if it would be more effective than learning directly from a warrior of Valha.


    ¡®A man Heda believes in.¡¯


    Tae Ho would also believe in him for now. He would be taught by a warrior whom Rolph and even Siri praised.


    ¡°First of all....¡±


    Tae Ho mumbled in a low voice and then looked at the old and broken piece of the sword that was in his hands. If he looked with the dragon¡¯s eyes, he could still see the rainbow colored letters that represented an epic ranked item.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure it¡¯s an epic ranked but...¡¯


    He just didn¡¯t know how to use it at all. How would he use a sword with only the hilt?


    ¡®No, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something. It¡¯s a feeling.¡¯


    It was the senses of the pro gamer which was hard to exin.


    [Broken and unknown piece of sword]


    It wasn¡¯t normal however he looked at it. Although this was only in Dark Age, there were no epic ranked items that could be used as materials. The materials to make an epic ranked weapon were all a rank below that: the unique rank.


    Could it be the first epic ranked material?


    Or did it have a value of an epic rank just like this?


    ¡®The traces of the Great War.¡¯


    If that really was the case, then couldn¡¯t it be a fragment of a weapon that a god-like existence used?


    Tae Ho just touched the hilt. He looked at the rainbow colored letters.


    < Episode 10 ¨C Ragnar Lodbrok (2) > End

 Chapter 36

    Episode 11/Chapter 1: Unknown Piece of Sword (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Isalee


    There were three hidden fountains on the roots of the tree of life called Yggdrasil.


    They was the fountain of wisdom, Mimir, the fountain of envy, Hvergelmir, and the fountain of life, Urd.


    The fountain that was the most mystical and hidden in the deepest part was obviously Mimir.


    The fog covering the spring was dense. As they covered it inyers and formed a barrier, not even a Giant with hundred eyes would be able to see through it.


    The cry of a dragon was heard from far away. It was the voice of the dark colored dragon, Nidhogg.


    It was a wicked creature that could cover the world with its terrible poison but it wasn¡¯t a problem yet. It wasn¡¯t able to smell the honey alcohol of the spring because of the smell of the poisoning from its own body.


    Booming sounds were heard along the cry. It was certainly Ratatosk that hade and busily went over the roots of Yggdrasil.


    He had memorized the curses of Nidhogg he was to deliver to Hraesvelgr and was climbing Yggdrasil hastily. The booming sound became more distant.


    Odin closed his only eye. He was seated below an ash tree he had nted himself and touched his eye patch with his rough hands.


    He came to this ce every day. Even after having spent a fantastic night with tens of beautifuldies or having faced countless enemies on the battlefield, he always came to Mimir¡¯s spring and waited for results like this.


    Three beautifuldies reflected off the surface of Mimir¡¯s spring which was full of honey alcohol. They weren¡¯t in this ce, but the three sisters you could see were seated close to each other and were knitting.


    These were the three sisters that divined the fate of the world.


    The eldest, Urd, held the threat of fate and the middle one, Verdandi, knitted it earnestly. The youngest one, Skuld, just saw what her sisters did and stealthily unknitted the threads.


    The past, which Urd could see, was unchangeable. The present, which Verdandi lived in, was filled with infinite possibilities.


    And the future, Skuld, looked at what hadn¡¯t been decided yet. It was just the possibilities drawn by the past and the present.


    The three sisters divinated the fate of the world. Skuld whispered the future she saw over the surface, and the head of Mimir that was ced on a wide rock read the movement of her lips. He analyzed what they had predicted and tranted it into anguage is understood.


    ¡°Ragnarok is proceeding. It¡¯s just going forward and not retreating, so on the day the world wolf wakes from its slumber the foolish yet wise Odin that is resisting at the front will be dog food.¡±


    Odin didn¡¯t even flinch at the insult. And the crow Munin, that was seated at his shoulder, also didn¡¯t show any movement.


    Mimir continued speaking.


    ¡°The space snake Jormungandr hasn¡¯t died yet. It will be reborn before you find it and it will decide its fate along with Thor.¡±


    The following content was simr. The story he had heard hundreds and thousands of times didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°The fires of Surtur will set the world on fire, and the possibility for his happening is 10.000 of 72.972.¡±


    The part the world would perish was the same. But at that moment Odin opened his eyes widely.


    ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    Mimir knew well which part Odin pointed. Because of that it didn¡¯t read another part again and said with a clear voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s 10.000 of 72.972.¡±


    Odin stood up from his ce. The numbers had changed. Actually, the numbers changing was amon thing. But it was important to what direction it changed to.


    The possibilities of annihtion always became bigger. Although it halted for a moment, in the end, it kept advancing.


    But right now, a change urred for the first time.


    The probabilities lowered. Although it was merely one in ten thousand, it had certainly loweredpared to before.


    Odin approached Mimir¡¯s head. It sat in front of a wide rock and faced Mimir.


    he heard Nidhogg¡¯s cry from far away. Odin raised his head and looked at the sky. The crow Hugin was approaching after having passed through the dense fog.


    &


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior Tae Ho. The merits you have achieved in this expedition are big. I will also tell Ullr so there will be a reward for you.¡±


    As soon as they returned to Valha, Gandur faced Tae Ho and hit her chest. Tae Ho also showed his manners by hitting his chest and answered with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Tae Ho thought that it was a light greeting but Gandur thought differently. If Tae Ho wasn¡¯t in this expedition they wouldn¡¯t have been able to seed. And the reason the warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion could return alive was thanks to Tae Ho.


    Because of that Gandur was sincerely thinking of requesting a reward to Ullr. Valha loved great warriors and they wished to receive a suitable treatment.


    As soon as Gandur finished speaking, the warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion gathered towards Tae Ho. The first one he said his farewell to was Siri.


    ¡°Take care, captain Siri.¡±


    ¡°Same goes for you.¡±


    Compared to Tae Ho, that waspletely healthy, Siri still seemed to be in pain. However, now that they had returned to Valha she wouldn¡¯t need to worry that much.


    ¡°Tae Ho, return safely.¡±


    ¡°Farewell warrior of Idun. Next time, we will return the favor.¡±


    Rolph and the other warriors also said their farewells and thanked him. Although he had been connected with Ullr¡¯s legion without any coincidence, he really wanted to keep being with them.


    ¡°Okay, Tae Ho. Shall we also return?¡±


    Everyone finished their farewells and as Ullr¡¯s warriors returned after being led by Gandur, Heda grabbed on Tae Ho¡¯s hands and said.


    Tae Ho nodded but then he looked at the violet door that was connected to Svartalfheim. It was because there was someone that hadn¡¯te with them.


    ¡°If you are thinking about Ragnar he wille soon. It seems like he¡¯s worried about what happened with the Mollo family. He said he would check on things.¡±


    Ragnar Lodbrok. Tae Ho¡¯s teacher that Heda invited.


    ¡°You said that Rasgrid was dispatched to the Mollo family right?¡±


    ¡°Gandur and Ullr¡¯s legion was dispatched to hunt the Basilisks. Things like investigating are Rasgrid¡¯s specialty.¡±


    Now that the Mollo family, which they trusted in, had betrayed them they couldn¡¯t leave the entire investigation to the dark fairies. Although they couldn¡¯t meet in person, based on what Heda or Gandur said it seemed like Odin¡¯s legion which was led by Rasgrid got dispatched to the Mollo family as if taking turns with Ullr¡¯s legion.


    ¡®Rasgrid.¡¯


    Until a few days ago, she had stood on the same battlefield as him. He felt good even by listening to her name like this.


    But it was at that moment. Heda looked at Tae Ho¡¯s face that was remembering the battle of the fortress and said.


    ¡°Do you miss Rasgrid?¡±


    He thought he knew how he should reply.


    Because of that, Tae Ho answered with a calm face.


    ¡°Can that be as much as Heda, who I¡¯m d to see every day?¡±


    ¡°You do speak well.¡±


    It seemed like that was the correct answer, that Heda¡¯s steps became lighter.


    &


    There were some ships docked at the port. Looking that Valkyries and warriors wereing and going, it seemed like a small-scaled expedition like Ullr¡¯s legion was leaving to an expedition.


    After passing by the grand ships and getting on the wooden boat, Heda started to hum and prepared to depart. Tae Ho just looked at her and after the ship left the dock he asked carefully.


    ¡°Um, Heda. I have an item for you to check.¡±


    ¡°Item?¡±


    Heda tilted her head while stirring the oars and then ced them down and sat in front of Tae Ho.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    Tae Ho loosened the pocket that was tied around his waist and took out the unknown piece of the sword.


    ¡°I found it in the Basilisk I defeated. I wonder if it¡¯s a weapon from the great war.¡±


    Although it was still an unknown item, it was still an epic graded one. If it really was from the great war, there was a high probability for it to be part of a famous weapon.


    Compared to Tae Ho, that only knew one weapon of the Norse mythology, Valmont, Heda that was a Valkyrie would be able to grasp what the item was.


    ¡°Let me see.¡±


    Heda¡¯s eyes became serious as if she realized that it wasn¡¯t a normal item. Heda raised the piece of sword carefully and started to inspect it thoroughly.


    And how much time had passed? Heda raised her head with an exhausted face and Tae Ho pressed down his anxiety and asked.


    ¡°Do you know what it is?¡±


    Heda frowned as if she felt sorry for having disappointed him and shook her head.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t. The magic felt from the hilt.....It certainly isn¡¯t a normal item but I can¡¯t feel its property perhaps because of the aftereffect.¡±


    ¡°Property?¡±


    ¡°Whose God this item belongs to, or from which genealogy it came. Perhaps it may be an item made by the dwarves, which simply doesn¡¯t have the power of the Gods in it.¡±


    You couldn¡¯t look at it casually just because a God wasn¡¯t rted to it. Of the several treasures of Valha, the ones that had the powers of God were rather the scarce type.


    Even the strongest weapon of Asgard, Mjolnir, was made by using the God¡¯s precious metal the Unt but basically, it was made by the skills of the dwarves.


    ¡°But Tae Ho, you somehow managed to find this. With the item in this situation, it shouldn¡¯t even enter your eyes.¡±


    ¡°I was lucky>¡±


    Actually, the rainbow-colored letters did catch his eyes.


    Heda checked on Tae Ho and then said in a bright voice.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s only a hilt, the magic it has is quite vast and it seems to be high quality. If we give it to a master dwarf of Valha, he may be able to put a new de to it.¡±


    ¡°It certainly is unusable like this, right?¡±


    As he asked implying if it was an epic ranked item, Heda thought for a moment and then answered.


    ¡°Umm....probably? But let¡¯s not fix it that hurriedly. I will try to investigate a bit more. If we find the traces of the Great War, we may be able to obtain some clues. Perhaps, it may still be useful like this.¡±


    ¡°Then I will trouble you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something for a warrior of the legion. That¡¯s the job of a Valkyrie.¡±


    Heda smiled brightly and returned the piece of sword to Tae Ho and then grabbed the oars again. They could reach Idun¡¯s legion shortly after because the currents were fast.


    ¡°We returned faster than expected so Idun may get surprised.¡±


    Heda tied up the wooden boat and smiled. Even taking into ount the time he was lying down on the bed of the dark fairies, Tae Ho had returned in barely 3 days. Tae Ho remembered something at what she had said and then smirked.


    ¡°What? Something good?¡±


    ¡°Idun said that she would give me a gift after returning from this expedition.¡±


    She had said so. He thought that he would see her after some weeks but for them to reunite after merely 3 days.


    ¡®She won¡¯t say that she didn¡¯t have the time to prepare anything because she didn¡¯t have time, right?¡¯


    She was still a God.


    Heda smiled without knowing that Tae Ho was thinking of bad things.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s gift, I¡¯m also expecting towards it.¡±


    ¡°I will show it to you first.¡±


    Although they were the only ones.


    Heda apanied Tae Ho in front of the shrine like always and then stepped back.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tae Ho entered the shrine. After he took a few steps a familiar scenery spread instead of the darkness.


    ¡°My warrior Tae Ho.¡±


    ¡°Greetings to Idun.¡±


    Tae Ho naturally kneeled down and expressed his manners. Idun, that was standing in front of an apple tree, looked down at Tae Ho and said.


    ¡°I received the report. You also raised great merits this time too. If it wasn¡¯t you, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to disrupt the ns of the Giants.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to your blessing.¡±


    He had actually been able to defeat the regenerator thanks to Idun¡¯s strength. He did yell Heda¡¯s name unconsciously but Tae Ho was really thankful towards Idun.


    Idun looked at Tae Ho that had answered calmly and then took some steps. She reached in front of Tae Ho and then lowered her posture and touched his cheeks.


    ¡°A regenerator isn¡¯t an existence an inferior ranked warrior is supposed to fight. I¡¯m really d that you returned safely.¡±


    Those were words that you could see the gentleness in it.


    The light that was so strong it covered her face felt warm.


    She touched Tae Ho¡¯s cheeks once more and then said with a yful voice after turning back.


    ¡°First of all Tae Ho. They say you rode on arade? I heard she was a beautiful female warrior.¡±


    ¡°Um, that.....¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not scolding you. I heard everything from Heda.¡±


    Idunughed as if it was really a joke and then walked up to the apple tree she was standing at previously and then looked back at Tae Ho.


    ¡°I shall give you a gift as I promised for having returned and finished the expedition sessfully.¡±


    It was the time he had been waiting for. As vigor filled Tae Ho¡¯s eyes, Idunughed again and said.


    ¡°I have prepared two things. Choose one from the two.¡±


    It was just like he had predicted. Even before Tae Ho could react Idun took out a white coat from the air.


    ¡°The first one is a flying horse wing clothes. If you wear it you will be able to transform to a horse that can fly through the sky.¡±


    ¡°A flying horse? Then a pegasus?¡±


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t know well about Norse mythology but he did know a bit about Greek and Roman mythology. A pegasus was a white horse with wings that the hero of the Greek mythology, Bellerophon, rode on.


    Idun also seemed to know the name of Pegasus that she nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift Olympus sent to Asgard long ago. I was wondering if you would specifically like it as you like riding on things.¡±


    Idun said as if teasing him but Tae Ho couldn¡¯t deny it.


    Because it really was a flying horse wing clothes.


    Tae Ho wasn¡¯t nning on wearing it himself. That was something he should make arade wear it.


    ¡®Captain Siri would be able to fly through the sky with that, right? And there¡¯s also Rolph.¡¯


    The two weren¡¯t the only ones. Anyone fighting with him as possible.


    ¡°Ah, no wait. Why should I even ride on Rolph?¡¯


    Rolph was left with a defeat and then Tae Ho started to think of the things he could do with the wing clothes. And Idun, that was looking at that Tae Ho, said casually.


    ¡°It would be good if you have it in case you get to fight with Heda.¡±


    ¡°Idun?¡±


    ¡°This other thing is a pocket.¡±


    Idun slightly changed subjects and she took a white pocket the size of a palm this time.


    ¡°Tae Ho, do you know about the treasure ship called Skiddnir?¡±


    ¡°Uh.....No.¡±


    It was a name he heard for the first time. He also wouldn¡¯t have to know that it was a ship if she hadn¡¯t told him.


    ¡°It can receive favorable wind anywhere and at any time and when you fold it, it bes small to the point you can put it in your pocket. The children of Ivaldi made this ship after being asked by Loki, and this pocket was also made by them.¡±


    Simply said, this was a high-quality item made by master makers.


    ¡°Everything you put in the pocket bes small. So you are able to put in many things in it.¡±


    ¡°It bes......small?¡±


    ¡°Right, my warrior Tae Ho. Can I borrow one of your items?¡±


    As Idun extended her hand Tae Ho took off his hawk wing clothes and gave it to her carefully.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°Look well.¡±


    Idun didn¡¯t even fold the wing clothes and brought it to the entrance of the pocket. And then, surprisingly enough the wing clothes that were much bigger than the pocket began to shrink to the size of a finger and got inside the pocket.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Idun took out the wing clothes again as if this wasn¡¯t all. She started to count slowly and when she counted up to three the wing clothes returned to its original size.


    ¡°Even after taking it back like this, it stays small for a moment. You can control the time. In addition, you don¡¯t have to worry about the items getting mixed because you can take out what you want directly.¡±


    ¡®This is really like an inventory that appears in games.¡¯


    No, it wasn¡¯t simply that. The function of shrinking it made him thought that there would be many situations in which he could use it.


    ¡°The name of this pocket is Unnir.¡±


    Idun sealed the pocket prettily and then ced it on the air. With Idun at the middle, there were the flying horse wing clothes at her right and Unnir at her left.


    ¡°Now, pick one.¡±


    Idun¡¯s words were exceedingly cruel. To pick one of the two. She should have rather shown him one.


    ¡°No, whatever the case I¡¯m lucky I get to even choose one.¡¯


    Tae Ho decided to think positively and started to think with a serious face.


    Idun smiled again and said.


    ¡°My warrior Tae Ho. Don¡¯t think too much. You will be able to get the other one after you raise another merit.¡±


    Because Tae Ho was the only warrior that could receive a treasure.


    Tae Ho thanked that Idun¡¯s legion was few on people once again and then started to look at the treasures after taking a breath.


    The flying horse wing clothes and Unnir.


    Tae Ho made his decision.


    < Episode 11 ¨C Unknown piece of sword (1) > End

 Chapter 37

    Episode 11/Chapter 2: Unknown Sword Piece (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Isalee


    ¡°I will take Unnir.¡±


    As Tae Ho made his decision, Idun brightly smiled. Although he couldn¡¯t see her face properly because of the light, he could feel that she was asking the reason why.


    ¡°It¡¯s so that I can have the basics down for now.¡±


    Compared to the flying horse wing coat, Unnir had its own strong points.


    The foremost aspect of the wing coat was an increase in his battle power. For Tae Ho, something to ride on wasn¡¯t merely just a means of transportation. Tae Ho¡¯s attack power multiplied several times when he rode on somethingpared to when he fought on the ground.


    ¡®But the problem is that it¡¯s a wing coat.¡¯


    He wouldn¡¯t think about it twice if it was a flute that could call a pegasus, but it was a wing coat. It meant that he would need an ally to wear it for him.


    Depending on who that person was, the battle strength would increase or decrease. In addition, Tae Ho didn¡¯t have a fixed ally. Even if he gave it to Siri, she may be fighting along with Rolph, or he could be dispatched to a battlefield where he didn¡¯t have anyone he could trust.


    ¡®Depending on the battlefield, I may not be able to use the wing coat.¡¯


    Svartalfheim was like that. For ces that were impossible to fly in, the wing coat would be an obstruction.


    Unnir¡¯s strong point was simple. Inventory.


    Although he didn¡¯t have anything in particr to put in it, after thinking about it, he hadn¡¯t increased his baggage because he didn¡¯t have an inventory.


    There were a lot of things he could put in: several shields, potions, clothes, bandages, provisions, and more.


    ¡®Right, even in Dark Age what beginners do first is acquire a bag.¡¯


    If rare items dropped after you killed a boss but you couldn¡¯t take it away because you didn¡¯t have space in your bag, then it was really a loss. Originally, things like this were supposed to be prepared beforehand.


    In addition, Unnir wasn¡¯t a normal inventory. You could make the items smaller, so that had its own purposes.


    ¡®In conclusion, it¡¯ll be Unnir.¡¯


    He would wait and see after increasing his inventory.


    He wanted to see Siri or Heda transform into a pegasus, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡®Let¡¯s take the wing coatter.¡¯


    He finished thinking after considering Rolph to transform into a pegasus and faced Idun. She just nodded slightly instead of asking more questions.


    ¡°Then I will respect your will. My warrior Tae Ho, I will bestow Unnir, the treasure of Idun¡¯s legion, to you.¡±


    Idun grabbed Unnir with her long and slender fingers and gave it to Tae Ho. He took it politely and then tied it around his waist.


    ¡°Ask Heda for detailed instructions.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Tae Ho also replied politely this time and then looked up at Idun for a moment. Idun slightly tilted her head and said, ¡°It seems like you still have some business. Do you have something you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡±


    Tae Ho carefully took out the unknown sword piece to Idun. He said the same thing that he had told Heda and then Idun started to check it. She said, ¡°This fragment certainly has a strong power embedded in it. But I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know which God it is from or the origins of this item off the top of my head.¡±


    She said the same thing as Heda. Seeing that even the Goddess Idun spoke like this, he wouldn¡¯t be able to know its identity immediately.


    ¡°But my warrior Tae Ho, although it¡¯s merely a fragment, I think that it will be good if you treasure this item. I don¡¯t feel an evil energy so it certainly isn¡¯t from the Giants but it is of Asgard. In addition, I think that it will have a strength beyond what you can see.¡±


    Idun touched the sword piece slowly as if sensing it and then returned it to Tae Ho.


    ¡°I should also investigate some more. I will tell you through Heda if I get something.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Right, then I should end today¡¯s meeting here. My warrior Tae Ho, raise your head for a moment.¡±


    As Tae Ho raised his head as told, Idun lowered her torso and ced her lips on Tae Ho¡¯s forehead. A warm feeling enveloped Tae Ho¡¯s body.


    ¡°My blessing shall apany you.¡±


    Idun smiled and the surrounding scenery changed.


    &


    ¡°Did it go well? Did you receive a gift?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I got something really cool.¡±


    Heda, that was waiting outside the door as always, approached him.


    Tae Ho lightly patted Unnir and then told Heda what happened with Idun. Heda put on a slightly surprised face.


    ¡°Heh, how unexpected.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°I would have thought that you would like the wing coat more.¡±


    He realized that she was joking by looking at her eyes, and because of that, Tae Ho also said in a yful voice, ¡°I will think about it when I get to be together with you.¡±


    ¡°Who said I would wear it?¡±


    ¡°You will obviously wear it. It¡¯s you we are talking about.¡±


    Hedaughed at the shameless remark.


    ¡°I may not let you ride on me even if I do wear it.¡±


    ¡°I think that you will ask me to, first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of painful to be looking at you. Are you sure I can be here?¡±


    Tae Ho and Heda turned their heads at the voice.


    Ragnar Lodbrok.


    He was standing on the dock while frowning.


    ¡°You came really quickly.¡±


    Ragnar shrugged his shoulders while answering Heda, ¡°Rasgrid chased me away saying that I was distracting.¡±


    Tae Ho asked unconsciously, ¡°Rasgrid did?¡±


    ¡°She said that the warriors would get noisy if I was there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Heda said. Tae Ho also nodded because Ullr¡¯s legion really did be noisy.


    ¡°Anyways, as I have just arrived I will relieve my fatigue. We will start the sses tomorrow newbie.¡±


    He waved his hand and then started to move towards his lodging even when nobody had told him which was his. As Tae Ho was looking at his back, Heda smiled with her eyes and asked, ¡°Are you looking forward to him teaching you?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a legend in the end.¡±


    ¡°That seems a bit vague but.....it will certainly be good for you to expect it. He¡¯s a real legend.¡±


    He knew it even while he was looking at Siri¡¯s reaction. Tae Ho imagined himself being taught swordsmanship by King Arthur or Guan Yu. Honestly speaking, he would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t excited.


    ¡°Now, Ragnar is Ragnar and we are we. Let¡¯s start with the rune magic sses. I don¡¯t know about other things, but I will still be in charge of it from now on.¡±


    Heda was as enthusiastic towards the sses as ever. Tae Ho nodded and then the sses started.


    &


    The next morning, Ragnar took Tae Ho to the dock after sleeping for a long time.


    ¡°Sit there for now.¡±


    Ragnar saw the dense fog spread beyond the dock and then smacked the ce next to him as if telling him to sit. After Tae Ho sat down, Ragnar asked naturally, ¡°How much have you progressed with Heda?¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°How much have you progressed in your sses? Look, your eyes are filled with dirty thoughts.¡±


    Ragnarughed wickedly. If someone saw the situation, they would think he was the one thinking about dirty things.


    Tae Ho opened his eyes sharply and then started to tell him about the sses with Heda. After hearing it all, Ragnar said, ¡°It seems like Heda called me to teach you how to use the strength of a God, but I will postpone that forter. For now, mastering through repetition is the priority. In the meantime, I think that I will just ask you to endure the activated state of the strength of a God for a long time.¡±


    It seemed like he was speaking half heartedly, but Tae Ho understood the reason. It was because it was hard to even maintain the strength of a God right now. It was obvious that he would be learning how to actually use itter.


    ¡°I won¡¯t teach you everything from one to ten. I will just advise you, so take what you need, understood?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Ragnar smiled as Tae Ho answered immediately.


    ¡°Good, I like you. For now, I will teach you the basics of the strength of a God. Although it¡¯s just tedious theory, it will help you and I will only do it this once so endure it. Every God has their own attributes, but they all have simrities. I call that simrity, permission.¡±


    ¡°Permission?¡±


    ¡°Right, the reasons why inferior ranked warriors aren¡¯t able to injure a regenerator is because they don¡¯t have permission to wound a regenerator. Although in our original world, a noble may die at the knife of a vagabond, it¡¯s a bit different in this world. If a vagabond wants to stab and kill a noble, then he needs to be a noble like them to have the permission to kill him. The strength of a God makes that possible.¡±


    He thought it was okay for him to know about it. The reason why Tae Ho could injure the regenerator was because he took off the Giant¡¯s blessing that was covering it through the strength of Idun. In the end however, he didn¡¯t inflict the wound with this strength alone.


    ¡°It seems like you understand a bit. First, being able to use that permission freely is the basis of the strength of a God. The applicationes after that. If you want to be a superior ranked warrior, you have to at least be able to use the strength of a God as naturally as breathing.¡±


    ¡°What are the difference between an intermediate ranked and superior ranked warrior?¡±


    The difference between the inferior and intermediate rank was the existence of the strength of a God. Then, if both ranks had the strength of a God, what would differentiate them?


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you now.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You can already use the strength. What will a guy who is an inferior ranked warrior and can use the strength of an intermediate rank do when he knows what a superior ranked warrior can do? You would overdo it this time too, right? Then you will break down and Heda wille crying to me. And I, who is weak towards crying beauties, will be troubled. So that¡¯s the reason.¡±


    Tae Ho wanted to refute back at the exact words but he could only keep silent. Because that was true.


    ¡®But still, are they doing something by using the strength of a God?¡¯


    He thought that was the case based on what Ragnar said. It seemed like there would be a high level application that Tae Ho couldn¡¯t imagine right now.


    Ragnar continued speaking, ¡°You can maintain the strength of a God even in your bed, when i¡¯m not here, so let¡¯s move on to the next thing. Actually, I want to prioritize your saga rather than the strength of God.¡±


    Ragnar fixed his posture. He spread his chest and then looked at the air.


    ¡°A saga is the root of us, warriors of Valha. It¡¯s not a strength you use for a moment when you are inferior ranked and that you move on to a new one when you get promoted to the intermediate rank. The saga is something you need even at the top rank because that is life itself.¡±


    The story of a warrior.


    The song of a hero transmitted orally.


    Ragnar smirked. That smile was charming even to a man. It seemed like Ragnar Lodbrok¡¯s saga was behind that smile.


    ¡°I was thinking of two things.¡±


    Ragnar¡¯s eyes moved over to Tae Ho¡¯s face. Ragnar raised a finger and lightly pinched Tae Ho¡¯s chest.


    ¡°One is an attacking saga. You will make a saga entirely for attacking.¡±


    Ragnar clenched his fist and then looked up at Tae Ho¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°You have many sagas while you are an inferior ranked warrior. However, they are all supportive sagas. Thanks to that, you are useful wherever you go, but you don¡¯t have a strong blow.¡±


    At the word strong blow, he thought of Siri¡¯s and Rolph¡¯s saga, Siri¡¯s saga that never missed its target and Rolph¡¯s saga that made his arrows explode. Both of them were offensive sagas.


    ¡°Create a strong blow meant only for you. I¡¯m talking about an attack that can kill anything, be it a giant, monster, or devil. If that one blow represents you, then that attack by itself will be stronger.¡±


    That¡¯s what a saga was.


    ¡°For the remaining one, we will look back at your sagas.¡±


    ¡°Look back?¡±


    ¡°Right, your saga still isn¡¯tplete. Actually, this is a really peculiar case. All of the inferior ranked warriors possess a saga they think is alreadyplete.¡±


    Tae Ho opened his eyes sharply at the vague expression and Ragnar smirked again.


    ¡°A saga is a story and a story isn¡¯t fixed. A story is something that changes by word of mouth.¡±


    Tae Ho received a saga, like a skill in a game, after several battles.


    Magic had fixed mechanisms, and a technique had certain effects.


    But Ragnar was different. He emphasized the point that a saga was a story and a song.


    ¡°My saga is like this. So I can only use it like this. This is the mistake the lowest ranked or inferior ranked warriors make a lot. Look back at your saga again. There is a possibility there¡¯s a method you haven¡¯t thought of until now. Or there¡¯s a strength you haven¡¯t thought of. This is more important than ignorantly increasing the number of sagas.¡±


    Ragnar hit Tae Ho¡¯s chest lightly and then stood up.


    ¡°Now, we are finished with today¡¯s ss. I will be resting so tell me if you have any progress.¡±


    Ragnar spoke like that and really returned to his lodging.


    Tae Ho got flustered for a bit, but rather than calling Ragnar he looked towards the river.


    It was just like Ragnar had said. He said everything he needed, and just like Heda had told him, the saga was his own. Thinking about his saga was entirely his job.


    ¡°A strong blow. I need to reorganize my sagas.¡±


    Tae Ho mumbled in a low voice and closed his eyes. He thought of Kalsted¡¯s stories one by one.


    ¡®Wait.¡¯


    After several minutes passed, Tae Ho stood up from his ce; it wasn¡¯t because he thought of a new attacking saga.


    ¡®Apletely different use of a saga. Perhaps an extremely game-like idea.¡¯


    It was just a thought that had shed in his head. He didn¡¯t know if it would be possible.


    But he wanted to try it.


    ¡®A saga is a story.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t a fixed thing.


    Because the saga was the life of a warrior, it was something that continued with the life of a warrior.


    Tae Ho took out the unknown sword piece from Unnir. As he activated the dragon¡¯s eyes, he saw the rainbow colored letters.


    Epic ranked item.


    A broken sword.


    He couldn¡¯t know what this item was originally or if it was merely a part of something else. But there was still a way to use it even if he didn¡¯t know those things.


    Tae Ho breathed in. Instead of gripping in the air he gripped the unknown sword piece tightly.


    [ Saga: The Sword of the Warrior ]


    His saga covered the sword piece and materialized Runefang over the broken sword.


    And the thing that was made then.


    [ The Shining Heavenly Runefang ]


    The rainbow colored words that represented an epic ranked item, changed. However, the thing that changed wasn¡¯t only the color of the words. Runefang¡¯s shape changed. The sword that had really strong runes engraved on it emitted a strong light.


    Tae Ho felt his heart beating faster. It wasn¡¯t because he was excited about Runefang strengthening.


    The unknown sword piece.


    What would happen if hebined a stronger weapon here instead of Runefang?


    The answer was simple.


    ¡®All of the weapons recorded in the sword of the warrior bing epic ranked.¡¯


    And that¡¯s what it meant.


    A smile appeared on Tae Ho¡¯s face.


    < Episode 11 ¨C Unknown Sword Piece (2) > End

 Chapter 38

    Episode 11/Chapter 3: Unknown Sword Piece (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Isalee


    ¡°That¡¯s not a saga but a cheat.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    As Ragnar checked the strengthened Runefang and spoke with surprised eyes, Tae Ho smirked and agreed. It was also a cheat in Tae Ho¡¯s opinion.


    The original Runefang was blue-colored, which meant that it was a rare ranked weapon, but the item became epic ranked and its attack power and special abilities were also strengthened.


    Although Ragnar didn¡¯t know about the rareness or the attack power of the weapon like Tae Ho did, he did know how to distinguish weapons.


    The difference between Runefang, which was simply made with the warrior¡¯s sword, and Runefang that was made through using the unknown sword piece, was so clear you could distinguish it with a nce.


    ¡°Is it because he is from another world that he seems to thinkpletely different from us?¡± Ragnar mumbled in a low voice. Warriors in Valha that could recreate the weapons in their previous life weremon, but he had never heard of someonebining a weapon they were using and a part of a broken weapon to strengthen it.


    ¡°Ragnar, do you know what weapon this piece is from?¡±


    Tae Ho deactivated the warrior¡¯s sword and asked Ragnar. Ragnar then returned the unknown sword piece to Tae Ho and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t. There¡¯s no way I could tell with just the hilt.¡±


    ¡°Certainly.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t thought that Ragnar would know something not even Heda or Idun knew. While Ragnar¡¯s expression changed to something strange, Tae Ho added, ¡°It¡¯s still unexpected. It seems like a part of a really amazing weapon.¡±


    Yet everyone he had shown it to said that they didn¡¯t know what it was.


    ¡°Can¡¯t do anything about that. There are a lot of weapons that broke in the Great War. Actually, the God¡¯s weapons that were as numerous as the stars disappeared along with the Great Warriors.¡±


    The King of Gods, Odin, had prepared for Ragnarok for a really long time. When he said that the weapons and heroes that were as numerous as the stars, that wasn¡¯t an exaggeration.


    The Great War.


    The huge war that had led to the present and the start of Ragnarok.


    ¡°Tae Ho, do you know about the hero, Sigurd?¡± Ragnar said with aplicated face and then made a gesture with his chin.


    ¡°Uh.....the owner of the God Sword? He even caught a dragon.¡±


    He remembered seeing him in a game. Was he the origin of the hero, Siegfried?


    Ragna frowned as Tae Ho got the keywords correctly.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you actually know about me?¡±


    ¡°Ey, I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t even heard of you.¡±


    Ragna frowned even more at Tae Ho¡¯s answer but it was only for a moment. He returned to his serious expression and kept talking.


    ¡°There¡¯s a rumor that hero Sigurd¡¯s God Sword, Gram, was actually broken in the Great War. So it means that the Gram he is using now is a recreation of his saga.¡±


    What he was saying was that although the unknown sword piece really was amazing, there was a numerous amount of equipment that broke down.


    Tae Ho nodded silently and then asked another question.


    ¡°Ragnar, is a weapon that is recreated with a saga not as good as the original one?¡±


    ¡°That depends on each saga, but if it¡¯s a weapon like Gram, there¡¯s a possibility for it not to be as good. There are things like mystical powers that are in the weapon itself.¡±


    A warrior wasn¡¯t the only one that could make a saga. If it was a swordparable to Gram, then you could be the protagonist of that saga.


    ¡°Hm, anyways, you are saying that there¡¯s a possibility that this is a fragment of the God Sword, Gram.¡±


    ¡°Probably not, but there is a possibility. Although I¡¯m doubtful of that, it will be more certain when you gather more fragments.¡±


    ¡®Gather more fragments........¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t easy. Even if there were more fragments remaining it would still be a hassle to differentiate them.


    What Tae Ho had now was the hilt. That meant that all the other parts were des.


    It would be almost impossible to guess the origin just looking at a broken de.


    ¡®But.¡¯


    Tae Ho had the eyes of a dragon. If he could find the pieces, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible to identify them.


    ¡°Do I really have to go?¡±


    To the Mollo family that was being delved into the Great War.


    If there were other pieces, it was possible for the des to be in the same ce where the hilt had been discovered.


    ¡°Ragnar, do you know where Heda is?¡±


    Ragnar pointed to the kitchen with his eyes in response to Tae Ho¡¯s question.


    &


    Heda, who was still in the middle of cooking, ced down the kitchen knife on the cutting board with a thudding sound and asked, ¡°You want to go meet Rasgrid?¡±


    Tae Ho pulled his body back at the bloodthirsty feeling and then nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And the reason?¡±


    ¡°That......¡±


    Tae Ho told Heda what he had spoken about with Ragnar. Heda spoke in a rather relieved manner in response to his words that indicated that he wanted to go visit the traces of the Great War without justification.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the objective then there¡¯s another method. There¡¯s something.......that arrived just in time.¡±


    Heda cleaned her apron and then took out an order decree from a pocket on her waist.


    ¡°It¡¯s Rasgrid¡¯s reinforcement request. She¡¯s calling for you.¡±


    ¡°Rasgrid called for me?¡±


    ¡°She wants you to check the scene.¡±


    Rasgrid roughly knew that Tae Ho had special eyes because she was on the same battlefield as himst time. Tae Ho was also the one that had seen through the betrayal of the head of the Mollo family, so it was understandable for her to call him.


    ¡°How good. Can I depart right now?¡±


    If he was called for that reason, then he would be able thoroughly check on the traces of the Great War.


    As Tae Ho replied happily, Heda looked at the food she was in the middle of making and answered with a depressed voice. ¡°You can go with the troop that has decided to join them. You will be leaving tomorrow afternoon so I was nning on telling you tomorrow.¡±


    Heda spoke up to there and then said with a casual voice, ¡°You know you can¡¯t change legions even if Rasgrid seduces you, right?¡±


    She brought up the subject from theirst conversation.


    Tae Ho answered ill-naturedly at Heda¡¯s voice that was mixed with anixety.


    ¡°I will think about it.¡±


    &


    Tae Ho arrived in a hall after being escorted by Heda and then joined the reinforcement troop. He saw nice faces this time too.


    ¡°Captain Siri.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you Tae Ho.¡±


    Siri weed him with a smiling face. However, there was another person denying the truth with his shoulders dropped. It was a weirdly familiar scene.


    ¡°Captain Siri, why is Rolph¡¯s expression like that?¡±


    ¡°It seems like his promise to go to Anaheim was broken again.¡±


    Siriughed and said this with a funny voice. It seemed like Rolph¡¯s ns for a break had fallen apart again.


    ¡®Mm, if you don¡¯t have any ns in the first ce you won¡¯t get disappointed either.¡¯


    Tae Ho realized a truth of the world that you couldn¡¯t call particrly good and then clicked his tongue while looking at Rolph. While looking beyond Tae Ho¡¯s back, Siri asked, ¡°Before that, Ragnar isn¡¯ting with with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just look at me as a single person.¡±


    Having deployed Ragnar to thest fight was a special case in the first ce.


    Siri was little bit disappointed but then smiled and said, ¡°You alone is enough.¡±


    ¡°Treat me well.¡±


    Siri smiled brightly perhaps because it wasn¡¯t the time to stand on the battlefield yet. Tae Ho nced at Siri¡¯s back and asked, ¡°The number this time is big.¡±


    ¡°The nature of this task is different. Excluding the faces you sawst time, they are all inferior ranked warriors.¡±


    About thirty warriors were gathered behind Siri¡¯s back.


    ¡®Well, if they were just going to call numbers they wouldn¡¯t have withdrawn in the first ce.¡¯


    Tae Ho nodded and then looked at his junior soldiers. Of course, they all seemed to be his superiors when considering their amount of time in Valha.


    The inferior ranked warriors looked at Tae Ho and each of them said some words.


    ¡°He¡¯s the rumored warrior?¡±


    ¡°So that was the person who rode on a Valkyrie!¡±


    ¡°Ohh!¡±


    Admiration and respect filled in the eyes of the lowest ranked warriors that looked at Tae Ho. Siri smiled faintly and said, ¡°I also told them that you defeated a Giant and a regenerator.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As Tae Ho answered, Siri,ughed again as if she was enjoying it and then looked at the warriors conversing.


    She yelled, ¡°Close your mouths and prepare to depart!¡±


    ¡°Ou!¡±


    The warriors yelled in a big voice and then lined up immediately. This time, Siri would lead the troop alone without any other Valkyries.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nines!¡±


    ¡°For Asgard!¡±


    The warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion walked towards the violet space door.


    &


    The Giant in the darkness raised its head. He was one of the five Giants under the Giant King Utgard Loki and was called the Giant of Darkness, Avalt.


    Just like the chief gatekeeper of Asgard, Heimdall, Avalt could see beyond the naturalws from a sitting position. Because of that, there were few cases where he went outside the darkness he himself had made.


    Avalt slowly moved his fingers. Thes spread over Asgard, the tree of life, Yggdrasil, and the several worlds connected to it looked just like spider on a spider web because Avalt was checking it through his fingers.


    A voice was heard. A big moth that flew through the darkness whispered in Avalt¡¯s ear.


    It told him that one of the five Giants of Utgard Loki, Harad, the Giant of Strength, was moving.


    Avalt rolled his fingers. Just as the loyal servant had said, Harad¡¯s underlings were moving towards Svartalfheim.


    He thought he clearly knew what Harad was thinking after Harad had sent his underlings towards the ce that Avalt had his hands on.


    The loyal servant didn¡¯t ask what it was going to do. Avalt put no a small smile and rolled its fingers again.


    It just pulled the strings connected to Svartalfheim as if it was just going to look at Harad¡¯s skills.


    &


    The ce they arrived at beyond the door was the same as before. However, the only difference was that the one that came to meet them wasn¡¯t a darky fairy but a warrior of Valha.


    ¡°I¡¯m inferior ranked warrior Tostin of Odin¡¯s legion. I have heard about your reputation.¡±


    Tae Ho grabbed the hands of the big, red bearded warrior. It was a bit burdensome, but Tae Ho answered while smiling because his actions and eyes were filled with good will.


    ¡°I¡¯m inferior ranked Lee Tae Ho of Idun¡¯s legion. Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Inferior ranked Siri of Ullr¡¯s legion. I¡¯m in charge of this group.¡±


    Siri, who was in business mode, spoke with a hard face. Tostin looked at Siri¡¯s group.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I will lead you to the army post.¡±


    Odin¡¯s legion currently used the Mollo family¡¯s vige as a post. As they wondered how they would move up to there, Tostin had brought about 30 ck horses.


    The horse had glossy ck fur, long legs and was also cool but Tae Ho unconsciously said.


    ¡°It¡¯s rather normal.¡±


    It looked just like a normal, regr a horse.


    Rolph seemed to have regained his spirits as heughed and said, ¡°Is it disappointing?¡±


    ¡°A bit.¡±


    ¡®It seems like I have also be a warrior of Valha.¡¯


    Although it was not to the point where he missed the ck sh or the Rain of Steel.


    As their departure waste and their transportation means were mere horses, it seemed like Tostin calcted two days for them to arrive at the post. Instead of being adept to the dark fairies, the warriors of Valha decided to set up camp and continued their journey early in the morning.


    About two hourster, when the group was about to arrive at their destination, the sound of a horn trumpet was heard from far away.


    At that moment everyone¡¯s expressions changed. Tostin, who was at the front, turned to look back at everyone and yelled, ¡°That came from the excavation site! We will increase our speed!¡±


    It was certainly the sound that notified them of an enemy attack. Siri made a gesture with her hands and made every one of the warriors in Ullr¡¯s legion take a battle stance.


    After riding for five more minutes, they started seeing the excavation site. Sounds of weapons shing were heard at the entrance of the cave as there weren¡¯t trees and you could see the sky. Tae Ho, who was at the front with Siri, saw the familiar gnolls.


    ¡°Everyone take your weapons! We are going to charge through like this!¡±


    As Siri barked her orders, the warriors took out their weapons one by one. Tae Ho also took out the unknown sword piece from Unnir.


    The speed of the horse and the weight of that shock was a weapon itself. The gnolls that were gathered at the entrance couldn¡¯t even fight properly were crushed on the ground or bounced off. It would be appropriate to say that they had pierced through the enemy.


    Siri looked at her surroundings hurriedly instead of turning the horse. She could see several groups of gnolls. Although it was a wonder of how they had appeared, they were gathered in groups of twenty and Odin¡¯s legion which was being led by Rasgrid was fighting inside the cave against a group of more than 100 gnolls.


    ¡°Captain Siri! Over you!¡± Rolph yelled. Siri raised her head hurriedly and saw that harpies were flying towards her like a flock of birds closing in on their prey.


    It was toote for her take out her crossbow. Siri gripped the sword in her hand with more strength and at that moment, Tae Ho jumped on top of the horse.


    ¡®If you obtained an item you should use it!¡¯


    Tae Ho yelled inwardly and then swung Runefang above Siri¡¯s head. The runic letters on the sword started to shine, and at that moment, a surprising thing happened.


    Chwaaaaaaaaaak!


    mes covered the air. Fire shot out from Runefang.


    The harpies flying towards Siri let out cries while being covered in mes. One of them had their wings burnt and fell among the warriors, and the remaining harpies flew upwards hurriedly and flew away.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Tae Ho, who had arrived on the ground, looked at his Runefang. It wasn¡¯t epic ranked for nothing. The mes surging from the sword weren¡¯t evenparable to what they were before.


    ¡°Ta-Tae Ho?¡±


    Rolph stuttered because he was bewildered and Siri also widened her eyes. The lowest ranked warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion had just seen him fight for the first time were in awe.


    Tae Ho got on his horse again as if answering to their gazes and said in a low voice, ¡°For Idun.¡±


    The gnolls started to gather in one ce. Tae Ho red at them and activated his saga.


    [ Saga: The Sword of the Warrior ]


    Runefang disappeared and the unknown sword piece that was merely a hilt took the shape of a crossbow.


    Epic ranked Thunderbolt.


    Tae Ho pulled the trigger. Just like its name, it started to fire thunderbolts.


    End

 Chapter 39

    Episode 12/Chapter 1: Unknown Sword Piece (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Ren


    Instead of arrows having a paralyzing effect, arrows with thunder covering them were fired from Thunderbolt. The arrow, which flew with a sparking sound, was enough to catch the attention of the attacking side as well as the gnolls that were being attacked. In addition, it wasn¡¯t only one bolt. Because of Thunderbolt¡¯s particr firing ability, it seemed like three streaks of lightning flew at once.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The gnolls that got hit with the thunder fell as if they were hit by a giant¡¯s hammer. As Siri and the warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion started to fire their crossbows together, it seemed like a shower of warriors was pouring down on their heads.


    ¡°We are moving!¡±


    Siri yelled loudly and started to lead the troop forward. She was nning for them to act as a light cavalry that poured down rains of arrows.


    Tae Ho stuck next to Siri and looked at his Thunderbolt. It seemed as if a trigger had been added to the hilt of the sword, so the grip was rather badpared to a normal crossbow, but the crossbow was worthy enough for him to ignore this difort.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    The moment Siri gave the order, the warriors started to fire arrows and the gnolls that were gathered started to fall helplessly. They had already defeated three groups in this way.


    ¡°Captain Siri! We are reaching a limit!¡± Rolph yelled at her. It was a reasonable thing. In the first ce, this wasn¡¯t a wide in. They weren¡¯t running around outside, so there could only be a restriction to their movements when running around the enemy.


    ¡°We will be grouping up with Odin¡¯s legion!¡±


    Siri made a fast decision and determined their direction. Tae Ho cleared the front by firing thunderbolts and the warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion raised their swords instead of crossbows. They increased their speed once more.


    ¡°Val! Ha! !¡± The warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion yelled. They could all see Odin¡¯s legion and Rasgrid, who were being attacked by the gnolls. Some of them, which was more than a hundred, turned to look at their group.


    ¡°Shield Wall!¡±


    The warriors on top of the horses raised their shields. The gnolls fired arrows, and most of them hit the shields, but some of them hit the horses. Two of the horses fell.


    However, Siri didn¡¯t lower her speed at all. The warriors that were on top of the horses that fell jumped down from them safely and then started to charge on their own feet.


    Bang!


    The charge of the cavalry hit their rear. Siri led the troop in a diagonal direction to get the troop out of the gnolls¡¯ reach and then jumped down from her horse. Although the mobility of the horse was precious, most of the warriors of Valha were more ustomed to fighting on the ground.


    Almost all of the warriors followed Siri and got down from their horses. However, Tae Ho decided to look at another ce instead of following them. He could see a specifically clear green letter in the middle of Odin¡¯s troop.


    [Odin¡¯s legion: Rasgrid]


    ¡°Kyaaak!¡±


    Harpies let out cries from the sky and attacked the heads of the warriors of Odin¡¯s legion. Ullr¡¯s legion, which was led by Siri, joined the wings of Odin¡¯s legion and they faced the enemies that were at the front and above them and endured as best as they could. Although the gnolls were on the offensive, their morale was lowered, as a wave that had gotten broken by a breakwater.


    Tae Ho looked at the entire battlefield. This big ce, which was described as the remains of the Great War, had the shape of a valley.


    ¡®Why is it?¡¯


    Doubt arose in Tae Ho. It wasn¡¯t only because of the valley-shaped region. It was because of the deployment of the gnolls. The gnolls were scattered in all directions as groups. Thanks to that, they were able to charge them, but it was weird. Just how had they charged in, that they were scattered that far away?


    Tae Ho opened his eyes abruptly. It was because he already knew the answer. He looked at the sky reflexively, because he had heard the cries of the harpies.


    Rain of Steel.


    It wasn¡¯t exactly the same as Valha¡¯s. But it was simr. And it was also obvious. Because they had fought against Valha for a long time. The resemnce to each other was obvious.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Huge rocks covered in red light fell to the ground consecutively. As soon as theynded on the floor, they swelled up and exploded, and monsters started to pour out from inside. Giant gnolls and orc-like creatures that had ash-colored skin started toe out. Maybe they had realized that normal Gnolls wouldn¡¯t do.


    Coming from the sky meant that there was someone sending them. He did look up at the sky but it seemed like that existence was beyond the clouds or had sent them from such a far ce that he couldn¡¯t see anything in particr that seemed like the enemy.


    ¡°Oh, Odin.¡±


    The warriors of Odin called the name of their god in the brutal battlefield. Instead of despairing at the number that doubled in an instant, they started to fight more roughly.


    Valkyrie Rasgrid didn¡¯t lose herposure. The lowest-ranked warriors weren¡¯t the only ones that had been deployed in this expedition. A majority of the inferior-ranked warriors of Odin¡¯s legion, who were quite experienced, took part in it as well. Now that they were facing giant gnolls, they would be able to ovee this situation easily.


    Would it just end after pouring down troops like this?


    Rasgrid raised her head and looked at the sky, then let out a groan. Her yell was like a scream.


    ¡°Scatter! Leave the middle empty!¡±


    The warriors also looked up at the sky. A shadow covered the heads of those warriors. A huge red boulder which was covered in mes was falling down towards the center of Odin¡¯s legion.


    &


    The Giant of Strength, Harad, was different to the Giant of Darkness, Avalt.


    They both served the magic king Utgard Loki, but their tendencies were close to being opposites.


    Avalt¡¯s failure made Harad feel joyful. It was obvious, as it liked to n things from behind the curtains like a rat.


    So Harad was nning to overturn Avalt¡¯s failure, and with a more certain and powerful method.


    Why bother with seducing the dark fairies and making them work for you? You could just break them all down.


    Was Valha fearful? What would you do if you feared an opponent you had to face?


    You would retrieve a seed when you discovered it. And if you couldn¡¯t discover one, you would everything on fire and destroy it all.


    It wasn¡¯t a bad thing, because he was even more tired of the adhering phase. If everywhere was set on fire, in the end, the bnce would break and the era that even the cowards of Valha described as the Great War woulde.


    ¡°Break it all down. Set everything on fire.¡± Harad red from beyond the sky of Jotunheim, the of the giants, and ordered. It wasn¡¯t an order sent to the weak and numerous gnolls.


    Giants.


    The race that would break and set Valha on fire even before they could act.


    Harad raised its cup of wine that was made of bronze. It looked at the first giant descending through the eyes of the harpies.


    &


    The mes set the surface on fire. The warriors of Odin that had hurriedly emptied the middle were still fighting against the gnolls outside, and the ones that were inside red at the zing pirs which were ten meters tall.


    The pirs broke down after bing dust. And inside that, a giant that was about 7 meters showed up.


    The giant roared. It wasn¡¯t a simple yell. The warriors of Valha yielded and the gnolls fell into madness.


    Evil deeds.


    The growth system of the giants had been reced by the rune system of the warriors of Valha. The more enemies killed, so the more evil deeds done, the stronger the giants became. It was the same as strengthening through the blood and soul of the deceased ones.


    Although it was smaller than the giant that appeared in the ck Fortress, their strengths couldn¡¯t even bepared. It was an existence that hadmitted several evil deeds.


    The giant continued to roar. The warriors of Valha couldn¡¯t lift their eyes off the giant. And then Rasgrid moved.


    She looked at something else rather than the giant.


    The second pir of fire was descending from far away. It wasn¡¯t on the battlefield, but somewhere else. Rasgrid knew even without drawing a map in her head. That ce was where the vige of the dark fairies was.


    Although the branches covering the skies were thick they were still branches. They couldn¡¯t stop the descent of a ming giant.


    Rasgrid opened her eyes sharply. She quickly determined the strength of the giants and judged on which battlefield she had to stand.


    Rasgrid would remain here and send another person towards the vige of the dark fairies.


    And in this moment, there was only one person who she could believe in.


    ¡°Warrior Tae Ho.¡± Rasgrid said, as if whispering. She had been tracking Tae Ho¡¯s location ever since Ullr¡¯s legion appeared and she was now next to him. Tae Ho, who was focused on the giant, turned his head at Rasgrid¡¯s voice and then noticed the second giant descending towards the vige of the dark fairies.


    Rasgrid grabbed Tae Ho¡¯s hand.


    As she didn¡¯t have time to exin, she simply took out the Dragon Wing coat from the air and then gave it to Tae Ho instead of wearing it herself.


    ¡°I will lend it to you. Give it to someone you trust in. I will entrust to you the giant in the vige.¡±


    Rasgrid looked at the giant and Tae Ho at the same time. The giant, that had finished roaring, took out a ming sword.


    ¡°I believe in you. Let Odin¡¯s blessing be with you.¡±


    Rasgrid spoke quickly and then pulled on Tae Ho¡¯s arm and kissed him on his forehead. She passed by Tae Ho instead of smiling and then went towards the giant.


    Her opponent wasn¡¯t a lowest-ranked giant. And in addition, she couldn¡¯t even ask for permission for her battle power to be unsealed. Rasgrid took out a shining sword and revealed her strength at the same time.


    ¡°Reinforcements will soone from Valha! Pulverize the enemy!¡±


    ¡°Odin!


    ¡°For Asgard and the nines!¡±


    The warriors of Odin shook off the oppression of the giant with battle cries. The zing giant red at Rasgrid, who was covered with a white aura.


    Tae Ho took his eyes off Rasgrid¡¯s back. The second giant had finished descending on the vige. It broke the branch ceiling and revealed its presence. It was so huge its shape could be clearly seen, even though it was hundreds of meters away.


    Followed by the giant, zing rocks were falling. He had to move to save the dark fairies¡¯ vige.


    Some of the warriors started to get onto their horses. But Tae Ho looked at his surroundings instead of doing the same.


    ¡°Tae Ho?!¡±


    He could see Rolph right next to him. Tae Ho hesitated. It wasn¡¯t because of a childish reason, like he didn¡¯t want to ride on Rolph.


    The performance changed based on who wore the wing coat. The amount of runes Rolph had, that had just be an inferior-ranked warrior, were low. It would rather be better to make another inferior-ranked warrior of Ullr¡¯s legion wear it.


    But would he be able to believe in someone else? Would he be able to entrust his body to them?


    It happened at that moment..


    ¡°Rolph! Tae Ho! Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Captain Siri!¡±


    Siri appeared next to Rolph and Tae Ho while riding a horse. She was also looking at the vige. It seemed as if she wanted to go riding over there.


    Tae Ho pulled on Siri¡¯s arm. Thanks to that, she looked at him with perplexed eyes and Tae Ho gave her the Dragon Wing coat, as if pushing it towards her.


    ¡°Wear it!¡±


    Siri blinked. But then she understood what Tae Ho was asking of her. And Rolph also realized why Tae Ho had hesitated while looking at him.


    There was no time. SIri opened her mouth in perplexion but she chose to wear it instead of saying something.


    ¡°The activation word?¡±


    ¡°Drako!¡±


    The moment Rasgrid had transformed into a dragon was still fresh in his head. As Tae Ho yelled, Siri quickly donned the wing coat and then she transformed into a dragon.


    She was different to Rasgrid, who was a white dragon with blue eyes. As if there was no specific shape, Siri had transformed into a big golden furred wolf with a pair of wings.


    Siri lowered her stance and then Tae Ho got on top of her and yelled towards Rolph.


    ¡°To the vige!¡±


    Rolph nodded and then rode on the horse Siri had been riding. Tae Ho lowered her stance and then activated ¡®The One That Can Handle Dragons¡¯.


    Siri trembled. ¡®The One That Can Handle¡¯ was meant to handle dragons, just like its name implied. It was obvious for the connection to be stronger now that she had transformed into a race of a dragon rather than when she was a wolf.


    Tae Ho ced his hands on Siri¡¯s back instead of ordering and tightened his legs. Siri kicked the ground while spreading her wings and rose to the sky in an instant.


    Rasgrid and a zing giant shed in front of them. Light and fire shed and the warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion started to charge towards the vige.


    Tae Ho looked at the giant in the vige. He took in a deep breath and gripped on the air.


    [Saga: The Warrior¡¯s Sword]


    He didn¡¯t use the Unknown sword piece. What he needed now was to grab its attention. While he flew towards it he would take its attention on him.


    Tae Ho gripped the Heavy Lance in one hand and then requested Siri through the connection of ¡®The One That Can Handle Dragons¡¯. Siri also acted loyally this time.


    [Saga: The Arrow of the Witch Never Miss Their Target]


    Their bodies were already touching. Siri¡¯s saga was added to Tae Ho¡¯s arm and Tae Ho looked at the giant while quickly ascending. Instead of concentrating on aiming he threw the Heavy Lance with all his strength.


    Although it wasn¡¯t correct to call it an arrow ¨C the power of the saga decreased, thanks to that. However, the target was just too huge!


    Bang!


    An explosion urred from far away. The moment the giant got hit in the shoulder it turned back. Tae Ho faced against the giant and gripped the Unknown sword piece.


    The Heavy Lance, that was covered with a golden aura, extended from Tae Ho¡¯s hands.


    The weapon that was used to destroy the Ogre Lord Gandoll, was emitting a great strength, as if telling him to add a new story to his body.


    And Tae Ho listened to its request.


    Tae Ho and Siri charged towards the giant.


    < Episode 12 ¨C Roar of the dragon (1) > End

 Chapter 40

    Episode 12/Chapter 2: Roar of the dragon (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    His breathing was rough. From behind him, the fire and the light were fierce, and there was a path of mes in front of him.


    The giant was big. Although it was smaller than the giant that appeared in ck Fortress, it still seemed to be tens of meters.


    The giant was covered entirely by mes in the middle of the broken pir. There were deer horns in the helmet that covered its head and wore parts of the armor that covered its body.


    It only took some seconds for Tae Ho to close the distance with it. He could see and listen to several things in that short time.


    The dark fairies screamed. Monsters started to appear from the rocks that fell along the giant. The warriors of Ullr¡¯s and Odin¡¯s legions rode like crazy and the burning fire let out ck smoke that seemed like it was screaming.


    Tae Ho grabbed his Heavy Lance tightly. It wasn¡¯t the time to picky about things. He had to attack and then see.


    Siri increased her speed. Tae Ho aimed for the left shoulder of the slow giant. He executed the merciless and powerfulnce charging before it could even do something.


    Bang!


    The Heavy Lance hit the shoulder of the giant. An explosion was heard and it stumbled back greatly.


    But that was all. Siri, that was covered in the aftershock, flew past the giant, and Tae Ho released the Heavy Lance that was partially destroyed and then turned back to look at the giant.


    He knew the moment he stabbed it. That he couldn¡¯t damage it. And the firstnce he threw also couldn¡¯t damage the giant. It had just pushed it through the shock.


    Defensive aura.


    The moment they shed its defenses broke. However, in that short moment, it weakened the power of thence charging. And even if that wasn¡¯t the case, the giant was hard and even had armor in it. Counting that it had moved, it only had mere scratches in it.


    Siri made a big turn. And they could see along with Tae Ho.


    The giant raised its arms instead of grabbing a weapon like the giant of ck Fortress. At that moment the ground started to shake.


    A vortex of fire.


    The wind that was originated from the arms of the giant became one with fire. It started to charge like that and burned down the forest.


    ¡®My goodness!¡¯


    The giant wasn¡¯t a warrior. It was a magician. Although it was something that could happen anytime, Tae Ho could only get bewildered.


    The fire spreading in the forest became several times faster. ck smoke covered the sky and the dark fairies that were in the forest couldn¡¯t even scream properly. They copsed after breathing in the smoke, and the warriors of Valha now also had to fight against the fire.


    A fire hole appeared again from the palm of the giant. The giant seemed to try to destroy everything at its surroundings instead of concentrating on Tae Ho.


    He had to stop it.


    He had to take its attention by whatever means.


    [Saga: The warrior¡¯s sword]


    Tae Ho made the Heavy Lance again. It flew near the giant and then threw thence in consecution.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The giant swung his hands as if shooing a fly. The ground shook greatly and the fire spread to the surroundings. Siri raised her speed with all her strength.


    Tae Ho passed over the wave of fire and thought. He didn¡¯t only throw the Heavy Lance just to take its attention.


    Understanding towards its defensive aura.


    The aura wasn¡¯t as hard as he thought. It just dissipated after blocking the attack of the Heavy Lance.


    But the problem was that it regenerated. Tae Ho grasped the timing it regenerated after three attacks. About 3 seconds. Although it was short, you couldn¡¯tpletely take your time.


    [Saga: The eyes of a dragon sees through all things]


    Siri turned once more in the air. Tae Ho looked at the giant through the eyes of the dragon. He could see a faint light in the middle of its chest. Although he couldn¡¯t see the shape well as it was being covered by a triangr chest te, he was certain that it had a weakness.


    ¡®Tae Ho!¡¯


    Siri called for Tae Ho with all her strength. And Tae Ho put more strength in the one that can handle dragons and supported Siri¡¯s flight. The wave of fire the giant was spreading became fiercer. Because of the dark smoke that covered the sky, Siri and Tae Ho found it hard to breathe.


    How would Rasgrid¡¯s side be fighting? When would reinforcementse? Will the fairies in the vige be able to live? What about the warriors of Valha fighting below the Giant?!


    His felt was stuffed. He had to do something about the fire first. And to do that, he had to beat the giant first.


    ¡°Tae Ho! The dark fairies!¡±


    Siri yelled again with all her strength, but this time her voice was filled with delight. Tae Ho hurriedly turned to look where Siri was looking at. There were dark fairies gathering on the spot the branch ceiling disappeared. They were all green colored and weren¡¯t normal dark fairies.


    ¡®Magic!¡¯


    He could see that magic was being gathered through the eyes of the dragon. The magicians started to make a chant, and the concentrated magic power started to fly to the sky.


    A sound was heard above their heads. Clouds gathered, and Tae Ho could know what was happening.


    It was a downpour. Rain poured down on the giant and its surrounding as if a hole was made in the sky.


    The rain gulped down the smoke. It calmed down the fierce fire and it stopped the fire eating the forest. It even weakened the fire that wasing out of the body of the giant.


    ¡°Odin!¡±


    ¡°Ullr!¡±


    The warriors of Valha cheered. But they couldn¡¯t just be happy. Even though they were said to have bodies as strong as steel,pared to them the dark fairies were too weak. The heavy rain was as threatening to their lives as the fire.


    Rolph, that was looking at Siri and Tae Ho fight embraced a dark fairy kid that was copsed near him. His breathing was weak and his trembling body was cold.


    They had to hurry. Although they would be able to win if they maintained this state and waited for reinforcements toe, countless dark fairies would die that way.


    The giant turned towards the dark fairy magicians. It started to chant to attack them, that was far away, and the dark fairies couldn¡¯t leave their spots even when knowing that. It seemed like it was to maintain the downpour.


    Other dark fairies were riding to this ce with their horses. The giant threw a ball of wind towards the dark fairy magicians and some of them raised their staves at the exact timing. Something you couldn¡¯t see with your eyes barely fended off the ball of wind.


    Bababababang!


    The wind broke the trees. Unluckily enough, some magicians that were near the tree got torn up by it, and there were even some that vomited blood.


    Tae Ho breathed in. Siri staggered because of the pouring rain but she pped her wings while gritting her teeth. Tae Ho whispered his tactic towards her.


    It was too reckless.


    However, Siri agreed instead of opposing. It seemed like they just had to be reckless to beat that giant.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Tae Ho yelled. Siri added her own saga while flying. She activated the ¡®wolf witch¡¯ and conserved her strength and stamina a bit more.


    [Saga: The one that can handle dragons]


    [Saga: The charge of a warrior is like a storm]


    Tae Ho also used his sagas in consecution. It was to make Siri¡¯s reckless flight a sess.


    Siri flew towards the head of the giant as if charging against it. The giant extended its hand but Siri barely passed over it and then turned in a spiral. Siri¡¯s back was headed to the ground for a moment, and at that moment Tae Ho flipped down Unnir. He poured down some things inside of it hurriedly.


    They were two stones that were the size of a finger. The moment they got out of Unnir, Tae Ho chanted just like he was taught by Heda. The rocks returned to its original size without having to wait for 3 seconds.


    Babang!


    The boulders the size of a person hit the head of the giant. Although the height it was dropped from was low and the giant was big, he couldn¡¯t damage it greatly but it was enough. The defensive aura broke and Tae Ho jumped down Siri¡¯s back. His objective was the chest of the giant.


    [Saga: The warrior¡¯s sword]


    He grabbed Runefang while falling. He made it emit orange mes even in the middle of the heavy rain and focused at one point. It was the part that was connecting the giant¡¯s chest te.


    Crush!


    Runefang broke the connector. It left a small wound in the giant and Tae Ho ground his teeth. He barely kicked on the ground and also broke the lower connector.


    The Giant moved its hand to hit Tae Ho and he twisted his body in the air. He kicked in the air once again and yelled.


    ¡°Chant!¡±


    Tae Ho transformed into a hawk. He spread its wings widely and then flew up.


    ¡°Tae Ho!¡±


    Siri flew below Tae Ho. Tae Ho released his transformation afternding on Siri¡¯s back and then looked at the giant. Thanks to the connectors of one side beingpletely cut off, the chest of the giant waspletely exposed.


    A huge rock that emitted a blue light was stuck in its chest. Tae Ho realized even without having to use the dragon¡¯s eyes. That was its weakness. And perhaps, it may be the origin of its strength.


    Siri raised her speed with all her strength. Tae Ho shot off Gant in consecution and scattered the whirlwinds.


    He dodged the whirlwinds. Siri and Tae Ho flew up almost vertically and cold rain poured down the two people. Tae Ho breathed roughly. He stuck closely to Siri and said.


    ¡°Captain Siri, endure it. I will overdo it quite a lot starting from now.¡±


    Siri put on a forced smile. Instead of asking if what they did until now wasn¡¯t overdoing it she determined herself. She prepared for thest flight.


    ¡®One hit one kill.¡¯


    It wouldn¡¯t work if he stuck to its chest and broke it little by little. He needed one strong blow after he broke down its aura.


    So to say an attack you could put everything on!


    The golden aura that was being emanated from the Heavy Lance started to take shape. It started to form a whirlwind following the spear and at the tip of that, a brighter light of Idun was concentrated.


    The strength of a God.


    In addition to it, Tae Ho¡¯s and Siri¡¯s saga.


    [Saga: The charge of a warrior is like a storm]


    [Saga: The arrows of a witch never misses its target]


    Thence charging wasn¡¯t an arrow. But the attack he would execute now would be able to be applied to Siri¡¯s saga.


    The powerful blow Ragnar had spoken of.


    The strongest saga he could make right now.


    [Synchro rate: 17%]


    [Synchro rate: 18%]


    His synchronization rate increased just by recreating the saga. It was obvious. Because this technique was one that represented Kalsted¡¯s first years!


    [Sga: Roar of the dragon]


    Draconic Ballista!


    Bang!


    It pierced through the earth. The explosion ringing through the skies was just like a roar of a dragon.


    It wasn¡¯t a simple charge. Another driving force was generated behind Tae Ho¡¯s back. The golden light that appeared from between the thick lines of light was already a thunder. It was a thunderbolt. Tae Ho and Siri became an arrow of death themselves.


    The giant hurriedly created some wind and then broke it. Thanks to that, their path was shaken a bit but Siri¡¯s saga supported that. They started to fly towards the chest of the giant in a rough life!


    The strength of the God pushed away from its defenses. The tip of the spear that was shining stabbed the rock, and then it exploded along with it. The piercing strength of Draconic Ballista pierced through the cracks of the rock.


    A blue light shone greatly. It seemed like the entire world was dying in blue.


    Maybe it was his feeling or it was actually like this that time felt to run slow. Tae Ho and Sirind to the ground immediately and swam through the crack of the rock really slowly.


    They didn¡¯t know what had happened but Tae Ho was certain.


    They had beaten the giant. They had defeated it.


    Tae Ho extended his hand towards the center of the blue rock he had broken. Several kinds of runes became smoke and started to gather on Siri and Tae Ho.


    And at that moment.


    Tae Ho blinked. Time started to flow normally again. However, Tae Ho and Siri didn¡¯t fall. A bigger blue light covered the two of them and the world turned upside down.


    ¡°Ullr!¡±


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    Rolph cheered while looking at the giant falling down. And the other warriors also did the same.


    However, Rolph got perplexed. He looked at his surroundings and dropped his mouth open with a pale face.


    ¡°Captain Siri?! Tae Ho?!¡±


    The two of them were nowhere to be seen. He thought that they would fly again to the sky ornd roughly, but it was neither.


    How so.


    Rolph looked at the sky with a stupefied face. He could only see dark clouds in the sky where they had disappeared.


    &


    Tae Ho and Siri crashed on the ground. Tae Ho bounced down and then rolled on the ground and Siri returned to her human form. Maybe it was because she used the ¡®wolf witch¡¯ in the middle that her clothes that were inside the wing coat were a mess.


    But it wasn¡¯t the time to worry about those things. Siri was unconscious and couldn¡¯t wake up, and Tae Ho that had barely stayed conscious let out a groan and barely got up.


    ¡°Captain.......Siri?¡±


    The runes they couldn¡¯t finish absorbing got sucked into their bodies after bing red smoke.


    Tae Ho approached Siri and then lied her down. He used hisps as a pillow sloppily and then raised his head to look at his surroundings.


    ¡°Where is.......this?¡±


    A world that had day and night, and earth and sky mixed.


    The scene that you could only express it that way was spread in front of Tae Ho.


    < Episode 12 ¨C Roar of the dragon (2) > End

 Chapter 41

    Episode 13/Chapter 1: Traces of the Great War (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    A rough and scary wind blew in the deepest part of Jotunheim, thend of giants.


    The wind was originated because there was an essence of coldness that had a mysterious power, and the pce of the giant king was ced over there as if to protect it.


    Magician king Utgard Loki.


    He, that had the strongest force even among the other giants in Jotunheim, was seated on a throne made with a branch of Yggdrasil and was looking at a far ce. You could see and of severe cold from the wall in front of the throne and beyond the terrace, and even beyond that, you could see Gastropnir, the fortress of the giants.


    Utgard Loki closed his eyes. He, the giant king, remembered the Great War.


    The war that put a world in extinction and dealt a fatal blow to Asgard.


    The wound he had suffered from the prince of light, Cu Chinn the hero of the extinct, didn¡¯t heal. He could still feel pain from the wound in his shoulder that was pierced by Gae Bulg.


    Utgard Loki let out a heavy sigh. He opened his eyes slowly and saw the back of the man that was on the path connected to the terrace. Although he was bigpared to humans, it was a really small and frail existencepared to the giants. However, Utgard Loki didn¡¯t ignore him. He was someone you just couldn¡¯t ignore.


    ¡°Loki.¡±


    The one that was a giant and a God. He was a sworn friend of Thor, an adviser of Odin and Asgard¡¯s disguiser that shared friendships with several Gods. The God of fire and lies.


    He, who had ck hair and a handsome face, turned back. He was wearing a leather coat made with the fur of a white beast, and he put on a smile.


    Close to a hundred years passed by since the Great War. The front lines were adhering, and both sides continued with an endless consumption rate.


    Loki asked with his eyes. And Utgard Loki moved his fingers of his big and heavy left hand instead of replying at those green eyes.


    Both of them knew the answers. The most effective method to end the adhering phase and copsing Asgard was decided since Ragnarok started.


    The summoning of the world wolf Fenrir, that devoured the sky and the earth.


    They already had the methods to do it. That was the reason he was moving his five fingers to execute the n.


    Utgard Loki didn¡¯t express more than that. However, Loki nodded as if he had understood and then turned back. He charged forward lightly with his boots that could ride in the sky and the sea and disappeared.


    The summoning of the world wolf.


    Utgard Loki clenched his fists and then lightly patted the armrest of his wooden throne.


    He thought about Loki. That he really was a God like fire. Although it was useful depending on how you used it, if you had it too close to you, you would get burnt by him. He had that kind of temperament.


    Odin and Thor of Asgard got wounded by him. But what did he have to do?


    ¡®The war will soon resume.¡¯


    The Great War. The real Ragnarok.


    Utgard Loki slowly closed his eyes. It was only for a moment, but he also put on the smile Loki had put.


    &


    Siri opened her eyes. As soon as she gulped dry saliva indicating that her mouth was dry, a voice was heard above her.


    ¡°You woke up just now?¡±


    ¡°Tae Ho?¡±


    She got relieved after seeing a face she knew. Siri realized that she was lying on Tae Ho¡¯sp and then hurriedly got up and unconsciously adjusted the dragon wing coat. She was prepared for it when she used the ¡®wolf witch¡¯, but her clothes had really be a mess.


    ¡°Where is this?¡±


    She did remember that she fought against the giant with Tae Ho. But she didn¡¯t remembering to this strange ce where earth and sky were mixed.


    Tae Ho slightly frowned and said.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I also want to ask. It was good up to destroying the giant with the Draconic Ballista, but we got covered in a blue light after that and we ended up here.¡±


    Siri frowned when she remembered something at the word blue light. It wasn¡¯t because her head hurt. It was because of some physiological needs.


    She was hungry.


    Though it was an obvious thing. She had transformed into a dragon and battled fiercely. Maybe it was because she used her saga in consecution that her body and mind felt nk.


    Tae Ho felt awkward after hearing the gurgling sounding from Siri¡¯s stomach but he then regained hisposure. It was because he didn¡¯t see that Siri was particrly embarrassed.


    ¡®Well, she is also a warrior of Valha.¡¯


    For a warrior of Valha to be embarrassed because of a small gurgling sound. You couldn¡¯t even imagine that.


    ¡°Do you want to drink something? Or eat?¡±


    Siri became bright as soon as Tae Ho asked.


    ¡°Do you have provisions?¡±


    She really wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all. However, he liked her sincere attitude even more.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    Tae Ho opened Unnir, that was attached to his waist, and started to take out several things. These emergency supplies didn¡¯t seem to be prepared in a hurry, but they were all good things as they were made by Heda.


    Siri got surprised and blinked when she saw that beef jerky, bread, several fruits, and drinks appeared before her.


    ¡°Im......pressive. Did Idun-nim give you that?¡±


    She was obviously asking about Unnir. Tae Ho smirked and nodded.


    ¡°Yes. She told me to choose between the flying horse wing coat and this, so I chose this.¡±


    ¡°It seems like it will be impossible?¡±


    ¡°What will?¡±


    ¡°Gandur-nim was asking. If there was no method to bring you to our legion. But as you are receiving this much goodwill from Idun-nim it seems like that will be impossible.¡±


    As Siriughed hopelessly Tae Ho put on a bitter smile.


    ¡®There¡¯s also Heda.¡¯


    He was sorry for Gandur, but he didn¡¯t even think about leaving Idun¡¯s legion.


    Siri spoke again.


    ¡°That¡¯s a really amazing treasure. You should be the only one among the inferior ranked warriors that have a treasure like that.¡±


    He did think that it was amazing when he first received it, but looking at Siri¡¯s reaction it seemed like it was impressive even when taking into ount the standard of all of Valha.


    ¡®I am really being favored.¡¯


    Tae Ho felt satisfied and put on a calm smile. And Siri¡¯s eyes became lukewarm at Tae Ho¡¯s reaction and then changed subjects.


    ¡°Now that I see, did you retrieve the runes Tae Ho?¡±


    ¡°Of course. That¡¯s the most important thing.¡±


    If you caught a monster, you have to get the experience. Not retrieving the experience after having caught it was something he couldn¡¯t forgive himself at all as a pro gamer.


    Tae Ho made a gesture with his eyes as if telling her to check and the Siri closed her eyes and checked her own runes.


    ¡°It seems like I was also able to get my share because of the saga that shared our senses......Amazing.¡±


    Siri looked at herself while putting abrupt eyes. Her amount of runes had really increased. With this much, she could be called an intermediate ranked warrior.


    The giant they had defeated was stronger than the giant they beat at ck Fortress. In addition, it was important to point that they had beat it with their own strength.


    Tae Ho¡¯s runes had also increased by a lot that it was now simr to Siri¡¯s level. In the first ce, taking into ount that Siri had a lot more runes than Tae Ho, it seemed like it was divided based on the contribution.


    ¡®My synchro rate also reached 19%¡¯


    The 20% was right in front of him. He was sure that there would be another change just like what happened when he reached 10%.


    ¡®Captain Siri also got attribute runes.¡¯


    Tae Ho received fire attributed runes in this battle. It seemed like Siri had also gotten a wind attribute rune.


    Siri was amazed at herself having be stronger and smiled, and then Tae Ho smirked while looking at her and said.


    ¡°There¡¯s some benefit on having overdone it right? So let¡¯s keep working hard from now on. Ah, how about you moving to Idun¡¯s legion?¡±


    After he said that, he thought about it and thought that it was a good idea. Because if Siri moved legions, she would be able to use the flying horse wing coat. In addition, they matched each other well, their battle prowess would also increase by a lot.


    However, Siri shook her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s a charming proposal, but I will have to decline. First of all, Tae Ho, there¡¯s something I want to ask. You don¡¯t need to answer if it troubles you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I know that youe from another world and it¡¯s also rare for warriors to ask about their past. But....Your sagas are all amazing. So much to the point, I¡¯m curious what kind of world yours was. What did you use to do? I don¡¯t think you were a normal warrior.¡±


    Siri asked rather seriously. Maybe it was true that she meant that he didn¡¯t need to answer if he didn¡¯t want to that her eyes seemed to feel a bit sorry.


    Tae Ho pondered for a moment and then shrugged his shoulders and asked.


    ¡°Uh...Actually, I was a world champion.¡±


    Siri remembered the first day he entered Valha and then nodded as if it was like she had expected.


    ¡°Ah, certainly. That was why. I was facing a really incredible person.¡±


    She had certainly misinterpreted. She would surely be thinking about a battle king or something of the sort.


    However, Tae Ho turned the subject instead of resolving the misunderstanding.


    ¡°What about you? I heard that you were a hunter.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t a shield maiden but a hunter. Those were the words of Rolph.


    At Tae Ho¡¯s question, the light in Siri¡¯s eyes seemed to dim but then she put on a smile and said.


    ¡°I was a normal hunter. I lived in a hut far away from the vige and hunted beasts and things worse than beasts.¡±


    ¡®Those things should be humans, right?¡¯


    The words above Siri¡¯s head that he saw when he first met her.


    She didn¡¯t look like a normal bounty hunter. The ¡®witch¡¯ word that appeared in Siri¡¯s saga was one thing, and it seemed like there was something else.


    ¡®Also.....¡¯


    It was easy to forget, but this ce was Valha. It was a ce only dead warriors coulde to, so Rolph and Siri must have lost their lives at a young age.


    It seemed like Siri noticed Tae Ho¡¯s gaze that she erased the smile she had made and dropped her shoulders and said.


    ¡°I like Valha. Instead of being jealous and having bad feelings to the other person, they get sincerely amazed and show their strength. I like those kinds of warriors. They are pleasing allies that I fight with, and I like the present that we are fighting to protect Asgard and the nines. To the point that I want to enter the real paradise that was prepared by Odin aste as possible.¡±


    Her words contained sincerity in it. He wanted to put a smile along with her but Tae Ho couldn¡¯t pass thest part easily.


    ¡°The real paradise?¡±


    ¡°The warriors of Valha be steel warriors when they die. Then what will happen if even they die?¡±


    Bjorn said that they would die for real then. However, Siri said another thing.


    ¡°A rest for a real warrior is prepared. Only warriors of Valha can enter that ce.¡±


    Because of that, the warriors of Valha could fight valiantly. They could focus on how they would die rather on when they would die like they did in the mortal world.


    Siri smiled.


    ¡°I promised that I would go to Anaheim with Rolph when I return.¡±


    ¡°To Anaheim? With Rolph?¡±


    ¡°He looked poor like a puppy looking him depressed because his promise was broken two times. I also think of my little brother.¡±


    Siri smiled and said. It seemed like she was really expecting towards going to Anaheim with Rolph.


    ¡®But if Rolph goes with Siri, he wouldn¡¯t be able to go to the ces he wants to, right?¡¯


    But then he changed his thoughts.


    ¡®No, it would be better for Rolph.¡¯


    Then should I also ask Heda?


    It was when Tae Ho was fantasizing. Siri, that was eating some things, looked at her surroundings and said again.


    ¡°Tae Ho, it seems like this is a trace of the Great War.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, right?¡±


    Tae Ho had thought the same thing. Siri nodded and then looked at her surroundings and said.


    ¡°I heard that the space that remained from the after-effects of the Great War was really unstable. That there was a crack in the world which you couldn¡¯t see. This should probably be one of those cracks.¡±


    A broken world that had the earth and the sky mixed.


    There was a possibility that they entered the crack because the blue stone of the giant broke and a magical explosion urred.


    ¡°Tae Ho, you have a special eye. Haven¡¯t you found something?¡±


    ¡°There is one thing, but I¡¯m not certain.¡±


    Tae Ho had checked his surroundings for a moment before Siri woke up. The magic power in their surroundings was flowing in one direction. Just like a current of water.


    ¡°I wonder if there will be something after we reach the end of the flow. Although it may be too hopeful, there could be the exit.¡±


    Tae Ho pointed beyond a hill that was far away.


    But it was at that moment.


    Tae Ho felt a vibration in his waist. He got surprised at the vibration that was much stronger than the vibration of a cell phone and then stood up and checked his waist. It was the Unknown sword piece that only had the hilt.


    The vibration stopped when Tae Ho ced his hand on the Unknown sword piece.


    Siri, that was putting the same surprised eyes, stood up from her ce and asked.


    ¡°Tae Ho, is it that piece you said you obtained before?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but......wait.¡±


    Tae Ho seemed to have remembered something that he grabbed out the Unknown sword piece and asked.


    ¡°You are the one that answered just now?¡±


    The answer to the conversation when he said that the exit may be over there.


    At that moment the Unknown sword piece vibrated again. Tae Ho looked at Siri, and she nodded.


    ¡°This ce is separated from other ces. It is filled with the strength of the Great War, so it may have recovered some of its strength. Perhaps, this sword may be one of those legendary swords that had an own ego. Just like the sword, Freyr-nim was said to have that fought on its own.¡±


    It was an understandable story then. Tae Ho asked towards the Unknown sword piece again.


    ¡°Do you have something you remember? If you do vibrate once if you don¡¯t do it twice.¡±


    The hilt vibrated two times shortly. Maybe it was because it was in pieces that its memories were iplete.


    ¡®And it can¡¯t even speak.¡¯


    However, if it was basicmunication it was enough. It wasn¡¯t an epic ranked item for nothing.


    Tae Ho organized his thoughts and asked again.


    ¡°So the exit is over there?¡±


    Vibrate.


    It vibrated once.


    A smile appeared on Siri¡¯s face.


    And Tae Ho also smiled. Although there was a possibility for the Unknown sword piece to be lying or its knowledge wasn¡¯t correct, but even so, the thing they had to do remained the same.


    ¡®And it doesn¡¯t seem like a lie either.¡¯


    Tae Ho put back the remains of the provision in Unnir and then took a big breath and turned back. Siri got flustered and said.


    ¡°Tae Ho, it¡¯s over there.¡±


    Tae Ho also knew. However if this really was a trace of the Great War, there was something he had to do first.


    ¡®I beat one giant. Rasgrid will get in charge of the other one and reinforcements will alsoe.¡¯


    In addition, quite a lot of time had passed. In the first ce, if every second was important right now, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to even think of eating and conversing slowly with Siri.


    So he had to do what had needed.


    The real objective he came to Svartalfheim.


    [Saga: The eyes of a dragon sees through all things]


    Tae Ho¡¯s eyes started to read the various colored words.


    < Traces of the Great War (1) > End

 Chapter 42

    Episode 13/Chapter 2: Traces of the Great War (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    There was the ordering in the middle of the settlement of the battlefield.


    They retrieved the corpses of their allies and confirmed that their enemies that were pretending to be dead were really dead or captured them.


    All of these things were important but there was one more thing that must be done.


    Retrieval of equipment.


    Although it was regretful, the ones that had died couldn¡¯t hold a weapon again. They couldn¡¯t wear their armor, and that was the same for the essories.


    Thanks to that, acquiring weapons from the enemies and retrieving weapons of your allies was an important thing.


    ¡®This is a killing.¡¯


    Traces of the Great War. A part of the battlefield that fell in a crack of the world as if testifying how fierce the battle was.


    Thanks to that, this ce wasn¡¯t organized. It has stayed this way for close to 100 years.


    Amazingly enough, there were no corpses of the warriors of Valha nor the giants, monsters, etc. Because of that Tae Ho could retrieve the weapons while feeling more at ease.


    ¡®I just shouldn¡¯t take the white named weapons.¡¯


    There was also a capacity in Unnir. Even when excluding the white letters, that meant that it was a normal equipment, blue colored words were as numerous and at times you could even see golden letters that were more superior.


    ¡®The brighter the color is, the better the equipment.¡¯


    There was a difference among rare equipment just like there was an up and down in the cold water. Tae Ho put on a smile and then ced the weapons on the floor inside of Unnir.


    ¡°A bow, a shield, and armor.¡±


    Tae Ho wasn¡¯t picky regardless of the type of equipment. Siri looked at what Tae Ho was doing with a dumbfounded andughed hopelessly.


    ¡°Tae Ho, isn¡¯t it a bit too much to take the broken weapons?¡±


    It was an obvious question as she didn¡¯t know about the ¡®sword of the warrior¡¯.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. They all have their uses.¡±


    Tae Ho shook his head with a merry expression and then took a broken bow.


    ¡®This belongs to Ullr¡¯s legion.¡¯


    Maybe it was because the eyes of the dragon had be stronger or starting from the rare ranked equipment, they all seemed to have their history that their respective legion was marked.


    ¡®The colors of each legion is showing.¡¯


    In the case of Odin¡¯s legion, there were manymon weapons like swords and axes, but blunt weapons like hammers appeared in the case of Thor¡¯s legion and you could see firing weapons in Ullr¡¯s legion.


    Shields for Heimdal¡¯s legion, handcuffs for Tir¡¯s legion and armor for Freyrs legion. Tae Ho took all those things and opened his eyes widely. It wasn¡¯t only because he saw chronicle ranked equipment, that was colored in gold, that was rarer than the rare rank.


    ¡®Wow, there was also the legion of Freyja.¡¯


    She was one of the few Gods Tae Ho knew about Norse mythology.


    The Goddess of love and beauty and the one that waspared to Aphrodite in the Greek mythology.


    ¡®Well, there¡¯s also Idun¡¯s legion here.¡¯


    It would be weirder than a legion of a Goddess even Tae Ho knew about to not exist.


    [Freyja¡¯s legions artifact]


    [Belt of the wise man]


    [Anecdote: The warrior that wears this belt won¡¯t get exhausted even after fighting for 10 days and night.]


    It seemed like it was a magical equipment that increased your health and stamina.


    ¡®It¡¯s fun that the anecdote shows instead of the stats.¡¯


    But of course, you had to first equip the equipment to know of its abilities, but it felt good because it seemed like it was connected to the saga.


    ¡°Tae Ho, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    As Tae Ho was looking still at the Belt of the wise man, Siri approached and asked. Tae Ho equipped himself with the belt and answered after he confirmed it.


    ¡°I was surprised that Freyja-nim had a legion. She really is the goddess of beauty, right?¡±


    Siri tilted her head at Tae Ho¡¯s question and then realized that he was from another world and started to exin in earnest.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that Freyja is the Goddess of love and beauty, but at the same time, she¡¯s the Goddess of magic and war. Her position in Valha is also strong to the point that she has a huge armyparable to Odin¡¯s legion.


    It was something Tae Ho didn¡¯t know well, but Freyja was a precious existence for Valha. She was one of the three Gods that had created the rune growth system, that could be said the core of the warriors of Valha.


    ¡°In addition, Freyja-nim has transcended the legions and is the one that administers the Valkyries. She¡¯s a really strong and beautiful Goddess.¡±


    The reason the Valkyries could lead strong and valiant warriors to Valha was that they learned Freyja¡¯s magic.


    And actually, Freyja was also the Goddess of disputes. War was needed to secure warriors of good quality in Valha. Making the kings of Midgard of the mortal world fight endlessly was the task she had received from Odin.


    ¡®It really is the Norse mythology. So the Goddess of beauty also fights.¡¯


    He thought that she was really Valha like and on another hand thought of Idun.


    ¡®Could Idun-nim also be a fighter?¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t imagine that sight at all but he thought that it would be possible. Because Heda and Rasgrid were both outstanding beauties and at the same time strong warriors.


    Tae Ho imagined Idun holding a sword and a shield and then checked Siri up and down.


    ¡°You also took quite a lot.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t leave the equipment of the Great warriors alone like this.¡±


    Siri dodged his eyes as if she was embarrassed and answered.


    ¡°You thought well. When you loot an item, it¡¯s important to do it with a rxed heart.¡±


    It was important to just see the item as it was without looking at who used this item or if you had any conscience.


    ¡°First of all, Tae Ho, are you really nning on going like that?¡±


    Siri also checked on Tae Ho up and down and said with warm eyes. That was because Tae Ho¡¯s current fashion was really serious.


    There was no way there would be something like harmony when he was wearing equipment from several legions that each had their own colors. It wasn¡¯t only shy, it may be good to say that he looked like a clown.


    However, Tae Ho was with his head high.


    ¡°I have to save space in the pocket. And also, the utility is more important than the looks. You shouldn¡¯t also act like that and start wearing other things. Only then will we be able to return safely and you will be able to go to Anaheim with Rolph.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Siri couldn¡¯t refute back as those were right words and then she started to equip the items she had in her hand rather slowly.


    Tae Ho looked that Siri was bing a mess in real time and then turned his eyes to his surroundings again. It seemed like looting earnestly had paid its fruits that he couldn¡¯t see almost any blue letters.


    ¡®Are unique and epic ranked items really that rare?¡¯


    It was an obvious thing, but he also felt a bit disappointed. But it was then.


    Brr.


    The Unknown sword piece started to vibrate. It was vague but it seemed like it was pointing in a direction.


    As Tae Ho approached that direction, the vibration became stronger and as a test, he went to a different direction and the vibration became weaker.


    A smile appeared on Tae Ho¡¯s face. He moved following the strength of the vibration and then discovered rainbow colored letters shining brightly.


    [Fragment of an unknown equipment]


    It was a cylinder shaped item, that had its top and bottom sliced off. Following each person, they could say that it was a hilt or the handle of a shield. It was that hard to be certain of its identity.


    ¡°Tae Ho? Do you have something?¡±


    Siri, that had be as much of a clown as Tae Ho, approached him hurriedly. Tae Ho extended the fragment of the equipment.


    ¡°The Unknown sword piece is reacting...but it doesn¡¯t seem to be a part of this sword.¡±


    If it were, it wouldn¡¯t have been the hilt, but a de.


    Siri just looked at the fragment and opened her eyes sharply.


    ¡°Perhaps it may have the same origin.¡±


    ¡°Origin?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, origin.¡±


    Siri raised her head again and exined after smacking her lips a few times.


    ¡°Tae Ho, I don¡¯t know if you have heard of this but among Asgard and the nines, one of them has already been destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard that from Heda.¡±


    Because the that was at the forefront got destroyed Asgard, Olympus and the temple became the front lines.


    Siri nodded once and continued speaking.


    ¡°The survivors of the destroyed fought along with us, warriors of Valha, in the Great War. Perhaps, those pieces may be from the destroyed and not from Asgard.¡±


    A weapon of another, not Asgard.


    That was an understandable story. Because Heda and Ragna and even Idun weren¡¯t certain of the origins of the Unknown sword piece. It made sense if it really was from another world.


    ¡°But of course, these are just probabilities. Perhaps, they may be an equipment that was used in the same legion. Or the owner of the piece of sword told you that the fragment was important.¡±


    It was a thorough attitude that was so like Siri.


    ¡®Let¡¯s take it for now.¡¯


    There would be no change on the part that he would take it. Tae Ho put in fragments of equipment in the full Unnir and then raised his head and opened his eyes sharply.


    ¡°Tae Ho?¡±


    ¡°It seems like the time limit hase. The flow of the magic power is bing rougher.¡±


    Although this was a world where earth and sky were mixed, and day and night was also mixed but Tae Ho could know instinctively. The night was approaching on the trace of the Great War. Just like he had told Siri, the flow was bing rougher so they didn¡¯t have the leisure to spend more time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    They had already taken the equipment they needed. Tae Ho and Siri ran quickly following the flow of the magic power.


    After they climbed the hill they regained their consciousness at, they saw a valley that was carved widely, and magic power was being concentrated at one point of the valley.


    And a heavy and cold metal was in the middle of that flow. When you saw it from far away, it seemed like a sword at first nce.


    [Fragment of Garmr¡¯s soul]


    White gold colored words that indicated it was a unique item.


    There was a corpse of a huge beast near its surrounding.


    ¡°Fragment of Garmr¡¯s soul.¡±


    As Tae Ho started to read it loudly, Siri flinched. Although you could find the name Garmr in several ces, it was because there was the corpse of a huge beast in their surrounding.


    ¡°Hell keeper Garmr?¡±


    The watchdog that guarded Gnipahellir, the entrance of Niflheim.


    It was when Tae Ho turned to look at Siri as if asking what that was.


    The world changed. Tae Ho and even Siri could feel it. Night came at the trace of the Great War. The flow of magic power that was gathered on top of Garmr¡¯s fragment started to swirl.


    A chill surged up from the ground. The blue wind that came from who knows where became one with the vortex, and the smoke gathered on top of Garmr¡¯s fragment started to take shape.


    It was a big and bad looking ck dog that was so big it could gulp down a person with one bite. Its chest that was dyed in red because of the blood was memorable.


    Garmr, that had a transparent shape, looked at the sky and roared. And then, smoke surged up from several ces and just like what happened with Garmr they started to take shape.


    The trace of the Great War that became separated from the world.


    Because of that, the deceased ones couldn¡¯t return to the ce they had to. Even though close to a hundred years had passed, they were still stuck in thisnd.


    As if it detected the body temperature of live people, Garmr turned to look at Siri and Tae Ho. And it was the same for the several creatures that were recreated in the ground. They exchanged gazes for a really short while and it started without any kind of signal. The monsters started to charge towards Tae Ho and Siri.


    There were a lot of them. It would be good to call them as a red wave. Siri groaned and took out her weapon, and Tae Ho pulled that Siri towards his side. He grabbed Siri, that was flustered and had lost her bnce, and then looked to some ce and whispered lowly.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nines.¡±


    The whisper that was mixed with exmation calmed down Siri. And then she could know. She cheered while still being in Tae Ho¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Valha!¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nines!¡±


    A cheer that was like a storm was heard from behind them. A green wave that was formed with letters that were as big as the red wave surged like a hail and passed by Siri and Tae Ho.


    They also weren¡¯t able to return.


    And even though they couldn¡¯t return they hadn¡¯t changed.


    Warriors of Valha.


    The heroes of the Great War!


    They recognized their juniors Tae Ho and Siri. Theyughed pleasantly and charged and then shed against the monsters that were ring at the two people.


    Siri, that had be excited and was blushing, took out her weapon as if wanting to fight with her seniors, but this time also Tae Ho held her back. Siri red as if asking why now, and Tae Ho pointed at the hell keeper Garmr and said.


    ¡°We have to catch the boss.¡±


    The fight between the warriors and the monsters was a dogfight. Then there was something this side had to do.


    Siri realized what Tae Ho¡¯s eyes were saying and then checked the equipment she was wearing and made a chant.


    ¡°Draco.¡±


    [Saga: The one that can handle dragons]


    Tae Ho and Siri became one once more. The two of them that had passed over the battle charged towards the hell keeper Garmr.


    < Episode 13 ¨C Traces of the Great War (2) > End

 Chapter 43

    Episode 13/Chapter 3: Traces of the Great War (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    [Fragment of soul]


    [Hell keeper Garmr]


    The words that were red as blood were clear. Although he couldn¡¯t see any special weaknesses, he could see special keywords that seemed to be its attribute.


    [Reflective]


    [Defensive]


    Siri fluttered her wings. She increased the height a bit more, and at that moment she staggered.


    ¡°Captain Siri?!¡±


    Siri steadied her body reflexively instead of answering. It was because the moment she reached a certain height, the flow of the magic power was impending her flight.


    Garmr just red at Siri and Tae Ho as if reflecting its defensive characteristic. Tae Ho used the ¡®one that handles dragons¡¯ to support Siri the most he could, but even the strength of the saga didn¡¯t work properly.


    In the end Sirinded onnd. However it wasn¡¯t a perfect one. It was almost like crashing.


    And then Tae Ho realized why his saga didn¡¯t work properly. Because the thing that crashed onnd wasn¡¯t a big wolf that had a pair of wings, but Siri¡¯s original appearance.


    Tae Ho ended up sitting on top of Siri so he stood up hurriedly and helped her get up. Siri let out a groan and breathed.


    ¡°It seems like flying will be impossible.¡±


    You wouldn¡¯t know if you could hover like a helicopter, but it seemed like it would be impossible to keep flying in ce even with the assistance of the saga. In addition, the flow of magic power that covered the sky wasn¡¯t normal. It was like the magic in the dragon wing coat was dispelled the moment it touched it. They could suffer more by sloppily trying to fly.


    Tae Ho nodded still and then grasped the distance between them and Garmr. Siri also raised her crossbow with a relieved face.


    Garmr put on an alert stance just like a guard dog and red at the both of them. Although it was big, as its look was that of a dog, it seemed like they just had to be careful of its teeth and ws.


    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±


    The one that spoke first was Siri. She charged forward and fired arrows as if pouring them.


    [Saga: The arrows of a witch never misses its target]


    The arrows that were flying to a different ce changed their trajectory and aimed for Garmr¡¯s eyes.


    The arrows hit. However Siri, that was an experienced hunter, could know at that moment. She did hit it but that was all. Siri¡¯s arrow pierced through Garmr¡¯s body and stuck on the ground.


    Reflection.


    Garmr charged. Fire spread out from its big mouth.


    Chwaaak!


    The fire sweeping through thend was strong no matter who saw it. Siri rolled on the ground and dodged it, and then fired some more arrows but the result remained the same. Garmr¡¯s attack worked on them, but their attack didn¡¯t work on it.


    ¡°Tae Ho!¡±


    Siri yelled and he understood. He entered Garmr¡¯s reach in an instant by charging with the ¡®charge of the warrior¡¯. And then he swung the Executioner¡¯s sword!


    Chpak!


    The sword that had the power of a God shed Garmr¡¯s leg. Garmr, that got surprised, fell back and a wound that seemed like it was carved appeared in its right leg.


    Just like they expected the power of a God worked. However Garmr was big. In addition, as it started to be more vignt, these easy attacks wouldn¡¯t work anymore.


    ¡°Tae Ho!¡±


    Siri called Tae Ho again. She transformed into a wolf by using the ¡®wolf witch¡¯ and then got next to Tae Ho in an instant and nced him telling him to get on.


    Let¡¯s do the Lance Charge.


    Her eyes were clear but Tae Ho flinched and then shook his head. He red at Garmr and said.


    ¡°Captain Siri, buy me some time.¡±


    Siri got flustered but she didn¡¯t ask back. She charged towards Garmr, that was enraged because it was wounded and it started to breathe out fire. Tae Ho and Siri scattered to different directions and dodged the fire.


    Siri red at Garmr instead of looking back at Tae Ho. She remembered that the Tae Ho he knew wasn¡¯t someone that said useless words in a battle and then raised her ws. If it was the wolf witch that had a cursed power, she would be able to damage it.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Siri let out a big roar and charged. Although she wasn¡¯t even a quarter the size of Garmr, she was faster than it. She revealed her fangs towards Garmr and then bit it in its neck.


    The attack worked as expected. However its leather was too thick. Garmr moved its body trying to shake off Siri, and Siri used all her strength to hold on.


    ¡®Is it not ready!¡¯


    Siri yelled inwardly. However Tae Ho was looking at a weird ce instead of answering or supporting her. It was the ce Garmr had appeared for the first time.


    [Garmr¡¯s soul fragment]


    A w like item that was colored in white gold.


    The moment Tae Ho touched that something that was stuck in the ground, Garmr raised its head abruptly.


    ¡°Kwooong!¡±


    Garmr let out a roar and turned its body to Tae Ho¡¯s direction. Although the roar made you shiver, Tae Ho smirked at that moment. He was delighted that his expectations were correct and grabbed the fragment of Garmr¡¯s soul, that was as big as a stake, with his two hands. Although he felt a nasty spirit attack him, he endured it with the power of a God.


    Garmr finally shook Siri off. However, Siri didn¡¯t strengthlessly roll on the ground. As soon as she hit the ground, she stood up immediately and mmed Garmr¡¯s side. Garmr stumbled again and Tae Ho pulled out the fragment of Garmr¡¯s soul with all his strength.


    Bang!


    A loud sound burst out. However it wasn¡¯t an explosion. It was the sound made when the seal broke up.


    Garmr had thrown its body to try to bite Tae Ho even when stumbling, but it crashed to the ground while having its mouth open. Contrary to when it appeared, its body started to scatter as smoke.


    Tae Ho, that was about to get bit, let out a sigh of relief and raised his head. The flow of magic power that was swirling in the sky was getting sucked in the hole that had the fragment of soul stuck in it.


    Bang!


    It was the second loud sound. Tae Ho rolled his body to dodge the flow and then looked at the sky while holding on to the fragment of soul. Garmr¡¯s soul, that was almost dissipated, entered the soul fragment and a big space door appeared over the hole in the ground.


    The passage that led outside.


    The Unknown sword piece vibrated. Siri approached while breathing roughly and said with the face of a wolf.


    ¡°Get on, Tae Ho.¡±


    As they would get out at once.


    Tae Ho listened to Siri this time. He lowered his body after getting on Siri and she took in a breath and looked behind her. Although it wasn¡¯t as extreme as Garmr, the warriors of Valha were also facing a change.


    Siri put down the lingering attachment and looked at the front again. She felt Tae Ho¡¯s weight and then charged forward. She jumped to beyond the ck space door.


    Pak!


    The world changed with a strong light.


    The moment they got out of the door, Siri got sat on by Tae Ho once again but it wasn¡¯t the time toin about those things.


    Tae Ho stood up immediately and then raised his weapon as if trying to protect Siri. THere was an unfamiliar scenery and an unexpected situation in front of them.


    A valley that you could call the surface.


    Rasgrid was still fighting against the fire giant. Warriors of Valha were fighting at their surrounding, and burning boulders were falling down the sky.


    The time they had spent inside wasn¡¯t short. They were sure at least 1 hour had passed. However it didn¡¯t seem to be the case outside. At most a few minutes. The proof for that was that the reinforcements from Valha still hadn¡¯t arrived.


    And right at that moment. Everyone that were on the battlefield turned to look at Tae Ho and Siri. It was because of the aftershock originated when the space door opened.


    Most of them simply got surprised. However it was different for the fire giant. It looked at Garmr¡¯s soul fragment that was in Tae Ho¡¯s arm and then let out a roar and tried to charge towards him.


    But Rasgrid quickly swung her sword at that giant. And then, a big wall of wind blocked the giant¡¯s path and Rasgrid nced at Tae Ho and Siri as if trying to find a reason.


    And Tae Ho could instinctively know. That Garmr¡¯s soul fragment was stuck in the real trace of the Great War and not the surface of the world.


    It was certainly the fragment the giants and the Mollo family were looking for.


    The giant, that was stopped by Rasgrid, ordered with an angered voice. The monsters that were scattered in the battlefield ignored the enemies in front of them and started to charge towards Siri and Tae Ho.


    ¡°Protect warrior Tae Ho!¡±


    Rasgrid also yelled. The warriors of Odin¡¯s and Ullr¡¯s legion tried to stop the monsters somehow, but they were much more numerous. Siri, that had be empty handed for having transformed into a wolf, adjusted the dragon wing coat and extended her hand towards Tae Ho. She was asking for anything that could be used as a weapon.


    However Tae Ho just pulled Siri into his embrace instead of taking out a weapon from Unnir. And then shrunk down while pressing Siri¡¯s head down. They looked like they wanted to endure the wave that was about toe.


    And then Siri realized. Compared to the soul of the monsters that perished in the trace of the Great War, ¡®They¡¯ had a ce to return to.


    Valha.


    The paradise for the exalted warriors!


    A storm surged up. The souls of the warriors of Valha started toe out of the space door that Tae Ho and Siri used to get out. They passed the both of them in an instant and started to charge towards the monsters like a raging billow.


    The monsters got bewildered. And it was the same for the warriors of Ullr¡¯s and Odin¡¯s legion.


    However there was a difference between the two. The warriors of Valha recognized the heroes of the past in an instant just like Tae Ho and Siri had done so. They cheered from the bottom of their hearts and weed them.


    ¡°Valha!¡±


    Siri pressed down her emotions and breathed roughly. However Tae Ho bit his lips. It was because he had grasped the difference from outside and inside.


    The warriors of Valha that lost their lives had to return to Valha. And bing a metal warrior in that ce was their task.


    The warriors of Valha called some souls. The warriors of the Great War couldn¡¯t fight against the monsters like they did inside the door.


    In addition, the shape of the warriors that was already dim started to be dimmer. Their souls started to scatter like smoke.


    Tae Ho gritted his teeth and put on a fighting stance. Siri also got out of Tae Ho¡¯s embrace and extended her hand again.


    But it was at that moment.


    ¡°Oh Valha! Odin, the father of the sky!¡±


    One of the warriors of the Great War yelled. He hit his chest as if roaring towards the sky.


    ¡°Allow us for onest fight! Grant us the glory to protect Asgard and the nines!¡±


    The flow of time was different inside the door. Perhaps, they may have lived close to a hundred years in a dead but not dead state.


    But they were still the same. They didn¡¯t change even a little bit. They haven¡¯t even gotten corrupt.


    The warriors of Valha.


    The great warriors that protected Asgard and the nines!


    ¡°Valkyrie Rasgrid allows you!¡±


    Rasgrid yelled. She red at the burning giant and raised her sword high. She dered by exercising the right given by Odin and Freyja.


    ¡°I will lead the souls of the warriors myself! Warriors of Valha! Fight! For Asgard and the nines!¡±


    The warriors requested and the Valkyrie granted permission. She fulfilled their wishes.


    Light shone on the warriors of the Great War. They, that had gotten permission from Valha, regained their original appearance for a moment. Their bodies that were bing dim became clear, and their stories that were stagnated started to continue.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nines.¡±


    The warrior that asked for permission said in a mumbling voice. And followed by him, the warriors of Valha yelled altogether.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nines!¡±


    The battle resumed. Burning boulders still fell down the sky, and additional forces from the monsters side fell down but it was meaningless. The valiant warriors of Valha sweeped the monsters like a wave and they literally got swept up.


    Siri let out an exmation. It was a really amazing scene. Her heart started racing by its own and her face became flushed, and her breath also became rougher.


    She had to fight with them. She had to raise the glory of her superiors by fighting alongside them.


    However Tae Ho grabbed her again. Siri flinched and turned to look at Tae Ho and heughed and said.


    ¡°We have to catch the boss again.¡±


    Tae Ho pointed at Rasgrid and the burning giants with his eyes. Siri put on a teary face but then gave up. She chanted with a bit of resentment.


    ¡°Draco!¡±


    [Saga: The one that handles dragons]


    Tae Ho and Siri became one once more time while feeling a vague deja vu. She surged up angrier than ever.


    < Episode 13 ¨C Traces of the Great War (3) > End

 Chapter 44

    Episode 14/Chapter 1: Garmr¡¯s soul fragment (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    Tae Ho and Siri were actually in a really tired state. It was because they had already fought two fierce battles even though it didn¡¯tst too long.


    Siri was the one that was especially exhausted. Even though she was supported by the sagas, the flight Tae Ho requested her to do was of a really high level. In addition, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that she had fought Garmr alone.


    The moment Tae Ho activated the ¡®one that handles dragons¡¯ he realized that Siri¡¯s exhaustion was quite big. Perhaps Siri putting on a teary face that wasn¡¯t like her was already proof of that.


    ¡°Hang on a little bit more captain Siri.¡±


    Tae Ho lowered his posture after whispering to her and then transmitted his strategy.


    In the first ce, Tae Ho wasn¡¯t nning on intervening against Rasgrid¡¯s fight against the fire giant directly.


    Because they were on a different level. The two of them weren¡¯t beings that Tae Ho could currently face.


    ¡°Listen well, our objective isn¡¯t dealing damage. It¡¯s to take the aggro.¡±


    They would let Rasgrid do all the attacking. Their task was to not let the fire giant defend or dodge properly, or keep disturbing it.


    Siri just entrusted her body to Tae Ho¡¯s saga instead of asking anymore. Tae Ho faced the giant and Rasgrid that were far away and flew up and instead of putting away Garmr¡¯s soul fragment inside of Unnir he held it with his left arm.


    The thing the fire giant was looking for was Garmr¡¯s soul fragment. Then what would happen if he kept showing it to the giant? Just like a fisherman shaking the bait.


    ¡®Also.¡¯


    He would attack the top of that. It wasn¡¯t important if he could actually damage it. It would be worth it if he could keep getting on its nerves.


    Siri rode in the wind. She drew a big circle around the fire giant and Rasgrid and Tae Ho kept firing a beginner spear made through the ¡®warrior¡¯s sword¡¯.


    Siri didn¡¯t even have to use her saga. Their target was a giant as tall as 7 meters, so there was no need to aim. It would get on its nerves even if it grazed it!


    ¡°Kuaak!¡±


    And as expected the giant started to get frustrated. Even though it was facing Rasgrid, it turned its head or its eyes and checked Tae Ho¡¯s location. In addition, it even threw some attacks at him.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Tae Ho yelled in joy and Rasgrid attacked the opening that was made. Siri flew over a fireball and said with warm eyes.


    ¡°How wicked.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    Siri didn¡¯t speak again and Tae Ho aimed at the back of the giant. The giant, that had allowed some attacks from Rasgrid, seemed to have decided do ignore Tae Ho¡¯s attacks that it didn¡¯t even turn back.


    It wasn¡¯t a bad response. Because the beginner spears Tae Ho threw towards the giant was so weak it couldn¡¯t even leave a scratch on it.


    However, this was also what Tae Ho wanted. And the reason Siri saved her saga was for this moment.


    [Saga: Sword of the warrior]


    The thing he made was a Heavy Lance.


    [Saga: The arrows of a witch never misses its target]


    The Heavy Lance, that was empowered by the power of a God, drew a sharp trajectory. The fire giant got surprised and turned its body but it was alreadyte. The Heavy Lance struck its ear, and the giant let out a pained roar.


    Right then, the harpies charged towards Tae Ho. Maybe it was because Siri had used her saga that she stumbled for a moment but she passed through the harpies with the help of the ¡®charge of the warrior¡¯. She took a big turn and after turning their heads they saw Rasgrid that was preparing her final attack to deal with the giant that had stumbled because of the blow in its ear.


    ¡°Sword that splits the sky!¡±


    It was just like the name implied. At Rasgrid¡¯s yell, a white aura started to surge to the sky. It became a sword like its name and cut the earth in two.


    The head of the giant was cut in two. Although it wasn¡¯t split, it was enough with that. Fire surged up and the body of the giant got burnt in an instant and fell down like a burnt tree.


    Booooooom-


    A sound simr to andslide was heard. Rasgrid turned to look at Tae Ho and he could know instinctively.


    Rasgrid smiled. Although he couldn¡¯t see well because she was far away he could know.


    The battle continued. Although new giants didn¡¯t appear, the number of boulders falling from the sky increased. It seemed like they wanted to overturn the situation through sheer numbers.


    However, Valha didn¡¯t stay still. Tae Ho just looked at a distant ce while fixing his back instead of jumping into the battlefield.


    And then, it started to pour down. The killer thing. The rain of steel that didn¡¯t lose to the ming boulders!


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Warriors of Valha started to get out of the metal structures when itnded on the ground. And the cheers of the warriors covered the battlefield.


    ¡°Odin!¡±


    ¡°Tir!¡±


    Strategies didn¡¯t work anymore. It seemed like the giants also realized that, that no more ming boulders fell from the sky. Tae Honded in a safe ce far away from the battlefield with Siri and said.


    ¡°Captain Siri, we can rest now right?¡±


    Siri just chanted instead of replying as she was as tired as she could be.


    &


    The battle ended. Corpses of monsters filled the battlefield. It was aplete victory.


    However, the warriors of Valha didn¡¯t put their weapons back. Each of them was looking at the center of the battlefield while holding their weapons.


    About 100 warriors.


    Warriors of the Great War were standing on that ce. They lost their light and were dimming again as if the promised time with Valha was up, but it was different for everyone else on the battlefield. The warriors of the Great War were all starting to shine.


    ¡°Oh Valkyrie, lead our souls to Valha. We will go to Odin and boast about today¡¯s fight.¡±


    The warrior at the front said. Rasgrid erased her ice like the expression and smiled gently.


    ¡°Exalted warriors, I will make a promise that won¡¯t change for eternity. Valha will always wee you.¡±


    Rasgrid raised her sword. And then Rasgrid¡¯s appearance that was wearing armor changed. Rasgrid swung her sword once more while wearing a dress.


    A path of light opened up. It was a beautiful rainbow path that connected the ground to the sky.


    ¡°Bifrost.....¡±


    Originally, the stairs that connected the mortal world Midgard with the world of Gods Asgard.


    The warrior that was looking still at the stair of light put on a nice smile and then raised his voice and yelled.


    ¡°Warriors of Valha! Our battle today will remain in history! And remember! Let¡¯s meet again! On a new battlefield!¡±


    ¡°On a new battlefield!¡±


    ¡°On a new battlefield!¡±


    The warriors of the Great War yelled, and the warriors of Valha took deep breaths. They raised their swords and cheered for the warriors that were leaving.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nines.¡±


    The warrior looked at Rasgrid and said for thest time. And then ced his foot on the stair of light. All of the warriors of the Great War got on the rainbow stair.


    And Rasgrid, that was looking at them, turned her head. She called Tae Ho and Siri with a gesture of her eyes.


    ¡°You have done well. The merits you have aplished are really big.¡±


    The two of them had performed better than what she expected. It would be d about just tying its feet, but to have defeated it.


    She still needed to investigate the flow that urred afterward, but she could know instinctively. The ones that had made the flow were the two people in front of her.


    ¡°Forgive me for having to leave early because I have to lead the warriors. I will return first and prepare a reward ording to your merit.¡±


    Rasgrid nced at the stair of light and said. It seemed like she also had to leave along the warriors.


    ¡°Thank you. And also here.....We used it well.¡±


    Tae Ho gave her the dragon wing clothes that was well folded. Although he really wanted this item, it was correct to give it back as he had borrowed it from her.


    Rasgrid put on a vague smile after receiving the wing coat and then turned to look at Siri and said.


    ¡°You have done well, Siri. Wasn¡¯t Tae Ho¡¯s flight really violent?¡±


    At the sympathetical words, Siri grabbed her aching back and nodded. However, Siri regained her usual serious expression and hit her chest as an etiquette and said.


    ¡°I just did my best as a warrior of Valha.¡±


    Rasgrid faced Siri that seemed to have shining eyes and then looked at Tae Ho.


    ¡°Tae Ho, Reginleif, and Gandur wille soon. Let the remaining tasks to the two of them.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t say anything else he seemed to know what she meant. She would probably be saying to give them Garmr¡¯s soul fragment, that was the objective of the giants.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Right. The two of you have done really well.¡±


    The warriors of the Great War were already on the shining stairs. Rasgrid ced her lips on Tae Ho¡¯s and Siri¡¯s forehead in turn.


    ¡°Let Odin¡¯s blessing be with you.¡±


    Rasgrid¡¯s blessing.


    She smiled and turned back and then got on the shining stairs. She went to Valha while leading the warriors.


    ¡°How beautiful.¡±


    Siri said in a low voice. Because going to Valha while holding the hands of a Valkyrie was the dream of the warriors. Although it was something all the warriors had gone through once, it didn¡¯t mean that the meaning disappeared. It wasn¡¯t only Siri but the warriors of Valha also looked at the leaving warriors with feelings of reverence.


    ¡®It is cool indeed.¡¯


    Although Tae Ho hade to Valha with different feelings from the warriors, he could only admit the scene in front of him. He felt like a part of him was choking.


    And how much time had passed? It was then that Rasgrid and the warriors reached a high ce and the path of light disappeared.


    ¡°Warrior Tae Ho, warrior Siri.¡±


    A familiar voice was heard from the sky. They looked up and saw Valkyrie Reginleif and Gandur. Transforming into a beautifuldy from a swan was a really mystical scene.


    Reginleif looked at Siri and Tae Ho gantly like always and then frowned.


    ¡°The two of you are really exhausted. I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t allow you to rest yet. Can you tell me what happened briefly?¡±


    Siri nced at Tae Ho and he started to tell the things that happened in the trace of the Great War. Reginleif, that had listened to everything, carefully put the fragment of Garmr¡¯s soul in a box she took out from the air.


    ¡°The merits of the two of you are indeed really big. Rest for now. Let¡¯s listen to the details at ater time.¡±


    Reginleif spoke rather quickly and but back the chest in the air again and then ced her lips on the both of them just like Rasgrid had done.


    ¡°Let Tir¡¯s blessing be with you.¡±


    They felt like they were morefortable in mind and body. Siri trembled as if she enjoyed the blessing and closed her eyes and Tae Ho looked at Gandur that was next to Reginleif.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I wondered if Gandur wouldn¡¯t bless us.¡±


    Although it wasn¡¯t that he wanted to receive a kiss from Gandur, but not receiving was also a bit strange.


    ¡®Collecting.....that¡¯s not it.¡¯


    No, or perhaps it was?


    Gandur smirked at Tae Ho¡¯s words and then shook her head.


    ¡°The greed of humans have no end. But it is indeed right to do it.¡±


    Gandur ced her lips on Siri¡¯s forehead that was closer to her and then approached Tae Ho. As Tae Ho closed his eyes while expecting the blessing, Gandur nced sideways and then ced her lips on Tae Ho¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°Let Ullr¡¯s blessing be with you.¡±


    Although it wasn¡¯t his lips, Tae Ho got surprised because it was an unexpected ce. Gandurughed while looking at that Tae Ho and then turned around and then flew away after transforming into swans.


    Was it only Gandur¡¯s joke?


    Tae Ho touched his cheeks unconsciously and looked at the swans, and Siri that saw that said in a low voice.


    ¡°So, that was the reason?¡±


    A joyful voice.


    Tae Ho flinched and looked sideways and then he could realize why Gandur had done that.


    ¡°Hi again?¡±


    Although it was simr to what he heard usually, the tone was a bit different.


    Tae Ho made eye contact with Heda that was putting on a smile that seemed fake and then hurriedly lowered his hand from his cheek.


    &


    The giant of strength Harad was caught in an awful mood.


    It wasn¡¯t because the attack had failed. Because he had taken it into ount in the first ce. And spreading seeds of fire that would be the omen of a big fight was also his objective.


    But the problem lied in another ce.


    The giant of night Avalt. He didn¡¯t really think that there would be a seed there as Avalt had just stepped down from the ce.


    But there was actually a seed there. In addition, the way it had appeared was close to being the worst.


    But the biggest problem was that Valha realized that because of the stupid giant of fire.


    The giants were aiming for Garmr¡¯s soul fragment.


    Valha wasn¡¯t a powerless foe. They may have already realized what they were trying to do after gathering the fragments of Garmr¡¯s soul.


    It was a mistake he hadn¡¯t even thought of. He couldn¡¯t even imagine that things would take a turn for the worse like this.


    But that mistake wasn¡¯t the only reason that put the giant of strength Harad in a foul mood.


    Utgard Loki.


    The magician king didn¡¯t say anything about this mistake. He didn¡¯t even punish him nor said any words.


    And that truth put Harad in a terrible pain.


    Would he be thinking that he wasn¡¯t even worthy of being punished? Was he already outside of his eyes? No, perhaps this case by itself wasn¡¯t important at all. Because it was merely a small battle.


    Harad was anxious. And the giant of the night Avalt looked at that Harad from the sides and felt a strange feeling.


    What was the reason?


    Was it because he knew that not punishing him would harass him more?


    The other giants thought like that. But Avalt was different. He thought differently.


    ¡®Perhaps.¡¯


    The magician king would have already foreseen this situation. Harad making a mistake would have been what the magician king had wanted.


    ¡°It turned out like the king wanted.¡±


    Even though Avalt¡¯s space was the darkness, a small voice passed its ears as if it was whispering. The giant of the night didn¡¯t turn his eyes to check the owner of the voice. It was obvious that the snake-like voice came from Asgard¡¯s giant king, Loki.


    What the king wanted.


    What he was seeking.


    The giant of the night ended his thoughts. And he covered himself with a denser darkness.


    He didn¡¯t believe in Loki. However, he agreed that it had turned out just like the king had wanted.


    So he would throw away his delusions and perform his duty. Because he was one of the five fingers of the magician king. Aplishing what the king wanted was also what Avalt himself wanted.


    he would wait for Asgard¡¯s reaction. And then wait for the next order of the magician king.


    The giant of night Avalt decided. He closed his eyes slowly as if being closed in darkness.


    &


    ¡°Hm, so that happened. You received blessings from Rasgrid, Reginleif and also Gandur.¡±


    Heda stood in between a ck sh and nodded and said without any emotions.


    Tae Ho, that was lying on a ck sh, stiffened up. Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, the ck sh was really like a coffin.


    Siri, that lied down on the ck sh that was next to himughed. It seemed like she was really enjoying this situation.


    Heda looked at Tae Ho. He flinched reflexively and Hedaughed once more as if she couldn¡¯t endure it.


    ¡°I¡¯m joking. Joking.¡±


    Because she already knew why Gandur had done that in the first ce.


    Heda fixed the mattress of Tae Ho and continued saying.


    ¡°Keep resting for now. Siri, you are also exhausted. Do you know how many times you used your saga?¡±


    The two people had really used their sagas to their limit. Although Tae Ho could somehow endure it because he invested quite a lot of runes on his concentration, it wouldn¡¯t be weird for Siri to copse at any moment. It wasn¡¯t for nothing that Heda made the two of them lie down on the ck sh.


    ¡°Siri, thank you a lot.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    Siri and Heda exchanged smiles and then Heda spoke again.


    ¡°There are a lot of people to take care of, so you should sleep. Let¡¯s speak about the remaining things at ater time.¡±


    Heda spoke up to there and then lowered her posture after approaching Tae Ho. Tae Ho just waited for Heda as he was already ustomed to her blessing.


    ¡°Let Idun¡¯s blessing be with you.¡±


    Her voice trembled more than usual.


    Tae Ho opened his eyes quickly but Siri had already turned her body. He saw that she was a little bit embarrassed.


    ¡°Let Idun¡¯s blessing be with you.¡±


    Heda also blessed Siri and then stood up. Tae Ho just closed his eyes instead of trying to see her face. Maybe it was because of her blessing that he fell asleep in an instant.


    And that was the reason why Tae Ho couldn¡¯t feel it.


    Inside of Unnir.


    The fragment of the unknown weapon was emitting a faint light.


    < Episode 14 ¨C Garmr¡¯s soul fragment (1) > End

 Chapter 45

    Episode 14/Chapter 2: Garmr¡¯s soul fragment (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    When he got a hold of himself he was already in Valha, and on top of that in the residence of Idun¡¯s legion. It was because they had prioritized some warriors including Tae Ho even though the clearing of the battlefield still hadn¡¯t ended.


    ¡°Siri also returned to rest. Was it Rolph? That friend stayed behind. The damages the dark fairies suffered wererge, and it¡¯s also important to investigate the trace of the Great War that was discovered.¡±


    Maybe it was because she has been next to him until now or it was a coincidence that Heda, that was next to Tae Ho¡¯s headrest, said.


    Tae Ho blinked a few times as if chasing away the sleepiness and asked again.


    ¡°What about the Valkyries?¡±


    ¡°The investigation is proceeding with Rasgridmanding them. Reginleif took Garmr¡¯s soul fragment that you discovered to the Gods and there has been no notice since then, and Gandur returned first to lead the warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion.¡±


    The eyes of Heda became a bit sharp. Because what he was asking was rted to the Valkyries.


    Tae Ho lightly ignored her eyes and then rose up.


    ¡°Heda, the things the Giants are aiming for are certainly Garmr¡¯s soul fragment, right? When I fought against it, the monster was a really big dog.¡±


    After he told her what happened in the trace of the Great War briefly Heda nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Garmr is a big dog that guards the entrance to hell. I was told that it died in the Great War..... It seems like those fragments are scattered everywhere. Tae Ho, what you faced against should probably be a fragment of its soul.¡±


    ¡°The original thing should have been incredible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the keeper of hell, the ce that everything and everyone go to. It¡¯s a really strong and scary monster.¡±


    Heda¡¯s eyes looked at a distant ce. It seemed like she was thinking about Garmr that was in one piece.


    However, she seemed to have shaken off those thoughts that she turned to look at Tae Ho and said.


    ¡°It will soon be revealed what the Giants tried to do with the fragments. Although it¡¯s a bit irresponsible to say this, let¡¯s leave it to the higher-ups. I will tell you when the results are up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that will be good.¡±


    He was merely curious as to why the giants aimed for this item and what they wanted to do. He would be satisfied just by listening to the results.


    Heda stood up with a nice mood as Tae Ho agreed and then pointed at a basin with warm water that was on the table.


    ¡°Wash yourself and get out. After you regain your strengths by eating you have to go meet Idun-nim.¡±


    They would meet Idun as they had returned to the residence.


    A smile appeared on Tae Ho¡¯s face as if it was obvious.


    ¡°It seems like you like it that you are meeting Idun-nim?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t simply because he was going to meet a Goddess. Because every time he met her she gave him something. And he especially knew what she was going to give him this time.


    ¡°I have to get the flying horse wing coat which she promisedst time. It would suit well, right?¡±


    Of course, the one wearing it and the one suiting it wasn¡¯t Tae Ho.


    ¡°I wonder.¡±


    Heda smiled as if Tae Ho¡¯s gaze wouldn¡¯t work on her and left the room first.


    &


    ¡°My warrior Tae Ho, you returned safely.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to Idun-nim¡¯s blessing.¡±


    Tae Ho kneeled and expressed his manners. Idun, that was standing below an apple tree, looked down at Tae Ho with warm eyes.


    ¡°You have raised big merits this time too. I have certainly heard that the warriors of Valha and you called my name.¡±


    It seemed like it was true as her voice was a bit excited. Thanks to that, the divine feeling he felt when he first saw her was cut by it but he didn¡¯t dislike it. He rather liked it because she felt closer.


    ¡°Now, my warrior Tae Ho. I will now reward you as promised.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Idun didn¡¯t dy anymore. Tae Ho thanked once again that he belonged to Idun¡¯s legion and raised his head to receive the flying horse wing coat. However, Idun just smiled instead of giving it to him.


    ¡°Now, choose one.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I prepared options this time too.¡±


    Maybe it was his feeling, but he felt a bit of yfulness in her voice. It seemed like she was enjoying that she made Tae Ho surprised.


    ¡°Okay, one is the wing coat you know well. And the other....¡±


    Idun paused for a moment and then took out something that was a bit big. It was an item even Tae Ho could recognize.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Saddle of the beast.¡±


    The thing Idun raised her arms with difficulty really was a saddle. Although it was the first time Tae Ho had seen it with his own two eyes he had seen it so much in ces like games and movies that it was really familiar to him.


    Idun raised the saddle up with a groaning sound and then patted on it and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a saddle you can put on any kind of beast, monster or bird. It¡¯s because it has transformation magic cast on it. This is also a gift that came from Olympus a long time ago.¡±


    It was a saddle made of heavy and thick leather and added a red and glossy leather on top of that. And the part you rested your feet also seemed to be sturdy.


    ¡°I will show you some examples, so wait a bit.¡±


    As Idun flicked her finger, rocks with the shape of animals started to surge up. They were a horse, a pig and a something unknown but was big.


    ¡°See well.¡±


    Idun ced the saddle on top of the rocks one by one. And then, just like Idun had said the saddle transformed to be suitable to get on. Lastly, as it was impossible to wear it, it turned to the shape of a chair and got stuck in the rock.


    ¡°As it¡¯s a saddle, it doesn¡¯t give you a stable riding but it also has controlling magic so it will be easier to control your mount.¡±


    It was an understandable thing. Because when he rode on the monster on the cave of the dwarves he was troubled because he didn¡¯t have where to seat.


    ¡°Now, pick one.¡±


    Idun spread her two hands. Although he couldn¡¯t see her well because of the light, he was sure that she was smiling.


    ¡®Oh, Idun.¡¯


    Tae Ho started to think deeply when he was faced with choices. He was leaning more towards the saddle rather than the wing coat.


    ¡®I need something to ride on with the saddle.¡¯


    The saddles were solely a supportive item. If he didn¡¯t have anything to ride on, then this thing became useless.


    However, Tae Ho thought differently.


    ¡®A saddle you can wear it with anything.¡¯


    Then it became useful. Because Tae Ho already had one wing coat.


    The hawk¡¯s wing coat.


    As it was a coat that let you transform into a hawk, he had used it to transform himself to fly because there was no way someone could ride on it.


    But if he had the Beast¡¯s saddle then that became possible. Through this expedition, he realized that you were able to transform into a big animal if you had enough runes.


    ¡®If it¡¯s captain Siri, she should be able to transform into the size of a human.¡¯


    Because the number of runes she had was already close to being at the intermediate rank.


    Tae Ho thought of Siri transforming into a hawk reflexively. He thought of the warriors riding on big eagles just like in the movies.


    ¡®It will be quite useful.¡¯


    It was indeed useful. In addition, if he stored it in Unnir then he would be able to use it on a wild monster, or take the beast of the enemy and use it for himself.


    ¡®There¡¯s nothing else to think about.¡¯


    Tae Ho made a fast decision and spoke to Idun.


    ¡°I will choose the Beast¡¯s saddle.¡±


    ¡°Right. The wing coat should be regretful, but it¡¯s unavoidable. Another chance wille someday.¡±


    Idun agreed freshly and then kissed Tae Ho on his forehead after giving him the saddle.


    ¡°My warrior Tae Ho. My strength shall apany you.¡±


    The now familiar power of Idun covered Tae Ho¡¯s body. Tae Ho closed his eyes with a satisfied face.


    &


    ¡°Did you have a nice meeting?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You received something.¡±


    As he got out of the shrine he saw Heda and Ragnar waiting for him. As Ragnar nced at the saddle that was in Tae Ho¡¯s arms, he smirked and exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Beast saddle. You can use it on any beast and it¡¯s said to also help you in controlling it.¡±


    As he raised it as if it was worth it, Ragnar nodded slowly.


    ¡°It seems like she¡¯s in deep thought regarding what you need. You are really being treated well.¡±


    It was an adequate reward for Tae Ho that faced several things. You could only think that she prepared it especially for him.


    Tae Ho thanked Idun and nodded. Thinking about it, all of this was thanks to Idun¡¯s legion being small in number.


    ¡°First of all.....¡±


    Ragnar looked Tae Ho up and down and let out a small exmation.


    ¡°You became really strong. The number of runes you have increased by a lot. I should move up with the pace of the training of the strength of a God by quite a lot.¡±


    Even Ragnar hadn¡¯t expected for a warrior that had just be inferior ranked to be close to being an intermediate warrior at once. Just like he had said, he should hurry with teaching him about the strength of a God.


    However, Heda stepped up at that moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, but let¡¯s rest for today. Resume the training tomorrow. Looking at it, it hasn¡¯t even been a day since the battle ended.¡±


    When Tae Ho fell asleep it was the afternoon, but it was morning right now. As he was quite sturdy, also had Idun¡¯s blessing and in addition, rested in the residence of Idun¡¯s legion that had a higher recovery rate, so there was a high chance that Siri may still be lying on the bed.


    Ragnar stepped back simply to the point that it was unexpected.


    ¡°Right, resting is also important. It would be good to let him rest today.¡±


    ¡°Then, will the two of you help me organize the items?¡±


    When Tae Ho spoke, the two of them tilted their heads as if asking him what he meant. Tae Ho just opened up Unnir instead of replying.


    Several weapons of different kinds were lined up in the floor of the ssroom. Ragnar looked at the dozens of weapons andughed as it didn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡°Do you have a warehouse we don¡¯t know of?¡±


    Actually, it was easy to distinguish that these weapons were items picked up from the trace of the Great War. However Tae Ho didn¡¯t only take the weapons that were in a good state, he had also taken the broken weapons differently to a normal warrior.


    Heda, that was checking the weapons while sitting on the ground, opened her eyes sharply as if she was appraising and said.


    ¡°They are all magic weapons. You brought them from the trace of the Great War?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I only picked the ones that had magic engraved on them.¡±


    Heda and also Ragnar knew about Tae Ho¡¯s ¡®sword of the warrior¡¯. Thanks to that they didn¡¯t ask him why he had brought these broken weapons.


    Ragnar looked at the daggers that were closest to him and said.


    ¡°This is only my thought but I think that it will be better to return them to their respective legions. There should be many historical weapons among them.¡±


    They were lost articles before it became looting for Tae Ho. The dagger he just grabbed had the symbol of Hermod¡¯s legion engraved on it.


    In addition, it was a question whether he needed another weapon when he already had the Unknown sword piece.


    ¡°Well, that should be for the best.¡±


    As Tae Ho nodded obediently Heda put on a slightly surprised and a happy face.


    However, Heda¡¯s thoughts weren¡¯t as pure as Ragna or Tae Ho. She exchanged nces once and then Ragna smirked once and said.


    ¡°The rewards will be quite good. As they also have a face to care for.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right?¡±


    They weren¡¯t normal artifacts, but artifacts from the warriors that participated in the Great War. And all of them were magical weapons and were also historical just like Ragnar had said.


    He would give them the broken, unusable and useless weapons and receive new items.


    And as Idun¡¯s legion wasn¡¯t in need of many weapons it was also a great benefit for him.


    Heda looked at Tae Ho and Ragnar looking at themselves and smiling satisfactorily and then let out a sighparable to her expectation.


    Tae Ho called at that Heda.


    ¡°Um, Heda. There¡¯s something I want to ask.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Can I get something to ride on? I think that it will be good to have a fixed mount. Even if it¡¯s not a flying thing, something like the horses the dark fairies rode on....or the White silences of Ullr¡¯s legion.¡±


    He did think of Siri reflexively when he picked the saddle, but Siri wasn¡¯t Tae Ho¡¯s mount. She was also a prestigious warrior of Valha.


    Depending on each situation, riding on her would be the best and perhaps he may be able to ask her a few more times but that would be all. Rather than relying on Siri, getting a mount for himself was also proper for Siri.


    Heda smacked her lips at Tae Ho¡¯s question and then frowned.


    ¡°Sorry, Idun¡¯s legion doesn¡¯t have a particr summon like Ullr¡¯s legion.¡±


    Ullr was the God of hunting, and Idun was the Goddess of life and youth.


    Ragnar put down the dagger he was touching and said.


    ¡°If it¡¯s a simple thing like a horse you can just buy it in Anaheim, or you can request for one and get it but itscking. You aren¡¯t going to use it as a transportation means.¡±


    Actually, that was true. He did speak of a horse but if it was a normal one like the one the dark fairies used, then he didn¡¯t feel the use of it. Of course, it would be better than not having anything, but thinking about how painful it would be to take care of it, it wasn¡¯t that great.


    ¡®Is that unavoidable?¡¯


    Tae Ho decided to give up. Because if he just dragged it, Heda would just feel more sorry.


    But it was then.


    ¡°So I was saying, shall we go catch one?¡±


    Ragnar said. He saved his words as if enjoying the looks given by Tae Ho and Heda and then shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°We will catch a wild gryphon. I know a ce in the boundary between Asgard and Olympus where gryphons live. We can just catch one.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    If it was a gryphon then the story changed. It could fly in the sky and it wasn¡¯t only stronger than a horse, its battle power was also quite great.


    ¡°But only, the trip takes some time. Heda will know if it will be possible.¡±


    Basically, the warriors of Valha were always in a standby state. Ragnar was asking her if she could regte the tasks so he wasn¡¯t called and then Heda nodded.


    ¡°I will do what I can.¡±


    It seemed like she had be quite determined that even her eyes had be sharp.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s been decided. Let¡¯s depart as soon as Heda solves things. I think that it will be good to train the strength of a God on the trip.¡±


    Looking at how he spoke, it seemed like that ce wasn¡¯t reachable through a space door. It seemed like they had to travel an additional distance just like what happened in Svartalfheim.


    ¡®I¡¯m getting excited.¡¯


    He would go catch a gryphon he would ride from now on. He felt happy just by talking about it.


    He felt that it was an adventure more than a simple expedition.


    Ragnar kept talking about gryphons and separated the weapons by their legions at the same time. And as Heda also helped him, they could finish sorting the items in a few minutes.


    Odin, Thor, Tir, Ullr, Hermod, Heimdal, Vidarr. Seven legions in total.


    There was only one item left among the dozens of lined weapons.


    The Unknown piece of equipment.


    ¡°Is this the same kind as the Sword piece?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know whose God this belongs to.¡±


    Ragnar and Heda spoke after checking the fragment once.


    Tae Ho looked at the Unknown sword piece that was in his waist but there was no reaction this time.


    ¡®Perhaps, it may be from another world.¡¯


    What Siri had said.


    Tae Ho took in a deep breath when he received the Piece of equipment from Heda. He gripped it tightly and said.


    ¡°I will check.¡±


    What he could do with this.


    [Saga: Sword of the warrior]


    Tae Ho activated his saga. And at that moment, something no one had expected happened.


    < Episode 14 ¨C Garmr¡¯s soul fragment (2) > End

 Chapter 46

    Episode 14/Chapter 3: Garmr¡¯s soul fragment (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The king of Gods Odin kept many secrets.


    The location of the fountain of Mimir that was said to exist in one of the roots of Yggdrasil was also one of the secrets.


    The three sisters that gave Odin the strength to guess the future was also a projection of Mimir. You couldn¡¯t know where exactly it was.


    Odin wasn¡¯t alone. There was one more father that was facing the head of Mimir.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    The God of thunder that was called as the strongest warrior was standing proudly. While Odin and Mimir were conversing soundlessly, he who had been silent the whole time spoke up as if he couldn¡¯t endure it anymore.


    Although he was happy that his father had revealed one of the secrets to him, even so, the wait was too long.


    Odin nodded towards the God of thunder.


    ¡°So it has been roughly shaped.¡±


    Odin stood up. When he was shriveled down he looked like a weak old man, but when he stood up he had the dignity of the king of Gods.


    Odin passed his ash and white hair over. He touched the patch that covered one of his eyes and then approached Mimir¡¯s head. Odin¡¯s right hand had Garmr¡¯s soul fragment.


    ¡°What they are aiming for is certainly Fenrir, right?¡±


    ¡°Probably. Just like you know, Garmr is a really strong devil. However, I don¡¯t think that they are doing all this just for Garmr.¡±


    Mimir closed his eyes and said. Odin got convinced but Thor was different. He looked at Mimir¡¯s head and Odin alternatingly and then asked as if he didn¡¯t know well.


    ¡°How is gathering Garmr¡¯s soul fragment and reviving Fenrir rted?¡±


    He had asked towards Mimir but it seemed like he had wanted to ask Odin that his eyes were looking at him.


    Mimir¡¯s head answered.


    ¡°The thing that will wake up the world wolf from its long slumber will be the roar of the hell keeper Garmr. Garmr is one of the keys to awakening the Fenrir.¡±


    It was also like that in the Great War. The restrains that were made with things that didn¡¯t exist in the world and were binding Fenrir would be broken by Garmr¡¯s roar.


    ¡°Thor, destroy it.¡±


    Odin extended his hand that was holding onto Garmr¡¯s soul fragment. Thor, that had just listened to the importance of it, blinked as if he was surprised.


    ¡°Father?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the most certain way to stop Garmr¡¯s resurrection. We don¡¯t need Garmr nor Fenrir.¡±


    Odin said with one of his eyes. Even though the enemy was gathering the soul fragments, it was something this side didn¡¯t need. Destroying it to not let them do anything about it is the most simple and effective method.


    Thor noddedte and put the soul fragment in between some roots and then raised Mjolnir. He started to gather thunder and then Garmr¡¯s cry and the sound of thunder rang at the same time.


    Kwaaang~!


    The thunder gulped down Garmr¡¯s cry. They could feel that Nidhogg had gotten surprised because of the loud sound.


    Garmr¡¯s soul fragment, that had turned to dust, got scattered by the wind and was spread in Mimir¡¯s spring. The things that remained once more in this ce were the two Gods and the head of a giant.


    Thor retrieved Mjolnir and then turned to look at Odin and Mimir¡¯s head as if asking how it turned. Mimir¡¯s head opened his mouth first.


    ¡°The thing the Giants need is the roar of the hell keeper Garmr, that will wake up the world wolf. They don¡¯t need aplete Garmr. If they gather enough pieces, they will be able to achieve their objective.¡±


    ¡°Right, there¡¯s also someone among them that can use saga.¡±


    If it was the strength of a strong saga, it would be able to recreate Garmr¡¯s roar with just the pieces.


    Loki.


    Asgard¡¯s traitor.


    Thor thought of the name of the giant king, that was once his brother and best friend, and gritted his teeth to press down his grief and pain.


    Odin sat down again and said.


    ¡°The magician king Utgard Loki is a cunning one. Although you may think that luck has been on our side, I feel like their intentions have been revealed too easily.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that all of this is a trap?¡±


    ¡°That may be possible. However, I can only y into his hands.¡±


    Odin gestured towards the crow Munin that was seated on his shoulder. He transmitted the will of the king towards Hugin, that was at a far ce.


    &


    He had certainly activated the strength of the saga.


    However, nothing had happened. The fragment of the equipment remained the same, and the Runefang Tae Ho had thought of in his head wasn¡¯t recreated.


    Was it wrong that he tried to recreate a sword?


    Tae Ho activated the ¡®sword of the warrior¡¯ again. What he thought of this time was a beginner¡¯s spear.


    However, it remained the same. His saga didn¡¯t activate.


    Tae Ho raised his head and looked at Heda and Ragna. The expressions of the two people were different from Tae Ho¡¯s. Ragna was ring at the fragment of equipment and Heda raised her head abruptly and looked at Tae Ho. She tried to yell something in her bewilderment.


    Heda¡¯s voice.


    He couldn¡¯t hear it.


    And Tae Ho realized.


    It wasn¡¯t that nothing had happened.


    His saga had certainly activated. However, it broke down right after. The strength that remained in the fragment of equipment rejected Tae Ho¡¯s saga.


    And it didn¡¯t stop there.


    A strong light that emanated from the fragment of equipment gulped down Tae Ho.


    ¡°Tae Ho!¡±


    Heda yelled and extended her hand. However, she couldn¡¯t reach him. The world surrounding Tae Ho changed.


    &


    That ce was an ind.


    A man, that crossed the sea with a small boat, smiled. His big stature was that of an adult but his face was still childish. Actually, he was close to being a kid rather than a youth.


    The chest of the boy started to beat. His eyes shone because of the curiousness towards the new world.


    Tae Ho couldn¡¯t see the face of the boy. He was looking at the world through the eyes of the boy.


    The wind that carried the scent of the sea was directed at the ind. It was a scarynd that could be called as the world of shadows.


    The boy wanted to meet someone on the ind. He had just listened to rumors, there were very few people that had actually seen him.


    There were also scary rumors. They said that that person ate other people and that he bathed in the blood of virgins.


    In the first ce, this person lived in an extraordinary ce. The fortress that was surrounded by seven castle walls and nine wooden fences that had the heads of people stuck in it was the house of that person.


    However, the boy didn¡¯t fear. He was nning to judge through his own eyes and ears instead of baseless rumors.


    The boat reached the shore and the boy jumped down.


    The boy was facing a beautifuldy. She was one of the prettiest beauties that Tae Ho had seen until now, and her beauty was one that rivaled Heda.


    However, she gave a different feeling. Compared to the soft and refined Heda, she was ady that had eyes that were sharp like a cat. Tae Ho could realize. That this person was the one this boy wanted to meet.


    The boy loved and admired thisdy. And thedy also loved and appreciated the boy.


    The woman, that had ck and abundant hair, gave the boy a wooden chest. She was expecting what kind of reaction the boy would make. Tae Ho saw her lips that were slightly curled up to hide her excitement and thought of Idun.


    The boy opened the wooden chest. And the thing that was inside it was something the boy knew well. Because of that the boy got surprised and turned to look at thedy.


    ¡°Starting from now, it¡¯s yours.¡±


    The woman, that was satisfied at the expression of the boy, said with a soft tone. The boy turned to look at the chest again and he smiled like a child that couldn¡¯t hide his feelings.


    The thing inside of the chest was a white spear made with the bones of a sea creature.


    The boy left the world of shadow. However, the spear that was given by the woman was always by his side.


    He had conquered several battlefields. He defeated the army of the greedy queen, hunted huge monsters, and fought against fierce bandits to rescue a beautifuldy.


    The boy always won. The people praised him, and the name of the boy spread to several ces of the world.


    However, there was an end to the victory of the boy that seemed to be eternal.


    The world crumbled.


    The man fought with his allies but had been defeated in the end.


    ¡°Loki.¡±


    The man, that was as exhausted as he could be, leaned his body on a boulder and said in a low voice. There was a tall man with green eyes and long ck hair in front of him.


    The sound of thunder was heard from far away. The sound was certainly made by the one that had stood on the front lines to rescue the crumbling world, but he was toote.


    The man that was called Loki looked at the direction where the thunder was heard from with vague eyes and then put on a faint smile. The man tried to tie him down, but he was already at his limit. He couldn¡¯t have any more strength to resist. He had lost too much blood.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    The man said in a low voice and closed his eyes. He dropped his spear he didn¡¯t let go until now and thought of the cat-eyeddy.


    The world burned down and then got destroyed.


    The man had lost his world.


    He lost his family, lost his partner and lost his friends. The things he had tried to protect had all perished.


    However, the man didn¡¯t give up. He couldn¡¯t do it.


    Because he was still alive. He couldn¡¯t witness the death of his master.


    The man didn¡¯t despair even in the deep darkness.


    He had battled until the end a battle which he couldn¡¯t win.


    And then, his spear broke. The memory of the man got cut off there. Perhaps, he may have seen the memories of the spear.


    Tae Ho was inside the darkness. He saw the face of the man there for the first time.


    It was a really handsome face. He, who had ck hair and grey eyes, turned his back instead of facing Tae Ho. The man was shining even when he was in the darkness.


    At that moment Tae Ho could know the name of the man.


    He remembered that this memory was from the destroyed world.


    The name of the man was Cu Chinn. His nickname was the prince of light.


    The strongest and greatest hero in the Celtic mythology even among the warriors of the already destroyed Erin.


    The man told him. The name of the spear given by his master and the woman he loved the most, Scathach.


    Tae Ho opened his eyes.


    He grabbed the fragment of equipment that was still broken but started to emit another strength, and then he activated the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯. He read the names following the shiny rainbow letters.


    ¡°Gae Bolg.¡±


    The spear of the light prince Cu Chinn.


    A strong light was emitted as if answering to his call.


    < Episode 14 ¨C Garmr¡¯s soul fragment (3) > End

 Chapter 47

    VS Episode 15 Chapter 1


    Episode 15/Chapter 1: Alpha Male (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Ragnar yelled like a thunder and stood up. He hurriedly extended his arms and stopped Heda and then calmly checked Tae Ho¡¯s state. Tae Ho was standing with a surprised expression while still holding onto the fragment of equipment. He seemed to be more surprised at Ragnar¡¯s shout rather than the light of the fragment.


    However, Ragnar pushed Heda and then asked as if he was relieved.


    ¡°Are you okay? Your strength didn¡¯t get sucked into the fragment or anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Whew.¡±


    Ragnar let out a sigh of relief and then released Heda. She realized that Tae Ho was fine and then asked a bit quickly.


    ¡°Tae Ho, did you see something?¡±


    ¡°A....Memory. From the owner of this spear.¡±


    Tae Ho started to think back and answered slowly. Then Ragnar opened his eyes sharply.


    ¡°You said it was Gae Bolg?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. Gae Bolg.¡±


    He was certain because he could still read the rainbow colored words through the eyes of the dragon.


    [Gae Bolg¡¯s fragment]


    It wasn¡¯t an unknown equipment anymore. Tae Ho knew the name of the weapon.


    ¡°My God, it was a weapon of Cu Chinn.¡±


    Ragnar said with a voice that was filled with excitement and exmation. Tae Ho asked Ragnar.


    ¡°Ragnar, just who is Cu Chinn?¡±


    Although he did remember something, it was too short. Because for Tae Ho, Cu Chinn and Gae Bolg werepletely unfamiliar existences.


    However, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case for Ragnar and Heda. The two people, especially Ragnar, put on a bewildered face and then let out a sigh.


    ¡°Right, you were this kind of bastard.¡±


    Because he didn¡¯t even know about Ragnar.


    ¡°He was a warrior that was called to be the strongest in Erin....and now the destroyed. If you were topare him to someone in Valha, he would be like Sigurd.¡±


    ¡°Sigurd....¡±


    He did hear that he was one of the strongest warriors in Valha. If he was at a level that he could massacre tens of dragons, then it was understandable for Heda and Ragnar to show those expressions. Because he was so famous his name spread even on Valha.


    Ragnar calmed himself a bit and then looked at the fragment of Gae Bolg that was in Tae Ho¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Gae Bolg is the strongest weapon among the ones Cu Chinn had. It was made by the monarch of thend of shadow, Scathach, with the bones of a sea creature. It¡¯s also the first time I see it.¡±


    ¡°Scathach.....¡±


    He had certainly heard that name in the memory of the man.


    She was the owner of the fortress that was surrounded by sevenyers of walls and nine wooden fences. The only woman Cu Chinn loved more than himself and his teacher.


    Tae Ho closed his eyes and tried to think of Scathach¡¯s face. Cu Chinn thought of her until the end, without letting go of his spear. Because of that, he could remember her face too clearly.


    Thedy with cat-like eyes. The queen of thend of darkness that only showed a kind smile to Cu Chinn.


    ¡°If it¡¯s really Gae Bolg, it¡¯s understandable that your saga doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    Ragnar said in a low voice. After he stopped talking, Tae Ho opened his eyes and continued to speak.


    ¡°It should be that it doesn¡¯t allow you. To take the shape of another weapon even if it¡¯s temporary. Gae Bolg is a weapon of that caliber.¡±


    It couldn¡¯t tolerate over putting the shape of another weapon in it.


    This was something that could happen if this weapon belonged to a warrior that represented a whole world.


    However, Heda spoke with a careful tone.


    ¡°That¡¯s all a probability. Don¡¯t try your saga on Gae Bolg for now. Perhaps, it may not be something like permission but it may have a strong geass in it.¡±


    ¡°Geass?¡±


    Ragnar exined immediately at the word he heard for the first time.


    ¡°Geass means pledge. It¡¯s the strength in Erin, just like the sagas in Valha. You obtain a strength instead of pledging something with a restriction.¡±


    Each world had a magic that represented it.


    Erin¡¯s geass was a power as strong as Valha¡¯s saga.


    ¡°Cu Chinn possessed several geasses, just like the strongest warrior. And among them, there are some that be stronger when the owner dies, so you have to be careful.¡±


    A geass was a two-edged de. It gave you a strong force instead of putting you a restriction, however when you ignored the pledge you had to face a punishment that was greater than the strength you obtained through it. Because of that, a strong geass waspared to a strong curse.


    However, Tae Ho couldn¡¯t feel any sort of evil in this fragment of Gae Bolg. It seemed like that was also the case for Ragnar that he pointed another thing instead of the danger of the geass.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s only a fragment, if it¡¯s Gae Bolg it should be strong enough in this state. And honestly speaking, it¡¯s too excessive for the current you. You can say that it¡¯s a weapon you can¡¯t be sure you can cope with it.¡±


    Ragnar wasn¡¯t nning on taking the fragment from Tae Ho. But even so, it wasn¡¯t that he was going to leave it alone.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not a really important moment, don¡¯t try to use it. Think of it as thest card you can take out before you grow up enough.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    As Tae Ho answered seriously, Ragnar nodded satisfactorily and then loosened his expression.


    ¡°First of all, if this spear is really Gae Bolg.....There¡¯s a high possibility for that Sword piece, so to say that hilt is also a weapon from Erin.¡±


    It was quite a logical guess. However, Heda shook her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s not certain. If it¡¯s just like Tae Ho said, It just reacted after seeing Gae Bolg. That doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s from the same world, but it recognized Gae Bolg and told Tae Ho.¡±


    This side also had some possibilities.


    Although he wanted to just ask the sword piece directly, after he got out of the trace of the Great War, the sword piece was just silent.


    Because of that Ragnar continued to guess something not certain.


    ¡°However, if it¡¯s really a weapon from Erin....there¡¯s a high possibility for it to be Cdbolg or Excalibur....What¡¯s wrong with your expression?¡±


    Ragnar looked at Tae Ho and Tae Ho yelled inwardly.


    ¡®Excalibur!¡¯


    Although he didn¡¯t know about Cdbolg, he did know about Excalibur. Wasn¡¯t that the most famous and legendary sword in his world?


    ¡°You mean the Excalibur of the legends from King Arthur, right? The thing that was stuck in a rock.¡±


    ¡°So you do know about King Arthur.....¡±


    Ragnar said with lukewarm eyes. Although his face showed that he was really discontent, looking at his expression it seemed like it really was the Excalibur he knew about.


    ¡°Erin has already been destroyed. As countless legendary weapons disappeared along with their owners....Even if the weapon of Arthur Pendragon appears there would be nothing strange about that.¡±


    ¡°But it is a bit weird.¡±


    Heda stepped in. She looked at Tae Ho and Ragnar and then shrugged her shoulders and exined.


    ¡°If it really is Cdbolg or Excalibur, it means that it¡¯s almost at the same level as Gae Bolg. But Gae Bolg rejected transforming into another weapon but this sword piece is epting Tae Ho¡¯s saga.¡±


    ¡°Mm, perhaps it may be at a lower level than Gae Bolg. Or it has no pride.¡±


    ¡°Ragnar.¡±


    As Ragnar said while smirking, Heda looked at him as if he was hopeless and Tae Ho also butted in.


    ¡°It¡¯s not low ranked. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the same rank as Gae Bolg.¡±


    Because the two of them were rainbow colored. In addition, the both of them didn¡¯t lose in brightness.


    ¡°Perhaps it may have a good temperament. Or it really likes you Tae Ho.¡±


    Heda suggested a new probability. Looking that it could answer with yes and no in the trace of the Great War, they were sure that it had some ego so it wasn¡¯t baseless words.


    Tae Ho looked at the sword piece in a new light. Because if it really had an ega like Heda had said, it was a really thankful fellow. Because even if it was at the same rank as Gae Bolg, it was lending its strength to Tae Ho.


    Ragnar said in a serious voice again.


    ¡°Tae Ho, listen well. There¡¯s no coincidence in a meeting with a weapon. The reason why you have met with the sword piece and obtained Gae Bolg¡¯s fragment was that you were fated. It could be said that it was a strong attraction. Perhaps, you may meet more fragments of other pieces of equipment.¡±


    There was a high probability for fragments of pieces of equipment to be scattered in the world like Garmr¡¯s soul fragment.


    ¡°A fragment of Gae Bolg and the sword piece. The both of them are now yours. However, don¡¯t get swayed by the weapons. And don¡¯t even count in luck. Grow strong enough so that the two weapons be suitable for you. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tae Ho replied sincerely. Maybe it was because he had seen Cu Chinn¡¯s memories that he could feel the weight in Ragnar¡¯s words.


    ¡°Now, you can go to rest as we have finished the ssifications. You don¡¯t look good.¡±


    Heda pped and turned the mood to a good one. Although she was smiling, you could see that she was worried about Tae Ho.


    ¡°Now that I see, I am a bit sleepy.¡±


    He did feel great exhaustion. This also seemed to be an aftershock of having seen through Cu Chinn¡¯s memories.


    ¡°I will deliver the weapons of the Great War. You should rest for now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Heda. For helping me with everything.¡±


    Heda smiled brightly as Tae Ho expressed his gratitude.


    ¡°This is also the task of a legion¡¯s Valkyrie.¡±


    ¡°Even so.¡±


    ¡°I also helped. I helped.¡±


    Ragnar interrupted with an indisposed face and Hedaughed and started to load the weapons in the wooden boat that had arrived.


    &


    He did remember until he closed his eyes, but he didn¡¯t remember anything else after that. He had slept without dreaming of anything.


    It seemed like he had slept well that his eyes also opened rather easily.


    ¡°You woke up?¡±


    As he turned to look, he could see Ragnar reading a book next to him.


    ¡°And Heda?¡±


    Ragnar started tough at Tae Ho¡¯s question and then pointed outside the door with his chin.


    ¡°She¡¯s outside, it¡¯s because of some guests. You woke up at the right moment.¡±


    ¡°Guests?¡±


    No one else aside of Ragnar hade to Idun¡¯s legions residence. Tae Ho blinked and then raised his head.


    ¡°Ah, are they perhaps warriors of Idun¡¯s legion.....so my superiors?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but no. However, they are good guests for you.¡±


    Ragnar looked at the book he was reading and then pointed at the basin.


    ¡°Wash yourself and go. You will know then.¡±


    Tae Ho finished washing his face roughly and then got out of his lodging. He could see Heda standing in the wooden dock without having to search for long.


    ¡°Heda?¡±


    There were quite big wooden boxes lined up next to her. Tae Ho asked naturally after getting closer.


    ¡°Did packages arrive?¡±


    ¡°Packages? Ah, it came from the other legions. Reciprocal gifts.¡±


    Tae Ho tilted his head as if he didn¡¯t understand but then said.


    ¡°It really came.¡±


    He was in doubt but for it to reallye. Tae Ho looked at the lined up boxes. Each of them had a symbol of a legion in the lid or a name engraved on it.


    ¡®Wait a moment. That¡¯s from Odin¡¯s legion, that¡¯s Thors.......¡¯


    While he was reading them one by one he heard the sound of a bell. He raised his head as he thought that it was a dispatch order but then Heda shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s the signal of a ship approaching.¡±


    A big ship was really approaching from far away. There was the sculpture of a big wolf at the front.


    ¡°Ullr¡¯s legion.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t see any boxes belonging to Ullr¡¯s legion. As the big ship anchored down, Heda said with a surprised face.


    ¡°Gandur? You yourself came here?¡±


    She had her doubts when she saw a big ship, but for a real Valkyrie toe. Gandur snickered and waved her hand.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Heda. And also, warrior Tae Ho. I came to keep the promise.¡±


    ¡°Promise?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you when you defeated the regenerator? That I will tell Ullr-nim about your merits. I put in more thought into the gift.¡±


    Gandur spoke up to there and jumped down the ship. Followed by her, a familiar warrior jumped down with a big sack.


    ¡°Captain Siri.¡±


    ¡°So this is the residence of Idun¡¯s legion.¡±


    Siri started to check her surroundings slowly afternding. It seemed like it was quite different to Ullr¡¯s legion that she was amazed.


    Tae Ho approached her and then threw a joke.


    ¡°Are you going to move to our legion?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I came to help Gandur-nim. I also wanted to see how the other residences looked.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that Tae Ho ande to our legion. I will get you a partner and also Siri. And I will also get you a wing coat.¡±


    Gandur said hurriedly. Looking that she was looking at him with expectant eyes, it seemed like she still hadn¡¯t given up on taking him to Ullr¡¯s legion.


    ¡°Leave it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also okay.¡±


    Heda and Siri answered instead of Tae Ho. Siri had especially cold eyes as if she felt betrayed by the words partner and wing coat.


    ¡°Anyways, this is the gift.¡±


    Gandur changed subjects impudently and then gave Tae Ho the sack Siri was holding.


    ¡°It¡¯s a stealth cloak. You do know about the stealth blessing right?¡±


    He obviously knew. As Tae Ho nodded, a vague smile appeared on Gandur¡¯s face again.


    ¡°You will be able to use the stealth blessing when you wear it. And it¡¯s also a high leveled one at that.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The stealth blessing had many uses. Heda was also happy as Tae Ho became sincerely happy, however, she turned to re at Gandur.


    ¡®It¡¯s a bait in the end. In the end, the members of Ullr¡¯s legion can all use the stealth blessing.¡¯


    That was right. Looking at it from the perspective of another legion, it was indeed a treasure. But you couldn¡¯t call it that way inside of Ullr¡¯s legion.


    As Gandur became aware of Heda¡¯s eyes, she also answered with her eyes.


    ¡®It¡¯s useful anyways. That¡¯s enough. In addition, doesn¡¯t warrior Tae Ho like it?¡¯


    ¡®Well, it is indeed useful.¡¯


    ¡®Right, and in addition that isn¡¯t all.¡¯


    Gandur turned her eyes to Tae Ho and then took out a silvery rope from the sack.


    ¡°And this is a hunter¡¯s rope.¡±


    The tip of it was roundly tied up. Looking at it made you think of the ropes that cowboys had on them.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s lower ranked than the cloak of stealth, it will be useful to you. If you tighten the neck with it, the strength and resistance of your prey will weaken. It¡¯s a good item to catch a monster alive.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just right.¡±


    ¡°Just?¡±


    ¡°I was going to go catch a wild gryphon. To use it as a mount.¡±


    ¡°A wild gryphon? Do you know where they appear?¡±


    Thest one that spoke was Siri. Tae Ho nodded and answered.


    ¡°Ragnar knows.¡±


    ¡°Ragnar-nim?¡±


    Siri¡¯s eyes started to shine. Tae Ho remembered something when he looked at Siri and then asked Gandur.


    ¡°Gandur, looking that she hasn¡¯t returned to Svartalfheim, is captain Siri on a break?¡±


    ¡°Right, she rendered many merits. Sopared to me, that has to return to the scene, Siri is on a temporary break.¡±


    Compared to Idun¡¯s legion, as there were many people in Ullr¡¯s legion on standby, there was no need to be worried about when they would get called.


    Tae Ho looked at Siri again and asked.


    ¡°Captain Siri, do you want to go with us?¡±


    ¡°To catch a wild gryphon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ragnar will alsoe.¡±


    Ragnar treated Siri and the warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion with delight. He wasn¡¯t someone that would mind about one morepanion.


    ¡°With, with Ragnar-nim?¡±


    Siri¡¯s voice trembled. Siri turned to look at Gandur when Tae Ho gave the nod. At her eyes that were begging for permission earnestly, Gandurughed pleasingly.


    ¡°I allow it. An opportunity to apany someone like Ragnar is rare. If you can catch a wild gryphon, it will also be of big helpt to Ullr¡¯s legion.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Siri smiled brightly. She had the face of a girl that received a concert ticket of the idols she liked.


    ¡°Thank you, Tae Ho.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one that should be thankful.¡±


    In the end, Tae Ho was the one paying off the debts to her by telling her to apany them. Although it was in battle and had taken into ount the effectivity of it, Siri had let Tae Ho ride on him without anyints.


    Tae Ho still couldn¡¯t forget when she wore the wing coat and chanted when she wanted to fight along the warriors of the Great War.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s about what happened on the battlefield, don¡¯t let it affect you too much. If you need it from now on, I will wear a wing coat how many times you want.¡±


    Siri said with a bitter smile. It wasn¡¯t because Tae Ho had let here with them but it was her sincere feelings.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Siri was really a warrior of Valha. As Tae Ho expressed his gratitude, Siri shrugged her shoulders as if it was embarrassing.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Then Heda let out a small voice. Thanks to that, Tae Ho realized that there was one more person to ask to and then hurriedly said.


    ¡°Said, you are fine with captain Siriing with us, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that she can¡¯t.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t allow her as pleasantly as Gandur, it was still a permission.


    Gandur forced her smile and asked Heda.


    ¡°Heda, when are you departing?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Then I wille tomorrow with Siri. As there are many people, we will go to the hall with our ship.¡±


    Because the wooden boat of Idun¡¯s legion was too small.


    It seemed like Heda had realized the meaning behind that, that she red at Gandur and Gandur urged Siri and got on the ship.


    And the next day.


    The ship of Ullr¡¯s legion arrived in Idun¡¯s legion one more time.


    < Episode 15 ¨C Alpha Male (1) > End

 Chapter 48

    Episode 15/Chapter 2: Alpha Male (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The trip was smooth. Ragnar took in Siri as expected and even held sses with her and Tae Ho. A beautiful student is better than a ck man, that was Ragnar¡¯s im.


    After passing through the space door that was located at the center of the hall, they reached the outer areas that connected Olympus and Asgard.


    Heda borrowed a carriage with the name of Idun¡¯s legion and drove it, and the three people behind focused on training the strength of a God.


    After two days.


    Heda changed seats with Ragnar and then looked at Tae Ho and Siri that were seated in a corner.


    The two people had their eyes closed and were operating the strength of a God. It wasn¡¯t strong as an explosion, but it was spread thinly and faintly.


    The two of them had talent. It seemed like it was because of Siri¡¯s strong persistence and calm nature that she had few mistakes when handling the strength and Tae Ho handled the power so well it was unbelievable he was an inferior rank.


    ¡®He¡¯s a cheat by several means.¡¯


    Ragnar knew about Tae Ho¡¯s saga and where he came from. Although he had an unimaginable saga, beforeing to Valha he had never grabbed a sword and just yed the thing called Dark Age or something in front of a desk.


    When he had first heard that, he couldn¡¯t believe it easily. It wasn¡¯t because it was too bewildering. It was because Tae Ho¡¯s existence made it hard to believe in that.


    ¡®He¡¯s overflowing with talent.¡¯


    Tae Ho fought well. It wasn¡¯t only because he received the strength and techniques through the strength of the saga with the synchro rate. His battle senses, fast judgments, and the ability to find a path made him a born warrior.


    Heda had said that Tae Ho¡¯s world was a peaceful world without any fights differently from Midgard. And perhaps, that would be the reason he wasn¡¯t aware of his talent.


    It wasn¡¯t the only talent in fighting, but handling his saga and the power of a God was also outstanding to the point normal warriors would find it hard to do it. In the part of the precise control especially, you could say that he really was born with it.


    There were cases like Tae Ho at times. People that came to Valha even when they were from another world.


    Although he hadn¡¯t met them all, each one of them had outstanding talent.


    ¡®Perhaps it may not be a coincidence but a necessity of the story.¡¯


    That shining existence from another world was led to Valha.


    Ragnar thought of the words he had heard from Sigurd once and looked at Tae Ho. He imagined Tae Ho having born in Midgard and not in the world that the job of a pro gamer existed.


    ¡®He must have be a powerful warrior.¡¯


    Although he would have been different to the current him, he would have entered Valha with his own saga.


    ¡°Stop. We are resting for a moment.¡±


    As Ragnar said in a low voice Tae Ho and Siri let out sighs at the same time and loosened their bodies. The both of them were dripping with sweat.


    ¡°The two of you are good. You are fast in learning.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Siri flushed and smiled. If Rolph or other warriors that knew her usual self saw her right now, they would have been really surprised but it was now too familiar for Tae Ho.


    Ragnar, that was ignored by Tae Ho until now, put on a good smile and then looked at Siri fixedly.


    ¡°Siri, you aren¡¯t nning on moving to Idun¡¯s legion? Then I would be able to keep teaching you.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Hmhm. Gandur won¡¯t like it.¡±


    The one that liked the idea was Tae Ho and the one that cleared her throat was Heda.


    Siri got seduced by Ragnar¡¯s direct proposal for a moment, but it seems like she had gotten a hold of herself after listening to Heda¡¯s words and then trembled and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your words but I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t leave behind byrades.¡±


    ¡°I like you even more. You are a good warrior.¡±


    Ragnar spoke as if he was still interested in her, and Siri forced herself to look at another ce. It seemed like she was trying her best to remain calm.


    ¡®So...the hero she admires not only recognized her but also told her to work together?¡¯


    Tae Ho understood Siri¡¯s struggle after having analyzed the situation.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry for Rolph, but it would really be great if she moved.¡¯


    Because Siri was a great warrior just like Ragnar had said. Having an ally you could trust your back on a battlefield and not having one, had a big difference.


    Even while this happened the carriage reached a forest. It was a really big forest that was naturally connected to a mountain.


    ¡°Heda, stop the carriage around here.¡±


    Ragnar tied down the horses from the carriage and then grabbed the reins and said.


    ¡°Gryphons like to eat horse meat. We will use these guys as bait. You remember the things I told you, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Siri answered immediately. Ragnar took out a knife from his waist and then made the horses bleed a little. As Heda recited a chant, the scent of blood got spread with the help of the wind.


    And after a few minutes passed. Ragnar opened his eyes sharply. And the veteran hunter Siri also turned her eyes.


    ¡°They came.¡±


    They could hear the noise made by the fluttering of big winds. Three wild gryphons that flew above the trees. The monsters that let out cries like eagles started to gather like a flock of birds.


    Ragnar just took a big step back as if he would just watch. As Heda also stepped back, Heda and Siri took out their weapons.


    Siri was the first to start. She fired arrows that were smeared with paralyzing poison, and the gryphon that was in the middle lost bnce and crashed. While the ground shook, Tae Ho swung the executioner¡¯s sword. One of the gryphons that were trying to take a horse with its hard feet dodged Tae Ho¡¯s sword and flew up again and the other one just grabbed some dirt and flew up.


    ¡°They wille again! Go from the ground and the sky!¡±


    As Ragnar yelled, Siri fired one more arrow into the crashed gryphon and put on a firing posture and Tae Ho spread out the hawk wing coat that he took out from Unnir.


    Hawk wing coat.


    Siri and Heda flinched at the same time.


    Siri remembered the thing they had spoken and red at the gryphons, and Heda that hadn¡¯t heard of the n didn¡¯t know what to do and moved towards Tae Ho.


    However, Tae Ho didn¡¯t look at the two of them. As soon as he wore the wing coat, he red at the sky and yelled.


    ¡°Chant!¡±


    Tae Ho became a big hawk and flew to the sky.


    Siri let out a sigh of relief unconsciously and Heda flinched again.


    ¡°Uh....Should I have told them to fight together?¡±


    Ragnar that had nned the tacticughed awkwardly and then Heda said with a casual face.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡±


    However, her face was red. The embarrassment you could see from a person that had their thoughts read could be seen from her.


    ¡®Her childish side didn¡¯t change at all.¡¯


    Ragnarughed refreshingly. Because it was d to see this side of Heda. After ¡®that day¡¯ a lot of things changed in Idun¡¯s legion.


    ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s keep watching.¡±


    Ragnar moved his eyes to the sky in consideration of Heda that didn¡¯t know what to do.


    &


    Tae Ho executed the hawk¡¯s breathing he learned from Ragnar. He flew higher and faster with strong strokes of his wind.


    The one Tae Ho was aiming for was the gryphon that had lost its bnce for having dodged Tae Ho¡¯s sword.


    The strategy was simple. He would get on it however he could.


    [Bewildered]


    [Wild Gryphon ()]


    Just like Ragnar had said, the two of them were female. One of them saw Tae Ho approach them at an unbelievable speed and increased its speed but it was pointless. Tae Ho, that was in the shape of a simple hawk, being faster than the lion-bodied gryphon could be said that it was a naturalw of nature.


    Tae Ho caught up to the gryphon in an instant and took hold of it with his ws. The moment his ws carved onto it, the gryphon let out a roar filled with pain and twisted its body.


    ¡°Chant!¡±


    Tae Ho recited the chant again and hurriedly put strength on his legs. He grabbed its waist tightly and activated ¡®the one that handles dragons¡¯.


    The red letters started to be white. It wasn¡¯t green yet but he could control it to a certain extent.


    Tae Ho took out the rope of the hunter immediately and put it on the neck of the gryphon. And then the eyes of the gryphon turned calm.


    A smile appeared on Tae Ho¡¯s face. It was because the white words changed to be green.


    However, he couldn¡¯t be satisfied with just this. It wasn¡¯t because there was one more wild gryphon remaining.


    In the first ce, the real objective Tae Ho and Ragnar were aiming for wasn¡¯t the one he had caught. This was just a bait for the real one.


    The remaining gryphon cried towards the direction it first appeared from. Just like he had heard from Ragnar, he made the gryphon he had caught cry. It was a quite bright crypared to the one in front of them.


    ¡°It¡¯sing.¡±


    Ragnar said from the ground. Siri could also sense it approaching. Its appearance itself werepletely different from a normal gryphon.


    Papapapapak!


    Small birds flew up from the forest and made some noise. They were escaping because of the rage they felt.


    Alpha Male.


    The strongest male that led a pack.


    The gryphons showed a simr ecology from the lions as if their lion bodies weren¡¯t for nothing. One strong malemanded several females and made a group called pride.


    The alpha males didn¡¯t usually move. It also didn¡¯t participate in the hunts. Bing stronger by eating the things the female gryphons brought it was its role.


    However, this situation was different.


    Tae Ho took its female. And the other one requested for assistance.


    If it still didn¡¯t move in this situation, then a pride couldn¡¯t be maintained. And just like Ragnar had expected, the alpha male showed itself.


    [Enraged alpha male]


    [Wild gryphon ()]


    Its size was as twice as big from the female gryphons. Looking it flying with strength made it look like a tank.


    Tae Ho gulped dry saliva and red at it. Not killing it and restraining it wasn¡¯t as easy as it seemed. If he made a mistake he would be the one to die.


    However, that made his heart vaguely beat. It seemed like he was challenging a new title.


    ¡°But before that.¡±


    There was one thing he had to check.


    [Saga: Immortal warrior (Synchro rate 20%)]


    The synchro rate increased from 19% to 20%. It was the result of capturing a female gryphon as it was right before going to 20% when he beat the fire giant along with Rasgrid.


    It was just like he had aimed for. He could now feel that he could see the mechanism in the increase of the synchro rate.


    In addition, he was certain that there would be a change at 20% just like there has been one at 10%.


    [Saga: The warrior¡¯s equipment]


    The sword of the warrior changed to that. It didn¡¯t stop there and a new small story was added.


    [Saga: The hammer of the cksmith doesn¡¯t slipper]


    The saga that was added to the record of the weapons Kalsted used.


    The moment Tae Ho saw the title of the new saga, he was about to fall from the female gryphon, but he somehow maintained bnce. He understood the effect of the saga instinctively.


    ¡®How crazy.¡¯


    Heughed and cursed at the same time. He red at the alpha male that was still charging at him and activated his saga.


    [Saga: The hammer of the cksmith doesn¡¯t slipper]


    The shape of a huge man holding on to a hammer appeared at Tae Ho¡¯s back. The man that had ck beard smirked and then hit down the hunter¡¯s rope with his hammer.


    Kang~


    A light shone on the hunter¡¯s rope with a pleasing sound.


    Strengthening of an item.


    The devil¡¯s content that also existed in Dark Age!


    Kalsted was Dark Age¡¯s best warrior, and countless weapons had passed through his hands. And obviously enough, most of them passed through the strengthening cksmiths.


    Countless weapons got destroyed by the strengthening failure.


    There were even weapons he couldn¡¯t retrieve because they got pulverized.


    Only a minority seeded. However, the weapons that survived the hands of the cksmiths could be much stronger.


    The stories of the weapons that piled up like that.


    The saga of the broken weapons that could inevitably apany the ¡®warrior¡¯s equipment¡¯.


    The shape of the man put on a refreshing smile and disappeared. Tae Ho looked at the hunter¡¯s rope through the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯.


    The blue words became gold, that were a rank above that. Although it was a temporary effect it was enough.


    ¡®Come on, a strengthened weapon is a first for you right?¡¯


    Tae Ho removed the rope from the female gryphon and smiled brightly while looking at the alpha male that was starting to make big circles. It was that smile that Siri said it was evil.


    < Episode 15 ¨C Alpha Male (2) > End

 Chapter 49

    Episode 16 Chapter 1


    Episode 16/Chapter 1: Legend (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The alpha name had a name. It was the name given by the ones that came to visit this forest, to the strongest one that led the strongest gryphon pride for 4 years.


    Rolo.


    Rolo was in a really enraged state. Actually, he was in a really good mood a few minutes ago. Because he had smelled the blood of horses. he saw the three female gryphons, that were the strongest even inside the pride, fly up and imagine the horse meat he would soon eat.


    It was hard to wait because he hadn¡¯t eaten horse meat for a long time. Although he remained calm because he couldn¡¯t show an unsightly look to the remaining females, what he wanted was to go hunting with them.


    When would they return? They wouldn¡¯t be eating among themselves, right?


    While he was thinking of such things he heard a cry. It was a rescuing request from a female. This sound was surprising enough, but the sound it heard next shocked him even more. A female of the pride was showing its cute side to someone else!


    He couldn¡¯t forgive it. If it was a new male, then he would peak its eyes with his beak. There was no way that the horse, that was merely food, threatened them.


    Rolo flew quickly. After fluttering his strong wings, he saw a shocking scene. One of the females was copsed on the ground, and another one was crying as if it didn¡¯t know what to do. And thest one, the female he treasured the most was letting an unknown guy ride on her.


    Rolo roared. His cry filled with rage shook the ground and sky. The female that requested help cheered as if telling him toe quickly.


    However, Rolo wasn¡¯t satisfied. It wasn¡¯t because it was afraid of the human riding on the female. The female was putting a rxed expression and the one above her was smiling.


    He would take him in an instant. After throwing him to the ground he would crush his head and chest with his beak.


    Rolo charged towards the human like a thunder. However, he could only turn his direction before snatching him. It was because the human riding on the female jumped up.


    The human couldn¡¯t fly. So he could snatch him when hended but this human was a bit different. He made a turn on the air and then transformed into a hawk and charged into him.


    He was bewildered but Rolo rather felt pleased. Because a big hawk was more delicious than a human. In addition, it seemed like more ces to eat has been added.


    He was nning to teach the arrogant hawk that was attacking him, the head of the pride and the ruler of the forest, what an aerial attack was. However, it seemed like the hawk didn¡¯t have any thoughts of fighting that the moment it was about to exchange blows with Rolo it twisted its body sideways as if running away.


    Rolo wasn¡¯t disappointed. Because making quick turns and chasing was Rolo¡¯s specialty. If he fled in that state, then it would be better for him because he would be able to catch up.


    But another disaster urred. The hawk transformed into a human again instead of flying past him. Even before Rolo could do something the human got on his back.


    Rolo roared again. He shook his body trying to make the human fall and tried to fly fast.


    However, the human was a bit faster. The moment he was about to flutter his wings the hands of the human got ced in his back, and Rolo fell in a weird feeling.


    ¡®My, my strength is getting drained.¡¯


    His body didn¡¯t move as he wished. It didn¡¯t stop there that his rage had weirdly subsided. Although it had certainly tried to fly fiercely, he was soon flying softly.


    ¡®Thi, this isn¡¯t it. I can¡¯t be like this.¡¯


    His consciousness faded more and more. He just didn¡¯t want to think about anything. However, Rolo tried his best to get ahold of himself. He remembered the rage burning in his chest.


    ¡®Wake up! You are waking up Rolo!¡¯


    It was when he was telling himself to wake up.


    A rope gotced in his neck. He was sure it was the arrogant human. But the moment it got tied in his neck he started to think of the human as the human master.


    ¡®My, my strength is draining again.....¡¯


    His will to resist disappeared. And the cry of the bewildered female couldn¡¯t make him feel anything


    [Saga: The one that handles dragons]


    [Strengthened hunter¡¯s rope]


    [The feeling to resist disappeared]


    [Alpha male: Rolo]


    The moment the red letters turned green, Tae Ho let out a sigh of relief. He maintained ¡®the one that handles dragon¡¯s that he had executed with all his strength and then took out the Beast¡¯s saddle from Unnir.


    As the Alpha male was flying too smoothly, it was also easy to ce the saddle on it. When the saddle transformed into a suitable size, Tae Ho found it easier to control it.


    ¡°Tae Ho!¡±


    Heda¡¯s voice was heard from below. As he turned around while smiling in a good mood, he saw that she was waving towards him. Siri was still vignt of the remaining gryphon but her eyes were smiling.


    ¡°I got him!¡±


    His strength was good just like its size. Although its physical capabilities weren¡¯t as good as Siri that had transformed through the dragon wing coat his flight ability would be a level above hers.


    ¡®In addition, it¡¯s cool.¡¯


    It had the same eyes as a bald eagle. Even though it was calm because of ¡®the one that handles dragons¡¯ and the hunter¡¯s rope, its eyes were still sharp.


    ¡°I just have to get reins and armor for it.¡±


    The three set in Dark Age were the reins, armor, and saddle. Although it was vague for the armor, if you had the reins it would be easier to control it.


    Tae Ho looked at the direction Rolo came flying from. Because of ¡®the one that handles dragon¡¯s he could read Rolo¡¯s thoughts a bit. It seemed like there were some female gryphons remaining in this nest.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go down for now.¡¯


    It seemed like the first gryphon he had caught was released from the effects of ¡®the one that handles dragons¡¯ that was looking at them with bewildered eyes. He thought that he should capture Rolo and then capture the remaining female gryphons or not.


    ¡°Tae Ho!¡±


    Heda¡¯s voice was heard again. But it was different to before. Tae Ho got surprised at her yell that was close to a shout and turned to look at Heda hurriedly. Heda and even Siri and Ragnar were looking at the same direction. It wasn¡¯t at Tae Ho but behind him.


    Popong!


    The sound was heardte, just like what happened with thunders. A signal beam exploded from a far ce. It was a red signal signaling an emergency.


    In addition, it wasn¡¯t only one. One more signal beam surged up from another ce. It was also red this time.


    Tae Ho hurriedly turned Rolo and went to the ground. As soon as theynded Ragnar approached and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s an emergency signal. Looking that they set off at the same time, the troops that were searching the surroundings must have been attacked.¡±


    It has already been a few days since Valha became aware of Garmr¡¯s soul fragment. It was obvious for them to search a wide radius from the remaining traces of the Great War.


    This ce also belonged to a far ce of Asgard. The closest post two days in a carriage to reach. The only ones that could help them right now were Tae Ho¡¯s group.


    ¡°We are splitting the group in two.¡±


    In the first ce, as it was merely searching a wide area, only lowest ranked warriors and some inferior ranked warriors would have been dispatched. Although there may be an intermediate ranked warrior among them, even if that was the case Tae Ho¡¯s group would still be of help.


    Tae Ho nodded at the word of splitting their group. Because it was also the most effective method for him.


    Ragnar got on top of Rolo. Heda transformed into a big and beautiful swan and made Siri ride her.


    It was proper for Ragnar and Heda to go to different ces. That¡¯s why Tae Ho, that became able to fly because of the gryphon went with Ragnar that couldn¡¯t fly and Siri getting on Heda was also a natural thing.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Heda left those words while looking at them and flew up. Siri was grabbing onto Heda¡¯s neck and said something towards them really quickly. It seemed like she was wishing them to be safe like Heda.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ragnar grabbed Tae Ho¡¯s waist. His arms were as strong as steel.


    Tae Ho felt a strange feeling and urged Rolo. Rolo flew up with its big wings.


    &


    The traces of the Great War weren¡¯t only present in Svartalfheim but were scattered in ces where Asgard was in control of, just like Asgard, Midgard, and Vanaheim.


    After passing through the mountains that were connected with the vast forest, a innd appeared as if the scene he had seen until now was a lie. Thisndscape was the aftermath left by the Great War.


    A signal beam exploded from a really far ce. It was obvious that if it wasn¡¯t a warrior of Valha with quite a lot of umted runes, they wouldn¡¯t even have been able to recognize it properly.


    Because of that, Tae Ho felt anxious even though he was already flying at a fast speed. He didn¡¯t know who was in danger, but his heart was moved by the fact that it was fired by the warriors of Valha.


    Perhaps it may be because he had seen the warriors in the trace of Great War in Svartalfheim.


    The warriors of Valha that were prideful. Tae Ho had already be one of them.


    ¡°Over there!¡±


    Ragnar yelled. A battle was uring on the ground. Tens of warriors were fighting against a big monster, and you could even see three giants that were 7 meters tall at the center.


    ¡°I will take the giants. You take the sky.¡±


    Ragnar spoke quickly and then loosened his arms that were holding onto his waist. Then he jumped down the moment Rolo passed over the battlefield.


    Although it was tens of meters high, it wasn¡¯t that big of a problem for Ragnar that had once been a top ranked warrior. Ragnar¡¯s body, that was falling down, started to emanate white light and that sight was beautiful to behold.


    Tae Ho looked below his feet instead of still looking at Ragnar. The reason Ragnar entrusted Tae Ho the sky was because the enemies weren¡¯t only in the ground.


    Now, there weren¡¯t only the harpies he was ustomed to, but there were also wyvern riders which he hadn¡¯t seen since ck Fortress attacking the warriors of Valha. Defeating them was Tae Ho¡¯s role.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Rolo!¡±


    If you got a new car you have to step on the pedal!


    Although they hadn¡¯t known for long, Rolo elevated Tae Ho from being a human to human-nim, was faithful to his orders. When he spread his big wings and let out a roar, all the harpies and wyverns turned to look at them.


    ¡°Tae Ho!¡±


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    The voices of the warriors burst out. Although Tae Ho couldn¡¯t distinguish them one by one, there were many familiar voices.


    Tae Ho created a strong wind through the ¡®charge of the warrior¡¯ and looked at the ground after passing by the harpies. He could see a familiar troop g and familiar faces.


    ¡®Thor¡¯s legion!¡¯


    They were the lowest ranked warriors that had taken part in the expedition of ck Fortress with him. And there was also an inferior ranked warrior among them.


    ¡°Bracky!¡±


    ¡°Uoooooo!¡±


    Bracky roared as if answering to Tae Ho¡¯s call. He, who was facing one of the giants, had small blue sparks around his body and was also bigger than thest time he saw him.


    [Saga: He¡¯s the son of a God]


    He was a warrior so outstanding he was called as Thor¡¯s son in Midgard. Just like Tae Ho¡¯s saga had evolved, his saga had also done the same.


    Even though he was facing against three giants, he could know the reason Thor¡¯s legion didn¡¯t break down easily. It was because of he, who wasn¡¯t excessive to call him as a little giant, was there.


    Babang!


    Thunder fell down in that instant. Everyone covered their ears at the loud sound shaking the entire battlefield and turned their eyes. It was Ragnar. He fell down from the sky like a God andnded on the ground with a loud sound. The moment his sword that was covered with white light touched the ground, one of the giants copsed. It waspletely split from its shoulder to its groin.


    It was a really superhuman scene. In addition, it didn¡¯t stop there. Ragnar raised his sword and yelled.


    ¡°Ragnar Lodbrok orders you! Warriors of Valha! Fight!¡±


    His shout covered the battlefield. And his yell woke up the warriors. It gave courage to the warriors and gave them strength.


    Tae Ho admired.


    Ragnar¡¯s shout wasn¡¯t a saga. It was really just a shout. However, this was the results of Ragnar Lodbrok¡¯s strong charisma.


    ¡°Ragnar!¡±


    ¡°Ragnar Lodbrok!¡±


    The warriors of Valha chered. Just like what happened in Ullr¡¯s legion, they also started to call his name.


    Did you see?


    Ragnar nced at him. Tae Ho just smirked at his smile that seemed like telling him that he was this amazing and then he turned his head.


    They were still in the middle of fighting. They could listen to the stories after the fight.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go first.¡±


    He could do more things as he had obtained a gryphon. Lance Charging wasn¡¯t the only thing Tae Ho could do. The only thing that had advanced wasn¡¯t only the ¡®sword of the warrior;


    [Saga: The charge of the warrior is like a storm]


    Until now, the only wind was added to it. However, it was different now.


    Because the storm that swept up the battlefield in the election of the national representatives wasn¡¯t a normal one.


    A sparking sound was heard at the wings of Rolo, that was gliding through the wind. The small sparks got connected and then mixed in with the wind.


    And then, the thing that was made. The thing that urred.


    ¡°Thunderstorm.¡±


    Tae Ho mumbled. He reproduced the battle of that day along with Rolo.


    < Episode 16 ¨C Legend (1) > End

 Chapter 50

    Episode 16/Chapter 2: Legend (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    Rolo¡¯s flight was fierce. And the storm and lighting that followed up were even fiercer.


    The harpies that got swept let out cries. Their feathers got burn and they got burnt.


    The harpies weren¡¯t the only ones that fell like leaves. Tae Ho had also charged through the wyvern riders. As it flew like it was about to body m them but changed the trajectory at thest moment, the wyverns couldn¡¯t withstand it. There were some that fell because they had lost bnce and there were even some that got burnt by the thunder and yelled.


    Rolo gained more strength the more he flew. Tae Ho scattered the storm and the thunder that was in the tip of the wings and increased his speed.


    Pzzzzzt!


    The remaining thunder exploded in consecution. Tae Ho cheered at Rolo¡¯s big wings and looked at the battlefield.


    Ragnar¡¯s sword was cutting the head of a giant. It looked like there would be nothing that the sword with white light couldn¡¯t cut.


    Bracky didn¡¯t stay still either. He was able to concentrate solely on the giant in front of him thanks to Ragnar and Tae Ho and then dealt a massive blow with his big hammer.


    Bang!


    The first attack was at its ankle. The giant lost bnce and Bracky crushed the knee of the giant. As the giant lowered his body with a yell, he hit his hip now.


    The sound of bones getting crushed was terrible be it a human or a giant and it also couldn¡¯t endure it.


    The giant that couldn¡¯t endure the painid down on the ground. Thanks to that, his head got low and Bracky smiled brightly and hit the chin of the giant.


    A cry exploded out instead of a yell. As blood started to pour down from the mouth of the giant, Bracky took a big breath. He moved to showpassion to the giant.


    Bang!


    Thest attack hit in the crown of its head. The giant didn¡¯t move anymore.


    ¡°Whew.¡±


    Bracky let out a long breath. White steam was surging from his hot body.


    ¡®Certainly.¡¯


    It really was Bracky. He wasn¡¯t called the son of a God in the mortal world for nothing.


    Tae Ho looked at Ragnar again. He didn¡¯t let the fact that the aerial forces and a giant, two factors that caught your eye the most, had disappeared.


    He raised his sword. And it was naturally followed by the gazes of the warriors and their cheers.


    ¡°Ragnar!¡±


    ¡°Ragnar!¡±


    ¡°Bracky!¡±


    ¡°The warrior that rode on a Valkyrie!¡±


    The warriors yelled the name of the new warrior and a nickname. Tae Ho, that was called with the long nickname, let out augh and turned in the air. There were some monsters, that had lost their will to fight, that gave up on fighting and started to flee. It was aplete victory.


    ¡°Tae Ho!¡±


    The call that was like thunder came from Bracky. Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, Tae Ho was going tond on the ground, and then hended next to Bracky.


    ¡°Bracky.¡±


    Bracky started tough refreshingly when Tae Ho called him and then he turned to look at Rolo and asked.


    ¡°And her? To which legion does this Valkyrie belong to? Is she from Idun¡¯s legion?¡±


    Bracky even bowed towards Rolo while waiting for an answer. It seemed like hepletely thought that it was a Valkyrie.


    However, Tae Ho answered with warm eyes.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a gryphon.¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s not a Valkyrie?¡±


    ¡°It really is just a gryphon. In addition, it¡¯s a male, male.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! Then you aren¡¯t the warrior that rode on a Valkyrie anymore?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a Valkyrie.¡±


    ¡°You are too much!¡±


    The warriors near Bracky started to say. Just what was too much?


    ¡°Anyways, Tae Ho. It¡¯s an important thing. We can¡¯t stop here.¡±


    Bracky took one more step towards Tae Ho and said hurriedly. His eyes and voice werepletely serious.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Ragnar, that had soon approached them, asked naturally. Bracky looked at Ragnar reflexively and then cheered with round eyes.


    ¡°Ragnar Lodbrok!¡±


    ¡°Right, I¡¯m Ragnar. So speak. Why can¡¯t you stop?¡±


    Originally Ragnar would have epted Bracky¡¯s surprise, but they were in the middle of a battle right now. As Ragnar came out heavily Bracky also got a hold of himself and said quickly.


    ¡°We found a thing called Garmr¡¯s soul fragment. However, we found it at the same time the Giants did.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that the Giants have already retrieved it?¡±


    ¡°Um, it¡¯s a bit different but it¡¯s simr. Anyways, they left some forces to stop us and that force was the one we just fought against.¡±


    Looking at how he spoke, it seemed like they were chasing at Garmr¡¯s soul fragment as apetition.


    ¡°We did a request for assistance, but it¡¯s not the time to be waiting. We have to chase them immediately!¡±


    Bracky pointed a direction with his hammer that was stained with the blood of a giant. The majority of the monsters were fleeing to the same direction.


    As Bracky and the Warriors finished their exnation of the situation, they turned their bodies to depart. However, Ragnar grabbed him.


    ¡°What about the scale of the enemy? Simply chasing them isn¡¯t always the best option.¡±


    If it was someone else he would have just ignored him. But these words came from none other than Ragnar. Bracky seemed to have endured himself and answered quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s simr to the ones that were here.¡±


    ¡°Wait, then what did they move for?¡±


    If they had a force like that, wouldn¡¯t have been better to massacre Bracky¡¯s force?


    Bracky hit his chest as if Tae Ho¡¯s question made him frustrated.


    ¡°Ugh! The fragment of a soul is moving! Precisely speaking it¡¯s stuck on the head of a hog!¡±


    It was a bit difficult to understand but Ragnar seemed to have understood it. He nodded and said.


    ¡°So the beast transformed because of Garmr¡¯s soul fragment.....So you are saying that not even the giants couldpletely capture it.¡±


    They may still be chasing it by now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry. If it¡¯s like Bracky had said we still have a chance.¡±


    Ragnar got on Rolo right after that and grabbed Tae Ho¡¯s hip. However, Tae Ho looked at Bracky and the others instead of flying up.


    Although the situation was urgent, the difference in mobility was too big. Did he have to go first with Ragnar and buy time?


    It seemed like Bracky felt Tae Ho¡¯s worry that he brought out bones of a monster from his waist and spread it on the ground.


    ¡°Tanngnjostr!¡±


    When he yelled a weird name, the bones that were on the floor started to connect with each other and formed the shape of a small goat. And when Bracky took off the leather that was covering his shoulders and put it on top of the bones, a surprising thing happened.


    The bones and leather got connected and flesh started to be created inside. It then became a real goat and then transformed into a huge goat in an instant.


    The goat was so big that several warriors would be able to get on it.


    While Tae Ho was looking at the goat with a dumbfounded face, Ragnar let out a low exmation.


    ¡°Impressive. For an inferior ranked warrior to have Tanngnjostr.¡±


    Tanngnjostr was one of the treasures of Thor¡¯s legion that was said that it was able to revive itself countless times if you just had its bones and leather.


    It was a bit terrible to say this, but there was a time that they traveled with Tanngnjostr and fed on it as they could revive it whenever they wanted.


    The Tanngnjostrs Thor¡¯s legion had wasn¡¯t only one. But even if that was the case, it was too precious a treasure for an inferior ranked warrior to possess it.


    You could know with this how extraordinary of a warrior Bracky was and how Thor¡¯s legion thought of him.


    Bracky¡¯s mood turned good at Ragnar¡¯s admiration and then rode on Tanngnjostr. Followed by him, seven warriors that looked especially strong, hung on its back.


    ¡°We will go first! Some of you will stay back to treat the injured and the remaining one shall follow us!¡±


    ¡°Ou!¡±


    The warriors replied at Bracky¡¯s order. Lastly, Bracky looked at Tae Ho and Ragnar and Ragnar nodded. Tae Ho made Rolo depart.


    Rolo flew up high. Tanngnjostr crossed thend with a speed that didn¡¯t lose to Rolo.


    And how much had passed since that? Tae Ho, that was looking at a far ce, could discover the enemy forces. He also heard Bracky¡¯s voice from the ground.


    ¡°Over there!¡±


    A hog that was as big as Tanngnjostr was lying down on the ground, and orc shamans were gathered near it. Just like Bracky had said, almost a hundred monsters were along a giant.


    The giant, that you could know was the leader at a nce, looked at them.The monsters also started to raise their voices and took on fighting postures.


    Tanngnjostr raised its speed without a hint. Ragnar red at the armored giant and then spoke towards Tae Ho in a low voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s only the giant. I will entrust the rest to you and Bracky.¡±


    ¡°Ragnar?¡±


    ¡°Go to the fragment! I will take the giant!¡±


    Ragnar threw himself into the air after yelling just like he did in thest battle.


    Tae Ho looked at the ground while throwing the lingering attachments. Bracky¡¯s group started the fight while still being on top of Tanngnjostr. It seemed like they didn¡¯t fear anything even though they were twenty times their number.


    ¡°Tae Ho! We are going to the hog!¡±


    Bracky jumped down Tanngnjostr and then started to charge towards the hog.


    ¡°Thor¡¯s legion! Destroy the monster!¡±


    ¡°Ou!¡±


    The warriors that were riding Tanngnjostr started to throw their axes or fire arrows while circling around it. Tae Ho looked at Bracky, that had an axe and a hammer in his hands, and thought of the machine that cut grass. Although it was a weirdparison, his reckless charge towards the monsters and cutting them down was just like that.


    Ragnar started the battle with the giant. He took a peek with the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯ and saw that it was weaker than the one Rasgrid had fought, but it was by no means easier to handle.


    However, the one battling was none other than Ragnar. Tae Ho focused on his fight once again.


    The orc shamans surrounding the monster hog started to hurriedly recite chants. Although he didn¡¯t know what they were doing, it didn¡¯t seem good to leave them alone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Rolo!¡±


    Rolo answered with a big cry at Tae Ho¡¯s order. Tae Ho grabbed the Executioner¡¯s sword after passing over the heads of the monsters in an instant. He swung his sword in consecution on top of Rolo that was flying low and the orc shamans didn¡¯t have a means to resist him.


    Rolo was certainly an Alpha Male that led a pride. It didn¡¯t simply fly that it could run on the ground with its four legs and it even started to take down the orc shamans with its sharp beak and ws.


    As the number of the orc shamans got halved, a change urred from the hog. The hog that was breathing roughly raised all of its furs and rose up and then started to bite and crush the orc shamans.


    ¡°Kuaaang!¡±


    The monster hog roared. Just like Garmr¡¯s soul fragment was in the trace of the Great War, the chest of the hog was dyed in blood. It checked the battlefield with its yellow eyes and then focused his target. It was towards the one charging towards it.


    ¡°Bracky!¡±


    Tae Ho called Bracky. Even the monsters that had gathered to stop Bracky however they scattered because of the monster hog.


    However, Bracky didn¡¯t stop. He also charged towards the hog and raised his hammer high.


    ¡°Tae Ho! A big thunder!¡±


    It was a sudden request. However, Tae Ho seemed to have understood it a bit. No, he felt like he just had to do it even if he didn¡¯t know what he was talking about.


    ¡°I¡¯m going!¡±


    [Saga: The charge of a warrior is like a storm]


    Rolo, that had Tae Ho on top of him, passed over Bracky. He spread a thunderstorm and Bracky got satisfied. Heughed and activated his saga.


    [Saga: Thunder enters his hammer]


    It was a thing of the past.


    However, Bracky remembered clearly.


    The day that a rainstorm fell down. The day that the rage of the God of thunder fell from the sky.


    He was fighting against a huge monster. It was a terrible bear monsters that were made by the shamans.


    The moment Bracky¡¯s hammer hit the chest of the bear, thunder fell down. And the thunder that fell down from the sky finished the bear.


    It was a coincidence.


    However, Bracky didn¡¯t think it that way. And the ones that had been present that day also didn¡¯t think that way. He believed in the miracle that happened in front of his eyes and that was made as a story and transmitted.


    The hammer that calls for a thunder.


    The one that has been blessed by Thor!


    ¡°Uoooooooo!¡±


    A thunderstorm entered Bracky¡¯s hammer. Bracky, that was swinging thunder and lighting that was even bigger than his hammer, made him resemble the God of thunder Thor.


    The monster hog tried to stop its charge. But it was toote. In addition, Bracky wasn¡¯t nning on letting the hog go at all.


    Bang!


    The attack hit the mouth of the monster. Thunder exploded and the monster hog let out a cry and fell sideways.


    The monsters froze at the amazing sight. However, Bracky cursed inwardly. He had attacked with all his might but he wasn¡¯t able to beat it. In addition, he wasn¡¯t in a good state. Thanks to the blow that contained the thunderstorm behind it, there was an aftershock in his body even though it was strengthened. It seemed to be temporary but his arm didn¡¯t move at all.


    The monster hog that had be bloody raised its head. The monster that became mad because of the pain tried to crush down Bracky however it could.


    He would die.


    It was for a moment but he did think of that. Thanks to that Bracky just red at the monster instead of closing his eyes.


    But he could see it because of that. He could hear.


    The thing that crossed the sky. The small voice that was heard like a miracle.


    It¡¯s fine Bracky.


    This wasn¡¯t the end. There¡¯s still more remaining.


    Because Kalsted¡¯s storm hit twice!


    [Saga: Dragon¡¯s charge]


    Bracky looked at the second thunder. He saw the beautiful trajectory that was drawn in the sky.


    The thing that fell down was a thunder.


    Draconic Ballista!


    Bang!


    A loud sound exploded with the thunder. The monster, that was hit on its side, rolled on the ground roughly. It could stop after rolling for a while and crushing down the other monsters.


    It was the result made by one Lance Charge. Bracky admired the miracle that urred in front of his eyes.


    ¡°Amazing!¡±


    Tae Ho heard his yell in the sky. He didn¡¯t use the Sword piece on purpose. The Heavy Lance got destroyed and Tae Ho¡¯s right arm wasn¡¯t fine either. If it wasn¡¯t for Idun¡¯s blessing his arm would have been twisted or broken even if it was strengthened by the runes.


    Rolo let out a groaning sound while fluttering its wings. The attack was that powerful.


    But it was enough with this. The satisfied Tae Ho looked at the ground again. He saw Bracky that was running to retrieve Garmr¡¯s soul fragment, Ragnar that had in the giant, and the warriors of Thor¡¯s legion that were driving Tanngnjostr recklessly.


    That¡¯s why he could see it.


    Ragnar, that had in the giant, opened his eyes widely and looked at the sky and then turned to look at Bracky and yelled.


    ¡°Bracky! Stop!¡±


    How?


    Tae Ho also looked at the sky and could know then.


    A ck cmity was approaching.


    < Episode 16 ¨C Legend (2) > End

 Chapter 51

    Episode 16/Chapter 3: Legend (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Ren


    The Giant of the Night, Avalt, was inside the darkness. However, he could see several things at the same time.


    One of the fivemanders of the magician King, Utgard Loki.


    That name wasn¡¯t low at all. It was a ce a normal giant couldn¡¯t climb to at all.


    Because of that, Avalt recognized his allies. Although each of them had their own defects, they were strong enough, even when taking those into ount.


    The Giant of Strength, Harad, disliked Avalt. And it was the same for Avalt. However, just like it was said previously, they recognized each other and they had aradeship, even though it was weak.


    Because of that, he was feeling regret.


    ¡®We were too rash.¡¯


    He knew what had caused that one big mistake. And the Magician king was not responding to it. It would be that he didn¡¯t tolerate two mistakes. He would have wanted to make some achievements, even when forcing it. Even though it was apliment or a scolding, he must want the attention of the magician King.


    The Giant of Strength, Harad, was strong. If an existence like him moved, Asgard wouldn¡¯t stay still. His existence could be felt from a distant ce.


    ¡°So hurry up.¡±


    Finish it quickly. Retrieve the fragment of soul and return.


    The Giant of Night, Avalt, spread the darkness. It hid the existence of the Giant of Strength when he descended to Asgard, even though it was by a small amount.


    &


    Heda climbed to the chest of a giant and then looked at her surroundings.


    They had won the battle. She could arrive on time and defeat a giant, and the warriors of Valha defeated the monsters.


    Siri had also performed well. After she had a short conversation with an inferior-ranked warrior of Thor¡¯s legion, she started to approach Heda.


    She already knew the general situation. It was because she had overheard the conversation Siri and the inferior-ranked warrior had. The sensitive ears of a Valkyrie could differentiate several sounds ringing in the battlefield at the same time, one by one.


    And the ce Tae Ho went to would also be fine. Based on the words of the inferior-ranked warrior, the best forces had been gathered there. In addition, Ragnar was with them. Although he had retired because of a fatal injury, he was still someone that had once climbed to the top rank. He would be able to crush down ordinary danger.


    That¡¯s why she was able to do it. She pressed down her anxiousness and it wouldn¡¯t be toote if she flew again along with Siri and the warriors.


    But it was at that moment that Heda raised her head and knew. That was why she was shocked..


    How?


    How did an existence of that caliber-?


    Siri became flustered at Heda¡¯s sudden change but then she wore the same expression. It was because she could also feel it. Even if one wasn¡¯t a Valkyrie that Gods were dependent on, the uneasy aura could still be felt.. It felt like that strength was enough to cover the entire ins.


    The warriors of Thor¡¯s legion turned to look at the same direction at the same time. They could also feel it now. Even if one was dull enough, they couldn¡¯t not know about it.


    A storm was approaching. It could only be expressed that way..


    ¡°Tae Ho!¡±


    Heda, who yelled like thunder, couldn¡¯t endure it anymore. She jumped up and transformed into a swan. Even before Siri could yell something towards her she had already flown up high.


    Please, please, please!


    Don¡¯t let Tae Ho be at that ce. Let him be at a distant ce just like Siri and the others!


    Heda¡¯s wings started to move faster, and golden light started to shine on the tips.


    &


    That had been a really sudden change.


    The sky had been dyed in ck, as if an eclipse had urred.


    The ground shook. The ground which was already devastated started to scream.


    He could see it but he couldn¡¯t react. It seemed as if time had stopped.


    A ck meteorite fell to the ground. It was just like looking at a star falling down.


    There was no sound. Nor an explosion.


    It just existed there on the ground.


    Giant.


    The one that looked down at everything and the ones that were as proud as the sky.


    It was a ck and red giant.


    It was really tall. It seemed to be the same size as the giant that had appeared in ck Fortress.


    However, they weren¡¯t the same.


    Different from the lowest-ranked giant, which seemed to have been made by gathering rocks, it couldn¡¯t bepared to theplete giant in front of them. It was a workpiece made to have a shape that could exert the most strength, and the most battling one.


    Its shoulders were broad and its arms were hard. The muscles that showed from beneath the ck and red armor resembled metal.


    His eyes were burning from between the helmet, which had no decorations or symbol.


    The Giant of Strength, Harad. One of the fingers of the magician King.


    Thor¡¯s legion, that was running to that side, stopped in their tracks. They couldn¡¯t charge forward anymore. They could only stare, as if they were looking at a fierce storm.


    And that was lucky for them.


    Because they couldn¡¯t reach the battlefield. Because they could distance themselves a bit more from the giant.


    The giant swung his arm. It was a light movement. However, the ground and the sky shook with just that. What exactly it did couldn¡¯t be grasped, but the result was in front of them.


    Tanngnjostr disappeared.


    Precisely speaking, it broke into pieces and was scattered. The warriors riding it disappeared along with it without even being able to scream.


    Bracky couldn¡¯t breathe. He couldn¡¯t even feel that he was out of breath.


    Just what had happened?


    What was the existence in front of their eyes?


    The giant looked at Bracky and swung his arms again. Bracky couldn¡¯t move. It was the same for Rolo and Tae Ho.


    The battlefield had stopped excluding the giant.


    Bracky was fated to disappear just like the Tanngnjostr.


    If only he wasn¡¯t in this ce.


    There was no sound.


    However, the ground split up. The strength of the arm that was swung by the giant got offset and was dispersed.


    When everyone had stopped, he moved. He stood in front of Bracky and swung his sword.


    The crack had been made like that.


    Bracky could finally breathe. Rolo, which was falling from the sky without strength, also got a hold of itself and started to flutter its wings. Tae Ho also breathed roughly and looked at the one that stood up against the giant.


    ¡°Ragnar Lodbrok.¡±


    The Giant of Strength, Harad, spoke. Ragnar smiled faintly.


    ¡°You are crazy. For you toe here yourself!¡±


    ¡°You have fallen down.¡±


    The Giant of Strength recognized Ragnar. It was impossible to not recognize the top-ranked warrior that had battled in the Great War and there was also his legend in his times as a Viking.


    That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t act, even though time was precious right now. He put on a smile that had joy andpassion behind it.


    Ragnar Lodbrok had fallen. He was too weak. In addition, Tae Ho and Bracky didn¡¯t know, but Harad did.


    Ragnar was now at his limit. Even though he had merely faced inferior giants, he was already exhausted.


    He did have the strength, but he couldn¡¯t disy it properly.


    That was the reason why Ragnar could only retire.


    ¡®There¡¯s no time.¡¯


    Ragnar and Harad thought the same thing.


    However, the meaning was different.


    Harad needed to hurry. And Ragnar had to extend this confrontation for as long as possible.


    The two exchanged nces. Ragnar and Haradughed together and moved at the same time.


    Bang!


    Harad¡¯s fist hit down the hog, and he hog was extinguished at his attack. Its leather and muscles burnt down and Garm¡¯s soul fragment also disappeared, as if it had evaporated. The fragment that was stuck on its head rolled on the ground.


    Ragnar swung his sword. Although he was at a distance that wouldn¡¯t reach the giant, it did. The force which could only be expressed as a sword sh, aimed for the arm of the giant and prevented him from picking up the fragment.


    ¡°Run.¡± Ragnar smiled bitterly and said. Harad swung his fist once again as Bracky couldn¡¯t react.


    The ground exploded. The monsters near it got swept up with just the wind generated.


    Ragnar picked up Bracky, who was standing dumbfoundedly instead of resisting and started to run. He entrusted his body to the wind.


    And the giant started to chase Ragnar. The chasing speeding from its huge body was amazing.


    ¡°Ragnar Lodbrok!¡±


    He had fallen. He had already retired. But his head still had value. The legendary head of the Viking King could be the best offering to the magician King.


    Harad¡¯s fist hit the air again. Bracky got ahold of himself at the feeling that a huge hail was approaching.


    Actually, Ragnar wasn¡¯t that different. However, he rolled his body instead of breaking down at the hail. He tried to create some distance while riding in the wind.


    Ragnar surged high into the sky. Harad red at the sky, and the monsters that were unable to breathe properly fell to the ground. And Rolo fluttered its wings while it began to lose consciousness.


    ¡°Ragnar!¡±


    It was Tae Ho. He controlled Rolo with the ¡®One That Handles Dragons¡¯. He made Rolo fly up forcefully and tried to grab Ragnar.


    Tae Ho extended his hand. Ragnar looked at his hand and then looked at Tae Ho¡¯s face. He was smirking, even though it was a serious situation.


    ¡°You really are extraordinary.¡±


    At the very least, Sigurd.


    He wasn¡¯t someone that should die in this ce. He couldn¡¯t die.


    ¡°Flee.¡± Ragnar spoke again. He threw Bracky instead of grabbing his hand. Tae Ho stumbled while grabbing Bracky reflexively and then hit his chest lightly.


    ¡°Ragnar!¡± Tae Ho yelled again. Ragnar smiled and turned back. He threw himself towards Harad, just like Tae Ho could do.


    He would save Tae Ho and Bracky.


    He would also stop the giant from taking the fragment of a soul.


    And he would buy as much time as he could.


    Harad swung his fist once again towards Ragnar. It was different from the ones until now.


    There was a strong force behind the wind. This time it could really be said that the hail could destroy everything.


    Ragnar breathed out. He swung his sword, trying to find an opening in the hail. And then he passed through it like a lie andnded on the ground as if he was dancing.


    How much could he endure? How many more breaths did he have?


    Harad used a greater strength. His underlings started to descend from the sky.


    Just what the hell was happening when he had juste to catch a gryphon?


    Ragnar opened his lips and then whispered while storing the strength of magic. He told Tae Ho, who didn¡¯t flee even though he was told to do so.


    It was the first thing Tae Ho asked when they first started with the sses.


    If the intermediate rank is the stage where you handle the Strength of a God, what did you do at the superior and top rank?


    It was still too early.


    Even more than he thought.


    But the situation was special. It wasn¡¯t the time to be saving it.


    ¡°I will teach you.¡±


    The strength of a superior-ranked warrior.


    The new boundary he would have to face then.


    Harad¡¯s strength had be the best. The fire that was covering his entire body made him look like a God of Fire.


    And Ragnar raised his sword against Harad. He used the white Strength of a God, the strength of the King of Gods, Odin.


    ¡®The inferior rank is the process to reach the intermediate rank.¡¯


    It was also the same for the intermediate rank. It was all to reach the superior rank.


    It didn¡¯t only stop in inserting the Strength of a God in your weapon. It even surpassed the level of holding it in your body.


    The origin of the strength of the warriors of Valha was their saga.


    They added the Strength of a God to their stories.


    Led their sagas to a higher ce.


    ¡®Passing through the anecdotes.¡¯


    Surpassing the legend to finally reach the myth.


    [Mythology Ranked Saga]


    [King of Vikings: Ragnar Lodbrok]


    On top of the destroyednd, on the traces of the Great War, another myth began.


    < Episode 16 ¨C Legend (3) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 16/Chapter 4: Legend (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    He was an exalted king.


    He was a brave navigator that had sailed to seas no one had ever dared to,


    and had never been defeated once until Odin called him.


    People remembered him.


    And those people transmitted his name to the generation toe.


    The start of the vikings.


    The king of all vikings.


    He carried a big and round shield in his back. And held the viking sword Ulfberht with a hand.


    The blue and red pigments painting his face made him look more shy.


    Ragnar took a deep breath. The cold air reaching his lungs made his head clear.


    His eyes resembling a wolf that held mysteriousness and madness shed. A face was drawn in his face.


    He the one that was an explorer, plunderer, warrior, king, navigator, farmer and a strategist.


    The image people believed in, imagined and remembered became one and created the first and most powerful viking. The current Ragnar was an existence like that.


    It has been a really long while. Nearly a hundred years. It was the first time after the Great War.


    The giant of strength Harad shivered and then smiled. Although he hade to this battlefield as if being chased with anxiousness, he was still a warrior. Now that he was facing a Great warrior, he had also be a Great warrior.


    Red and ck fire surged up from Harad¡¯s body. The him that was behind his fist was difficult to imagine.


    ¡°Damned.¡±


    Ragnar cursed like a joke. It seemed like he looked at another ce for a moment and then charged forward.


    ¡°Ragnar!¡±


    Haradughed freshly and punched. Ragnar also swung his sword.


    And at that moment Tae Ho could know why this battle had reached the boundary of mythology.


    Kwagagagagang~!


    An earthquake shook. The ground split tens and hundreds of times with the epicenter at the center. The monsters that were near it got swept up and got shredded. This wasn¡¯t a fight between individuals anymore. They would have to rewrite the map because of this one attack.


    The aftershock of the attack also affected the air. Rolo, that had lost consciousness for a moment, let out a cry but then regained consciousness. It got pushed back because of the rash wind.


    Ragnar cursed while being inside the big dust cloud that arose. The sh just now wasn¡¯t simply an exchange of a fist and a sword. It was apetition ofplicated and mysterious techniques that had the essences of the both of them melted in it.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A loud sound exploded in consecution. The fist of the giant of strength were able to shake the ground and sky. Just looking at strength, he was the best among the five fingers of the magician king.


    Ragnar was small and he was big. However this wasn¡¯t a problem anymore. Harad¡¯s fists were precise and Ragnar dodged Harad¡¯s attacks with his senses that were as sharp as a sword. He fended off his fists with the viking sword and at the same time threw the axe he had taken out.


    It was small but strong. Not even Harad could see the meteor like attack easily. The axe that had grazed Harad¡¯s waist split the ground with a white light. Smoke surged up from Harad¡¯s waist instead of blood.


    Merely 10 seconds. However after the battle that was enough to kill thousands of people Ragnar let out a curse. He had already reached his limit. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to use the small stories inside the big ones.


    It was really awful. He just had to stall for time but he couldn¡¯t even do that. The only way was to win with one attack.


    ¡®One sword.¡¯


    Ragnar distanced himself from Harad. It was a really short interval but it was enough with that. Ragnar prepared the best attack he could execute now.


    But Harad also felt that. It was a terrifying thing. Even though he had fallen he was still the viking king. Even though the attack Ragnar was preparing wasn¡¯t executed, it still made Harad really nervous.


    Because of that Harad moved faster. He remembered the fact that Ragnar wasn¡¯t a simple warrior but a king and then attacked.


    What he fired was red and ck fireballs. And the strong wind that was like a hail was added onto that.


    It wasn¡¯t towards Ragnar.


    Thor¡¯s legion.


    The small existences that were overwhelmed at the mythical scene that was urring in front of them and at Harad¡¯s appearance.


    It was also a gamble for Harad.


    If Ragnar ignored his attack, he wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge a fatal wound because his defenses were low for having executed the earlier attack.


    Ragnar moved and Harad smiled.


    The ck fireballs got cut off. The hail like wind got split in two and scattered.


    The warriors of Thor¡¯s legion realized instinctively that death had just passed in front of their eyes. Ragnar was standing in front of them while holding the viking sword Ulfberht.


    Ragnar couldn¡¯t ignore them. Because he was the Viking king. He was someone that led warriors.


    Ragnar closed his eyes and forced augh. His strength left his body. His mythical ranked saga was leaving his body.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t beat Harad. Although he had spent quite a lot of strength, that was all.


    If he had chosen to attack instead of defending.


    Ragnar threw away his regrets. He saw Harad that was rushing at him. He looked at him extending his fist whileughing and said as ifmenting.


    ¡°I told you to flee.¡±


    Ragnar¡¯s eyes moved to the sky. At that moment Harad could know.


    Harad¡¯s eyes moved upwards. It was also to the sky. He saw the thing that was falling down towards him from the sky.


    Harad swung his hands. The ck fire became raging billows and covered the sky. However the arrowing from the sky didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Hu! Ah! Hu! Ah!¡±


    Bracky breathed out weirdly. It was a method he hade up to not get buried by the myth in front of his eyes.


    The raging billow covered them. Just a normal billow was terrifying enough, but this one was made of fire. But they couldn¡¯t dodge it. They had to ovee it just like they did so for a storm.


    [Saga: He¡¯s the son of a God]


    [Saga: Thunder gets immersed in his hammer]


    Bracky jumped down from Rolo. He charged into the raging billow and swung his hammer that had thunder in it.


    The thunder opened a path. Although it merely split it for a moment, it was enough with that.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Bracky fell and yelled. Rolo passed through the path of mes along with Tae Ho.


    [Saga: Charge of the dragon]


    Harad stopped his charge and stepped on the ground. And then he extended his fist.


    It was an attack that could split the sky in two. It was impossible to face him head on.


    ¡®Just like I expected!¡¯


    Tae Ho jumped down from Rolo. Rolo drew a sharp trajectory like nned and moved to Ragnar and Tae Ho twisted his body in the air.


    ¡°Chant!¡±


    He fluttered his wings after having transformed into a hawk. He passed over Harad¡¯s fist that was covered in mes and that made him think that he was riding on a wall.


    It was hot. No, he felt like dying. He felt like Tae Ho¡¯s existence was getting crushed just by being close to him.


    But he had to endure it. He activated the strength of a God. Idun¡¯s power covered Tae Ho¡¯s body. Heda¡¯s blessing that remained in his forehead protected him.


    Tae Ho fluttered his wings again and flew. Rolo was being controlled by Ragnar. Bracky fell to the ground after having be a mess and then Tae Ho realized.


    They couldn¡¯t escape.


    Dodging Harad was impossible now. Harad had already pulled his fist back. Even if he flew up like this, he would only get crushed by his fist.


    ¡®Heda.¡¯


    He got some strength just by thinking of that name. Tae Ho cursed himself saying that he was crazy and charged forward. Whether he became porridge or rice, he could only attack now.


    ¡°Chant!¡±


    He yelled and transformed to a human again. He could feel Harad¡¯s eyes chasing him back. Tae Ho ground his teeth and activated the strength of his saga.


    [Saga: Immortal warrior]


    [Saga: The charge of a warrior is like a storm]


    He gripped the Sword piece. He tried to kick the air while being followed by a thunderstorm.


    Right then.


    When he was about to yell Heda¡¯s name for thest time.


    ¡®I will help you.¡¯


    Gae Bolg¡¯s piece, that was in his waist, moved. It entered Tae Ho¡¯s hand by its own.


    It wasn¡¯t the time to understand it with his head. Tae Ho grabbed the piece of Gae Bolg tightly. At that moment, white light started to be emanated from the piece.


    Shining spear.


    The iplete thing was certainly Gae Bolg.


    Tae Ho could feel Cu Chinn. Perhaps it may only be ying his memories again. However he could know. What he had to do and how he should use Gae Bolg!


    He kicked the air. He threw himself to the ground and fired Gae Bolg with all his might.


    He felt like his left arm might explode. Gae Bolg emanated a strong light.


    Bang!


    Gae Bolg hit Harad¡¯s right shoulder. The strong force of destruction that was inserted by Scathach, the queen of thend of shadows, was activated. A white light started to shine in the shoulder that it had hit and gulped down the ck fire.


    Ragnar opened his eyes widely. And Harad was also shocked. Tae Ho cheered in the middle of his pain.


    But it onlysted for a moment.


    Harad teared off his shoulder. He had cut it down with his left hand. He got rid of the force of destruction along with his right arm and then gritted his teeth andughed.


    A fierce fire surged up. Tae Ho couldn¡¯t listen the sound made when Harad¡¯s right arm fell. Ragnar¡¯s yell and Bracky¡¯s despair also didn¡¯t reach him.


    Tae Ho, that got bounced back, rolled on the ground. The bones of all his body got crushed. He coughed out blood whileying on the ground. His left arm that he had used to throw Gae Bolg didn¡¯t move, and he couldn¡¯t even feel it.


    Tae Ho rolled his eyes while being absent minded. It seemed like veins had exploded that his vision was red. He could see Harad approaching him.


    ¡®Heda.¡¯


    His lips didn¡¯t move. He felt like Idun¡¯s blessing was barely holding onto his life.


    It was the same as ck Fortress. No, it was worse than that. He didn¡¯t even have a piece of a golden apple now.


    Harad clenched his fist.


    &


    Heda breathed roughly. Sweat flowed down like rain. Idun¡¯s blessing had activated from a ce not that far away. There was only one person in thisnd that could activate Idun¡¯s blessing.


    ¡®No, no.¡¯


    It was the first time since that day.


    He couldn¡¯t repeat what happened on that day.


    Heda turned back to a Valkyrie from a swan. Rather than cursing at her immature self, she tried to bring out a greater strength.


    But right at that moment.


    Heda turned back reflexively. She started to let out tears of joy unconsciously.


    &


    Ragnar ground his teeth. Even though it was hard to even stand, he was raising his sword.


    Because he couldn¡¯t let him die in this ce.


    He wasn¡¯t someone to die here.


    He opened his mouth to try to get its attention for even a moment. He was even nning to tell him to kill him first.


    But then Ragnar saw. Heughed pleasingly with his mouth that was about to yell angrily.


    &


    Harad though in the middle of his strong pain. He had to kill him. It wasn¡¯t because he had inflicted a wound as big as this.


    He didn¡¯t know into what he would turn. He didn¡¯t know how Gae Bolg had appeared or how he could use it but he had to finish him here. Perhaps, it may be more important to do than killing the already broken Ragnar.


    The unknown warrior.


    He was covered in a golden light as he was dying. He was sure that the blessing of a God was holding on to his life.


    He would kill him. He would remove a root that would be a cmity in the future.


    But right before he swung his fist.


    Harad turned to look back.


    &


    Tae Ho vomited ck blood. Idun¡¯s blessing took care of him. Heda¡¯s blessing was trying to extend his life however it could.


    [Saga: Immortal warrior]


    Tae Ho opened his eyes again. His vision was still blurry. However he could vaguely hear through his ears.


    Tae Ho Understood.


    Why Harad hadn¡¯t finished him off. And why Bracky was cheering like that.


    In a distant ce.


    Where Heda was supposed to be.


    The sound of thunder was approaching.


    < Episode 16 ¨C Legend (4) > End

 Chapter 52

    Episode 17/Chapter 1: The God of Thunder (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    They could only stop. It was impossible to ignore the sound of the thunder regardless of what they were doing.


    It would be good to call it the instinct of the giant. Perhaps, it was also a fear that was engraved in his soul.


    Because the thunder was like that.


    The giant of night Avalt let out an exmation. Even though he was looking from a distant ce it still made his body turn stiff.


    ¡°Harad.¡±


    They had wasted too much time. No, the opponents had reacted too fast.


    But it was meaningless whichever it was. Now wasn¡¯t the time to be thinking like that.


    ¡°Harad.¡±


    Flee.


    Avalt spread the darkness of the night.


    &


    The giant of strength Harad looked backwards. He could hear the lightning shing from inside the ck clouds.


    Harad curled himself. He hurriedly turned his fist that was about to hit Tae Ho and defended. It was the right decision.


    Because lightning was always faster than thunder.


    Babang!


    Thunder hit after the lightning. It crossed the cracked ground and blue thunder fell.


    Clouds were gathered in the sky. And he was standing in the middle of the rough wind.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    The greeting that seemed to be a mumble was heard too clearly. The God of Thunderughed like a man, suitable to be the strongest warrior in Asgard. He, that had already closed in Harad, swung Mjolnir.


    Short and fast.


    But like the beginning of the world.


    The strength behind Mjolnir hit Harad¡¯s domain. The ground exploded once more, and Harad¡¯s huge body got sent flying hundreds of meters.


    Kwagagagagagang~!


    Thunder fell from the sky as if chasing Harad. A pure white light exploded and called for a thunder.


    Thor looked at Harad that was being pushed back. A curtain of the night appeared in the air and was covering Harad. It was the power of the giant of the night, Avalt. He wanted to make him return however he could.


    But Thor saw that and didn¡¯t let it go.


    Sparks appeared in his blue eyes. Then, blue thunder started to explode from his body.


    That was his strength. And also the strength Mjolnir had.


    Thor threw Mjolnir. The weapon that was made with the unts was like a thunder of a God itself. Thunder fell down from the sky once more. It was just like dering that all of this territory belonged to Thor.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The thunder pierced the curtain of night. It teared up the darkness.


    The giant of night Avalt cursed. He despaired at the strength of the really strong God of Thunder.


    The giant of strength parried Mjolnir with all his strength. The sky and the ground cried in pain because of the aftershock generated by the sh between Mjolnir and Harad¡¯s fists. Harad roared and Mjolnir and Harad¡¯s fist bounced back at the same time.


    Mjolnir returned back to the hands of its owner. ck smoke surged up from Harad¡¯s fist, instead of red blood.


    Ahh.


    Ahhhh.


    Harad sighed and admired. He had determined himself.


    He would die by fighting. He wouldn¡¯t flee. How could a warrior flee from this ce?


    He was the giant of strength. In the first ce, fleeing didn¡¯t suit him at all. He couldn¡¯t imagine himself dying with his back turned.


    Everything was a mess. He couldn¡¯t retrieve the soul fragment. Couldn¡¯t kill Ragnar and also couldn¡¯t trample on the root of the future. It was a really grim failure.


    If it was the giant of night Avalt, he would be analyzing even in this moment.


    How did Thor arrive so fast? Was there no method to flee? A method to trick his eyes?


    He was someone he didn¡¯t want to see. He didn¡¯t suit with him, Harad at all.


    However just like Avalt did, Avalt also recognized him. Because of that he requested in a low voice.


    To give him strength.


    To let him fight on thest battlefield with all his strength.


    No, it wasn¡¯t the end. It wasn¡¯t thest. Because he would fight against the God of Thunder with all his strength!


    Haradughed. But the giant of the night didn¡¯t curse out. He just closed his eyes and moved his fingers. He controlled the threads that were on the tip of his fingers and retrieved the curtain of night that was meant to hide Harad. Instead, he gave more strength to Harad.


    The ck night took shape. It became the right arm of Harad.


    Thro gripped Mjolnir. But he didn¡¯t charge towards him immediately. He was just ring at him with his eyes covered in sparks.


    He was waiting for him. As expected of the God of battle of Asgard. The great warrior that leads Valha.


    Harad clenched his fist that had ck smoke surging from it and then expressed hisst manner to his lord.


    ¡°My king! Observe myst battle!¡±


    He retrieved his fist that pierced through the sky and looked at the front. He created big ck fire that resisted against the thunder.


    ¡°I¡¯m going God of Thunder.¡¯


    He could guess the reason why Thor had pushed him back with the first attack. It was to protect them by getting them far away.


    He wanted to match him. He wanted to the favor for having waited for him.


    But he couldn¡¯t.


    Because he was the giant of strength. He was amander of the magician king, Utgard Loki!


    He would make an achievement. He would make a situation that was a little bit more favorable for his lord.


    He would sweep them all up with the aftershock of the fight.


    He would tramble on the root of the future along with Ragnar.


    Harad charged forward. The body of the huge giant was enough to cross the ins in an instant.


    Thor read Harad¡¯s intentions. And because of that he made thunder explode and charged towards him. His red cape fluttered.


    Kwagagagagagagang!


    He covered the sky and the ground with thunder. It seemed like the white and blue light that exploded was enough to make you blind.


    Bracky looked at the thunder and lightning and cheered. The knocked out Rolo was luckily rolling in a far ce.


    Ragnar spat saliva mixed with blood and woke up the warriors of Thor¡¯s legion. Although they had their hearts and souls taken by the mythological scene urring in front of them, the voice of the Viking king Ragnar still worked.


    Thor was pushing back Harad. Ragnar spat out once and was about to go to Tae Ho.


    However he stopped before he could take two steps. Although he was covered in thunder so you couldn¡¯t find him easily, he stopped because he saw a white swan covered in golden light descending towards the ground.


    ¡°Fall back! If you get swept, you will die!¡±


    Ragnar urged the warriors of Thor¡¯s legion again, that were absent minded. Before he returned he looked at the ce the swan descended once more.


    &


    It seemed like he would go deaf because of the thunder. The red and dim vision became darker every time.


    He would die like this.


    Even if it was Idun¡¯s blessing, it still had its limits.


    However Tae Ho didn¡¯t let go of the thread of consciousness he had left. Even though he knew that it wouldn¡¯t be painful anymore if he let it go and that it would be morefortable he didn¡¯t do so.


    It wasn¡¯t his strength alone. Heda¡¯s blessing that was added every night became an anchor for Tae Ho. He closed his eyes. He was losing the senses in not only his arm but his entire body.


    He couldn¡¯t hear the thunders anymore.


    But he heard another thing.


    Something soft touched his cheeks. Warmness spread at his senses that were numb. A moist aura of life passed from his dry lips.


    ¡®Heda.¡¯


    He could see Heda¡¯s face from beyond his dim vision. It seemed like she was crying and also angry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die!¡±


    Heda yelled sharply and hurriedly moved her hands. She sucked the coagted blood in Tae Ho¡¯s mouth and then stole his lips. She ced her lips on Tae Ho¡¯s, that were a bit open, and gave him the best blessing.


    Tae Ho opened his eyes. However, they had lost focus. They were dark eyes that seemed like life was going to get turned off soon.


    Heda breathed. She extended her trembling hand and then toko out a piece of a golden apple from her waist. She chewed it herself for Tae Ho, that didn¡¯t even have the strength to close his mandible, and kissed him again. She pushed the crushed apples with her tongue.


    Tae Ho gulped that down. It was really slow but it passed through his throat.


    Vitality started to return in Tae Ho¡¯s eyes. Heda cried and smiled. She put the remaining piece of a golden apple in her mouth and delivered it to Tae Ho again.


    It would be different from that day. She wouldn¡¯t lose again like that day.


    Heda touched Tae Ho¡¯s face. She ced her lips again on his and started to cry golden tears.


    &


    The sound of thunder was heard from far away.


    He could also hear warm whispers from far away. It seemed like everything was beyond a curtain.


    ¡®Heda.¡¯


    Tae Ho could somewhat guess what had happened.


    The best God of battle of Asgard he saw the first day he entered Valha- The God of Thunder, Thor, hade.


    It seemed like Heda had alsoe. Although he didn¡¯t know what she did, he was sure that his body was recovering.


    They hade to catch a wild gryphon but what the hell was this?


    Tae Ho thought the same thing as Ragnar and dropped his shoulders. Because whatever the case, it seemed like it had been solved.


    ¡®I can just leave the giant to Thor.¡¯


    Although he was a bit worried about Ragnar and Bracky, he felt like they would be fine if it was them. But rather, the one he was worried about was Rolo.


    ¡®Let¡¯s wake up.¡¯


    Maybe he had eaten a piece of a golden apple that his body was recovering quickly. He had to open his eyes quickly to make Heda relieved.


    However he couldn¡¯t open his eyes. The sound of the thunder was too far. It seemed like Heda¡¯s breath and warmth was blocked with an unseeable wall that he couldn¡¯t reach it.


    How so?


    He got scared. What if he had brain paralysis? That his body was alive but his consciousness wasn¡¯t.


    No, there was no way. If that was the case he wouldn¡¯t even be able to think right now. And in the first ce, didn¡¯t the warriors of Valha go to Valha to be steel warriors when they died?


    ¡°How pretty. She is almost master¡¯s equal. But of course, master is much prettier.¡±


    A voice was heard from behind. Only then did Tae Ho realize that he was standing inside the darkness. And he had certainly heard the voice that was heard behind him, before.


    In the memory he saw through Gae Bolg.


    No, before he rolled on the ground, before he threw Gae Bolg to the giant of strength.


    ¡®I will help you.¡¯


    Tae Ho turned back.


    Just like he had expected, a handsome man was standing in the darkness. And it wasn¡¯t a darkness anymore. It was a green ins that was below a bright sky.


    The man that was standing in the middle of the ins was wearing white clothes. He was holding a white spear with one hand, and he was putting a charming smile while looking at Tae Ho.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. Erin¡¯s sessor that will receive everything from me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    As Tae Ho asked back at the nickname he hadn¡¯t even thought of, he slightly frowned. And then he mumbled in a low voice as if he didn¡¯t have any choices and said directly.


    ¡°I, Cu Chinn will be your teacher from now on.¡±


    The prince of light, Cu Chinn.


    The great warrior of the destroyed world, Erin.


    He extended his hand towards Tae Ho.


    &


    < The God of Thunder (1) > End

 Chapter 53

    Episode 17/Chapter 2: The God of Thunder (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    Tae Ho frowned. And he thought about the situation and the ce he was in right now.


    ¡®Is it....something like a consciousness?¡¯


    Or a meeting or a conversation urring in his heart, just like whatmonly happened in mangas or novels.


    Gae Bolg had Cu Chinn¡¯s soul in it, and that soul was talking with Tae Ho inside of his heart.


    Although it was all a guess, he could somewhat draw the situation in his head.


    In the other hand, Cu Chinn frowned and looked at Tae Ho. Then he nodded as if he understood and put on a calm smile.


    ¡°Of course the current situation should be bewildering to you. Just the fact that you are facing none other than me, the Cu Chinn of the red branch knights. I understand that you aren¡¯t able to calm yourself.¡±


    Tae Ho couldn¡¯t react at the misunderstanding. However Cu Chinn felt that it was also because of his nervousness that he continued speaking.


    ¡°But you should calm down and receive it. You are Erin¡¯s sessor that was selected by me, Cu Chinn.¡±


    Tae Ho thought what he should answer for a moment. Did he have to say that he didn¡¯t know him well just like what he did with Ragnar or did he have to pretend.


    ¡®Wake up, please.....¡¯


    He heard a voice at that moment. Tae Ho flinched and looked at his surroundings. He was sure it was Heda¡¯s voice but it wasn¡¯t heard near them.


    From beyond the curtain.


    He was sure it came from outside. There was anxiousness mixed in Heda¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Do you.....not know about me?¡±


    Cu Chinn opened his eyes sharply and asked. It seemed like he was facing a person who couldn¡¯t believe what was happening.


    ¡°No, I....do know you.¡±


    Tae Ho answered and then bit his lips. Heda got on his nerves too much. He wanted to wake up a bit faster to put her on ease.


    But even so, he couldn¡¯t just ignore the man in front of him.


    Honestly speaking, he didn¡¯t know much about him. Because he had only heard the simple details from Ragnar.


    The strongest and greatest warrior of the destroyed world, Erin.


    Although it was merely a sentence, the contents of it couldn¡¯t be ignored at all.


    Although he didn¡¯t know well, he was sure he was a heroparable to Ragnar.


    And that great hero was telling him that he would be his master. In addition, he had said that Tae Ho was the sessor that would seed everything.


    ¡®I¡¯m getting a feeling.¡¯


    With game terms, he had gotten a great hidden quest.


    So he had to continue speaking with him for now.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry Heda.¡¯


    I will finish the fastest I can and return, so wait a bit more.


    Tae Ho that had decided his mind took a deep breath and faced Cu Chinn. He was putting on a confused expression but then shook his head and fixed his posture when he saw Tae Ho¡¯s attitude change.


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s talk about meter. The time is limited..... I will speak of something more important now.¡±


    The distance between Tae Ho and him closed. The two of them were facing each other behind a big tree. They were three or four steps from each other.


    Cu Chinn said with a serious face.


    ¡°Warrior of Valha. I¡¯m already dead. The one in this ce is the remnants of myself, that is inside of the fragment of Gae Bolg....You can call it as a soul fragment. Originally, I tried to leave all of my memories and consciousness behind but Gae Bolg got destroyed in thest moment so it turned out like it is now.


    Although Cu Chinn was certainly a great warrior, he also had talent in magic that he had several mysterious magic.


    The reason he left behind his soul in Gae Bolg at thest moment wasn¡¯t because he was afraid of death. It was because of the responsibility resting in his shoulders.


    ¡°You have discovered a fragment of Gae Bolg. And Gae Bolg also recognized you. Because of that, it can be said that I also recognize you.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t say that it was mere coincidence. If they weren¡¯t worthy at all, they wouldn¡¯t even have been able to discover Gae Bolg.


    ¡°I will be your teacher and transmit everything from Erin. So warrior of Valha, gather the remaining fragments of Gae Bolg from the traces of the Great War. The fragment that is with you will tell you the path.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t only to return Gae Bolg to its original shape. There were the fragments of soul of Cu Chinn in each fragment.


    Cu Chinn was currently unstable. Just like it was a fragment, there were also defects in his memory. If he wanted to transmit everything about Erin, he would have to regain hisplete memories first.


    Cu Chinn looked at Tae Ho¡¯s eyes and then the scene changed.


    It was a battlefield. There were ck spots as if there were missing holes in his memory, but he could recognize the battlefield.


    The Great War.


    The only way to express the festival of Gods.


    What Tae Ho witness was an explosion of a force. The great explosion didn¡¯t simply stop at destroying the geography. It didn¡¯t only destroy space but also twisted the world and made countless cracks.


    The battlefield that had turned to pieces followed the cracks that got made like that and scattered throughout the world.


    Tae Ho could realize why there was a trace of the Great War in the boundary between Asgard and Midgard, and not only in Svartalfheim.


    ¡®So that was why.¡¯


    The reason why he also discovered Garmr¡¯s soul fragment in Asgard.


    It was the same for the Unknown sword piece and Gae Bolg.


    Their surroundings changed to a in again. Cu Chinn grabbed Tae Ho¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Complete Gae Bolg. And find my master, Scathach.¡±


    At that moment, strong desire appeared in Cu Chinn¡¯s two eyes. Tae Ho, that had seen part of his memories, could think of the cat eyeddy with ck hair.


    Cu Chinn loved her. However telling him to find her wasn¡¯t because of a love he couldn¡¯t fulfill. It was for a realpletion.


    The day Erin got destroyed, many things got destroyed along it. Even thest survivor of the red branch knights, Cu Chinn, could be said as the sessor of everything left. But he hadn¡¯t really received everything.


    ¡°Get the teachings of my teacher. Then you will be able to seed Milesians and Tuatha De Danann.¡±


    Milesians and Tuatha De Dannan.


    It was the first time Tae Ho heard those words, but he could vaguely know what they were because of Cu Chinn¡¯s memories.


    The race that could be called as the owners of the destroyed Erin, Tuatha De Danann and their Gods.


    And the strong human race, the Milesians, that drove Tuatha De Danann to the underground.


    The only thing Cu Chinn could transmit was the power of the Milesians.


    To receive the power of Tuatha De Danann he needed the assistance of the queen of thend of darkness.


    Their surroundings changed again. It was the world filled with darkness.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time anymore. I will wait for our next meeting.¡±


    Cu Chinn looked at the sky with dim eyes. Tae Ho could hear Heda¡¯s voice that was interrupted.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t just leave the sessor I have just met empty handed.¡±


    Cu Chinnughed and then grabbed Tae Ho¡¯s hands. Tae Ho looked at him reflexively and flinched. It was because he had closed the distance in an instant and ced his lips on Tae Ho¡¯s forehead.


    It was certainly a blessing. No, it had to be.


    Cu Chinn looked at Tae Ho that was bewildered and then smiled as if he was also bothered so he let go of Tae Ho¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Erin¡¯s strength will apany you.¡±


    Cu Chinn was covered in darkness. Tae Ho also closed his eyes. He could hear Heda¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Tae Ho!¡±


    He opened his eyes. Then let out a breath. Heda was right in front of him.


    Even though she was crying she was still pretty. Her golden eyes were brilliant but sad as the morning glory.


    ¡°Heda.¡±


    He let out his voice. And then Heda¡¯s face distorted. He started to smile and then embraced Tae Ho¡¯s head strongly.


    It would have been nice if he felt something soft and warm, but it was hard because of the armor and it hurt. However Tae Ho let out a small smile. Even though he didn¡¯t have strength and it hurt, he realized that he was alive. Looking that the senses were returning to his body, it seemed like Heda had given him a piece of a golden apple while he was speaking with Cu Chinn.


    ¡®Wait, how did she feed me?¡¯


    He must have lost consciousness and wouldn¡¯t have been able to chew properly.


    There was something he remembered. Perhaps it may be his body remembering it. However he couldn¡¯t remember how it felt. He just felt that it was unfortunate.


    Babang!


    Right then the world got dyed in white along a thunder. The transparent barrier that was covering Heda and Tae Ho shook violently. Heda embraced Tae Ho even tighter and Tae Ho could somewhat realize the situation they were in while being pressed with the armor.


    The God of Thunder, Thor. He was executing hisst attack to the giant of strength Harad with the strongest weapon in Asgard, Mjolnir.


    The thunder ripped off the darkness and the fire.


    The sound of the thunder faded away. As the world found its light again, Heda slowly let Tae Ho go. She looked at a distant ce and then put a bright smile.


    ¡°Thor wille. Ragnar is also safe.¡±


    He wanted to ask about Bracky but his lips didn¡¯t open. It seemed like he was really exhausted.


    ¡®Rolo.....should also be fine right?¡¯


    Thinking about it, they had gotten swept by all of this when they hade to obtain Rolo.


    Tae Ho let out a sigh of relief. Although he felt sorry for Rolo, it meant that the situation was so chaotic it made him have such thoughts.


    The surroundings turned quiet.


    A thunder exploded out just like the storm after the calm and then it seemed like even the wind was silent.


    However that didn¡¯tst long. It was because the cheers of the warriors of Valha was heard.


    ¡°Thor!¡±


    ¡°Thor!¡±


    ¡°God of Thunder!¡±


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Looking at thest shout it seemed like Bracky was also fine.


    ¡°I¡¯m d. Really d.¡±


    Heda smiled brightly after speaking in a low voice and then ced her lips on his forehead again. It was to give him the blessing of a Valkyrie.


    But it was at that moment. The moment Heda ced her lips on his forehead she flinched and trembled, and then blinked with a surprised face.


    It wasn¡¯t because she felt the scent of an unfamiliar man from Tae Ho¡¯s forehead. It was because he felt something strong that was added on top of the blessing of a Valkyrie.


    And Tae Ho could also know. What Cu Chinn gave wasn¡¯t a simple blessing.


    ¡®Because I can¡¯t leave you empty handed.¡¯


    The thing he left, what he transmitted to Tae Ho.¡¯


    Cu Chinn didn¡¯t speak empty words. He really passed over Erin¡¯s power to him.


    Geass.


    Erin¡¯s power that wasparable to Asgard¡¯s power.


    Heda turned her head again. Ragnar and Thor were approaching.


    < The God of Thunder (2) > End

 Chapter 54

    Episode 18/Chapter 1: Anaheim (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    ¡°Tae Ho! Heda!¡±


    ¡°Ragnar¡±


    They were more d to see Ragnar rather than the sense of incongruity towards Tae Ho that Heda smiled brightly and answered to his call.


    Ragnar was running towards them with a frowning face. It seemed like it was even hard to run like normal.


    ¡°Pant...pant...I¡¯m too....decayed.¡±


    Ragnar barely managed to reach them and cursed out. It was because Tae Ho was lying on Heda¡¯sp.


    However his eyes wereughingpared to his eyes. He clearly showed that he was happy that Tae Ho was alive.


    Babang!


    Right then, thunder fell down. Heda and Ragnar turned their eyes hurriedly and Tae Ho also turned his head with difficulty.


    ¡°That was the case? The policy of immediate destruction Odinid down.¡±


    Ragnar said in a low voice. The sound that was heard seemed to be made by destroying Garmr¡¯s soul fragment.


    ¡°Heda, Thor ising.¡±


    Ragnar added in a low voice and fixed his posture. Heda pressed Tae Ho¡¯s shoulders slightly as if it wasn¡¯t necessary to stand up and looked at Thor that wasing to them.


    Thor flew with his red cape fluttering and thennded a bit far away from them and started to walk towards them. He was certainly being considerate about the dust flying because of him.


    ¡°He¡¯s really delicate.¡±


    Heda smirked and mumbled in a low voice. Thinking about it, Heda had said something simr the first time they met.


    ¡®He has a lot of affection and is a considerate man.¡¯


    And then Thor finally entered Tae Ho¡¯s eyes. He was a handsome beauty that had perfect muscles to the point you could call him a moving sculpture.


    He who had gold hair and beard was wearing silver and ck armor and leather pants, but his arms that were like steel were showing up so it took your attention away.


    ¡®So that is Mjolnir.¡¯


    A throwing hammer that had a short handle.


    The way it looked was really simple. It seemed like it was a rectangle with a handle in it.


    However Tae Ho stopped breathing the moment he activated the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯. Thor and Mjolnir were both amazing. Mjolnir¡¯s letters were obviously rainbow colored but it was emitting a strong light perhaps for having shown its strength recently.


    And Thor was more than that. He could see his name and the green color because he clearly knew that he was an ally but that was all.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s obvious.¡¯


    Because Thor wasn¡¯t a normal God. He was the God of Thunder that stood on the peak along with Odin and was the bes fighter.


    ¡°Heda.¡±


    ¡°Thor-nim.¡±


    As Thor greeted her with a smile Heda slightly bowed and greeted back. Looking at Thor¡¯s expression, it seemed like they were quite friendly.


    ¡°I¡¯m greeting Thor-nim.¡±


    ¡°Ragnar Lodbrok. It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Ragnar hit his chest twice as if expressing his manners to Thor, that greeted in joy. And then Thor also hit his chest whileughing.


    ¡°Right, is this Idun¡¯s warrior that¡¯s rumored that you treasure him?¡±


    When they finished the greetings, Thor looked at Tae Ho lying down in Heda¡¯sp and asked.


    ¡®What should I say.¡¯


    Did he have to stand up now? But it was hard. Honestly speaking, he had barely managed to call Heda before.


    Perhaps Heda had felt Tae Ho¡¯s conflict that she pressed down his shoulder once again and then nodded with a flushed face.


    ¡°You are still cute.¡±


    Thorughed and looked at Tae Ho again.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior, I heard that Ragnar is teaching you. This is a really rare case. I¡¯m waiting for the day we stand on the same battlefield.¡±


    His smiling face was really friendly.


    As Tae Ho expressed his thanks with his eyes, it seemed like Thor had understood that he made a light gesture with his hand and let him rest. Then he looked at Ragnar and Heda and said.


    ¡°I want to have a deeper conversation with you but I know there are more warriors that need help. Also, I will have to report what happened to father the fastest I can. It¡¯s unfortunate but we will leave it to another opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for assisting us.¡±


    As Ragnar expressed his manners again, Thor shook his hand as if that wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°It was an obvious thing. I¡¯m the one that should be thankful to you and Idun¡¯s warrior. Thank you for protecting my warriors from the giant of strength.¡±


    Thor moved his eyes to look at Bracky and the warriors of Thor¡¯s legion and grabbed Mjolnir tightly.


    ¡°Heda.¡±


    Heda blinked her eyes as if she was surprised that she was called and then pulled herself a bit backwards and exposed Tae Ho. And then Thor lowered his posture next to Tae Ho and hit Tae Ho¡¯s shoulders lightly with Mjolnir.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior, my blessing shall apany you.¡±


    It was Thor¡¯s blessing. A spark and small blue thunder appeared in Tae Ho¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡®How d.¡¯


    Tae Ho thought of Cu Chinn¡¯s blessing and got relieved and Thor seemed to have read that expression as thanks andughed again.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s meet in another asion.¡±


    Thor finished saying his farewell and then walked a few steps and flew up. He raised Mjolnir and yelled.


    ¡°My warriors! Let¡¯s meet in the residence again! For Asgard and the nines!¡±


    ¡°Thor!¡±


    ¡°Thor!¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nines!¡±


    The warriors of Thor¡¯s legion raised their weapons and cheered. Thor swung Mjolnir for those warriors and then turned his body and flew away. The sound of thunder getting farther away was really pleasing.


    ¡°He¡¯s still the same.¡±


    Ragnar, that was looking at Thor like a mountain getting farther away, smiled bitterly and said. Heda also smiled and then looked down at Tae Ho.


    ¡°Now rest. Sleep well.¡±


    Although he had regained consciousness, he was too tired. In addition it seemed like it was thanks to Heda, but it was reallyfortable and warm even though he was lying on the ground.


    But Tae Ho grabbed his consciousness fading away forcefully. He still had something he had to do.


    ¡°Gae......Bolg.¡±


    Ragnar hurriedly understood his meaning as he mumbled in a low voice.


    ¡°I will take it. I will be able to discern it even without your eyes of the dragon as it had emitted a strength like that.¡±


    Heda couldn¡¯t see how Tae Ho used Gae Bolg.


    Heda opened her eyes widely at Ragnar¡¯s answer but didn¡¯t ask any questions. She caressed Tae Ho¡¯s head as if telling him to sleep.


    ¡°Sleep.¡±


    Ragnar also spoke and then Tae Ho closed his eyes. He thought about Rolo briefly but he really was at his limit.


    ¡®Let¡¯s sleep.¡¯


    Tae Ho loosened his body.


    &


    Tae Ho had received a full body anesthesia once.


    A surprising experience that he received the drug, lost consciousness and when he woke up several hours had passed.


    ¡®It¡¯s the same.¡¯


    He slept really deeply to the point he didn¡¯t even dream.


    Tae Ho opened his eyes slowly and then put on a smile unconsciously. It was because he saw Heda falling asleep while sitting on the bedside.


    This scene made him happy just by watching that Tae Ho just stayed down. And after some seconds Heda raised her head perhaps for having felt something.


    ¡°Uh, huh?¡±


    Heda wiped the saliva from her mouth as if she wasn¡¯t fully awake and she stuttered for a moment and got aware of Tae Ho¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°If, if you woke up you should have told me. Really.¡±


    It seemed like she was quite embarrassed that her stuttering was really cute.


    ¡°I should have.¡±


    Tae Ho answered shamelessly and Heda flushed even more. It was really nice to see this scene butpared to before, there was a voice cutting in.


    ¡°Do it in moderation. We are also here.¡±


    Ragnar¡¯s voice was heard from behind Heda. Followed by that Siri¡¯s voice was also heard.


    ¡°Tae Ho, drink some water.¡±


    Siri approached whileughing and gave Tae Ho a ss of water. Tae Ho got up without much difficulty for having slept deeply and then looked at his surroundings and received the ss.


    ¡°Thank you Siri.¡±


    It seemed like they were at a hunter¡¯s hut or something of the sort. The group was gathered in a small wooden house that didn¡¯t have any separations.The fire burning in the stove made the air warm.


    ¡°I heard that it was a really big battle. I¡¯m d that.....you aren¡¯t safe, bug i¡¯m d that you are alive.¡±


    Siri retrieved the empty ss and smiled bitterly. And Tae Ho could also smile back.


    ¡°You too Siri.¡±


    Because she had also been on the battlefield.


    ¡®Well, I feel like being alive.¡¯


    Tae Ho closed his eyes and let out a sigh of relief. After drinking cold water he felt like his head had be more clear.


    ¡°Ragnar, what about Gae Bolg?¡±


    ¡°I brought it.¡±


    After he asked the most urgent thing, he lightly shook Gae Bolg¡¯s fragment. Even when he looked with his eyes of the dragon, there seemed to be nothing wrong.


    ¡°Whew.¡±


    He was d. He was worried about losing it because the ground was a mess after all those earthquakes, but it really was Ragnar.


    Ragnar ced down Gae Bolg¡¯s fragment in the table next to Tae Ho with a sound and then started to speak about other things.


    ¡°Garm¡¯s soul fragment was destroyed by Thor. The members of his legion returned back and the giant got taken care by Thor.¡±


    ¡°What about Rolo?¡±


    ¡°Rolo?¡±


    ¡°The gryphon we caught.¡±


    ¡°You already gave it a name?¡±


    Ragnarughed as if it made no sense and Tae Ho quickly shook his head.


    ¡°No, um....it already had a name when I looked with the ¡®eyes of the dragon.¡±


    The wyverns he had rode on the battlefield didn¡¯t have any names. Already having a name proved that Rolo was special.


    ¡°Anyways, the gryphon is sleeping outside. It¡¯s really exhausted but it isn¡¯t that hurt.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    They had gone to that ce to catch Rolo but if it died it would have been for nothing.


    Tae Ho and Ragnar shared the same thought and smirked while looking at each other. This time Heda was the one that shook her head and then she grabbed Tae Ho¡¯s hands and said.


    ¡°Tae Ho, what about resting a bit more?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Look at me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s obvious because you ate a piece of a golden apple.¡±


    Ragnar said once again with a taciturn voice. He had his doubts, but he had really eaten the piece.


    ¡°Thank you Heda.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ye yeah.¡±


    It was a normal thanks, but Heda flushed as if she was embarrassed. And she even dodged Tae Ho¡¯s eyes for some reason.


    ¡®So the maybe became a really!¡¯


    The way she fed him the piece.


    However he couldn¡¯t remember clearly.


    ¡°Anyways, let us ask something as you are fine.¡±


    Ragnar, that was sitting down, fixed his posture. And his eyes and his voice weren¡¯t joking like before.


    ¡°What happened since you were out?¡±


    Heda looked at Tae Ho. Because she was the first to felt a sense of incongruity.


    Tae Ho touched his forehead before answering. He felt another force than Heda¡¯s blessing.


    Ragnar didn¡¯t urge Tae Ho. Heda also waited for Tae Ho while grabbing his hands.


    Tae Ho gulped dry saliva and looked at Ragnar¡¯s and Heda¡¯s eyes and spoke.


    ¡°I met....the prince of light, Cu Chinn.¡±


    ¡°Erin¡¯s sessor...........¡±


    Ragar said in a low voice after listening to Tae Ho. His voice was mixed with wonder andmentation.


    In the other hand Heda blinked with a really surprised face and then asked after approaching Tae Ho.


    ¡°Really? Cu Chinn really told you that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he also said that he would be my teacher.¡±


    It was all true. In the first ce he didn¡¯t have a reason to lie to Heda and Ragnar.


    ¡°Ragnar.¡±


    Heda turned to look at Ragnar. It seemed like she was asking what they should do.


    ¡°So that was why.¡±


    Ragnar nodded slowly instead of answering and turned to look at Siri.


    ¡°Siri, what we spoke up to now is a secret belonging to Idun¡¯s legion. Can you keep it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ragnar-nim.¡±


    Siri nodded with a stiff expression. It wasn¡¯t that she would betray Ullr¡¯s legion only for Ragnar. Each legion had secrets that couldn¡¯t be revealed to other legions. Keeping it should be something obvious for a warrior.


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    Ragnar caressed Siri¡¯s head once and then looked at Tae Ho again.


    ¡°I will first say the most urgent thing. It seems like you are aware of it but Cu Chinn left you a power.¡±


    ¡°You are talking about.....the Geass right?¡±


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s Erin¡¯s force that¡¯sparable to the saga of our Valha.¡±


    Ragnar spoke to that point and then paused. He smacked his lips as if wondering what he should say and then continued speaking.


    ¡°Tae Ho, do you remember my exnation about Geasses?¡±


    ¡°You said that it¡¯s a method that gives you strength instead of a restriction.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just like you said. What Cu Chinn left you is a sentence of a Geass. It¡¯s like an empty contract to make a new geass.¡±


    The saga was the life of a warrior. Because of that every warrior had different sagas.


    And it was the same for the geass. Because it was like a warrior¡¯s pledge. It wasn¡¯t something others could decide for you.


    ¡°I will tell you as your teacher. Seal the geass for the moment. It¡¯s not something that should be used too hurriedly.¡±


    ¡°I spoke about many things with Ragnar while you were asleep. I also think that it¡¯s still too early.¡±


    Heda stepped up. Ragnar looked at Tae Ho¡¯s eyes fixedly and said.


    ¡°The geass gives you a greater strength the stronger the restriction is. Because of that you can be strong quickly if you use a strong geass. But it¡¯s too dangerous. Just like it¡¯s a strong restriction, it¡¯s also hard to keep it. In addition, the counter reaction that happens when you don¡¯t keep a strong geass is also big. I know a few warriors of Erin that had perished because of the geass.¡±


    You could be strong quickly but it was that much dangerous.


    Compared to that, the saga that was something you had to keep umting anecdotes was close to being progressive. Although your growth may be slow, the base it gave you was solid and the danger was also low.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s true that the geass is a useful power. If you use it in a suitable level without being too greedy it will be of great help to you. But just like I said at the start, it¡¯s too early for you.¡±


    Tae Ho was a warrior of Valha. In addition he had an unparalleled saga that was never heard of. It was true for him to prioritize the saga instead of the geass.


    ¡°First, grow your strength as a warrior of Valha in your saga and the power of a God. Rather than using the geass now, using it at ater time will be more effective. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tae Ho also understood what he was saying that he simply nodded. And then, Ragnar turned to look at Siri.


    ¡°Siri should be fine because she¡¯s an exemry student.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    As she asked back unconsciously, Ragnar softly caressed her hair and then asked Tae Ho.


    ¡°Right, what do you think about seeing a myth ranked saga?¡±


    ¡°It really seemed like mythology.¡±


    A saga that was added the power of a God.


    The power that reached the boundary of mythology after having passed the normal legends.


    ¡°Right, but it¡¯s a boundary you should reach one day. You have to surpass it. Because it¡¯s the power of a superior ranked warrior.¡±


    ¡°Then.....¡±


    ¡°The power of a top ranked warrior is obviously a secret. Skipping the grades two times is enough.¡±


    Ragnar shook his head bluntly and then smiled again.


    ¡°Now that it turned like this, I will train you with the myth ranked saga as the objective. Use the geass after you have reached the myth ranked saga¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    The myth ranked saga was the power of a superior ranked warrior. Although he would soon be intermediate ranked, it was a power the inferior ranked Tae Ho couldn¡¯t see lightly.


    But not even Tae Ho or Ragnar thought like that.


    Because he would surely reach it in no time.


    ¡°Exin it to Siri too. We will talk about Gae Bolg and Cu Chinn when we return to the residence.¡±


    Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, Siri that was curious as to what they were talking about, flinched. Ragnar patted her head once again and stood up.


    ¡°Ragnar?¡±


    ¡°I will take some air for a bit.¡±


    Ragnar gestured with his hand to Heda and thought while getting out of the hut.


    ¡®Amazing.¡¯


    Although he had spoken calmly, each and every word was impressive.


    The Geass, that was the power of Erin.


    Cu Chinn that was the strongest warrior of Erin.


    Scathach was alive. The weapon of the destroyed was waiting to be revived in Tae Ho¡¯s hands.


    In addition what Cu Chinn had said with his own mouth.


    Erin¡¯s sessor.


    The one that will inherit the power of the Milesians and Tuatha De Danann.


    And one more weapon that hadn¡¯t revealed its identity.


    ¡®I will go crazy.¡¯


    Just thinking about the myth rank saga that Tae Ho would reach some day made him excited.


    It would be good to call Tae Ho¡¯s saga as already being mythology itself. Then what would happen if that saga turned to be mythology ranked?


    And if Erin¡¯s power was added on top of that.


    It was night outside the hut. The cold night air was good to clear your head.


    ¡®What do you think will be the best?¡¯


    The words Heda had asked.


    ¡®Perhaps I may have to upgrade the adjustments a bit.¡¯


    A smile appeared in Ragnar¡¯s face.


    &


    ¡°The myth ranked saga of Ragnar-nim...¡±


    Siri said in a low voice while breathing roughly. Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes were looking at a distant ce.


    ¡°Ah.....for his name itself to be a saga.....How cool.¡±


    She waspletely dreaming- no, she was a girl that had fallen in love.


    Tae Ho looked at Siri smiling merrily and asked Heda in a low voice.


    ¡°She is captain Siri, right?¡±


    ¡°That seems to be the case.¡±


    Hedaughed soundlessly. It was funny to look at Siri¡¯s transformation.


    ¡°Cheer up Rolph.¡±


    Because Siri¡¯s feelings towards Ragnar should only be admiration. That would probably be the case.


    ¡®Right, probably.¡±


    ¡°Rolph?¡±


    ¡°Um, there¡¯s someone. Myrade that belongs to Ullr¡¯s legion.¡±


    Tae Ho exined about Rolph in moderation and then checked on Siri and looked at the sky. It was because he remembered something after thinking of them.


    ¡°Now that I see, Heda. What are our ns for tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Originally we were nning to stay here for a few more days and train, but we will return to the residence immediately. Although you look well because of the golden apple, you still need stabilization and rest. You are forbidden to train and everything for a moment. Looking for Gae Bolg alsoes after you rest. You just have to rest for a few days, okay?¡±


    Herst sentence and eyes were quite firm. However Tae Ho grabbed her hands instead of answering and said something else.


    ¡°Then Heda, what about sightseeing with me now that we are resting?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°To Anaheim.¡±


    The ce Siri had said to go with Rolph.


    If he would be resting anyways, it would be better to rest earnestly.


    Heda blinked with a surprised face at Tae Ho¡¯s request.


    &


    ¡°Why are you that excited?¡±


    ¡°I, i¡¯m not. I¡¯m not excited at all.¡±


    < Episode 18 ¨C Anaheim (1) > End

 Chapter 55

    Episode 18/Chapter 2: Anaheim (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    ¡°Why are you that excited?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m not! I¡¯m not excited at all. I¡¯m not even going to make a lunchbox!¡±


    Heda got serious and said. Ragnar thought of her as a thief that got caught herself andughed and then lowered his posture and looked upwards. And of course, the thing he was looking at was Heda¡¯s face that was trying to look calm while hiding her embarrassment.


    ¡°Heda.¡±


    In the end she broke down when he called her. She covered her face with her hands and Ragnarughed and waited for her.


    ¡°Ahem ahem.¡±


    How many minutes had passed? By the time the air outside the hut started to feel cold, Heda lowered her hands. Although the tip of her ears were slightly red, she was putting on her usual expression.


    Ragnar, that still had the same posture, shook his head a few times and then touched her with his elbow.


    ¡°If you calmed down, let¡¯s speak seriously.¡±


    Although he hadn¡¯t brought it out in front of Siri and Tae Ho, Gae Bolg and Cu Chinn weren¡¯t the only important things.


    And Heda also knew that fact fully well. As Ragnar said in a low voice, the atmosphere around Heda turned stiff.


    ¡°I have already told you, but the giant of strength Harad appeared.¡±


    Just like Harad knew Ragnar, Ragnar also knew Harad.


    The giant of strength Harad, one of the five fingers of the magician king Utgard Loki.


    The giant kings that existed in Jotunheim wasn¡¯t only the magician king. But because of that, it wasn¡¯t that Harad represented Jotunheim because he admired the magician king.


    But still, it wasn¡¯t that he was weak at all. To face the giant of strength Harad, you needed a warrior that was above the superior rank and had a lot of experience and was also strong.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it was an independent movement or he received orders but.....whatever it is, it¡¯s certain that the giants care about Garmr¡¯s fragment too much.¡±


    Last time, giants that had merely reached the inferior rank had appeared. If they were meant to search a wide space, that was the most adequate.


    But Harad, that was said to be one of the strongest among the superior ranked giants, had appeared.


    It was enough to overturn the value Garmr¡¯s soul fragment had in an instant.


    ¡°In addition, Odin has ordered to destroy it immediately.¡±


    If the enemy gathered something, then gathering something for themselves was the most normal thing. However Odin had ordered to destroy it. There was a high probability that had done this taking into ount that it may be seized back by them.


    Heda let out a long sigh at Ragnar¡¯s gaze and then dropped her shoulders and said.


    ¡°This is also like you have said before. I¡¯m wondering if it¡¯s one of their ns to wake up Fenrir.¡±


    The warriors of Valha heard that they were gathering Garmr¡¯s soul fragments to wake it up but the Valkyries had heard more than that.


    ¡°Starting for now, searching won¡¯t be that easy.¡±


    There were no intermediate ranked warriors among the warriors of Thor¡¯s legion that were searching. Most of them were lowest ranked warriors and there were also some low ranked warriors.


    But they couldn¡¯t do that anymore. Now that Harad had appeared, a giant at the same level may appear at any time. That side could only increase the quality of their forces.


    It was a hard thing. It wasn¡¯t because both sides had stepped back from the front lines since it had begun adhering. It was because their strongest forces were ring at each other while no one being able to move rashly.


    Taking out forces from the front lines to search wasn¡¯t easy.


    But even so, maintaining the same method they had used was also hard.


    Heda forced a smile and said.


    ¡°But Ragnar, they overdid it too much, right?¡±


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s what¡¯s fortunate. Even if it¡¯s the giants, they wouldn¡¯t be able to spend giants on the level of Harad that easily.¡±


    Perhaps, it was a timing game. And one that spent a lot of mental power at that.


    Ragnar also dropped his shoulders like Heda did. His mouth was biting a cigarette, who knows when he took it out.


    Heda looked at Ragnar¡¯s side look and then said something.


    ¡°What do you think about Cu Chinn? You met him once right?¡±


    Erin¡¯s destruction and the Great War were connected. Ragnar, that was a top ranked warrior, stood on the same battlefield as Cu Chinn several times.


    ¡°He was an outstanding guy. When I met him he had a really malicious air in him because of the situation......but he wasn¡¯t a bad guy. Even though he had an arrogant side, that was because he was Erin¡¯s greatest warrior. I think that that much is obvious.¡±


    The man that didn¡¯t only lose his lover, his family and friends but also his world.


    Cu Chinn in Ragnar¡¯s memories was a lonely predator filled with malice. But even so, he had a cool head and leisure that was capable of thinking of his allies and read the flow of the battle.


    ¡°Erins sessor.....¡±


    Heda said in a low voice. There was excitement she couldn¡¯t hide in it.


    Ragnar ced his eyes on top of Heda¡¯s.


    ¡°It¡¯s still too early to get excited. I¡¯m saying until gathering more pieces of Gae Bolg and obtaining more information.¡±


    Those were calm words. Heda looked at Ragnar¡¯s hand that seemed to be covering hers andughed lowly.


    ¡°It seems like those are empty words.¡±


    Because there was also excitement in Ragnar¡¯s eyes which he couldn¡¯t¡¯t hide. Ragnarughed and fixed his cigarette.


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprising thing.¡±


    It was a really amazing thing.


    He could vaguely grasp the reason why Cu Chinn chose Tae Ho. He probably didn¡¯t have an option.


    But even so, it wasn¡¯t that he chose anyone. Because there are no coincidences in the story of a warrior, Gae Bolg and Tae Ho would have been attracted to each other.


    The geass wasn¡¯t Erin¡¯s only power. It didn¡¯t mean that even its legacies disappeared just because it got destroyed.


    Erin¡¯s weapons, treasures and the warriors of Erin that were still alive.


    Ragnar closed his eyes. He pushed aside his thoughts about Erin for a moment and then thought about Tae Ho.


    Marvelous guy.


    The talent was one thing, but his mentality was also strong.


    ¡°Ragnar?¡±


    Heda moved her fingers and asked. Ragnar grabbed Heda¡¯s hand tightly like a joke and stood up.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go sleep. You have to depart early in the morning.¡±


    Ragnar turned off the cigarette he hadn¡¯t smoked much. Heda just looked at him and then asked carefully.


    ¡°Ragnar, are you really alright?¡±


    Thest day of the Great War, Ragnar¡¯s body and soul was broken. He wasn¡¯t a top ranked warrior anymore.


    But he had used a myth grade saga. Although it was for a short time, he had fought with all his strength.


    Ragnarughed soundlessly at Heda¡¯s question. He then turned back and patted her head with his big hand.


    ¡°Sleep.¡±


    He left hisst words that were more from a father rather than a friend and then entered the hut.


    &


    The next morning, the group that had gotten out of the hut moved to Valha hurriedly. Although the group got bigger thanks to the two female gryphons he had caught along with Rolo, there was no big difference in their travelling speed. Rather, if it wasn¡¯t for Rolo¡¯s injuries, they would have reached Valha faster.


    It took 2 days to return just like when they went to that ce. They parted ways with Siri in the hall of Valha and when they returned to Idun¡¯s residence it waste in the afternoon. After the group finished a quick dinner, they decided a new nest for Rolo and the two gryphons and then had a quick sleep.


    And the next morning.


    ¡°Heda, did you sleep well?¡±


    ¡°Ye yeah. And you?¡±


    ¡°I also slept well.¡±


    You could clearly see that the both of them didn¡¯t have any sleep. First, the ck spot below their eyes was the same.


    ¡°That¡¯s some bullshit you are saying.¡±


    Ragnar clicked his tongue in unsatisfaction and said. And then Tae Ho got surprised and looked at him.


    ¡°Ragnar, you are alsoing?¡±


    Was he going to follow them?


    Ragnar faced the strong rejecting eyes and put on an even more unsatisfied face.


    ¡°I will only go to the entrance with you. If you really want to enjoy Anaheim you have to go alone.¡±


    The real Anaheim.


    However Tae Ho didn¡¯t get extra ideas. He turned to look at Heda and said.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡±


    To Anaheim.


    Heda rowed the wooden boat to a different direction than usual. It was because they were moving to apletely opposite side to the hall of Valha, that had the space doors installed in it.


    Ragnar acted like a spoiled father that was following the date of his daughter but he disappeared as soon as they reached Anaheim. Thanks to that Tae Ho could face the second group with a light heart.


    ¡°Tae Ho.¡±


    ¡°Captain Siri!¡±


    Tae Ho discovered Siri at the entrance of Anaheim andughed. It was because none other than her was putting on a skirt.


    But of course, it wasn¡¯t a dress like what the Valkyries wore on the banquets, it certainly was quite pretty.


    ¡®Certainly, she¡¯s pretty even if she decorates herself a little.¡¯


    She was a real beauty, only that she didn¡¯t decorate herself.


    As Tae Ho was looking at her with admiring eyes, someone said with a regretful voice next to her.


    ¡°Um, i¡¯m also here.¡±


    Rolph, that seemed to have been picked all night by the people that knew him, presented himself.


    ¡°It feels like it¡¯s been a really long while.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same.¡±


    While actually it has only been a week.


    ¡°Heda-nim.¡±


    Siri, that wasughing at Rolph¡¯s conversation with Tae Ho expressed her manners to Heda that was standing without knowing what to do.


    She was always wearing armor and a head decoration that represented Valkyries, she was different today. Although she didn¡¯t particrly dress well, it seemed like her atmosphere hadpletely changed by not wearing armor.


    ¡°The warrior that came to y with a warrior......!¡±


    Rolph mumbled in a low voice as if he was surprised and then looked at Tae Ho with eyes filled with admiration.


    ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s depart. Captain Siri and Heda havee to Anaheim already right?¡±


    ¡°Only once.¡±


    ¡°I only know the market.¡±


    ¡°What! You?!¡±


    A rough voice broke the sweet voices of Heda and Siri that were filled with embarrassment.


    As he turned to look he saw someone he was d to see but not today.


    ¡°Bjorn?!¡±


    In addition he wasn¡¯t alone.


    ¡°The warrior that had a Valkyrie meet him!¡±


    ¡°The warrior that rode on a Valkyrie!¡±


    ¡°Pant! Is he the warrior that came to y with a Valkyrie?!¡±


    The warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion and Thor¡¯s legion that he had seen the face of several times were looking at them and were shocked.


    Bjorn looked at Siri and Heda alternatingly and then looked at Rolph and Tae Ho with cold eyes.


    ¡°So you even broke the promise ofst time.....there was a reason to it. From now on I won¡¯t be as tactless. Tae Ho, Rolph.¡±


    His voice was so cold that others may think he was breaking off ties with them.


    ¡°Ah, no. I......¡±


    Rolph mumbled in a low voice. It seemed like he still had many regrets towards the fun night with Bjorn.


    However Bjorn turned back coldly and then crossed his arms in the shoulders of the other warriors and yelled.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go! To enjoy the real Anaheim!¡±


    ¡°Ou!¡±


    Bjorn and the other warriors ran towards the alleyway that seemed to be shining in red. Tae Ho looked at their back dumbfoundedly and said.


    ¡°Bracky was also there.¡±


    Did hee out as soon as he returned?


    However Siri put on a disinterested and hard face just like the one she put on the battlefield and then hit Rolph¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Rolph, if you want to go you can.¡±


    ¡°No, i¡¯m fine. I like being here much more.¡±


    As Rolph smirked Siri also loosened her expression. Tae Ho grabbed Heda¡¯s hand instead of making fun of the two of them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Half of Anaheim was an amusement centre and the other half was an arena. Because of that the ce Tae Ho¡¯s group could go to was the market, that upied ? of the entire ce.


    Ragnar sat in a wide and long chair and looked at a far ce. The ce his eyes reached at was Heda, that wasughing at trivial matters.


    It was a nice to see smile that used to put a made up one since that day.


    ¡°They are ying well. How good to see.¡±


    A voice was heard next to him. Ragnar stiffened unconsciously. It was because he hadn¡¯t felt anyone approach him.


    ¡°Stay still. There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony.¡±


    It was the voice of an old man. Ragnar breathed calmly and looked at his side. There was a one eyed old man wearing a big gray cape.


    ¡°Ragnar Lodbrok meets the father of the sky.¡±


    He hit his chest while being seated and expressed his manners. And then the old man, the king of Gods Odin, frowned slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    The ck crow Munin was sitting on Odin¡¯s shoulder. Not only that but there were several crows in the sky and the ground. There were dozens of them but the people that passed by didn¡¯t seem to notice them.


    Just like the one that had thousand faces he was now a benign old man. His voice and eyes were soft.


    ¡°Did you.....e to see Tae Ho?¡±


    Ragnar asked carefully. Odin smiled faintly and then looked at Tae Ho and Heda and said.


    ¡°I came to visit as I also have other things to do at the same time. I was also curious as to what kind of person he was. There are times when I want to see the world by these old eyes of myself......and not by Hugin and Munin.¡±


    How much did Odin know?


    Ragnar just kept silent instead of opening his mouth. Odin smiled again.


    ¡°Thor said that he seemed to be a warrior you treasured.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m expecting as to what he will be.¡±


    ¡°If you say so that should be it.¡±


    Odin didn¡¯t look at Tae Ho anymore. He was looking at a far ce in the sky.


    ¡°A time where good warriors are needed.....ising. I can smell the battlefield approaching already. The giants moving could also be one of the signs.¡±


    A hundred years had already passed from the Great War. You could already know it even without asking for the wisdom of Mimir¡¯s head or the three sisters.


    ¡°But we can¡¯t be in a rush. Everything has its order.¡±


    Odin spoke up to there and then took a bite of a beef sandwich. It was a food sold frequently in Anaheim.


    ¡°This is really delicious. I will have to eat it again when I return.¡±


    It seemed like he wasn¡¯t joking that he cleared the sandwich in two bites and then stood up. Ragnar followed and asked.


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Having seen him from far away is enough. And din¡¯t I say that I have something else to do at the same time?¡±


    Odin could know why Ragnar was uneasy. He would have already been asked by Heda.


    Because of that Odin said a few more words to the retired warrior.


    ¡°There¡¯s one thing I learned by watching Zeus....and his other friends of Olympus.¡±


    The neighboring Gods with Asgard.


    Odin thought of them for a moment and then smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Nothing good happened when Gods interfered in the affairs of humans. It¡¯s better to leave them alone.¡±


    Whether their will was good or bad, getting tied up with a God meant the ruin of the human.


    ¡°I will leave him to you for now. Let¡¯s meet at another day.¡±


    Odin smiled pleasantly and then took out a hat from the air and wore it. ragnar hit his chest first and expressed his manner.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nines.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nines.¡±


    Odin waved lightly and disappeared just like when he appeared.


    Ragnar looked at his surroundings as if looking for the crows that appeared with them and then sat down in his ce and looked at Tae Ho and Heda. They were enjoying themselves without knowing that Odin had appeared.


    ¡°Right, you should enjoy it when you can.¡±


    Ragnar spoke in a low voice and bit a cigarette. He was sorry for Tae Ho but it seemed like he would have to increase the level of his training.


    &


    The sun set and night came.


    Ragnar, that was waiting for the dusk, took Heda and Tae Ho as soon as the sun had set and brought them back to Idun¡¯s residence.


    However Heda had a bright face as if having enjoyed her afternoon was enough and looking at that Heda, Tae Ho could also smile back.


    And after two days Tae Ho resumed with his training. And even started to go out on expeditions a weekter.


    3 months like that.


    A short and long time passed quickly.


    < Episode 18 ¨C Anaheim (2) > End

 Chapter 56

    Episode 19/Chapter 1: Intermediate Ranked Warrior (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    Thend of the dark fairies, Svartalfheim, had several divisions.


    The shadows of the forest created by the branches covering the sky was the residence of the dark fairies. After leaving the forest a wastnd covered in gray appeared, and if you went a bit more a ce called Nidavellir, that was the residence of the dwarves that were also called as dvergs, showed up.


    Winter in Svartalfheim couldn¡¯t bepared to the one in Asgard or Midgard at all.


    The winter in the wastnds was especially harsh. The time the sun showed up was really short, and there were no walls to cover the winds. It was to the point that some maypare the wastnds at its coldest with Niflheim.


    However there were some that were still fine in this harshnd.


    ¡°They really are amazing.¡±


    Tae Ho, that was wearing the stealth cloak over the hawk wing coat, was looking at a far ce while standing on a branch. It was the camp of the warriors of Valha that Tae Ho himself was at just a few minutes ago.


    The warriors of Hedmod¡¯s and Ullr¡¯s legion set up a big fire and were in the middle of partying. As the search operation had no results for the past month, Valkyrie Gandur had made a feast to raise their moods.


    Tae Ho opened his eyes sharply. His eyesight was really at the superhuman level now that he was at the level of an intermediate ranked warrior. Tae Ho looked at the warriors that weren¡¯t wearing any shirts even though a sharp wind that could cut you was blowing and felt cold instead of them.


    The past three months.


    Asgard discovered one more soul fragment of Garmr and seeded in destroying it.


    You didn¡¯t know if it was lucky or unlucky that no soul fragments appeared in the expeditions Tae Ho participated in.


    Following Heda¡¯s words, it was estimated that there were from 12 to 14 fragments. As Asgard had already destroyed 3, there were about ten more.


    How many fragments did the giants have from the remaining ones?


    And how many do you need to wake up the world wolf?


    What was fortunate was that both sides hadn¡¯t started searching for a long time.


    Although the giants were boldly searching for it everywhere in Asgard, they couldn¡¯t do so before Garmr¡¯s soul fragment appeared before the hundred days.


    As they had proceeded with caution to not let their intentions be shown, the search could only be slower. Because of that, even if the giants did have some fragments, there was a high probability for them to have few of them.


    ¡®That¡¯s one thing.¡¯


    Tae Ho took a deep breath and then looked down on the two objects hanging on his waist.


    Gae Bolg¡¯s fragment and the Unknown sword piece.


    Based on Cu Chinn¡¯s words, Gae Bolg was currently divided in five.


    Although not even Cu Chinn could recognize the Unknown sword piece, it was still useful like this.


    Because of that Tae Ho decided to focus on Gae Bolg for now and he could finally get some progressst night.


    ¡®I memorized the location of another fragment.¡¯


    He had met Cu Chinn in his mind in the past month and said with a vague face. Although there were some cracks in his memories, he said that remembered something aftering to Svartalfheim and more precisely to the center of the wastnds.


    The temporary base of the Red branch knights.


    The Red branch knights that Cu Chinn belonged in got destroyed along with Erin. However there were some survivors. Cu Chinn gathered them and built a temporary base for the Red branch knights in the harshnds of Svartalfheim.


    ¡®I have engraved a returning magic in Gae Bolg in case of the worst. The fragment that has the magic letters engraved in it should have returned to the base.¡¯


    In addition Cu Chinn had said that there were relics, several weapons and treasures stored in the base of the knights.


    Tae Ho let out a sigh and touched his forehead after frowning. He could now feel Erin¡¯s power perhaps for having gotten quite ustomed to the power of a God.


    ¡®Hey, I don¡¯t want to do this to a man either!¡¯


    Cu Chinn had also frowned while giving a kiss blessing in his forehead.


    However Tae Ho ended up smiling bitterly. Thanks to Cu Chinn having blessed him in the forehead, Heda had changed ces where she blessed him. He was thankful towards Cu Chinn by many meanings.


    ¡°Is it regretful not being able to join the party?¡±


    A voice was heard behind him. It was Siri, that was nice to see anytime just like Heda.


    ¡°How can that be. Thank you for going with me captain Siri.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your task. I also have to pay back the grace I received from master.¡±


    The master Siri talked about was none other than Ragnar. He desired Siri¡¯s talent and character that much when they went to catch Rolo but now he had taken her as his disciple.


    Thanks to that Siri visited Idun¡¯s legion whenever she had time and received sses along with Tae Ho for the past three months.


    ¡°Anyways, why don¡¯t we prepare to depart?¡±


    Siri said in a low voice and started to take off her clothes. As Tae Ho turned his head hurriedly, Siri let out augh and activated her saga.


    [Saga: The wolf witch]


    He had already seen Siri¡¯s saga several times, but the result was different from before. It was the result of Siri¡¯s saga having developed and had the power of a God added into it.


    The golden wolf standing below the blue moonlight was really beautiful. You would believe it if someone said that she was a mount of the God of hunting.


    ¡°Tae Ho.¡±


    ¡°I will excuse myself.¡±


    Tae Ho ced the Beast¡¯s saddle on Siri, that had transformed into a wolf as big as a horse, and fixed his posture. As it was troublesome to fly in Svartalfheim, Tae Ho could only ask Siri instead of using Rolo.


    ¡°Grab on tightly, I will run a bit roughly.¡±


    Siri alsoughed this time and then started to run like a White silence. Different to her words, that had said that she would run roughly, she was charging softly and gently to the point no footsteps were left behind.


    Riding in the wastnd that was covered in white was like crossing a boundless ocean. But the closer they got to their destination, the fragment of Gae Bolg vibrated stronger and faster, so they didn¡¯t lose directions.


    It was when Siri rode almost for an hour with her quick feet. The vibration stopped.


    It wasn¡¯t because they got lost but because they had arrived to their destination.


    Tae Ho got down of Siri and put away the Beast¡¯s saddle. Siri removed her saga and quickly wore some clothes.


    A rocky mountain was ced in front of her. Tae Ho could find the secret door easily after activating the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯.


    He ced his forehead, that had the blessing of Cu Chinn, to the boulder and an entrance appeared with a clunking sound. It seemed to be a passage using the natural cave.


    When Erin got destroyed Cu Chinn had mixed emotions just like rage, hatred, sadness and emptiness. The other survivors must have also felt the same that it was kind of understandable that they built a base in this deste ce.


    Tae Ho made a light ball with the temporary engraving in his right hand. When the surroundings got lit up and entered tens of meters, a big cave appeared.


    ¡°Erins knights.....¡±


    Siri eximed in a low voice and looked at her surroundings. There were sculptures resembling the knights of Erin and the Gods. There were also sculptures that seemed to be Gods of Tuatha De Danann.


    Tae Ho approached an altar that was at the opposite side of the entrance. If it was like Cu Chinn had exined, Gae Bolg¡¯s fragment had to be on top of that.


    However there was nothing on it. As Siri turned to look at her with a bewildered face, Tae Ho approached the altar even more instead of answering.


    Erin¡¯s power.


    It was obvious. Even though it was temporary, this was still the base of the Red branch knights.


    But that wasn¡¯t all. Tae Ho felt a strong power from the altar.


    Gae Bolg started to vibrate. No, Cu Chinn¡¯s soul that was inside of it was trembling.


    Tae Ho ced his hand on the altar. Cu Chinn¡¯s blessing that was inside of Tae Ho reacted with the power on the altar.


    A light exploded out. The cave that was filled with darkness got covered with a bright light. At the same time Tae Ho and Heda could see. The shape of a woman made with the light that appeared from the altar was formed.


    ¡°Scathach.¡±


    Tae Ho reflexively called for her. The woman that had long and abundant ck hair and cat-like eyes. The queen of thend of darkness that was located in the boundary of life and death.


    She, that was wearing the fur of a ck beast, spoke up. It was a hologram that was recorded tens of years ago and not a real time conversation.


    ¡°Cu Chinn, my proud disciple.¡±


    Her words were short and indifferent.


    The day Erin got destroyed, thend of darkness also got destroyed. She, who was struggling to defend thend of darkness fell in an ambiguous flow of time and in the end could arrive in Asgard.


    The first thing she did was to look for Cu Chinn. She could discover the Red branch knights with her efforts but it was only after Cu Chinn and the warriors had gone to the Great War.


    Scathach retrieved the fragment of Gae Bolg that was ced on the altar. It seemed like a joke of fate, but Cu Chinn¡¯s soul almost didn¡¯t remain in it.


    ¡°If you return one daye find me. I will be waiting for you just like I always did.¡±


    Scathach¡¯s wee ended with a sad smile. A sentence made with light and drawings appeared. Although he couldn¡¯t read Erin¡¯s words, he felt like he knew what they meant.


    The map telling him where Scathach was.


    At that moment, Cu Chinn¡¯s emotions bursted out. Heughed and cried. His emotions were so strong it even affected Tae Ho. Tae Ho cried a bit without him noticing.


    Because of that Tae Ho and Cu Chinn couldn¡¯t feel the change that urred in their surroundings. But fortunately the two of them weren¡¯t the only ones in this ce.


    ¡°Who are you!¡±


    Siri yelled sharply and turned back. Tae Ho got surprised and spread his senses. There were things that were moving in the darkness beyond the light that had started to disappear.


    Cu Chinn inside of Tae Ho got enraged.


    ¡°Fomhoraigh!¡±


    Erin¡¯s old enemies that were also called as Fomoires. They, that had harassed Erin with countless invasion hadn¡¯t disappeared even after Erin got destroyed. No, inthe first ce they were the ones that had brought Erin to destruction.


    The Fomoires, that surged out from the seas, didn¡¯t have a predetermined shape. They were giants that looked atrocious but there were some that didn¡¯t have a shape and some had beautiful looks of that of a God.


    The ones that had moved were the rock like Fomoires. They were waiting for someone toe to this ce for tens of years. They were wondering if they could find a trace of Scathach and they had finally seeded.


    A part of the Fomoires threw themselves to the outside. And the rest charged towards Siri and Tae Ho.


    It felt like the walls and ceilings were crumbling down and were pouring down. However Tae Ho thought instead of fearing.


    He had to catch the ones that got outside. He had to find Scathach before the Fomoires flocked on to her.


    So what he needed to do so.


    Tae Ho stopped breathing. He gripped the Unknown sword piece and activated his strength.


    [Saga: The immortal warrior]


    [Synchro rate: 32%]


    The ck storm that urred from the tip of Tae Ho¡¯s hands sweeped up the Fomoires.


    &


    < Intermediate Ranked Warrior (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 57

    Episode 19/Chapter 2: Intermediate Ranked Warrior (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    Tae Ho already had three masters.


    Heda that helped his growth in runes and magic.


    Ragnar that was in charge of the saga and the power of a God.


    Cu Chinn that said that he would transmit the Geass and Erin¡¯s power.


    There was no one that had taught him spearmanship.


    Tae Ho¡¯s sword was Kalsted¡¯s sword.


    His swordsmanship and fighting style was all based on Kalsted.


    Tae Ho had dug into Kalsted¡¯s sword the past three months. He worked hard to execute the several techniques in reality that Kalsted had used in the world of Dark Age.


    Ragnar and Heda helped him. Cu Chinn also grabbed some important points and advised him.


    Kalsted¡¯s sword that waspleted inside the saga.


    He had vaguely followed up. The synchro rate had increased up to 32%


    [Saga: The warrior¡¯s equipment]


    What Tae Ho was grabbing was the Sword of a winter wolf.


    It was a sword that had strong magic engraved in it which he acquired after killing the three troll brothers and conquering Giant Hill.


    Tae Ho executed Kalsted¡¯s sword. Instead of shing the fomoires that were like rock with his sword, he aimed for the knots that connected the rocks. He shed the fomoires as quickly and naturally as water. His superhuman physique that had reached the intermediate level and the polished sword techniques of Kalsted made that capable.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The fomoires fell to the ground and cried. The fomoires couldn¡¯t catch up to Tae Ho that had be dull thanks to the snowstorm. They just got swept by the sword.


    ¡°Captain Siri!¡±


    Siri was already getting out of the cave when he yelled. Catching the ones that had escaped was her role.


    Siri pulled out the big crossbow she was carrying on her back and fired quickly. The arrows that were added with the strength of the saga hit 100 out of 100 times, but there were too many fomoires. Siri charged the eight arrow after having killed seven of the escaping fomoires and perceived. Thest one had already fled too far. Even if she hit it, there was a high possibility for the arrow to get bounced off.


    Babang!


    A loud sound exploded in the cave. Siri ground her teeth and turned around. And just like expected, she saw Tae Ho that was breathing roughly.


    Siri opened her mouth that didn¡¯t want to open with a sorry face and Tae Ho shook his head. Just looking at the seven fomoires that were on the floor he could realize that it wasn¡¯t Siri¡¯s fault. It was unavoidable.


    ¡®Hurry up.¡¯


    Cu Chinn said in a low voice. He could feel that he was pressing down the uneasiness the most he could.


    ¡®Go to the treasury of the Red branch knights. There¡¯s an object suitable for transportation. You will be able to arrive faster than when riding on your ally.¡¯


    Tae Ho hurriedly made a hand gesture to Siri. After they returned to the cave again, he got led by Cu Chinn and opened the secret door of the treasury.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    shy and colorful words shined. The golden words especially blinded him because there were too much.


    As Tae Ho raised his hand to reflexively cover himself as if covering from the sunlight, Siri looked at him as if asking what he was doing.


    ¡°Tae Ho?¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of treasures.¡±


    Tae Ho evaded Siri¡¯s gaze that had turned a bit warm and then looked inside the treasury. There were many weapons swords, spears and shields but there were alo several precious metals like pure gold and jewels.


    ¡®Because someday...Erin was nning on making the second Ulster.¡¯


    Cuchinn said in a bitter voice. He was filled with prostration as if he had thought about his allies of the Red branch knights.


    ¡®The thing you should take is the boat over there.¡¯


    [Sgaba Tune]


    It was a long boat that didn¡¯t have a sail and was like a canoe. It didn¡¯t seem that different to the boat that was in Idun¡¯s legion.


    ¡®It has no sail and oar but its a magical boat that moves automatically. It will be able to fly over the ins as if its slipping. You can also regte the size so order it to get smaller.¡¯


    When he ced his hands on it like Cuchinn had told him, the boat became small like a toy. It seemed to be simr to the magical boat Skiddnir, that he had heard once from Idun.


    Idun took some more treasures that seemed useful and then left the treasury. He could always return at ater time, so he could retrieve the treasures at ater time.


    ¡®Hurry up.¡¯


    Cuchinn said again. You could now feel anxiousness in him.


    Tae Ho hurried up and thought. He was sure that he would also be in a hurry if Heda was in a dangerous situation, but Scathach was none other than Cuchinn¡¯s master. He was sure that she would be really powerful.


    ¡®That¡¯s not the case. Master is more of a teacher than a warrior. She¡¯s more specialized in teaching.¡¯


    Although she certainly had some strength, she wasn¡¯t that strong like Tae Ho had imagined her to be.


    Cuchinn thought of the first time he met Scathach. It was a ridiculous first meeting that was about him sneaking into her bedroom and threatened her that he would kill her if she didn¡¯t teach him.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Cuchinn shared his thoughts because he wasn¡¯t in a good condition and Tae Ho asked unconsciously. They were lovers and other things but their first meeting was that dramatic.


    ¡®I, I was small back then.¡¯


    Cuchinn said with a bewildered voice.


    Although you couldn¡¯t forgive someone having threatened you after sneaking in to your bedroom for being young, Tae Ho just nodded for now.


    ¡°Tae Ho?¡±


    As Siri asked as if there was something wrong, Cuchinn cleared his throat and begged him to keep quiet about this. And Tae Ho also promised to keep it a secret.


    ¡®Thanks to that I was able to calm down.¡¯


    Cuchinn became a bit calmer than before. Tae Ho ced down Sgaba Tune outside the cave and thought.


    Although he couldn¡¯t know for how long the fomoires were hiding in ambush, he could vaguely know how obsessed they were. They couldn¡¯t be in too much of a hurry but it was certainly a situation they should hurry.


    ¡®Master is in Nidavelir. I will be the one to control it so ce Gae Bolg to Sgaba Tune.¡¯


    Tae Ho got on the boat and ced Gae Bolg at the front of the boat. Siri released a magical bird, that was provided when you became an intermediate ranked warrior, before getting on the boat. It was to notice Gandur the news the fastest they could.


    Sgaba Tune departed. Their destination was Nidavelir, the world of the dwarves.


    &


    Just like the giants in Jotunheim, the Fomoires also had several kings.


    The tyrant Brass, that was born between the Tuatha De Danann and a fomoire, opened its eye sharply and looked at a far ce.


    It had already passed a hundred years since Erin got destroyed. And in that time Bress and the fomoires had reduced in numbers.


    What the fomoires wanted wasn¡¯t the destruction of Erin. What they truly wanted was to take over Erin and rule it.


    However it was toote. The king of Muspelheim, Surtr, destroyed Erin with his mes. Erin didn¡¯t exist anymore.


    Because of that the fomoires got obsessed with the survivors of Erin.Because they were the only ones that could fill their empty conquering greed.


    ¡®Scathach.¡¯


    The queen of thend of darkness. The witch that raised not only that exalted Cuchinn but also several other heroes.


    A new me surged up in Bress, that was almost cooling down and bing ash.


    Nidavelir.


    Bress burst out ofughter. He expressed joy and amazement in the same time.


    It was good news that it was far away from Asgard for the fomoires. There were several of their race in that ce that Scathach was said to be.


    She really was Scathach, the shadow witch. She had hidden really well.


    Bress rose his body from the throne made of rocks.


    &


    Sgaba Tune was really fast.After they passed the boundary connecting Svartalfheim and Nidavelir, the sky turned white from being ck. Siri opened her eyes widely as if it was marvelous.


    ¡°It¡¯s a white night. Master¡¯s words were true.¡±


    The snowstorm that was falling until now also stopped like a lie. It seemed like they would turn blind because of the white scenery.


    The dwarves of Nidavelir all lived underground. Because of that you could say that the real Nidavelir was underground.


    However Cuchinn and Tae Ho had something to do above ground.


    ¡®We are almost there. We are not that far.¡¯


    ¡°Tae Ho!¡±


    Cuchinn and Siri spoke at the same time. Tae Ho looked at the location Siri pointed at and ground his teeth.


    Fomoires of various shapes were flying in the sky. They were certainly moving in the same direction as Tae Ho¡¯s group.


    In addition they weren¡¯t the only ones. After looking a bit farther he could see fomoires that had already arrived. They were attacking the ce that was in between the boundary of the white night and ck night.


    Cuchinn thought of Scathach that was in thend of darkness. He was sure that the thing was simr to the fortress that was being protected by a wall you couldn¡¯t see.


    The fomoires were a bit faster. Just counting them roughly they were more than a hundred. It wasn¡¯t a number Tae Ho and Siri could face alone.


    However Sgaba Tune didn¡¯t stop. Siri looked at a far ce with the eyes of a hunter as if looking for her prey.


    It was then. A huge existence crossed the white ins and appeared. The thing that had surged up by charging forward was really white and beautiful.


    ¡®Adenmaha!¡¯


    Cuchinn said in shock. He could only do so. It wasn¡¯t only because Cuchinn knew its name.


    ¡®It¡¯s the servant of the Tyrant Bress. It¡¯s a strong sea dragon that can move freely anywhere that has water.¡¯


    The fact that Adenmaha had appeared meant that the army that was in front of them was sent by the Tyrant Bress.


    However Tae Ho paid attention to another thing.


    ¡°Dragon?¡±


    ¡°You are talking about a dragon?!¡±


    Tae Ho and Siri said at the same time. The two of them looked at Gae Bolg as if they were going to devour it and Cuchinn answered in his bewilderment.


    ¡®That¡¯s right. Precisely speaking it¡¯s a sea serpent, but it does belong to the dragon category.¡¯


    That was enough. Tae Ho nodded and Siri transformed into a golden wolf after smiling sharply.


    Tae Ho rode on that Siri and activated the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯. It was just like Cuchinn had said.


    [The poor servant of the Tyrant Bress]


    [White Adenmaha]


    [Sea serpent(Dragon race)]


    ¡®Why are they like that? Is it different if its a dragon?¡¯


    It was obvious for Cuchinn to not know. Because he hasn¡¯t always been with Tae Ho. He didn¡¯t know much about Tae Ho before they met.


    ¡°It is different.¡±


    ¡°By a lot.¡±


    Tae Ho and Siri said in consecution. Tae Ho red at Adenmaha instead of exining anymore and got ready.


    [Saga: The hammer of the cksmith doesn¡¯t slip off]


    [The shining Hunter¡¯s rope]


    [The Beast¡¯s saddle that covers youfortably]


    [The suppression reins that has the love of Idun]


    And thest one.


    Just like what happened with ¡®the sword of the warrior¡¯, the moment the synchro rate reached 32% Tae Ho¡¯s saga improved one more step.


    [Saga: The one that controls dragons]


    Controlling instead of handling. Kalsted¡¯s saga that shows a particrly strong power when used against the dragon race.


    Siri, that had Tae Ho on her back, jumped down the boat. Tae Ho made Siri faster with the strength of his saga.


    The fomoires discovered Tae Ho and Siri. The Adenmaha, that was about to fire an ice breath towards the invisible barrier also turned to look at Tae Ho and Siri.


    He saw one warrior riding a small but beautiful wolf. Compared to the fomoires surrounding Scathach¡¯s fortress, they were really unshapely.


    However Adenmaha trembled unconsciously. The warrior and the wolf smiling while looking at it was really shivering.


    What was it? What do they want to do?


    Adenmaha breathed out for now. But it didn¡¯t work at all. Siri got apanied with thunder and storm and charged over with an amazing speed and passed it from below. She kept running like that to jump over the fomoires and then she got on top of Adenmaha.


    At the same time Tae Ho jumped down from Siri. Although it was huge it was a normal sea serpent- He ran on the neck of the Adenmaha, that had a long neck, long body and long tail, and reached its head in an instant.


    ¡°Chant!¡±


    Tae Ho transformed into a hawk. Adenmaha shook its head to try to shake off Tae Ho but it got bewildered once more and Tae Ho transformed into a human once again in the air and threw the wide Hunter¡¯s rope.


    Adenmaha¡¯s neck got caught in it. Tae Ho kicked the air to stick to its neck and after taking out the Beast¡¯s saddle he activated the ¡®one that controls dragons¡¯. In addition he threw the suppression reins he received from Idun in thest expedition. The magical reins got big by its own and hooked Adenmaha¡¯s neck.


    Tae Ho inserted more strength in the ¡®one that controls dragons¡¯ once again. And then, something that shocked even Cuchinn urred.


    [The really bewildered]


    [The one that has changed owners]


    [White Adenmaha]


    While Siri was smiling while growling, the ice breath of the Adenmaha fell down in the heads of the fomoires.


    < Intermediate Ranked Warrior (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 58

    Episode 19/Chapter 2: Intermediate Ranked Warrior (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Superposh


    Adenmaha¡¯s body length easily surpassed 20 meters. The head of the wild dragon was big, and the range of the breath that got out of its mouth in the shape of a fan was also wide.


    ¡°Wider!¡±


    The moment Tae Ho ordered, the Adenmaha turned its head while still breathing out. The fomoires that were close to the Adenmaha got covered by the breath and cried.


    The weak ones got frozen on the spot and the ones that were a bit strong couldn¡¯t move properly. As almost thirty fomoires got dealt with in an instant, the remaining fomoires that were surrounding the invisible barrier all turned to look at Tae Ho.


    ¡®Good, it seems like it¡¯s working well. Hand me over to yourrade. If it¡¯s me I will be able to enter the fortress of master.¡¯


    In the first ce, the reason they were fighting like this was to rescue Scathach. Rather than facing the fomoires that may bring who knows how many reinforcements, taking Scathach and escaping was the right choice.


    ¡°Captain Siri!¡±


    When Tae Ho, that was on top of the Adenmaha, yelled Siri raised her head. Tae Ho threw the fragment of Gae Bolg, without exining anything, and Siri jumped up and caught it with her mouth. It seemed as if her instincts had taken over.


    ¡°Deo?¡±


    Siri let out a strange sound because she was biting Gae Bolg but she then jumped down from Adenmaha¡¯s back. It seemed like Cuchinn had exined her himself now that they were in contact.


    Tae Ho looked at Siri¡¯s back that had taken a big turn around them and then he looked at the front again. Although he had defeated more than thirty fomoires with the ice breath, there were still more than two hundred of them.


    ¡®How many breaths can you fire? Will it also be strong physically?¡¯


    Although it was the first time he rode on a sea serpent, he felt like he had grasped how he should fight.


    ¡°Good! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡®Where do you dare!¡¯


    The moment Tae Ho pulled on the reins, a sharp and high pitched voice prated his head. Tae Ho looked at the front without having to look at his surroundings. This one was the only one that could possibly talk to him!


    ¡°You, were you a girl?¡±


    ¡®How do you dare to put reins on ady!¡¯


    It really was Adenmaha. Tae Ho gripped the reins tighter and nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you were so pretty.¡±


    ¡®Ugh, what?¡¯


    Adenmaha let out a bewildered voice. She was a really funny one to converse with but he didn¡¯t have that much leisure right now. The fomoires that had curled themselves because of the ice breath were slowly starting to move towards them.


    ¡®Is it certainly of the dragon race?¡¯


    Rolo also seemed quite intelligent but it was impossible to converse with it.


    Anyways, he could leave the conversation forter. As Tae Ho pulled on the reins and ordered it again, Adenmaha hurriedly yelled.


    ¡®Wait! Wait! Erase the ve seal first! If you don¡¯t, then the geass will trigger a paradox!¡¯


    A blue light was shining from a scale on the ce that was a bit above than the Beast¡¯s saddle. As the blue light shone between the white scales it was easily spottable.


    ¡°The paradox of a geass?¡±


    ¡®My geass is [I will obey my master]. I don¡¯t know how but I currently have two masters. If I receive two opposite orders in this situation, the geass will generate a paradox!¡¯


    Adenmaha spoke really quickly without even breathing once. He could feel that she felt frustrated because he didn¡¯t even know something like this.


    The paradox of the geass.


    He felt like he could vaguely know. Because the original owner of Adenmaha, the Tyrant Bress, and Tae Ho were enemies. If Bress and Tae Ho ordered ¡®attack Tae Ho¡¯ and ¡®defend me¡¯, then the geass [obey the master] would obviously generate a paradox.


    Although Tae Ho didn¡¯t know it because he hadn¡¯t experienced a geass yet, the contradiction of a geass should be what the user feared the most. You wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything, as if you were in a checkmate, and just had to face the paradox.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t a geass the power of Erin? Can Fomoires also use geasses?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m not a fomoire!¡¯


    Adenmaha spoke impolitely right away. It was the same for the geass of obeying the owner that wasn¡¯t Bress, and he thought that he would listen to a heartbreaking story, but he didn¡¯t have time to listen to her. Tae Ho changed the Sword piece to a beginner dagger and asked,


    ¡°So I just have to remove that blue scale right?¡±


    ¡®Um.....wa, wait?!¡¯


    Adenmaha realized what Tae Ho was about to do next and yelled, but it was pointless. Tae Ho stood up, and after stabbing the dagger in between the scales, he forcefully removed the blue one.


    ¡®Kyak!¡¯


    The situation seemed simr to when a human had their nails removed forcefully, causing Adenmaha to let out a pained cry.


    Actually, it was more serious and hard thing. If Tae Ho wasn¡¯t Adenmaha¡¯s owner, then it wouldn¡¯t have ended with just pain.


    Tae Ho hurriedly executed the power of a God and healed the spot that didn¡¯t have a scale before gripping the reins.


    ¡°Done?¡±


    ¡®Leave it, you bad owner!¡¯


    Adenmaha yelled fiercely and Tae Houghed refreshingly and ordered.


    ¡°Fine! Then let¡¯s fight again!¡±


    [Saga: The one that controls dragons]


    Maybe it was because they had removed the ve seal that the synchronization between Tae Ho and Adenmaha increased. Adenmaha yelled again.


    ¡®Wa, what is it. I feel strange!¡¯


    ¡°Entrust your body to me!¡±


    Tae Ho concentrated and grabbed the reins. Then Adenmaha released a breath and after that she moved swiftly. She moved on top of the snowy fields as if slipping and swung her tail widely to sweep up the fomoires that were on the ground in an instant.


    Tae Ho grasped the number of the fomoires and how strong they were with the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯ and asked Adenmaha,


    ¡°How many more fomoires wille? Is your past owner also going toe?!¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t know about reinforcements! And Bress probably won¡¯te!¡¯


    Adenmaha swung her tail roughly once again. The fomoires just threw rocks from far away or fired arrows instead of rushing towards her hastily.


    Tae Ho read Adenmaha¡¯s memories and emotions with the ¡®one that controls dragons¡¯.


    The Tyrant Bress that Adenmaha thought of was cruel, merciless, and vulgar. He cared more about having no wounds inflicted on his body than about the hundreds of underlings dying before him. This showed that he only appeared in ces that ensured either his safety or his victory.


    Nidavellir was quite far away from Asgard. However it wasn¡¯t that it waspletely off reach.


    Just like how it happened against the giant of strength Harad, if someone strong enough appeared, then it was possible for Thor or the other Gods of Asgard to make their move.


    That was why there was no way for Bress, who cared about his life more than anything, to appear.


    Tae Ho asked another thing at Adenmaha¡¯s strong conviction,


    ¡°Then someone that maye?¡±


    Even if he didn¡¯te himself, he could always send an underling like he did just now.


    ¡®Kolga? Midak?¡¯


    Every time Adenmaha gave a name, Tae Ho could know a bit more about them. The two of them were human shaped fomoires.


    Although he couldn¡¯t exactly know how strong they were, he did think that they were stronger than Adenmaha.


    ¡®But it¡¯s still doable.¡¯


    Tae Ho started to think after estimating how strong Adenmaha was and she seemed to have read Tae Ho¡¯s thoughts because of the synchronization that she immediately spoke impolitely again.


    ¡®I¡¯m also quite strong. In the first ce, I¡¯m a sea serpent! What do you want me to do in a snowy field!¡¯


    She spoke like that and swung her tail again. If you measured her from her head up to her tail she was as long as thirty meters, and she could sweep the entire battlefield with just that thanks to her big body.


    Adenmaha sent an emotion as if asking how that was. Tae Ho gave a suitable reply as her owner at her reaction that was more girly thandy-like.


    ¡°Use honorifics!¡±


    ¡®I am strong?!¡¯


    Adenmaha didn¡¯t stop and kept moving. It was because the fomoires had started to attack from a distance after having encircled her.


    As the fomoires kept distancing themselves, she couldn¡¯t sweep the battlefield anymore like she had been doing. In addition, the flying fomoires that were in the sky started to fall over to Adenmaha¡¯s head.


    Those things that looked like crows pecked on Adenmaha¡¯s body. There were some that released acid or fire and there were some that mmed against her.


    Adenmaha now had to concentrate on dodging. Tae Ho also attacked the fomoires in the sky with Thunderbolt and yelled.


    ¡°You can¡¯t fly right?!¡±


    ¡®How can a sea serpent! Fly!¡¯


    Adenmaha used honorifics forcefully and released a breath. It seemed like she was weakening that the power in her breath had be weaker.


    Tae Ho looked at Scathach¡¯s fortress. Actually, it was no different to the cave of the Red branch knights.


    What happened at Siri¡¯s and Cuchinn¡¯s side? Did they even meet Scathach?


    ¡®I can¡¯t hold on any longer. As he turned his head, he saw more fomoires charging towards them. Looking that the red letters formed a wave, it seemed like they easily amounted to a hundred.


    Tae Ho gulped some air. He controlled Adenmaha and moved her to the opposite side of the fortress.


    But he wasn¡¯t fleeing just like Adenmaha wanted. Right before they escaped the battlefield, she made Adenmaha stop and turn around.


    There were close to a two hundred fomoires in the sky and ground. And once again, there were a hundred fomoires charging towards them from afar. Just like Adenmaha had said, no strong fomoire had appeared yet.


    But they couldn¡¯t escape. No, there was no need.


    Because green letters were also charging in as the red letters!


    The sound of a hurn trumpet was heard from their back. The sound that spread to the high ck and white sky made Tae Ho feel excited.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nines.¡±


    Tae Ho said in a low voice. And then, everyone¡¯s voice was heard from behind him as if they had heard him.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nines!¡±


    The forty plus white silences charged without making any noise. Valkyrie Gandur was riding at the front and the warriors of Hedmod¡¯s and Ullr¡¯s legion followed her back.


    After the giant of strength Harad appeared, the Valkyries could unseal their battle seal on the searching tasks up to a certain extent through their own will. Even though she had summoned more than forty white silences, no traces of exhaustion could be seen in Gandur¡¯s face.


    ¡°Go! Warriors! Repel the enemies of Asgard!¡±


    He was sure that they had ridden for more than two hours. However, the warriors of Valha didn¡¯t seem even a little bit tired. The enraged wave charged towards the fomoires.


    ¡°Shield wall!¡±


    The warriors raised a wall of shields. They blocked the fire and arrows. No, it was more suitable to say that they had trampled on the long ranged attacks.


    Adenmaha stared absentmindedly. The warriors of Erin were also valiant but there was no one that charged like the warriors of Valha.


    ¡°Tae Ho!¡±


    Right at that moment, Siri¡¯s voice was heard. Tae Ho hurriedly led Adenmaha to the direction the voice was heard. After he took a turn around the battlefield and approached the fortress the golden-furred Siri ran towards them.


    ¡°Go to Scathach-nim. It¡¯s impossible to escape. Before that, however, there¡¯s something I have to prepare.¡±


    There was no time to exin in detail. Tae Ho just listened to the brief story and nodded. As soon as she returned the fragment of Gae Bolg he grabbed Siri that was trying to jump down again and after he made her transform back into a human he covered her with the stealth cloak and coat.


    ¡°I will entrust you.¡±


    Siri understood it immediately when she received Adenmaha¡¯s reins. She sat down on the Beast¡¯s saddle and said with a pleasing and troubled voice.


    ¡°It seems like it should be nice to ride on one at times.¡±


    Tae Ho listened to Adenmaha¡¯sints and jumped down. Adenmaha went to the battlefield again along with Siri and Tae Ho activated the ¡®charge of the warrior¡¯.


    ¡®Over there!¡¯


    Maybe it was because he had already met Scathach that even though it was an urgent situation, the uneasiness and anxiousness in Cuchinn¡¯s voice had disappeared.


    It seemed like his stiff way of talking had also returned to normal.


    Tae Ho passed the fomoires blocking his path without having to defeat them and then threw himself inside the invisible barrier. The barrier that had recognized Gae Bolg let Tae Ho pass.


    Cuchinn showed him the path with showing him his memories instead of telling him himself. After running inside the cave a big hall appeared just like the one in Red branch knight. Blue fire was lighting up the surroundings and the ceiling and the floor and even the walls were made of ice.


    At the end of the hall, there was a beautifuldy that was halfying down on the throne covered with a faint blue light.


    Scathach.


    She, who was covering herself with a ck leather of a beast, was pale and didn¡¯t have energy in her eyes. Cuchinn had exined that it was she had just woken up from a long sleep to heal herself from the injuries.


    ¡°So you are, Erin¡¯s sessor.¡±


    Scathach let out a low voice. Her voice was a beautiful one that charmed others even though it was weak.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior greets Scathach.¡±


    Tae Ho hit his chest twice and expressed his manners. Scathach wasn¡¯t simply a beautifuldy. She was still the queen of thend of darkness that had disappeared. The noble aura that was covering her like the light of the moon was proof of that.


    ¡°Come closer.¡±


    Scathach put on a smile with difficulty. As Tae Ho got closer, she continued speaking.


    ¡°I have roughly heard the situation from Cuchinn. It has already passed a hundred years since Erin got destroyed but the fomoires don¡¯t show signs of changing at all.¡±


    Scathach extended her white and soft hand. When Tae Ho grabbed her hand, information that couldn¡¯t be told with her mouth was transmitted to him.


    ¡°A strong fomoire ising. Warriors of Valha are shedding their blood because of me, so I can¡¯t be the one to escape alone.¡±


    Scathach was seated on a throne inside the fortress but she knew everything that was happening outside. Just like she had said, a strong presence was approaching. He was sure it was an underling of the Tyrant Bress, that Adenmaha had spoken about.


    ¡°Warrior of Idun, I¡¯m sorry for making your shoulders more heavy with the excuse that you are Erin¡¯s sessor. But please do understand me as you are the only one I have to rely on.¡±


    The situation was urgent. Scathach took out the fragment of Gae Bolg she was holding. Tae Ho seemed to have understood her gaze that he gave her the fragment he had.


    The two fragments became one if Scathach¡¯s hands. It was short as it was still two of five but at least it now looked like a white stick.


    ¡°I will entrust Gae Bolg to you. Although it¡¯s notplete, it¡¯s still the best weapon made in thend of shadow. Cuchinn will help you bring out its power.¡±


    Cuchinn touched Gae Bolg as if she was caressing Cuchinn¡¯s cheeks and then she made a gesture with her eyes once again to Tae Ho. When he approached her, she rose up and ced her lips on Tae Ho¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Let the blessing of thend of shadow apany you.¡±


    Her lips were as hot as fire. Scathach smiled faintly and leaned on the throne again, and Tae Ho that received Gae Bolg turned around hurriedly and started to run.


    A strong Fomoire was approaching.


    He wasn¡¯t bewildered at all at the fact that he was expecting her to kiss his forehead or cheeks.


    Cuchinn feigned augh and mumbled.


    ¡®To think of another woman while having received a kiss from master.¡¯


    ¡°Huk? You can also read my mind?¡±


    ¡®No, I just guessed. But it¡¯s true that you thought of that Valkyrie.¡¯


    Cuchinnughed evilly. Tae Ho couldn¡¯t say anything as he had indeed thought of Heda the moment she had kissed him so he chose to run harder instead.


    He got out of the fortress. He saw a distant ce beyond the invisible barrier and the warriors that were fighting against the fomoires.


    Adenmaha didn¡¯t lie. The fomoire that had started to appear from far away was strong. As this ce and Asgard was far away, Thor wouldn¡¯t be able to arrive at the right time like before. Ragnar also wasn¡¯t with them.


    He felt like all the hair in his body was standing up. As he was much stronger now than three months ago he could sense how strong his opponent was more clearly.


    Tae Ho took a deep breath. Cuchinn said in a low voice,


    ¡®Don¡¯t fear. Did you forget what you are holding right now?¡¯


    Gae Bolg.


    Erin¡¯s devil spear that was created in thend of shadows.


    Cuchinn taught him the method. And the blessing of Scathach added more strength.


    ¡°Gae Bolg.¡±


    The moment Tae Ho called the name the white devil spear replied.


    < Intermediate Ranked Warrior (3) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 59

    Episode 19/Chapter 4: Intermediate Ranked Warrior (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Ren


    A long time ago, the Queen of the Land of Shadows had made a spear using the bones of a sea creature.


    Scathach looked at the spear, which was beautifully created, and felt that this would be the secret weapon that would protect the Land of Shadows. She, who had the power of foresight, made her words a prophecy.


    Scathach, who was covering herself with the leather of a wolf, walked her path alone. The road was too long and harsh. Scathach had ovee the trial that hadsted for nine nights and ced her spear in the deepest part of the Land of Darkness. It was in order to absorb the strength of life and death into it.


    Nine nights passed once again. Scathach was on guard against the specters that were looking at her from beyond the boundary and she became certain while looking at the white light that was emitted from the spear. It was just like she had nned.


    The strength of life dyed the spear in white and the strength of death was ced deep in the spear and nted a strong curse.


    Scathach named the white evil spear Gae Bolg and used it in the most important battles and the enemies of the Land of Darkness really feared the witch and the spear of death.


    However Scathach couldn¡¯t keep Gae Bolg forever. It was because she had given it to her disciple, Cu Chinn, who she loved and treasured very much.


    Although Cu Chinn brought the weapon of his master everywhere with him, he didn¡¯t always use it. Just like Scathach had done, he only used it in the most important moments and brought out Gae Bolg¡¯s real strength.


    Gae Bolg was shining in white. The missing parts of the spear wereplemented by the light.


    ¡®Don¡¯t waste your strength. You have to end it now. Gae Bolg¡¯s real worth is to use a definitive attack to kill your enemy. You shouldn¡¯t use it as you please.¡¯


    There was magic in Cu Chinn¡¯s voice. Tae Ho understood how to use Gae Bolg, thanks to Cu Chinn¡¯s transmission, and naturally wielded its strength. The white light which was shining dimmed like a lie but Tae Ho could still feel its power.


    Tae Ho stayed at a distant ce.. He saw a huge pirate ship approaching while flying in the sky. When he used the ¡®Eye of the Dragon¡¯ he saw that several red letters surged up from the ship.


    [Beast Ruler]


    [Underling of the Tyrant Bress: Midak]


    It was the clearest and reddest letters. When Tae Ho read it out loud Cu Chinn said, ¡®He¡¯s one of the underlings of Bress. He doesn¡¯t only have the strength to control countless beasts naturally, but he can also transform into a monster himself. It seems as if it had been nning to mate with the sea serpent.¡¯


    Cu Chinn showed him some more memories. The shape of a big and imposing warrior wearing bear fur showed up.


    Just like Tae Ho¡¯s saga gave strength to the ones he was riding on, Midak could greatly strengthen the beasts he was controlling.


    Tae Ho looked at the approaching ship and thought. He had discovered them first. There was also the possibility that they weren¡¯t even aware of Tae Ho and Gae Bolg.


    The most suitable method was sniping them or making a surprise attack.


    ¡®Sniping them is impossible.¡¯


    Although Gae Bolg had the shape of a spear, there were many hard points to use it as a throwing spear. Because of that, Cu Chinn only used Gae Bolg in a short distance, just like a harpoon.


    As a result, the option with the highest possibility was the surprise attack.


    Tae Ho rolled his fingers in the air. They moved quickly, like pressing on the keyboard, and formted a strategy.


    There was one thing he had thought of. It was a strategy he had already used in Dark Age once and had seeded.


    Although the pirate ship was flying in the sky quickly there was still some time. Tae Ho hurriedly looked at everyone in the battlefield. He looked at Siri, fighting fiercely on top of Adenmaha, but it wouldn¡¯t be possible. To increase the sess rate of his strategy he needed something more than simply flying up and quickly.


    Tae Ho rolled his eyes again. He discovered someone suitable and ran hurriedly towards that person.


    ¡°Gandur!¡±


    Gandur, who was fighting nearby while riding a white Silence, turned her head at Tae Ho¡¯s call. And then she frowned and said,¡±What is it; those eyes are filled with desire as if the day had finallye.¡±


    ¡°When did I -!¡±


    As he refuted reflexively, Gandurughed evilly. She approached Tae Ho immediately, as if it had been only a joke from the start.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it rted to the enemy that¡¯s approaching?¡±


    It really was Gandur. It seemed like she had already realized Midak¡¯s existence. Tae Ho spoke quickly.


    ¡°I will exin it to you while we go. First, transform please.¡±


    His voice and eyes were dead serious. However Gandur flinched and trembled.


    ¡°A-are you even aiming for me?¡±


    ¡°Gandur!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the time to joke. Gandur also stopped talking and then sat down and transformed with a chant. Just like a Valkyrie of the God of Hunting, she didn¡¯t transform into a swan but into a big ck hawk.


    Tae Ho hurriedly got on Gandur and activated the ¡®One That Controls Dragons¡¯. At that moment, Gandur let out an exmation while trembling and then flew to the sky.


    ¡°The warrior that rode on a Valkyrie!¡±


    ¡°Ohh! Finally!¡±


    The warriors that were near Gandur yelled with shining eyes. Tae Ho proceeded to exin to Gandur instead of answering them and Gandur, who had understood Tae Ho¡¯s tactic, activated Ullr¡¯s blessing.


    At that moment, Gandur disappeared from the air. Just like a Valkyrie that Gods were dependent on, her stealth blessing was iparable to the lowest-ranked warriors.


    But of course, some movements could still be grasped if they were checked thoroughly, but it was enough.


    Gandur continued to increase her speed. It seemed as if her objective wasn¡¯t the pirate ship that was approaching the battlefield, but high in the sky.


    Finally, they even flew higher than the pirate ship. It seemed like they hadn¡¯t noticed Gandur as nned, since they didn¡¯t change their trajectory.


    Gandur, who flew as if she was going to charge at the sun, took a big turn at one point. Tae Ho grabbed onto Gandur¡¯s neck tightly as she started to descend at an overwhelming speed and looked at the ship with the ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯. He grasped Midak¡¯s location.


    At the prow, over the deck, where he could look down at the battlefield.


    Gandur¡¯s flight was really precise. Without even needing the help of Tae Ho¡¯s saga, she received Midak¡¯s location and found the best route possible.


    They only had one opportunity.


    Tae Ho gulped air. She might get angry because he only found her at times like this, but he called Idun¡¯s name. Idun¡¯s power, which was filled with affection, covered Tae Ho¡¯s body.


    Gandur spoke quickly and precisely.


    ¡°Now!¡±


    Tae Ho jumped down off Gandur¡¯s back. Gandur got pushed back because of him and then turned her body and passed the pirate ship. Tae Ho kicked the air once again and descended to the destined ce. He called Gae Bolg¡¯s name once again.


    Bang!


    The roughnding created a loud sound. Only then did Midak notice Tae Ho, who had appeared in the air.Tae Ho stopped breathing. It was different to when he had been attacking the giant of Strength, Harad. Back then, he had activated Gae Bolg with Cu Chinn¡¯s strength and not his own.


    But this time he had to do it with his own strength. He had to receive the least help he could from Cu Chinn, who still hadn¡¯tpletely recovered his strength since that attack.


    The ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯ told him the ce he had to stab. White light surged up from Gae Bolg and Scathach¡¯s blessing gave strength to Tae Ho.


    Midak opened his mouth and then let out a strange sound. But he couldn¡¯t hear him. He had put all his concentration to stab that point.


    Something interfered in the trajectory. Precisely speaking, an invisible wall had appeared in front of the spear.


    He would stop the charge of the spear for just a moment. Then he would twist his body however he could and dodge the spear.


    If it was a Fomoire at the level of Midak, it was possible. In that short moment, Tae Ho and Midak exchanged nces.


    They could both feel it. If Midak¡¯s ns seeded, Tae Ho would die. Gae Bolg¡¯s one hit, one kill, required a lot of strength. The moment it missed, Tae Ho would be vulnerable.


    The tip of Gae Bolg reached the invisible wall.


    However, at that moment, a new strength was added to Gae Bolg.


    [Saga: The Charge of the Dragon]


    Draconic Ballista!


    Originally it was a technique meant to be ance charge. However, he carried that charging power on Gae Bolg. Tae Ho¡¯s posture changed to that of throwing something.


    The invisible wall was torn off in an instant. Gae Bolg¡¯s charge, which became faster than ever, pierced Midak¡¯s chest.


    A cry was heard. At the same time, Gae Bolg, which had carved to a deep ce in Midak¡¯s chest, showed its power. Hundreds of thorns surged up from the tip of the spear and tore up everything. The white light was too powerful.


    Tae Ho dropped his right hand. It seemed like his arm would get broken at any moment. But it wasn¡¯t the time to be resting. Tae Ho gripped the Sword piece with his left hand. He swung the Sword of the Winter Wolf towards Midak, who was struggling until the end, even though his body was breaking.


    Midak¡¯s head rolled onto the ground. Midak¡¯s body, which was covered with a strong death curse, couldn¡¯t endure anymore and was destroyed.


    White light exploded once again. At the same time, a huge amount of red runes went to Tae Ho.


    A shocking feeling shook his chest. Although it may have been a delusion, he thought he could hear Idun¡¯s voice, which was filled with affection and gentleness.


    Tae Ho finally let out a sigh and turned around while dropping his right arm. Shock spread among Midak¡¯s underlings that were on top of the ship. Some of them seemed to not understand what had happened in front of their eyes.


    Finally, Tae Ho¡¯s help arrived. Gandur had turned around the pirate ship once after putting down Tae Ho and then she transformed into the shape of a human after returning andnded in front of Tae Ho. It was a really agile and elegant movement.


    ¡°You did it. Shall we flee right now?¡±


    Gandur looked at Tae Ho with admiring eyes and asked whileughing and Tae Ho shook his head. Cu Chinn also added.


    ¡®If you caught the Captain you should take his ship.¡¯


    Although it was a really pirate-like phrase, it rather suited Cu Chinn.


    ¡®In the first ce, this is a treasure of Erin. So it¡¯s right for you, the sessor of Erin, to have it.¡¯


    But to do that they needed to control the Fomoires on the ship. Tae Ho spoke to Gandur.


    ¡°Buy some time for me.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to recover?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s one thing, but I have something I should take.¡±


    The thing Midak left wasn¡¯t only his body, which was broken thanks to the death curse.


    ¡°That¡¯s so like you.¡± Gandurughed and after that she summoned two white Silences to her side and then red at the Fomoires, while holding a big sword. The Fomoires couldn¡¯t even think of charging towards them, as they had suddenly lost theirmander.


    Tae Ho entrusted his back to Gandur and approached Midak¡¯s corpse. He put Gae Bolg back in Unnir and as he activated the ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯ he saw something that entered his eyesight.


    It wasn¡¯t rainbow-colored. It also wasn¡¯t white gold, but normal gold.


    But he got a feeling in an instant.


    [Summoning Rock]


    It was one of the reasons why Midak was described as the Beast Ruler.


    Tae Ho held the summoning rock high.


    < Intermediate Ranked Warrior (4) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 60

    Episode 20/Chapter 1: Scathach (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Ren


    The summoning rock, which was a bit smaller than a baseball, wasn¡¯t the only one. There was one in each pocket that was hanging on a belt Midak was wearing and they amounted to five.


    Although they had some curves, the rocks, which were close to being a circle, had different symbols engraved in them. And seeing that the colors in the engravings were also different, it seemed as if they had a different meaning.


    When Tae Ho grabbed one of them and checked it Cu Chinn said, ¡®It seems like the magic was erased. Is it because the user, Midak, died?¡¯


    ¡°The magic was erased?¡±


    ¡®There are cases like this on contract magic, which uses blood or incantations. The contract itself gets destroyed because the contractor died.¡¯


    Tae Ho flinched for a moment but then calmed himself. It was because the golden letters were still hovering above the stones.


    ¡°But it¡¯s still useful, right?¡±


    ¡®Probably. But you will have to make a new contract. And you will also have to investigate what kind of item this is exactly.¡¯


    What Tae Ho knew right now was its name, ¡®The Summoning Rock¡¯. Inserting magic into a magic tool of an unknown identity was a really dangerous thing.


    ¡®I¡¯m saying this just in case, but I will be able to know what it is with time.¡¯


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Tae Ho nodded aimlesslynodded without much meaning and agreed. In the first ce, he had be convinced that he shouldn¡¯t handle it on his own before knowing what it was. Ragnar also used to say simr things.


    ¡®If I show it to Heda, she may know what it is, right? Or to Scathach.¡¯


    Heda specialized in rune magic and Scathach was the one who had taught the Cu Chinn himself. In addition, she was a witch that had some powers of the Tuatha De Danann.


    Tae Ho organized his thoughts moderately and then put back the summoning rock in the pocket and put on the belt. But it seemed as if Cu Chinn had interpreted Tae Ho¡¯s short reply in another way, as he started to say things Tae Ho hadn¡¯t even asked.


    ¡®As I just checked it briefly, so I¡¯m not certain, but there¡¯s a high probability that it¡¯s used to summon something. As Midak had the nickname of the Beast Ruler... Perhaps it may be a tool to summon a beast that you have made a contract with. Mm, right. Maybe it makes sense that he had five of them. I think it really is a summoning tool.¡¯


    It seemed as if he was convincing himself, since the more he spoke, the more certain he got.


    It was something he had felt before, but Cu Chinn spoke quite a lot, excluding when he was serious. It wasn¡¯t that he was showing off, but it felt more like he didn¡¯t like people to ignore him even a little or treat him casually.


    However, Tae Ho didn¡¯t have anyints with Cu Chinn¡¯s personality. What¡¯s more, he was currently more interested in what he was saying currently.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this a monster ball?¡¯


    He thought of the monster collecting game that caught monsters with a ball. But of course, the summoning rock didn¡¯t hold monsters or beasts inside of it like a monster ball, it summoned them; but anyways, it was true that it could call monsters without having to carry them.


    Tae Ho couldn¡¯t bring Rolo on this expedition. It was because food would only be wasted on him as he couldn¡¯t even fly properly due to the branch ceilings of Svartalfheim.


    But if he could really use the summoning rock ,like Cu Chinn had said, then the story changed.


    It wasn¡¯t just Rolo, but he would also be able to call the big Adenmaha everytime he needed her.


    ¡®Rolo in the air, Adenmaha in the sea.¡¯


    If he had only caught a ground monster then he would have all ground, air and water creatures.


    ¡®No, I can acquire even stronger forces.¡¯


    There was no way that it would end with just Rolo and Adenmaha, because Adenmaha was strong enough by herself.


    ¡®I have five summoning rocks.¡¯


    There were still three empty slots. Thinking about the main battle that woulde soon, there were still many possibilities.


    ¡°Warrior Tae Ho, are you not ready yet? I think we should start fighting by now.¡± Gandur said in a low voice behind him. She red at Midak¡¯s underlings and the Fomoires who were red at couldn¡¯t even think of attacking and had been just looking at each other.


    Cu Chinn said quickly, ¡®Don¡¯t overdo it. You just used Gae Bolg. You need plenty of rest.¡¯


    Gae Bolg was a strong evil spear, which was also one of the best in Erin. Tae Ho had gotten much stronger than before by rising to the intermediate rank but he still couldn¡¯t use it freely.


    In the first ce, not even Scathach, who was the one that had created Gae Bolg, could use it in consecution. The reason why she gave Gae Bolg to Cu Chinn wasn¡¯t only because she loved and treasured him. It was because only the strongest warrior, Cu Chinn, could handle it perfectly.


    Tae Ho also simply consented this time. He had already defeated the most difficult opponent, Midak, and the remaining underlings weren¡¯t a proper opponent for Gandur.


    ¡°Gandur, I will ask you.¡±


    ¡°You really like to use the Valkyries.¡±


    She did grumble, but there was a smile on her face. She took a deep breath and then charged towards the underlings along with the white Silences. Then the Fomoires started to run away from her, rather than facing them.escape from her rather than facing them. It was appropriate to say that a wolf was let loose among a herd of sheep.


    Tae Ho was partially vignt of his surroundings, in case someone attacked him and then finished looking at the other items.


    [Whip of Abuse]


    [Net of Obedience]


    [Coercion Gag]


    Using Gandur¡¯s way of expression, the names were all shady and dampish but if the performance was good then it was enough. He could always put a new name to them.


    ¡®Most of them are blue.¡¯


    It was because he had seen several rainbow-colored items, but blue was also quite good. The hawk wing coat Tae Ho was using was also blue-colored.


    Midak¡¯s items were mostly meant to train or capture beasts. Now that he had obtained the summoning rocks, Tae Ho had decided to be a master of mounts, so these items were quite useful to him.


    ¡®I was lucky.¡¯


    If it hadn¡¯t been Midak that the Tyrant Bress had sent, then he wouldn¡¯t have had this fortune for himself.


    ¡®That¡¯s an evil smile you have there.¡¯


    Cu Chinn clicked his tongue and then Tae Ho took the things he needed and turned around. Gandur, who had already gotten rid of the enemies in the ship, wiped her hands.


    ¡°Hmph, cowards.¡±


    Actually, almost half of them had fled without fighting her. But the Fomoires that fought against her would have also chosen to flee if they could fly.


    ¡°You really are Gandur. You are so cool.¡±


    As Tae Ho praised her while raising a thumb, Gandur snorted and said with sharp eyes, ¡°Leave thepliments aside. First of all, are you prepared to take responsibility?¡±


    ¡°Responsibility?¡±


    As he blinked, as if asking what she was talking about, she gulped some air. She grabbed her own shoulders as if she had gotten hurt and said with a teary face, ¡°You tricked me with sweet words and rode on me and now you are ying dumb? They say that people gulp it if its sweet and spit it if it¡¯s sour, you are too much.¡±


    Although he was sure she was joking, it was strange to even answer with something. As Tae Ho was feeling troubled, Cu Chinn spoke.


    ¡®Hey, say that you will take responsibility like a man. She¡¯s a beauty, like a Valkyrie should be and even has a good body. It seems like she also has a good character.¡¯


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t know it well, but actually Cu Chinn was a rumored yboy. It was to the point that he had copsed more women in the bed than enemies in the battlefield.


    Tae Ho simply heard Cu Chinn¡¯s words with one ear and proposed another thing.


    ¡°What about the beer that is sold in Anaheim?¡±


    ¡°I would like two barrels.¡± Gandur smirked and then summoned back the white Silences and approached Tae Ho.


    ¡°First of all Tae Ho, do you know how to control this ship?¡±


    ¡®I know. ce the fragment of Gae Bolg in the controlling device where Midak was standing.¡¯ Cu Chinn said immediately. Tae Ho nodded towards Gandur and then walked towards the controlling device.


    As the flying ship got closer to the battlefield, the morale of the Fomoires rose but it onlysted for a moment. Some of them seemed to have realized that something was wrong and then started to flee.


    ¡°What an easy victory.¡±


    While Gandur was happy, Tae Ho waved his hand outside the ship. It was because Siri had approached them while riding on Adenmaha.


    ¡®Did you get rid of Midak?! Sir?¡¯ Adenmaha asked with a surprised voice. She was trying to speak as politely as possible because she seemed to want to be loyal to the geas.


    ¡°You really did it.¡±


    Compared to Adenmaha, Siri spoke with a calm voice. Her voice and eyes were filled with trust towards him.


    ¡°Rest for a moment. We will finish cleaning this ce up. You have done well Gandur-nim.¡±


    Siri spoke to Tae Ho and Gandur and then pulled on the reins of Adenmaha, while smiling. It seemed like she had be ustomed to controlling her.


    Tae Ho looked at Siri as she moved farther away and put on the same smile and at that moment Gandur let out a sigh.


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m worried that she may really move to Idun¡¯s legion like this.¡±


    After she started receiving sses from Ragnar, excluding the times she went out on expeditions, Siri lived on the residence of Idun¡¯s legion.


    For Gandur¡¯s situation, who really treasured Siri, it made her feel bitter.


    But contrary to Tae Ho, who would be d if Siri really did move, smiled brightly and answered. ¡°If it¡¯s Captain Siri we will always wee her. Should we also bring Rolph?¡±


    After he had returned to Anaheim, he hadn¡¯t been able to see Rolph¡¯s face. The moment Tae Ho mumbled Rolph¡¯s name in a low voice, Gandur tilted her head.


    ¡°Why Rolph? Ah... Siri does treat him like a little brother. She said that he looked simr to her dead brother.¡±


    After listening to her, Tae Ho seemed to recall something simr.


    ¡®Tch tch, a brother. What bad luck.¡¯


    While Cu Chinn was deciding Rolph¡¯s fate own his own, Tae Ho thought about the dead people he had seen in ck Fortress.


    The ones who couldn¡¯t enter Valha.


    Hadn¡¯t Siri¡¯s brother also been among them? Then it was a really painful situation.


    ¡°First of all, the Queen of the Land of Darkness is in that fortress?¡±


    Gandur turned to look at the fortress and asked. The magic of the barrier around the fortress was disappearing, perhaps because the battle was almost ending.


    ¡°Thank you Gandur.¡±


    Tae Ho expressed his thanks to Gandur, because this battle was meant to protect Scathach. Even though she had finished with her searching task, there was no need to help him like this.


    However Gandur shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s true that I treasure you and Siri, but I didn¡¯t bring reinforcements just because of the two of you. If that was the case, I would havee alone.¡±


    There was no way she would mobilize an army for trivial matters just because she was amander.


    ¡°The Fomoires, who are allies with the giants of Jotunheim, are the enemies of our Valha. In addition, we have a debt to repay to Scathach.¡±


    ¡°A...debt?¡±


    At Tae Ho¡¯s question Gandur nodded heavily.


    ¡°Our warriors of Valha weren¡¯t the only ones that shed blood in the Great War. Countless heroes of Erin also shed their blood. And among them, there were several disciples of Scathach. Just like that great Prince of Light, Cu Chinn.¡±


    The moment his name was called, Cu Chinn cleared his throat as if it was embarrassing but Tae Ho could feel his ears peeking up. Gandur continued speaking.


    ¡°And this is a bit different, but I¡¯m also quite interested in her. She is a really outstanding teacher. I would like to at least learn most of the basics of how she taught her disciples. There really were good warriors among her disciples.¡±


    Gandur started naming the heroes with high names one by one. Every time Cu Chinn¡¯s juniors and seniors were named, he smiled and said to Tae Ho, ¡®I really like her. Why don¡¯t you hand over Gae Bolg to her for a moment?¡¯


    It was obviously a joke. Ragnar and Cu Chinn himself had decided that they shouldn¡¯t divulge the fact that Cu Chinn¡¯s soul, which was capable of conversation, still remained in Gae Bolg. Only Siri was an exemption.


    ¡°I would like to invite her to Ullr¡¯s legion but...she would probably go to Idun¡¯s legion right?¡±


    ¡°Probably?¡±


    ¡°You really are hateful.¡±


    Butpared to how she spoke, she smiled and then looked at how the warriors finished up the battle. Although she was a bit ill-natured, looking at her as a Valkyrie of a legion, she was really outstanding and capable.


    ¡®The barrier has almostpletely disappeared. Let¡¯s return to master.¡¯


    The appearance of Valha¡¯s reinforcement, Adenmaha switching sides, and Midak¡¯s death were all misfortunes for Bress. Now that he had wasted quite a lot of time there, the probabilities of him sending more forces was low. He would aim for another chance.


    Tae Ho listened to Cu Chinn¡¯s words and then waited for Siri to return along with Adenmaha. If it was this ship, then he thought that it would be possible to return with Adenmaha.


    ¡°The warrior that rode on a Valkyrie!¡±


    ¡°To ride on Gandur-nim! You are too much! Too much!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m still jealous!¡±


    The warriors that had finished the fight looked at Tae Ho and raised their voices. It seemed as if they were cheering for victory.


    Tae Houghed with everybody and then got down off the flying pirate ship and went to Scathach¡¯s fortress. However, he couldn¡¯t not think back.


    ¡°Cu Chinn, don¡¯t you think we are forgetting something?¡±


    ¡®Now that you mention it...¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t particrly important but even so, it was something they shouldn¡¯t have forgotten about.


    Tae Ho and Cu Chinn raised their voices almost at the same time.


    ¡± ¡®Sgaba Tune!¡¯ ¡±


    The magic boat they had rode on from the treasury of the Red Branch Knights.


    Tae Ho turned around and then ran towards Sgaba Tune, which had been left alone at the end of the battlefield.


    &


    ¡®Will he bete today?¡¯


    Heda stood on the wooden dock and frowned. She had thought about going out to meet him as she had some time, but something unexpected had happened and it had bete.


    Compared to the Valkyries of the other legions, Heda didn¡¯t spend much time outside of Asgard. If it wasn¡¯t for a particr case, she had to return to Asgard before the day changed.


    The ce Tae Ho was at currently, so to say, Svartalfheim, was really far from the space door. If she departed now, there was a high probability that she wouldn¡¯t even be able to see his face.


    ¡®Let¡¯s just return today.¡¯


    Nothing would happen in a few days. He was also with Cu Chinn.


    ¡®Let¡¯s give Rolo and the gryphons some food.¡¯


    Heda calmed herself and then walked towards the wooden dock again. It was when she was tying off the rope she had tied up that it happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    The voice of the woman that was heard above her head made Heda raise her head. She opened her eyes wide unconsciously and called the name of the woman.


    < Scathach (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 61

    Episode 20/Chapter 2: Scathach (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Ren


    ¡°Skuld-nim.¡±


    ¡°Heda.¡±


    The woman that spoke while facing Heda had the appearance of a girl. However, she was someone that had lived far longer than Heda.


    She, who was special even among the three sisters, was the youngest and was in charge of the future among the past, present and future. Untying the knots of fat that Verdandi and Uld worked hard to make was her role.


    Skuld was also at the same time a Valkyrie. Because of that, she wore feather decorations like Heda, Rasgrid or the other Valkyries and armor that covered her arms, chest and shoulders.


    As the Valkyries of Valha were all mature or beautiful women, the girlish-looking Valkyrie was really eye catching. But marvelously enough, there was no one who could see Skuld standing on the wooden dock. It was because of the future attribute she possessed.


    Compared to the past or present, the future, which was said to be covered in mist, was something not just anyone could see through.


    Heda hurriedly stood up. Then Skuld waved her long hair, which reached her waist, and grabbed Heda¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Shall we walk for a moment? That¡¯s fine, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The one who had trained Heda as a Valkyrie was none other than Skuld. In Heda¡¯s position, she was meeting her teacher for the first in a really long while.


    Although they had met a few times after that day, this was the first time they had spoken alone since then. However, even if that hadn¡¯t been the case, Heda and Skuld didn¡¯t bring out a serious topic. They only asked trivial things like how they have been, the weather, etc.


    After walking around the hall, Skuld finally said her farewell.


    ¡°It¡¯s really good, meeting in a long while. Let¡¯s meet again at another opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Yes Skuld-nim. I also had a good time.¡±


    As Heda hit her chest as if expressing her manners, Skuld opened her two arms widely. Heda understood the meaning behind that and then embraced Skuld while wearing a small smile.


    The one that was embraced was Heda but because of the difference in height, it seemed as if Skuld was the one being embraced. But Skuld still caressed Heda¡¯s head and then whispered in her ear.


    ¡°And this is a secret, but you should have some determination.¡±


    ¡°Determination?¡±


    ¡°You will know in about two days.¡±


    When Skuldughed yfully, Heda made an uneasy face but then also smiled brightly. In the first ce, there was no way Skuld wouldugh and tell her this if it was something serious.


    The wooden boat departed from the dock of Idun¡¯s legion. Skuld, who was seeing off Heda with a valiant face, could feel that much time had passed. Before that happened on that day, the ship of Idun¡¯s legion wasn¡¯t that small. They had a big ship, just like the other legions.


    ¡°In the end I wasn¡¯t able to say it.¡± Skuld mumbled while waving her hand at Heda. The reason she hade to meet Heda wasn¡¯t to share her thoughts. Although she had warned her about a small thing, that really was closer to a prank.


    After Ragnarok had started, Skuld and her other sisters had to remain in their seats in order to respond to Odin¡¯s requests. But the reason why she had stille out like this was because of a strong impulse.


    The thread of fate was touching Idun¡¯s legion.


    The three sisters didn¡¯t tie personal fates together. What they did tie was the fate of the world.


    There had also been a time in the past when the thread of fate had touched Idun¡¯s legion. And that day hade. It would be the most miserable day for Heda.


    But still, saying that the thread of fate had touched somewhere didn¡¯t always mean something negative. It merely meant that it was rted to the fate of the world.


    Because of that, rather than being a misfortune, it could also be a great one.


    Heda wasn¡¯t visible anymore because of the fog that was there. However, Skuld still remained in the same ce and looked at the ce she had left from.


    Although she was in charge of the future, she couldn¡¯t see through it clearly. There were also unknown territories in the future for her.


    ¡®Let blessings apany you.¡¯


    Skuld gave her a small blessing and slowly turned around.


    &


    ¡°Skuld-nim¡¯s words were right.¡±


    Two dayster, Heda stood on the wooden dock of Idun¡¯s legion while crossing her arms and with sharp eyes. Next to her were Rolo and the female gryphons, lying on their stomachs and looking at them.


    ¡°Heda!¡±


    She hadn¡¯t even gone to bring him back but Tae Ho had appeared in a big, outstanding ship which wasparable to the ones in the other legions with a bright smile. However, the things inside the ship were a bit strange.


    ¡®This is the home I will be staying at? As I¡¯m a sea serpent, I prefer the sea rather than ake or river.¡¯ (Speaking politely)


    A sea serpent that was so big it made one wonder how the ship could sail was on top of it, and inside of it there was a woman so beautiful even Heda was surprised.


    The woman, who had abundant ck hair, was covered by the leather of a ck beast and she emanated a really weak aura. It was because of her white face, which was close to being pale and her two eyes, which were so deep it made one think of an abyss.


    ¡°He returned after a long while and only brought a lot of women.¡± Ragnar said righteously and Heda nodded unconsciously. Even Siri, who could now be described as an honorary member of Idun¡¯s legion, was wearing a bitter smile and that made Heda feel uneasy.


    However she ended up smiling. It was because Tae Ho¡¯s healthy appearance made her feel at ease.


    Tae Ho jumped down from the ship and made the sea serpent get in theke and then waved towards the beautiful woman. Then the small boat that the woman was in moved on its own and reached the dock.


    ¡°She¡¯s Scathach-nim, the Queen of the Land of Darkness.¡±


    Tae Ho hurriedly presented Scathach. Then the faces of Ragnar and Heda changed. Ragnar put on the same dignified face he wore in front of the warriors of Valha and then hit his chest twice and expressed his manners.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be able to meet the beautiful and wise queen of the Land of Darkness. I¡¯m Ragnar Lodbrok.¡±


    The face of Scathach didn¡¯t change that greatly, because she had already known that Ragnar was in that ce. Then she ced her right hand on her left shoulder and bowed slightly. It was the etiquette of the Land of Darkness.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to be able to meet the King of the exalted Vikings. I¡¯m Scathach.¡±


    She, who treated even Gandur inhospitably, treated Ragnar politely. As Ragnar also treated everyone excluding Gods inhospitably, it could be said that it was an honorable treatment between Kings.


    ¡°I¡¯m Heda, the Valkyrie of Idun¡¯s legion.¡±


    Heda also hit her chest and expressed her manners. And then Scathach blinked a few times and started tough.


    ¡°I have heard a lot about you. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Just what did she hear about her? And why was sheughing?


    There was a possibility that it didn¡¯t mean anything but she started to worry about that. No, it was obvious to do so.


    When Heda turned to look at Tae Ho, he pointed at Adenmaha, seemingly as if he didn¡¯t know how Heda was feeling.


    ¡°Heda, Ragnar. This is Adenmaha. She¡¯s a sea serpent from Erin.¡±


    ¡®Nice to meet you.¡¯ (Politely)


    Adenmaha lowered her neck to be at the same height as everyone. It seemed as if it was Adenmaha¡¯s way of showing her sincerity.


    It seemed as if that worked well, as Heda¡¯s expression became softer. Ragnar also seemed to find her cute.


    ¡°The names of Rolo¡¯s wives, who are over there, are Porsche and Benz.¡±


    Tae Ho pointed at Rolo and his wives, who were looking at her with cautious eyes. Adenmaha snorted at their gazes and then said with an offensive voice, ¡®Their names are a bit weird.¡¯ (Politely)


    She didn¡¯t know about Rolo but the names of the other two were certainly weird.


    But Tae Ho paid no attention to that and said, ¡°They are yourrades, so get along well.¡±


    ¡®Hm.¡¯


    She was a bit displeased to be treated as being the same rank with beasts that couldn¡¯t speak properly but she nodded for now. Obeying the words of her master was her geas.


    ¡°It has be aplete zoo. What is next, a lion or an elephant?¡± Ragnar mumbled, as if it was absurd. Heda got a hold of herself and then spoke towards Scathach.


    ¡°Scathach-nim. Let¡¯s go inside. Sorry Adenmaha, but can you stay there for a bit? I will give you a ce to rest soon.¡±


    The Valkyrie of a legion was also andy. She couldn¡¯t keep a guest waiting forever.


    ¡°Over here.¡± Ragnar escorted Scathach. Heda red at Tae Ho for a moment and then hurried her steps.


    ¡®What can I say? Her eyes are those of a wife that¡¯s ring at her husband for having brought his friends to his house without giving advice or prior notice.¡¯


    How much time had passed after Cu Chinn had left that life metaphor? As Ragnar and Scathach started to speak between them, Heda treated her with snacks and then left the house and approached Tae Ho.


    ¡°How did it turn out like this?¡±


    Perhaps it was because of Cu Chinn¡¯s metaphor, but Heda seemed scarier than usual. No, her eyes were actually scary.


    ¡°No, um...¡± Tae Ho exined the things that had happened two days before very briefly. Heda, who had finished listening to everything, nodded.


    ¡°So it really was unavoidable. And looking at the big picture was a gain for you.¡±


    Scathach was Erin¡¯s celebrity. In addition, just as Gandur desired her, she was an outstanding teacher. If she chose to stay in Idun¡¯s legion among the several legions, then it wouldn¡¯t only help the reputation of the legion, but it would also be a great help for Tae Ho.


    In addition, didn¡¯t they obtain a flying pirate ship and the magic boat, Sgaba Tune?


    However, the only thing she was worried about was that they had gotten involved with the Tyrant Bress, because his obstination and stubbornness was so great, it was even famous in Asgard. Although he was still their enemy, it wasn¡¯t that good to think about it.


    Tae Ho smiled brightly, oblivious to Heda¡¯s worry and then pointed at the pocket he was carrying at his waist.


    ¡°And I also obtained this.¡±


    ¡°A magic tool from Erin?¡±


    Tae Ho hurriedly took out a rock from a pocket and gave it to Heda.


    ¡°It¡¯s something called a Summoning Rock, and you are able to summon a subject you have made a contract with. The farther the distance, the more magic power is spent, and the summoning time is also short, but it¡¯s useful in many ways, right?¡±


    It was a story that made one nod on its own. Because Tae Ho had gotten stronger when he rode on something, it made sense that he had brought Adenmaha to Idun¡¯s legion.


    ¡°Hm, then you don¡¯t need to ride on Siri or the other Valkyries anymore, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh... Probably?¡±


    As Heda asked with a gentle voice, Tae Ho answered with a bewildered voice. Then, the silent Cu Chinn raised his voice.


    ¡®That¡¯s impossible. Impossible. He even rode on Gandur in this expedition. He was in a really good mood, saying that he added one more trophy to his shelf.¡¯


    Even though they were inside of Idun¡¯s legion,which amplified one¡¯s power, he was certain that he was concealing the fact that he could emit his voice outside of Gae Bolg.


    ¡°Wh, when did I!¡±


    Tae Ho hurriedly denied the fact but his voice trembled, because he did feel a bit proud, just as a collector did, when he gathered the blessings of the Valkyries. Using game terms, it felt as if he was doing a challenge.


    ¡°Hmm. So you did that. You rode on a Valkyrie again. You raised your name of the warrior that rode on a Valkyrie once again.¡±


    Heda spoke with a voice that had no intonation. When Tae Ho flinched, she started tough like a child.


    ¡°It¡¯s a joke, a joke. I¡¯m happy with you having returned safely.¡±


    His opponent was an underling of the Tyrant Bress. Tae Ho, who had faced a strong opponent, just did his best as always.


    Heda grabbed Tae Ho¡¯s hands gently and then closed the distance to him. Then, Tae Ho also lowered his body towards Heda. It was to receive the blessing he was now ustomed to.


    Heda had changed the ce in which she gave her blessing to him when Cu Chinn had started to bless Tae Ho on his forehead.


    Tae Ho had recently gotten taller, maybe because the sync rate had increased, since Heda had to stand on her toes to bless him. But it was when she was about to ce her lips on his cheek that it happened.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Heda¡¯s nose moved. She smelled the scent of an unfamiliar woman ¨C no, a woman she had seen once, close to his lips.


    ¡°Tae Ho?¡±


    Heda asked and Tae Ho just rolled his eyes.


    &


    Thends that were directly connected to the mortal world, Midgard, were only two.


    Thend of Gods, Asgard, and thend of the dead, Niflheim.


    But of course that was only a normal connector. If you wanted to invade it you could always open a door connecting to Midgard forcefully just like what was done in Erin.


    But that couldn¡¯t happen. Because it would make a big noise. Everyone would be aware of what had happened.


    Loki, the God of fire and lies, stood in Asgard. He crossed thend he couldn¡¯t return to since the Great War and walked towards the rainbow stairs, Bifrost.


    Loki, that was hidden in the shadow of the night, walked towards Asgard¡¯s castle. He reached the fortress that Heimdal was guarding by hiding his existence with skills that were so impressive even the God of magic, Freya got amazed at.


    The sincere Heimdal couldn¡¯t see Loki. The darkness thatpletely filled the night made even the rainbow stairs to turn dark. Because of that even if someone used Bifrost in the deep night, you wouldn¡¯t be able to notice the existence of a human in it.


    Loki walked towards Midgard. He was holding several fragments of Garmr¡¯s soul.


    ¡°Odin.¡±


    And Thor.


    Loki put a faint smile after calling the names of the ones he grieved. He gulped cold air above thend of Midgard that he had reached.


    He felt like he could feel the gaze of the giant of night, Avalt.


    But what if he was watching him? Loki hid himself once again in the curtain of darkness and walked. He scattered Garmr¡¯s soul fragments to create a big ruckus.


    ¡°Let everything happen as the king wishes.¡±


    Loki smiled like a theatre actor and turned around.


    And the next morning.


    The nned chaos started to burn down Midgard.


    < Scathach (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 62

    Episode 21/Chapter 1: Midgard (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Ren


    Midgard, thend of humans, was really vast. In thatnd, which was even bigger than thend of the Gods, Asgard, countless humans and races and species of nts and beasts lived.


    Not even the Gods who were able to look down on Midgard were able to know everything about it.


    In the first ce, the fact that there were that many crows in several parts of the world to check on it was proof that denied the omnipotence of the Gods.


    The humans weren¡¯t that different either.


    The humans had received Midgard from the Gods of Asgard and became its owners but the humans didn¡¯t know everything about it. For them, Midgard was and that was filled with marvelousness, fear, countless opportunities and danger.


    That was why the humans didn¡¯t know. Nor were the Gods aware of it.


    The seeds of chaos Loki had spread in every part of Midgard had started to bloom. Each one of them could be described as a disaster but it wasn¡¯t seen that easily because of the of fog the unknown.


    A country ind that was covered by the ocean and had a deep forest and a small vige in it.


    The first one that had realized it was this ind.


    The ships that left the dock didn¡¯t return. If one or two ships had left at the same time or the same day, they would have thought that they must have encountered a terrible storm. No, they wanted to think that was the case at first.


    But after one day, two days, the more time passed, the number of ships that didn¡¯t return increased. When one week passed, the entire country fell into a state of fear.


    What was the reason the ships couldn¡¯t return?


    Were the Gods of Asgard angered? Was there a storm that didn¡¯t know when to stop?


    No. There were no storms. If it was a storm that could annihte an entire fleet, they would have noticed it from on the ind.


    The ind wasn¡¯t small. They were able to self suffice economically, even if they didn¡¯t interact with a continent. But knowing that the only thing that connected them to outside was cut off was enough to make the people feel choked.


    King Sven, who was the King of all fishermen, warriors and farmers, stood on the dock and looked at the ocean. It had merely been a week since the route for the ships had been cut off but he could already smell the stench of death.


    It was an obvious thing. Being self sufficient was possible only if you looked at the entire country.


    A port that was cut off of its routes could only dry off and die. Not being able to go out to the sea was more than trades having stopped. The fishermen that couldn¡¯t go to the sea couldn¡¯t catch fish, and the people of the country touched the emptys and became impoverished.


    ¡°We have to go out to the sea and find the cause. We also have to investigate if all the routes have been cut off.¡±


    The aide and adviser of King Sven, Ubbe, was a wise and realistic man. His words saying that they had to first find the cause were proper.


    However, King Sven couldn¡¯ty down a decision easily. The number of ships and crews he had lost was alreadyrge. In addition, to check all the routes he had to mobilize several big ships at once because it wasn¡¯t possible to cross the sea with a small wooden boat.


    King Sven left the side of his adviser and went to find a prophet who was at a remotend. The prophet, who predicted the future with the bones and blood of animals, noticed the King having visited, even though she couldn¡¯t see. She gave an answer even before the King asked anything.


    ¡°You should make a grand ritual. We have to give offerings to the Gods and ask for assistance.¡±


    King Sven didn¡¯t really like the prophet. The prophet, who had been in the kingdom even before King Sven had been born, was that old. Her skin was pale because she didn¡¯t meet the sunlight and her eyes, which werepletely white, were scary. Even though she never had a straight posture, she was big and had a big build, so that made her resemble a coiled snake.


    The voice of the prophet was low, rough and creepy. But her voice today seemed to be really proper and sweet.


    King Sven immediately prepared to do a ritual. The people of the country agreed with the decision of the King. It was good to try to do something rather than wait for death. In addition, wasn¡¯t this an offering for the Gods? If this was caused by the anger of the Gods they would relieve their anger and if it was a disaster, the Gods would solve it.


    Offerings were gathered from several ces of the ind. They gathered nine animals from nine species, just like goats and pigs.


    A huge ritual was made at the ninth day since the routes had been cut off. They made a big fire, cut off the necks of the animals and offered their blood to the Gods. Sven, who cut off the necks of the offerings with a knife, prayed towards the Gods.


    And someone listened to his voice.


    &


    Heimdal, who was protecting the fortress built on top of the Bifrost, twitched his only ear. The pleas reached his ear, which could even hear the hair of the goats grow.


    Heimdal didn¡¯t think of it too seriously. It wasn¡¯t something that he should use Gjarhorn, the horn trumpet that was used to inform the start of Ragnarok, for, but it also wasn¡¯t something he should just ignore. His senses were telling him that.


    ¡°I should let Odin know.¡±


    At Heimdal¡¯s decision, the warriors of Heimdal¡¯s legion that were protecting the fortress stirred. Even the Valkyrie who was going to Valha that had Odin¡¯s temple, couldn¡¯t hide her excitement.


    It wasn¡¯t because they were so degraded to the point they enjoyed the misfortune of the humans.


    It was because they knew that when something simr had happened had been because the humans had given offerings and their petition had reached Heimdal¡¯s ears, and Heimdal had judged that it was worth it to send that message to Odin.


    A part of the excited warriors went to Anaheim. The warriors of the other legions looked at them, who were more excited than usual and became curious, and the warriors of Heimdal¡¯s legion got more excited because of this and led the warriors to a dark and shady alley or a corner of a bar and opened their mouths carefully.


    ¡°This is still a secret, so keep it for yourself.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t go telling this to others, understand?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Just trust me.¡±


    ¡°You know how heavy my mouth is.¡± The warriors looked at each other and said, and the next morning, something everyone expected happened.


    It was that the rumor had spread to all of Valha through their light mouths.


    And that rumor even reached a legion which was at the most remote ce.


    &


    Scathach fell into a deep sleep after choosing Idun¡¯s legion as her residence. It was a magic consciousness, meant to heal all of the wounds she had suffered in the Land of Darkness.


    What was fortunate was that it was almost finished. Although her consciousness was almost cut off because of a sudden attack, as she was already at her limit, she would at most wake up in a few months. That was Cu Chinn¡¯s guess.


    Tae Ho left the fragment of Gae Bolg in the consciousness room because Cu Chinn liked to see the sleeping Scathach and then Tae Ho passed the days like usual. He took sses from Siri and Ragnar and trained in several fields.


    ¡°Mm, good. I like your expression more nowadays.¡± Ragnar said with a satisfied expression and looked at Siri and Tae Ho; to be more exact, he looked at Tae Ho. Tae Ho could guess why Ragnar was saying those words.


    It was because he hadn¡¯t been able to receive a blessing from Heda since Scathach hade.


    When Tae Ho looked at him with a lukewarm expression, Ragnarughed as if he enjoyed it even more and Adenmaha, who had been watching the training by only poking her head out from the river, alsoughed soundlessly.


    ¡°Cheer up, Tae Ho. She will start blessing you soon.¡±


    Although Siri, who could be said to be on his side, patted his shoulders, Tae Ho felt even stranger.


    Ragnar burst out intoughter once again at that look and then he shook his head a few times and sat on the ground.


    ¡°That¡¯s the fruits you reaped from your actions. Anyways, I will tell you something to cheer up my student, who¡¯s as dispirited as his teacher.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    When Tae Ho asked while pouting, Ragnar looked at Siri once and then started to speak.


    ¡°Midgard has given a big offering, asking for help from Asgard. Actually, those kind of offerings happen frequently, but it¡¯s different this time. Heimdal has judged that it¡¯s worthy to listen to.¡±


    ¡°Heimdal-nim said so?¡±


    As Siri replied with a surprised face, Ragnar nodded immediately.


    ¡°Right, so it seems that the Valkyrie of Heimdal¡¯s legion went to meet Odin. As the rumors spread yesterday night, a decision should be made by tomorrow. That¡¯s why all of the warriors are excited. Ullr¡¯s legion should also be in amotion.¡±


    Siri hadn¡¯t been able to return to Ullr¡¯s legion because she had been practically living in Idun¡¯s legion now. However, she nodded with an absent-minded face, as if she could imagine it.


    Butpared to the two of them Tae Ho had to tilt his head. Just how was the warriors getting excited rted to the mortal world sending an offering?


    ¡®Ah, perhaps?¡¯


    The Gods had judged that it was worthy to help them after listening to their request?


    Then what would happen?


    ¡°It seems like you noticed. Right, the warriors of Valha will be dispatched to Midgard.¡± Ragnar smirked and Tae Ho also nodded with a smile.


    Although it was easy to forget when living in Valha, the warriors of Valha had all lost their lives once in the mortal world. That meant that they were already dead.


    If Valha was the afterworld then Midgard was the original one. It was obvious for the warriors to be excited.


    ¡®They will be able to meet the ones that are alive.¡¯


    They could meet their friends and families. They would be able to step on their homnd again.


    Tae Ho turned to look at Siri reflexively. Siri had treated Rolph well, saying that he resembled her younger brother. He was sure she had strong feelings towards her family.


    Siri was wearing a dim and dark expression at the same time. Perhaps she was worried about her family that was in the mortal world.


    Siri seemed to have realized Tae Ho¡¯s gaze, as she flinched, but then fixed her expression to her usual one. Ragnar pretended to not have seen her and asked Tae Ho, ¡°Do you get what it is about?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s understandable to get excited.¡±


    Although it was a little, thest part of his sentence trembled. It was because he had remembered the things he tried to forget.


    His parents and friends. His pro gamingrades and coach.


    When Tae Ho¡¯s eyes started to fill with mncholy, Ragnar started to click his tongue,pared to Siri.


    ¡°It seems like you thought of a different reason, that is true, but that¡¯s not the only reason why the warriors are excited. No, honestly speaking, there are more guys that think differently because most of them died without regrets.¡±


    It was because the warriors of Midgard desired to go to Valha. In addition, there were some of them that had been dead for a long time. If they met their descendants, who were like strangers or looked at their hometown, which hadpletely changed, they would feelplicated feelings.


    The real reason the warriors of Valha had gotten excited was because of another thing.


    Ragnar didn¡¯t give an easy answer this time either. He turned to look at Siri but she just smiled faintly. It seemed as if she was going to copy Ragnar.


    ¡®What is it?¡¯


    The benefit that would show when a warrior of Valha went to Midgard.


    Tae Ho took one step backwards and looked around. If the warriors were looked at from one side, they were just the dumb brothers of a town, but it wasn¡¯t the case when seen from afar. They were all valiant and great warriors of Gods that protected the world after receiving a call from a God.


    The warriors that received the order of a God and went to the mortal world.


    Their actions were sure to be a story. And not a normal one at that. It wasn¡¯t an anecdote that got made in one of the several battlefields and disappeared, but a legend that would be remembered and transmitted for a long time, perhaps a story that might be a myth!


    ¡°The birth of a new saga.¡±


    The origin of the strength of the warriors of Valha.


    A strength that the warriors, who wished to be stronger, desired.


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s it.¡±


    The warriors of Valha could make a saga even in Asgard. If they aplished a great task or did something everyone could remember, then the story itself would get strength and evolve to be a saga.


    But that wasn¡¯t an easy thing. Aplishing a task great enough that was able to be a saga in Valha, where everyone was a hero, was a really difficult thing.


    But the story changed if it was in the mortal world. In addition, there was a high possibility for a story made in the mortal world to be a strong saga in an instant. Because countless people would believe and remember their stories.


    Just which legion would be dispatched? How many?


    It was understandable for Valha to get excited.


    ¡°And that¡¯s not the only thing.¡± Ragnar smirked. His green eyes, which resembled those of a wolf, were filled with yfulness.


    What was it? What benefit was there aside from that you could make a new saga?


    When Tae Ho fell into his thoughts again, Siri nced at Ragnar. Ragnar nodded and Siri gave a hint to Tae Ho after smiling.


    ¡°Tae Ho, think about your first day in Valha. Especially the first night banquet you had.¡±


    Lowest-ranked warriors. The night banquet which was filled with warriors who had entered Valha for the first time.


    The most important thing that should happen on that day.


    ¡®Assignment of a legion.¡¯


    Actually, the legion they would be assigned to was already decided. The only reason Tae Ho hade to Idun¡¯s legion was because he didn¡¯t have a God he believed in,pared to the other warriors in the mortal world.


    Heda, who had be surprised when she saw Tae Ho.


    She had said that it had been a really long while since a new warrior had entered.


    What would happen if Tae Ho performed greatly in Midgard? Just like what happened in Valha, if the warriors cheered Idun¡¯s name, if Tae Ho himself yelled Idun¡¯s name earnestly, if there was a warrior that would want to follow Idun from the bottom of their heart... And if they fought well and faced a glorious end?


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Tae Ho opened his eyes widely and turned to look at Siri and she smiled and nodded. Ragnarughed and said, ¡°Right, you will get a junior.¡±


    A new warrior that would enter the legion.


    A fire was lit up inside of Tae Ho, just like the other warriors.


    < Midgard (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 63

    Episode 21/Chapter 2: Midgard (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Ren


    ¡°I had my doubts but for it to be true.¡±


    Ragnar received the information from a crow that flew over Idun¡¯s legion and smirked.


    It was because Tae Ho was among the warriors that would get dispatched to Midgard.


    Actually he had been expecting this to a certain extent.


    Because the warriors that would get sent were mostly intermediate ranked warriors, and on top of that warriors that just got promoted.


    In addition Asgard was pouring a lot of strength in looking for Garmr¡¯s soul fragments. The ce a big army should head to wasn¡¯t to Midgard but to the traces of the Great War.


    Adding several more conditions Tae Ho was almost the first candidate.


    ¡®It seems like they were a bit considerate for Siri. Did Idun or Ullr-nim put a hand in it?¡¯


    The warriors that would get sent to Midgard wereposed by one warrior picked from each legion. As the situation turned that they couldn¡¯t send warriors that were from the same legion it seemed like they went with picking one warrior to be the most fair.


    The representative of Ullr¡¯s legion was Siri. She had also just reached the intermediate rank and had even proved her worth several times. In addition she had really good teamwork with Tae Ho from Idun¡¯s legion.


    ¡°Midgard.....¡±


    Siri put on a really troubled expression. Her eyes were mixed with happiness, sadness, joy and hesitation.


    However it seemed like she noticed Ragnar¡¯s gaze that she tried to act more positive and she then fixed her expression and congratted Tae Ho.


    ¡°You will be departing in one hour. It seems like you are roasting beans with lightning. Get ready to depart.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    Siri and Tae Ho answered and then moved to their lodgings and started to prepare a soldier¡¯s kit. Although the word soldier¡¯s kit was used, the only thing they did was to put clothes to change inside of Unnir.


    Tae Ho finished his preparations and then walked towards the shrine. It was to say his farewell to Idun.


    Actually, one wasn¡¯t able to meet Idun whenever they wanted just because you went to the shrine. When he returned to the legion he was almost always able to meet Idun, but when he stayed on the residence it was really a normal shrine that was a bit decorated.


    But even so, it was still a shrine.


    In addition as today was a special day he could meet Idun even without Heda¡¯s lead.


    Idun, that was beautiful and benevolent as always, seemed to have known that Tae Ho was going to visit her that as soon as he finished greeting she took out the main topic.


    ¡°My warrior Tae Ho, it¡¯s good to spread your name but don¡¯t overdo it. Understood?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Right, I believe in you.¡±


    Idun lowered her posture and blessed Tae Ho. Expressing etiquette after this and finishing their business was how it should usually work. But it was different this time.


    ¡°Also.¡±


    Idun put on a vague smile.


    ¡°When you go out go behind the shrine.¡±


    ¡°Behind the shrine?¡±


    ¡°Right, without anyone knowing.¡±


    Idun said with a yful tone and turned around. Although the method was different than usual Tae Ho realized that their meeting had ended. And after he closed and opened his eyes once, the dark insides of the shrine appeared before his eyes instead of a green ins that had an apple tree growing in it.


    Behind the temple.


    Tae Ho took in a deep breath under the expectation and then went behind the shrine where he would normally never go to. When he opened the door carefully he saw Heda in a corner as if she was hiding.


    ¡°Did the meeting finish well?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As Heda asked with a low voice, Tae Ho also lowered his voice. Heda looked at another ce for a moment and then said casually.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to go meet you to Midgard.¡±


    Because you needed the permission of Heimdal to cross the rainbow stairs, Bifrost.


    Heda, that was leaning on the wall, fixed Tae Ho¡¯s clothes and said.


    ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t overdo it.¡±


    ¡°You too.¡±


    It was the same exchange as always. But something was different. Tae Ho felt that and that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t leave. Heda let out a long sigh and then grabbed Tae Ho¡¯s hands. She then pulled him to her side and got on her toes like usual.


    But the ce her lips touched was different.


    ¡°Let Idun¡¯s blessing be with you.¡±


    ¡°Let Idun¡¯s blessing be with you.¡±


    Heda finished giving him the blessing and turned her eyes and Tae Ho smirked.


    It was at that moment. Tae Ho realized that there was a pair of eyes looking at them. It was Rolo, that was lying below the shade of a tree.


    Rolo made eye contact with Tae Ho and then smirked and turned its body around.


    His attitude acting as if it didn¡¯t see anything was arrogant but Tae Ho didn¡¯t dislike it.


    And how much time had passed?


    Tae Ho and Siri got escorted by Heda and Ragnar and got on the flying pirate ship.


    &


    King Sven looked at the sky with an anxious face. It had already been three days since they started giving offerings but there were no news.


    Someone imed that the sky got enraged because it wasn¡¯t sincere enough, and someone else med king Sven saying that he was unworthy.


    The advisor Ube, said that they had to look for the cause as they weren¡¯tte. King Sven, that was anxious, started to think that Ube knew it would turn out this way and that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t oppose to the ritual on purpose.


    In the middle of this, the prophet that had started all of this, just kept giving offerings with a calm face. The people of the ind just med king Sven, they didn¡¯t curse the prophet. And that truth made king Sven feel bitter.


    It had been 4 days since they started with the offerings.


    Theints of the citizens that weren¡¯t able to go out to the sea just spread like fire. In addition they needed someone to me. King Sven could read the panic in the eyes of his people.


    There had to be any result at all. King Sven cursed at his past self that had decided to give offerings and prayed more earnestly.


    It was when the sun had moved and was at its peak.


    Rain started to pour down the sky. It was only for a moment but the amount was so great it seemed like a hole was made in the sky.


    King Sven, that had be a wet rat, couldn¡¯t endure it anymore. He was about to curse in front of the offerings that was now lit off.


    But it was then.


    A rainbow appeared.


    It seemed like the rain that poured down was for the rainbow to spread from the sky to the ground.


    King Sven opened his mouth that he was about to curse with even wider. The citizens kneeled down in the mud and imed the names of the Gods.


    There was no one living in the ind that hadn¡¯t seen a rainbow before. However this was the first time they had seen one this close. In addition the rainbow in front of them didn¡¯t seem normal. Light started to shine in the end that connected with the sky. There were peopleing down the rainbow.


    ¡°Odin!¡±


    ¡°Thor!¡±


    The gloomy atmosphere that was pressing down the surrounding just a moment ago disappearedpletely. It seemed like the cheer of the citizens covered the entire world.


    Ube got perplexed and the prophet just put a calm smile.


    And the the warriorsing down from the sky finallynded on the ground.


    A big ship that seemed like it was riding the rainbow stairs stopped above the offerings. Warriors of Valha were standing on top of it.


    ¡°Warriors of Valha!¡±


    ¡°Ohh! Odin!¡±


    In the eyes of the people of Midgard it looked like the warriors of Valha were covered in light.


    ¡°King Sven, humans of Midgard, i¡¯m Valkyrie Ingrid. I received an order from the Gods and brought some warriors of Valha.¡±


    She was one of the three Valkyries that was in the expedition of ck Fortress. Although her voice was heard like usual for Tae Ho¡¯s group, it was heard differently for the people of Midgard. It was as if she was speaking directly to their minds.


    ¡°K, Knut¡¯s son, Sven, greets the warriors of the Gods.¡±


    King Sven kneeled in the ground and lowered his head. The prophet bowed down and Ube, that was putting an absent minded expression lied down on the ground.


    Ingrid looked down at king Sven with her business expression. In her position, she was just looking down on him without thinking much but it was different for him. It was just like the gaze of the sky telling him to realize the difference between them.


    The warriors of Valha got down the ship in the middle of this. Tae Ho, that was the first one to get down approached king Sven and made him stand up.


    ¡°I¡¯m Idun¡¯s warrior.¡±


    He put a friendly smile and said gently. And then king Sven asked with a surprised expression.


    ¡°Are you talking about Idun-nim? The goddess of youth?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That flying ship also belongs to Idun-nim. Idun-nim has sent me. I, the warrior of Idun.¡±


    Tae Ho emphasized the name of Idun several times. Although it may look awkward, that wasn¡¯t the case for king Sven. He nodded several times and repeated the name of Idun.


    The other warriors of Valha looked at that Tae Ho and clicked their tongues orughed. Their eyes were saying that he was willing to go to such extent.


    Even when Siri wasughing at him, one of the warriors jumped down from the ship. Everyone started to talk among themselves at the appearance of the warrior that was several times bigger than Tae Ho. The giant humanughed at the gazes directed at him and yelled.


    ¡°I¡¯m Thor¡¯s warrior, Bracky! I havee to rescue you!¡±


    It was Bracky that had barely gotten promoted to the intermediate rank. King Sven, that was repeating his name, was at a loss for words at his appearance. Shock that was different from the ones until now swept their surroundings.


    ¡°Bracky?¡±


    ¡°Is it that Bracky?¡±


    ¡°Of the Skald knights?¡±


    ¡°Skald?! The one that died not too long ago?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m that one, the son of a God, Bracky!¡±


    Bracky yelled once again. And then the people started to look at each other and then yelled.


    ¡°Thor!¡±


    ¡°Thor!¡±


    ¡°Uaaaa! Thor!¡±


    Bracky was famous. He was an invincible warrior that had spread his name throughout Midgard.


    Bracky¡¯s death happened merely a few months ago. But that warrior of a God had be Thor¡¯s warrior and returned.


    Although they had already experienced the miracle of meeting a warrior from Valha, the feeling could only be different. They were the ones that got excited instead of the warriors.


    At the sudden change in the atmosphere the warriors in the ship started to whisper among themselves. They seemed to be thinking if they had to yell the name of their God after getting down.


    But it was then.


    The sound of the sharp horn trumpet pierced the cheers that filled the surroundings. It hade from the port.


    ¡°It, it¡¯s the signal of a ship approaching!¡±


    The advisor Ube yelled hurriedly. But there wasn¡¯t only one signal. The sound of drums stating that it was an emergency was also heard.


    Just what had happened?


    While everyone was perplexed Valkyrie Ingrid raised her voice. In the first ce the reason why the Gods chose the noon was because they had expected this to happen.


    ¡°Go to the port!¡±


    King Sven and his people flocked over to the port. Tae Ho and Bracky got on the ship again and then went towards the port.


    The sky was clear without any clouds. Because of that they could see the ship approaching from a distance. It wasn¡¯t a ship that had departed from this ce but was a big merchant ship, that visited this ce a lot,ing from the continent.


    And everyone got to know the reason why all the ships that departed from the port disappeared.


    Big tentacles surged up from the sea and started to wrap and crush the ship. It didn¡¯t stop at being torn to pieces but it was also being dragged to the sea.


    It was a really scary scene. One tentacle was bigger than the mast of a ship and much thicker.


    ¡°Kraken.¡±


    Valkyrie Ingrid opened her eyes sharply and mumbled in a low voice. A sea monster that had that many tentacles and was as big as that was limited.


    ¡°We will depart immediately. We will defeat the sea monster and rescue the people.¡±


    Ingrid spoke briefly and quickly. As the owner of the ship, Tae Ho, nodded Ingrid turned to look at Sven once again.


    ¡°King Sven, son of Knut. How about going with us?¡±


    King Sven was scared silly after seeing the sea monster but he nodded. He couldn¡¯t step back here.


    The flying pirate ship flew up the sky after boarding king Sven. The warriors of Valha took out their weapons and prepared to fight. Siri also took out her big crossbow.


    The color of the deep sea was dense. The huge sea creature that was in a ce you couldn¡¯t see with your eyes was a terrifying thing by itself.


    But the warriors of Valha weren¡¯t dispirited at all. Although they were only 8, all of them were intermediate ranked.


    Tae Ho made a quick judgement. Getting in the sea directly to fight against a sea creature that was tens of meters big was scary enough but he still had to do it. In addition, the only one that could do that among this group was only Tae Ho.


    ¡°Captain Siri.¡±


    Tae Ho called Siri. The two of them could now understand each other with just the light in their eyes. Siri nodded and Tae Ho entrusted her with rescuing the people and controlling the ship, and after that he took a deep breath. He smirked once for himself and jumped down the ship.


    King Sven got surprised and let out a shocked exmation. The warriors of Valha also looked at him with surprised faces. Siri was the only one to put a smile. It was because she knew what he was about to do.


    Tae Ho kicked the air once and then took out a summoning rock from his pocket. He pointed the summoning rock, that was filled with Heda¡¯s magic, towards the sea and yelled.


    ¡°Adenmaha! I choose you!¡±


    Although it wasn¡¯t necessary to yell that he still did it. And then a surprising thing happened.


    A space opened up along a bright light. And a beautiful and white sea serpent appeared in that space.


    ¡®I was eating! You really!¡¯ (Politely)


    Adenmaha let outints but realized the situation in an instant. As soon as she touched the sea she dropped her neck long so that Tae Ho could ride on her easily. Tae Ho ced the Beast¡¯s saddle on her and then put Idun¡¯s reins.


    The warriors of Valha that looked at him raised their voices.


    ¡°The warrior that rode on a Valkyrie!¡±


    ¡°A, a Valkyrie?¡±


    Thest voice came from king Sven. He turned to look at Bracky that was standing nearby and asked.


    ¡°Th, then is that sea serpent a Valkyrie?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a really famous story among us. Idun¡¯s warrior that rode on several Valkyries many times! That is that guy!¡±


    ¡°Ohh! Ohhhhh!¡±


    King Sven started to send gazes of respect as if he sincerely admired him. Siri smiled bitterly and Ingrid put on lukewarm eyes. And Adenmaha, that heard the fuss in the ship, mumbled in a low voice.


    ¡®I¡¯m not a Valkyrie.¡¯ (Politely)


    Tae Ho also knew it but he didn¡¯t deny the fact. It was because he didn¡¯t have the time to do so but also because he thought that it would be a benefit if he just left it alone.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go! Adenmaha!¡±


    As Tae Ho pulled on the reins Adenmaha also started to move quickly. The Kraken, that was destroying the ship, seemed to have felt threatened by Adenmaha¡¯s existence that it started to throw debris towards Adenmaha.


    Tae Ho lowered his posture. Adenmaha also moved quickly like a fish that had met water.


    ¡°For Idun!¡±


    Tae Ho yelled in a loud voice and activated ¡®the Warrior¡¯s equipment¡¯. The Sword of the winter wolf cut down one of the Kraken¡¯s tentacles.


    < Episode 21 ¨C Midgard (2) > End

 Chapter 64

    Episode 21/Chapter 3: Midgard (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Ren


    There were several kinds of sea creatures. Big fish, sharks, sea snakes, squids, octopus, etc. But if they had a point inmon, it was that they were huge, to the point of surpassing the imagination.


    The sea creatures, which received the help of buoyancy from the sea, found it easier to maintain their bodiespared to thend creatures, which were impeded by the gravity.


    Just looking at the Kraken which was making a mess out of things in front of Tae Ho, it couldn¡¯t be imagined how big it would be. The tentacle he had cut down was like a log.


    ¡®It¡¯s a fortress. It looks like it¡¯s at least forty meters long.¡¯ Cu Chinn said in a low voice. He had caught several sea creatures when learning in thend of darkness.


    ¡®It looks like a really rough guy!¡¯ Adenmahained, yelling and moved quickly. She couldn¡¯t even go underwater as Tae Ho was riding on her but she wasn¡¯t a sea serpent for nothing, as she showed movementspletely different to the ones she had shown on the grasnd. Shepletely dodged the tentacles that attacked them from the sides and the tentacles that emerged from the water.


    ¡°Adenmaha! A bit to the left! We have to bait it!¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s easy to say!¡¯


    However Adenmaha still did as she was told. Maybe it was to keep the geas ¡®Obey Your Master¡¯, but her hard work was reallymendable.


    Adenmaha breathed out icy breaths while dodging the tentacles and made the water freeze for a moment. That ice became a foothold and at times a shield which blocked the tentacles.


    ¡°You fight well.¡±


    ¡®I told you I was strong!¡¯ She grumbled a bit but also showed that she was proud of herself.


    It would have been dangerous if Scathach had retired to the sea, because he wouldn¡¯t even have been able to ride on her.


    ¡®You thought of something weird, right!?¡¯


    ¡°No, I never did that!?¡± Tae Ho refuted strongly and swung his sword.


    Tae Ho couldn¡¯t be ying when Adenmaha was fighting like this. Instead of the Sword of the Winter Wolf, which wasparatively short, he wielded the Giant¡¯s sword that the eldest brother of the three troll brothers had used. As it was meant to be used by trolls, it was much longer and heavier than a two-handed sword but that wasn¡¯t the case for Tae Ho.


    ¡°Urat!¡±


    After showing the strength of an intermediate-ranked warrior he could handle the huge sword as if it was a theatre item made of styrofoam. Tae Ho swung the Giant¡¯s sword and cut down the tentacles.


    ¡®It seems like it¡¯s regenerating its tentacles. After you distance yourself from it, aim for its legs then.¡¯ Cu Chinn advised him again. The Kraken, which could be described as a giant squid, had ten legs and close to twenty tentacles.


    It wasn¡¯t that hard to differentiate the tentacles from the legs, because in the first ce, their sizes were different. However, Tae Ho¡¯s primary objective was to lead the Kraken away from the ident ce. Because of that, he focused on surrounding it and getting on its nerves.


    Tae Ho cut down one more tentacle and looked at the direction he hade from. The warriors of Valha were rescuing the survivors from the flying ship.


    Just as Cu Chinn had said, now that he had distanced himself from it, he would be able to start the real fight.


    But now that he tried to do so he couldn¡¯t think of any particr method. Cu Chinn spoke again.


    ¡®I don¡¯t rmend using Gae Bolg. Its body is under the sea so if you hit one of its legs, you would have wasted Gae Bolg for cutting down one of its legs.¡¯


    Tae Ho had faced a simr thing with the giant of Strength, Harad. He had ripped off his own shoulder and limited Gae Bolg¡¯s curse to only his right arm.


    ¡®In addition, Gae Bolg isn¡¯tpletely charged yet. As you don¡¯t have teacher¡¯s blessing either, you can¡¯t finish him off by using Gae Bolg from start to end.¡¯


    Gae Bolg, which had only two of the five fragments, wasn¡¯tplete. As he had operated its power by borrowing Scathach¡¯s power, he had been able to use it for merely ten days, so it was obvious that he wasn¡¯t able to use it properly.


    Tae Ho took a deep breath in the tense situation. He pushed aside the thought of using Gae Bolg for now and thought of the things he could do right then.


    ¡®I will first aim for its legs.¡¯


    Even though it had dozens of tentacles, it only had ten legs. No, in the first ce, the number of tentacles was also limited. If he kept cutting them down, the one that would feel more stifled would be the Kraken.


    ¡°Tae Ho!¡±


    Siri¡¯s voice was heard from beyond the wave that the Kraken had made. Tae Ho hurriedly turned to look and saw Siri and the warriors of Valha riding on Scuabtuinne. As they had more or less finished with rescuing, they had entrusted Ingrid with the flying ship and came to help him.


    They would have charged towards the Kraken and shed its tentacles if they were onnd, but they couldn¡¯t do much on the sea. Although there were eight warriors, they only had one boat.


    But even so, they were reliable, because it was still better than fighting alone with Adenmaha.


    It was then Cu Chinn said something weird.


    ¡®Why don¡¯t you start fighting with all your strength, Adenmaha. If it¡¯s Tae Ho, he¡¯s a good owner, isn¡¯t he?¡¯


    He had used magic to make Adenmaha hear him. Tae Ho blinked unconsciously.


    ¡®Fighting with all her strength?¡¯


    Wasn¡¯t she already doing that?


    Adenmaha¡¯s movements, which passed through the tentacles, were really fast. Her skills using the ice breath while moving were close to being marvelous.


    However, Cu Chinn had said that she wasn¡¯t using all her strength.


    Adenmaha just groaned, she didn¡¯t reply. It seemed as if she was really hiding something.


    Tae Ho thought of Adenmaha¡¯s geas.


    Obey your master.


    It wasn¡¯t a light geas in the end. No, it could be said that it had a really big restriction.


    The bigger the restriction was, the bigger the price of the geas.


    Perhaps Adenmaha¡¯s real strength might be even greater than now.


    Tae Ho looked at Adenmaha. As he was riding on her neck, he obviously couldn¡¯t see her face. Tae Ho ced his hand on top of the scales on her neck.


    Actually, it was simple to make her fight with all her strength. Because Adenmaha had the geas ¡®Obey Your Master¡¯. He could just order her to do it.


    However, Tae Ho didn¡¯t. Whatever their first meeting was, he didn¡¯t want to use Adenmaha, whom he couldmunicate with, as a ve.


    That¡¯s why he said it as a request.


    ¡°Adenmaha.¡±


    Adenmaha didn¡¯t answer immediately. She just closed her eyes and yelled sharply, ¡®Ah, really! I dislike obvious tricks like this!¡¯


    He should just order her directly. So she could hate him more.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s true that he¡¯s a better master than Bress.¡¯ Adenmaha mumbled as if talking to herself and then fell back and said, ¡®I can only exert my full power for a moment. And it also spends a lot of magical power, so you have to take care of me after that, okay?¡¯


    Polite and impolite words were mixed in her words. She didn¡¯t particrly say what she was going to do, but Tae Ho decided to believe in her. He looked towards Scuabtuinne and yelled.


    ¡°Captain Siri! Bracky! Get ready!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°Tae Ho?!¡±


    Bracky wielded the hammer roughly and Siri, who was controlling the boat, wore a confused face. However, she was the one that had been in the most battlefields with Tae Ho. She had already thrown away her questions and was raising her crossbow to aim for an opening.


    It was true that the most troublesome point was that it was hiding its body under the sea.


    If they could only bring out its body outside of the water, the warriors of Valha would be able tobine all of their attacks and finish it in an instant.


    Adenmaha passed the foremost tentacle and then turned again to the center and took a deep breath. She yelled towards Tae Ho for thest time, before showing her strength.


    ¡®Grab tightly!¡¯


    Tae Ho grabbed onto Adenmaha¡¯s neck reflexively. At that moment, Adenmaha showed the power she was hiding. White light exploded from Adenmaha¡¯s body.


    The ones that were on the port raised their voices when they saw the white light, which resembled a sunrise. The warriors that were riding on Scuabtuinne and the ones that were on the flying pirate ship, Ingrid, King Sven and the rescued ones, all turned to look at Tae Ho.


    It was the full power Adenmaha had spoken of.


    That wasn¡¯t all. The light was just the preparation phase.


    When the light that had dyed the world in white disappeared, the warriors raised their voices even more.


    ¡°Uh uh!¡±


    ¡°That!¡±


    There was a beautiful woman with long white hair instead of Adenmaha. As she had a saddle on her back, reins on her neck and also the surprised Tae Ho on her back, it looked a bit shapeless but Adenmaha was as beautiful as a goddess.


    ¡®Well that¡¯s obvious, she¡¯s a real goddess.¡¯ Cu Chinnughed and said.


    The Tuatha De Danann was a race of Gods. As there were too many Gods, excluding some of them, they were close to being superhumans rather than Gods because they actually had a lower statuspared to the Gods of Asgard and Olympus, but even so they didn¡¯t stop being Gods because of that.


    Adenmaha, one of the Goddesses of Tuatha De Danann.


    The reason Cu Chinn remembered her name was because she was a Goddess who had surrendered herself to Bress to protect the things she treasured.


    ¡®Power of the sea!¡¯ Adenmaha clenched her fingers and yelled. The strength of the geas amplified her power. The strength she had umted because of not using it after having be an underling of the Tyrant Bress burst out in an instant.


    The sea split in two. It made the Kraken, which was hidden inside the sea, show up.


    The surprising thing didn¡¯t end there. Just as Cu Chinn had said, the huge Kraken, which was close to being fifty meters, surged into the air a little bit.


    It was understandable for everyone to feel shocked. King Sven and the humans of Midgard couldn¡¯t utter a single word.


    ¡°She really was a Valkyrie?!¡±


    Bracky said a weird thing. And at that moment, the warriors of Valha yelled in joy.


    ¡°The warrior that rode on a Valkyrie!¡±


    Everyone got a hold of themselves at that yell. Even Valkyrie Ingrid muttered the words ¡®It was real?¡¯


    And at that moment, it was.


    ¡®Uwaa! I¡¯m dying!¡¯ Adenmaha barely managed to say. It seemed like she really was going to die.


    ¡°Bracky!¡± Tae Ho yelled urgently. Then Bracky turned to look at Siri.


    ¡°Siri!¡±


    It seemed as if she had already received the request, as Siri hurriedly fired her crossbow. Steel rods started to hit the middle of the Kraken¡¯s head.


    ¡°I¡¯m going!¡±


    [Saga: Thunder Enters his Hammer]


    Bracky swung his hammer widely and then lightning fell down from the clear sky. It hit the head of the Kraken, with the steel rods acting as a conductor.


    Babang!


    Ate thunder was heard and the sea gathered once again. Adenmaha also returned to being a sea serpent.


    But there was one thing that didn¡¯t return to normal.


    The Kraken, which had lost consciousness after being struck by lightning, floated in the water. This was the opportunity.


    ¡°Sorry!¡±


    She had even said to take care of her!


    Tae Ho yelled shortly and then jumped from the saddle. Adenmaha had known, with a bit of resentment, that this would happen, but she also knew that this was the only opportunity, so she did the only thing she could, cheer for him.


    ¡®Go, please! Quickly!¡¯


    [Saga: The Charge of a Warrior is Like a Storm]


    He kicked in the air consecutively. It didn¡¯t stop creating thunder and storm, but hepressed them by running.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go too!¡±


    ¡°Ou!¡± Bracky yelled and the warriors of Valha answered. Siri turned Scuabtuinne towards the Kraken and charged towards it.


    Bracky burst one of the huge eyes of the Kraken with his hammer and the warriors of Valha cut down the legs of the Kraken with their respective weapons and sagas mercilessly.


    Then Tae Ho arrived. He threw the thunder he hadpressed towards the steel rods Siri had fired.


    Babang!


    An explosion burst out again. The Kraken, which had regained consciousness after having one of its eyes crushed, let out a terrible cry.


    But they didn¡¯t think of stopping there. Bracky swung his hammer to wedge the steel rods even deeper, and Tae Ho stabbed deeply with the Giant¡¯s sword, right next to him.


    The de of the Giant¡¯s sword was three meters long. Although the Kraken was huge, it wasn¡¯t a length it could ignore. In addition, the ce Tae Ho had aimed for after looking with the ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯ was the spot that contained the core.


    Tae Ho stabbed until it reached the hilt and then transformed the Giant¡¯s sword into the Sword of the Winter Wolf. He filled the wound created with the Giant¡¯s sword with ice.


    It was a terrible ice attack. The Kraken struggled as the insides of its head started to freeze. Waves were created and the sea undted, as if a storm was falling.


    However, the warriors of Valha had already stabbed the Kraken on several ces of its body with their weapons and had activated their sagas. As the Kraken became perplexed, it lost the opportunity to dive deeply and they started to pour lethal attacks on it.


    King Sven couldn¡¯t shut his mouth. It wasn¡¯t because of the shy attacks urring in front of him. It was because he had realized how they managed to be the warriors of Gods.


    Eight warriors ughtering a Kraken was like a scene from a mythology. And Tae Ho decorated that scene.


    ¡°Gae Bolg!¡±


    Just like Cu Chinn had said, Gae Bolg was iplete right now. The power of the curse wasn¡¯t as strong as when he had used it on Hadar and Midak. It wouldn¡¯t be excessive to say that the Kraken was already half dead. As he poured the curse of death directly into its core, it couldn¡¯t endure it anymore.


    Its legs and tentacles dropped lifelessly. The waves that the Kraken was making disappeared, like a lie, and the sea became calm once again.


    [The Defeated]


    [Kraken]


    The red letters turned white, as if proving its death. The bloody red runes surged to the sky and became sucked into the bodies of Tae Ho and the warriors.


    [Synchro rate: 35%]


    It was obvious, as he had defeated strong opponents like Midak and the Kraken. But something he hadn¡¯t expected happened.


    The empty slot of the saga, which was lined up below the ¡®Immortal Warrior¡¯ and the other lower sagas, was filled up.


    Until now it had been something he was ustomed to, because it meant that a new saga was created.


    But that saga was too different to the ones until now.


    It wasn¡¯t a saga that had been derived from the Dragon Knight Kalsted, but apletely new one.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    It was the thing he had been wondering but now could only ept. And now, it would be good to say that it was his nickname!


    [Saga: The Warrior That Rode on a Valkyrie]


    Just what was its effect?


    Tae Ho burst intoughter unconsciously.


    < Episode 21 ¨C Midgard (3) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 65

    Episode 21/Chapter 4: Midgard (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    ¡®It is indeed bewildering.¡¯


    For the thing he was thinking of a joke to really turn into a saga.


    But it wasn¡¯t an impossible thing. It has already been a few months since the nickname, deeply engraved into the heads of the warriors of Valha, was called. There was a high probability that it got created in this ce because King Sven and his people had witnessed Adenmaha¡¯s transformation followed by the shock of the warriors.


    ¡®Although it¡¯s embarrassing to show it to others.¡¯


    You could somewhat hide your saga if you didn¡¯t want to show it to others. But of course, it was unknown if there was someone other than Tae Ho that could see the sagas of others.


    ¡®Anyways.¡¯


    He was curious as to what effects it had. Honestly speaking, it was more because he couldn¡¯t grasp what it was just by looking at its name.


    ¡®The contents of the saga....Is as I expect.¡¯


    It was something he would believe if someone like Rolph or Bracky used.


    But it was when Tae Ho was still reviewing his saga.


    The warriors of Valha debating whether they should grill or boil the Kraken meat. Bracky, that was chewing a sashimi piece of the Kraken as a test, was putting on sharp eyes.


    They had defeated the Kraken.


    King Sven and the people were happy on the flying ship and the sea and sky had turned calm.


    But the warriors felt something they couldn¡¯t see.


    Siri sniffed. It was because she felt something aside of the sea and the Kraken.


    The scent of danger.


    The scent only a veteran hunter could feel.


    Siri frowned unconsciously. It was only for a moment but she even doubted her hunter side.


    The Kraken wasn¡¯t a hunter. It was a bait.


    It was an impossible thing. If that huge Kraken wasn¡¯t the hunter, then what was the real hunter?


    Siri stood up. She hurriedly looked below her feet and Bracky and the other warriors also did the same thing although with a bit of dy.


    ¡®My God! Master!¡¯


    Adenmaha yelled quickly. The moment Tae Ho heard her urgent yell he also yelled towards Siri.


    ¡°They areing!¡±


    Papapak!


    Explosions urred inside the sea. No, precisely speaking it was the aftershock generated by something surging up the water.


    It wasn¡¯t one but several. The current of water started to flow backwards with the Kraken in the center and drops of water scattered to the surroundings.


    At the same time a ck and huge shadow covered the warriors. When the warriors looked up to see what had covered them they could identify the shadow.


    Huge sharks.


    No, sea monsters you couldn¡¯t even call as sharks!


    Saying that they had surged up wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. Some of them bit down the corpse of the Kraken and some others threw themselves again towards the warriors.


    Siri moved quickly to dodge the attacks of the sharks. They were huge enough to be able to bite down her slim waist in one bite, no, were able to gulp her down entirely.


    Bracky didn¡¯t dodge them and chose to swing his hammer. Although he was on top of the unstable and slippery corpse of the Kraken he had achieved hitting the side of a shark and push it back with his overwhelming strength.


    It was simr for the other warriors. Most of them chose to evade them like Siri but some of them pushed them back with their shields or split their stomachs with their swords.


    The group of sharks also appeared in the side of the flying ship. King Sven and the people couldn¡¯t even scream because they were frightened out of their wits. But fortunately Ingrid was the one on the flying pirate ship. She maintained her business-like expression and fired a harpoon to pierce the head of a shark and then increased the height and prevented the sharks from attacking her.


    Meanwhile Tae Ho jumped down the sea. What he was looking at was the strengthless Adenmaha.


    ¡°Adenmaha! Return!¡±


    When he yelled by extending the summoning rock that was almost out of magic power, white light started to cover Adenmaha. She fired an ice breath towards the sharks that tried to attack her and yelled.


    ¡®Be careful!¡¯


    Adenmaha disappeared. The frozen shark hit the surface and created a big wave and Tae Ho kicked in the air and surged up. Adenmaha¡¯sst warning was to warn him about the shark that would attack him from below.


    ¡°Chant!¡±


    Tae Ho twisted his body in the air and transformed into a hawk. The shark that had surged up only bit down the air and Tae Ho flew over that shark.


    ¡®Retreat for now and reorganize yourself. The ones on the flying ship are a hinder.¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke quickly. Although those were harsh words he was speaking the truth. Now that there were several enemies it was better the more boats they had.


    ¡°Tae Ho!¡±


    Siri jumped into Scuabtuinne and yelled. Bracky and the other warriors also got on the boat and Tae Ho looked at Ingrid. She seemed to have made the same decision as Cuchinn that she yelled in a loud voice.


    ¡°We are retreating! Protecting the humans is our priority!¡±


    They weren¡¯t escaping. Actually there was no need to intentionally emphasize that but Ingrid had specifically chosen those words because there was king Sven and the humans.


    The flying ship turned around first. Scuabtuinne followed its back and Tae Ho flew up once again and looked at the corpse of the Kraken again. Although the herd of sharks that appeared suddenly were strong he felt that there was something else.


    And his prediction wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Siri held her breath while controlling Scuabtuinne and realized whose scent was the scent of the hunter. Bracky opened his eyes widely and cursed.


    Babang!


    An explosion that seemed to be a thunder burst out.


    It was because an existence that couldn¡¯t bepared to the sharks at all had appeared.


    Something simr to a sharknded on top of the Kraken. A monster that was much bigger than all the sharks that had appeared until now stood on its four legs and red at Scuabtuinne.


    It had big and sharp horns on its head. Small sparks got created and exploded from its horns as if warning of a big thunder beforehand.


    It was the leader that led the herd of sharks. It was the one that had made the Kraken escape to the surface.


    The real cause that had destroyed the ships.


    It roared loudly as if dering war. Different to the roar of normal beasts, the strong roar that resembled a shockwave spread widely on the sea.


    Ingrid opened her eyes sharply and red at it. However she didn¡¯t turn around the ship. The flying ship flew towards the port and Scuabtuinne, that was controlled by Siri followed back with great speed.


    Tae Ho, that was leftst, red at it from the sky. It also seemed to have realized Tae Ho¡¯s gaze that it raised its head. It had blue and ck eyes that resembled the sea.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯


    Cuchinn said. Tae Ho fluttered his wings once more and moved towards Siri and her group.


    &


    As the warriors of Valha started to return to the port, the people of the port started to cheer passionately. They had witnessed the warriors defeat the Kraken but they didn¡¯t fear anything. What should they be scared of when they had the warriors of the Gods?


    After king Sven also got a hold of himself to a certain extent, he expressed his thanks to the warriors.


    Although they did retreat, it wasn¡¯t that they had escaped after fighting.


    Their retreat had a meaning behind it.


    In addition king Sven had witnessed the mythological fight of the warriors himself. The battle that split the sea and called thunders. As they had defeated the fifty meters big Kraken and had even rescued his people he couldn¡¯t have anyints.


    They would also defeat the herd of sharks soon. They will open a path for the ships.


    The advisor Ube expressed a bit of concern but king Sven ignored him. He opened a big banquet for the warriors of Valha, that had died and returned.


    ¡°It was then. The warrior that rode on a Valkyrie......¡±


    King Sven started to rte what had happened today with an excited face and voice. He was already repeating the same thing for the seventh time but no one seemed to be tired of listening to him.


    Tae Ho approached that Sven and said silently.


    ¡°I¡¯m Idun¡¯s warrior. Idun¡¯s warrior.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes! Of course! Idun¡¯s warrior! The warrior of the beautiful Goddess of youth!¡±


    ¡°The ship also belongs to Idun-nim.¡±


    ¡°Ohh! The ship that can fly on air!¡±


    ¡°Idun-nim¡¯s treasure!¡±


    As the people of Midgard started to im her name, Tae Ho put on a satisfied face and returned to the ce he originally was. Siri, that was leaning back on a window and drinking alcohol,ughed.


    ¡°You are working hard.¡±


    ¡°You have to when you can.¡±


    Actually, Tae Ho felt more confused when he saw that the other warriors weren¡¯t as earnest at him on promoting his legion.


    ¡®No, is it the leisure the big legions have?¡¯


    Because they would still get neers even if they stayed still.


    Tae Ho looked towards the warriors of Valha. Although the excited warriors were speaking with the beautifuldies they weren¡¯t particrly emphasizing the name of their Gods like Tae Ho did.


    Siriughed once again and then looked at Tae Ho. Although she stayed silent because Tae Ho¡¯s actions seemed cute but she also wanted to tease him.


    Because you had to first die to enter Valha.


    How long would the people, that had started to believe in Idun after listening to Tae Ho, need to enter Valha?


    There may be battles any time so it could be faster than what he thought but having faith in Idun wasn¡¯t something that could be achieved in mere months.


    ¡°Why are youughing like that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s funny.¡±


    Siriughed once again and then patted on the shoulder of Tae Ho that seemed like he didn¡¯t understand and then said while looking at the warriors.


    ¡°I heard that we look different for the people of Midgard. Just like we are covered in light. Should I say that it¡¯s a glory? It seems like we be much pretty, handsome, cool, shy. So anyways, it seems like we get beautified.¡±


    Siri wasughing more than usual perhaps because of the alcohol. Sheughed once more and then pointed at the women next to Bracky with her eyes. It seemed like they hadpletely fallen for Bracky that they were putting embarrassed faces while flushing.


    ¡°So that was the reason.¡±


    It was kind of weird.


    ¡°Then I will also be going.¡±


    ¡°I will cheer for you.¡±


    Siri seemed like she wasn¡¯t nning on intervening that she just slightly raised her cup. Tae Ho toasted with her and then started his promotion again.


    &


    After listening to the stories of the epidemic that had started to spread in the continent and how the routes of the ships got blocked, the night had soon deepened.


    Bracky and the warriors wanted to have a close time with the women but Ingrid didn¡¯t permit them. As they had enjoyed themselves it was time to prepare for tomorrow.


    Although they had enjoyed the banquet for a few hours the warriors of Valha were all clear headed. When they gathered on the room king Sven had prepared, Ingrid started their strategy meeting.


    The real cause that blocked the route of the ships was the herd of sharks.


    Their objective wasn¡¯t the annihtion of the herd. The first thing they had to aim for was the leader. If they just removed him, the herd would breakdown naturally.


    In the first ce, the sharks weren¡¯t monsters that formed a group like this. As they were a kind of sea monster, if they just removed their leader that was the center of the group there was a high possibility for them to go their own paths.


    ¡°The problem is how we should fight.¡±


    The warriors of Valha were proficient in operating a ship, but using a normal ship and fight was likemiting suicide. With one body m of the monsters the ship would turn to pieces.


    Although they were big, they weren¡¯t as big as the kraken so it was impossible to fight on top of them.


    Then how should they fight?


    ¡°There¡¯s a method if we get the preparations.¡±


    Ingrid said in a low voice. Some of them had curious faces and the others seemed to know what it was.


    One of the warriors that was on thetterughed and said.


    ¡°Ingrid-nim is the Valkyrie of Njord¡¯s legion.¡±


    ¡°Ohh!¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    The warriors understood immediately and eximed. But Tae Ho was the only one that didn¡¯t understand and asked by whispering Siri.


    ¡°Captain SIri, who is Njord-nim?¡±


    Cuchinn started tough at Tae Ho¡¯s question as if he was flustered and Siri just blinked as if she was bewildered and then pulled on Tae Ho¡¯s ears and answered in a low voice.


    ¡°The God of Sea.¡±


    The father of Freya and Freyr, Njord.


    Ingrid proposed a method to fight in the sea.


    &


    The night passed and morning came. The warriors of Valha had a solid breakfast and finished their preparations and then went to the port that was looking at the noon.


    The countless people wanted to go together with the warriors of Valha but honestly speaking they would only be a baggage to them. Ingrid only allowed king Sven to apany them.


    ¡®They will also be thinking of battling. Having appeared that confidently is proof of that.¡¯


    Ingrid and Cuchinn thought simrly. So they would be able to allure them with some kind of momentum.


    ¡®So, this is how it turned out?¡¯


    Adenmaha, that got called back again in one day, grumbled.


    The flying ship, that was carrying Scuabtuinne, was so high you couldn¡¯t even see it. The only ones floating in the sea were Adenmaha and Tae Ho.


    ¡°Because I believe in you.¡±


    Tae Ho caressed Adenmaha¡¯s scales and then she snorted as if telling him not to spout nonsense.


    There was a lot of blood of cows and pigs spread near Adenmaha. It was to lead the sharks that were sensitive to the smell of blood.


    ¡°I really do believe in you. I¡¯m really thankful for yesterday. You were really pretty. No, really beautiful.¡±


    ¡®Le, leave it. Do you think i¡¯m a kid?¡¯


    Adenmaha grumbled but Tae Ho could read her emotions because of the ¡®one that controls dragons¡¯. She was actually really happy because of thepliment she hadn¡¯t heard in a long while.


    ¡®Now that he thought about it, just what had happened?¡¯


    He had only heard the general outline from Cuchinn.


    She was one of the Goddesses that had submitted herself to protect their loved ones.


    What kind of story was there? And what was the reason she chose the geass ¡®obey your master¡¯.


    ¡®I think they came.¡¯


    Adenmaha, that was forcing back her smile, said with a sharp voice. Tae Ho, that was sharing his senses with her, could also feel it.


    The second wave in the sea, and perhaps the real game by now.


    Tae Ho took a breath once and activated ¡®the warrior that rode on a Valkyrie¡¯. This saga affected the one he was being apanied just like ¡®the one that controls dragons¡¯.


    ¡®Uh, huh?¡¯


    Adenmaha got surprised blinked and then realized what had happened to her.


    ¡®Va, valkyrie?¡¯


    Granting the strength of a Valkyrie to the one that had let him ride on.


    A feather decoration made of light appeared in Adenmaha¡¯s head. Her body, that was strengthened by ¡®the one that handles dragons¡¯ was strengthened once again.


    And it didn¡¯t stop there. Idun¡¯s blessing spread over Adenmaha¡¯s body.


    [Idun¡¯s Valkyrie(Temporary)]


    [Adenmaha]


    What would happen if he used it on Rolo.


    Tae Ho smiled bitterly and erased his idle thoughts.


    He focused his consciousness on feeling the enemy that was approaching him from below.


    < Episode 21 ¨C Midgard (4) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 66

    Episode 22/Chapter 1: Saga (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The sea is a scary ce.


    There were hundreds of meters below your feet and it was impossible to see what was below you from the surface of the water.


    The unknown meant fear.Even if it was Adenmaha that had lived in the sea, she couldn¡¯t avoid to feel uneasy when creatures that emanated killing intent approached her from a ce she couldn¡¯t see.


    Adenmaha could feel the slight changes in the ripples of the water. The monsters had gathered after feeling the scent of blood.


    Adenmaha wanted to flee immediately. She just wanted to get out of this ce.


    However Tae Ho didn¡¯t allow her. He ced his hands on the scale of her neck as if telling her to calm down.


    Adenmaha could feel about five monsters with her senses. She felt like there were more farther away but it seemed like they were trying to see the situation.


    There was a need to draw them in more aggressively.


    ¡°Adenmaha, let¡¯s lead them. It¡¯s good if you go underwater.¡±


    ¡®Under the water?¡¯


    Adenmaha asked as if he was out of his mind. And then Tae Ho nodded quickly and said.


    ¡°Ingrid-nim helped me out. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Tae Ho¡¯s neck was filled with the temporary rune carving Ingrid had set up. It was the rune magic that was characteristic of Njor¡¯s legion that let you breathe underwater.


    ¡®Fine. I will show you my real skills.¡±


    Because she couldn¡¯t swim properly because she had to take care of Tae Ho that was riding on her.


    Adenmaha took a deep breath with and said with an enjoying voice. Tae Ho also took a breath and stuck closely to Adenmaha, and she twisted her body for a moment and then dove underwater.


    ¡°Kuhuk?!¡±


    ¡®Master?!¡¯


    As soon as they entered the water Tae Ho let out a sound as if he was short of breath. As the surprised Adenmaha tried to go out the surface again Tae Ho hurriedly transmitted his thoughts.


    ¡®I, i¡¯m fine.¡¯


    He had just drank a bit of water because he wasn¡¯t ustomed to breathing underwater. As Tae Ho transmitted his will through ¡®the one that controls dragons¡¯ Adenmaha put on doubtful eyes but then nodded.


    ¡®I will go then!¡¯


    Adenmaha started to swim earnestly. And Tae Ho understood why Adenmaha was a sea serpent.


    She was fast and free. She was above Siri, that rode on the ins, or Rolo that flew on the sky.


    Adenmaha reached a deep ce in an instant and then shook her tail as if seducing the herd of sharks and started to swim away again. The six sharks that had gathered after feeling the smell of blood started to chase Adenmaha closely.


    Adenmaha moved really simply. It wasn¡¯t that she was stupid or she was fleeing from the sharks. She, that was also a Goddess of Tuatha De Danann was really wise and knew well about sharks.


    ¡®Certainly!¡¯


    As she simplified her path, the other sharks that were checking on the situation blocked her path and encircled her.


    There were twelve monster sharks that had gathered.


    It was enough with this number.


    ¡®Surge up!¡¯


    With your fastest speed and the highest possible!


    Tae Ho ordered. He transmitted more of his thoughts with the ¡®one that controls dragons¡¯.


    Adenmaha changed her direction in an instant with a rough movement and then started to swim towards the surface quickly. It was just like a water missile.


    The herd of sharks chased Adenmaha. They also surged up and Adenmaha got out of the surface before them.


    Papang!


    A great amount of water sshed. Adenmaha twisted her body after jumping close to forty meters and the sharks that jumped much lower than her only bit the water.


    ¡°Transform!¡±


    ¡®Take, responsibility!¡¯


    Adenmaha transformed into the shape of a woman. There was a feather decoration in her head that characterized a Valkyrie in her long white hair.


    Tae Ho got down of the Beast¡¯s saddle that was ced in Adenmaha¡¯s thin waist and then kicked the air. He grabbed Adenmaha¡¯s neck with one hand and then threw her high.


    ¡°Kyak?!¡±


    Adenmaha yelled. She told him to take responsibility so what was this treatment?


    However Tae Ho had his own thoughts. He checked Adenmaha¡¯s location in the air and recited a chant.


    ¡°Chant!¡±


    He transformed into a big hawk and caught Adenmaha in the air. Precisely speaking he made her ride on him.


    Adenmaha just blinked and twisted her body at the thing that happened suddenly but then fixed her posture solidly. And it was when she loosened up the reins she had on herself and tried to put it on Tae Ho.


    ¡°Hey?!¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s for a moment I have to ride on you properly!¡±


    At her yell that was an obvious revenge Tae Ho started to do a stunt flying. Adenmaha yelled again and grabbed on Tae Ho¡¯s neck more tightly.


    ¡°You really are bad!¡±


    ¡°Leave it!¡±


    Tae Ho looked at the sky. While he was bickering with Adenmaha, the warriors of Valha were doing what they had to.


    The flying pirate ship charged towards the surface. They intersected with Tae Ho that was flying up and Siri, that was at the front took a deep breath.


    Siri wasn¡¯t standing alone. The warrior Harabal, of Njor¡¯s legion, was standing behind her as if grabbing her. And once again, warrior Notung of Heimdal¡¯s legion was behind him.


    [Saga: The arrows of a witch never misses its target]


    [Saga: One harpoon pierces ten]


    [Saga: Not seeing with your eye but with your heart]


    Three sagas got activated at the same time. Siri was holding a huge crossbow that had ten harpoons that were linked with a steel chain loaded to it, and Harabal ced his hand on Siri¡¯s. Notung just grabbed Siri and Harabal at the same time.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Valkyrie Ingrid ordered. Notung¡¯s saga grasped the location of the ten sharks that were closest to the surface, and Harabal¡¯s saga sent strength to the ten arrows.


    Kwagagagak!


    Siri pulled on the trigger. The ten harpoons, that was good to call it as thunder, split up and they hit the monster sharks with the help of Siri¡¯s saga.


    And this wasn¡¯t all. Ingrid made the flying ship surge to the sky once again. As the warriors pulled on the steel chains the monster sharks rose up as if they were fishes caught in a fishing rod.


    The smallest one was five meters long and the biggest one seemed to be ten meters. But even so, the moment they got out of the water it was the end for them. The warriors riding on Scuabtuinne threw spears and finished them off.


    ¡°My god.¡±


    Adenmaha said with a tired expression. The warriors had instantly dropped the number of the monster sharks to half in an instant.


    But it was then.


    Adenmaha looked at the surface and yelled towards Tae Ho.


    ¡°It¡¯sing!¡±


    Tae Ho also felt it. He fluttered his wings reflexively and then turned his body and yelled towards the flying ship.


    ¡°Dodge!¡±


    But it was impossible to do so. They were currently hanging on ten monster sharks. In addition they had already changed directions hurriedly once, so they could merely twist it a bit.


    Bang!


    The surface exploded. A ssh bigger than when Adenmaha had surged up urred.


    A monster that had big horns in it surged up like a rocket. There was only one ce its horns aimed at.


    Kwagagang!


    The monster that flew on the sky mmed the ship and the ship got destroyed at his overwhelming charge.


    ¡°Grab on tightly!¡±


    The ship that was flying up shook greatly. The monster didn¡¯t get satisfied with that and grabbed on the ship tightly with two of his feet. It then split the deck with its horn.


    King Sven screamed. Ingrid grabbed that Sven with one of her arms and worked hard to control the flying ship. The warriors that were riding on Scuabtuinne threw spears but it wasn¡¯t enough. Most of them bounced back without being able to pierce it.


    They got closer to the surface. The monster writhed and then started to gather strength in its horn. It started to spark and then transformed into a strong thunder.


    It spread thunder on the deck and at that moment Bracky threw his body and activated his saga.


    [Saga: A thunderbolt enters his hammer]


    The thunder the monster fired gathered in Bracky¡¯s hammer. It was just like a conductor gathering the thunder.


    ¡°Uoo!¡±


    Bracky stuck his fist in the deck to get some bnce and then flung his hammer to spread the lightning.


    Babang!


    Thunder was heard. The warriors on top of the deck held her posture and started to attack the horned monster.


    And then, it emanated a roar with ultrasonic sounds and twisted its body. It was to get out of the deck and return to the sea.


    The flying ship shook greatly. It threw its body to the air and Harabal grabbed on Siri¡¯s waist tightly. Notung threw a new crossbow to Siri.


    [Saga: The arrows of the witch never misses its target]


    [Saga: The arrows of the witch is like a curse]


    Siri hurriedly pulled on the trigger. The harpoon that was connected with steel chains flew at an overwhelming speed. It was the effect of having developed a new saga through the sses with Ragnar.


    In addition Siri once more proved that she was a veteran hunter. Even though it was a short time she exactly grasped the ce she had to aim for.


    ¡°Kaak!¡±


    The monster that was hit in its gills cried.


    Bang!


    When it entered the sea the water sshed once more. Ingrid lined the deck of the flying ship horizontally and Harabal and Notung grabbed on the chains that was connected to the harpoon. As they pulled on it they could slow down its movements a little bit.


    ¡°Tae Ho!¡±


    Siri yelled and Tae Ho could know what she was requesting him to do.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Tae Ho said to Adenmaha. Even though he hadn¡¯t activated ¡®the one that controls dragons¡¯ she understood what Tae Ho wanted to do. She let go of her amrs grabbing onto his neck and threw herself.


    ¡°Get on!¡±


    Adenmaha transformed into a sea serpent. Tae Ho rode on her neck and activated sagas in consecution.


    [Saga: the one that controls dragons]


    [Saga: The warrior that rode on a Valkyrie]


    [Saga: The charge of a warrior is just like a storm]


    [Saga: The eyes of the dragon sees through everything]


    [Sea monster]


    [Karagul, that can fire torpedoes]


    He could see red letters. And it was really slow as if it had soon entered deep in the sea.


    The storm generated by the charge of the warrior split the surface. Compared to Karagul, Adenmaha dove in swiftly and increased her speed.


    It wasn¡¯t the sky, nor the ground. At this moment Tae Ho only thought of one thing.


    [Saga: The warrior¡¯s equipment]


    Light started to get emanated in the Unknown sword piece. Burstnce appeared in the hands of Tae Ho, that was one stage higher than the Heavynce.


    Adenmaha also knew Tae Ho¡¯s thoughts clearly. She followed the will of her master even though she was cursing. She charged towards Karagul with all her strength.


    [Saga: Dragon¡¯s charge]


    Draconic Ballista!


    Thunder also fell underwater. You could only express it that way. The Burstnce pierced the head of the surprised Karagul. It let out a soundless cry.


    But Tae Ho hadn¡¯t finished. He still had one more thing.


    ¡®Full burst!¡¯


    A strong magic exploded from the de of the Burstnce. Just like the snow that got created from the Sword of the winter wolf it was an innate strength the Burstnce had.


    Tae Ho dispersed the Burstnce. And then, an overwhelming amount of blood started to flood out from the wound. As its insides had be a mess because of the explosion pieces of his intestines and bones also came out.


    [Defeated]


    [Karagul]


    The red words transformed to white. Tae Houghed and Adenmaha let out a crying sound.


    ¡®My neck hurts!¡¯


    Because he had executed thence charging in her neck. It was fortunate that her neck didn¡¯t break.


    ¡®I will get you a pain-killing patchter.¡¯


    ¡®What¡¯s that!¡¯


    Adenmaha let out a crying sound once again at Tae Ho¡¯s words. He thought of her as being cute even though she was a sea serpent, perhaps because he knew how she looked when she had a human form.


    But it was then. A red word appeared from below the white words. It wasn¡¯t a monster that was near them.


    [Garmr¡¯s soul fragment]


    A huge image surged up from the fragment that was deep in the body of Karagul. It thrust its rough teeth towards Tae Ho and Adenmaha.


    ¡®Adenmaha!¡¯


    He yelled but it waste. It was too close to them.


    Adenmaha yelled. The teeth of Garm roughly bit Adenmaha¡¯s neck.


    < Episode 22 ¨C Saga (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 67

    Episode 22/Chapter 2: Saga (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The cry of Adenmaha, that was transmitted by sharing their senses, was heard too clearly.


    Adenmaha¡¯s flesh got torn off and red blood flowed like smoke and dyed their surroundings in red.


    Garmr¡¯s soul opened its mouth again. It looked like it wasing out of the head, neck and shoulders of Karagul¡¯s corpse. Itt aimed for Adenmaha again.


    Tae Ho charged through the red curtain made with Adenmaha¡¯s blood in an instant. He wanted to turn around and check on Adenmaha¡¯s wounds immediately but what he had to do now was to stop the additional attacks.


    Burst Lance took shape again from the Unknown sword piece. Tae Ho stabbed on the forehead of Garmr with his spear covered with the strength of a God.


    This time Garmr was the one to let out a cry. Garmr¡¯s body, that was just a materialization, broke down and scattered instead of spilling blood but it was still only its forehead.


    ¡®Oh power of the sea!¡¯


    Adenmaha¡¯s voice was heard right then. She had barely managed to say those words while crying in pain.


    Currents of water started to surround Garmr and then they crushed it down from the sides.


    Tae Ho wanted to look behind. But now wasn¡¯t the time yet. Monster sharks had appeared after smelling the blood of Karagul and Adenmaha.


    [Saga: The charge of a warrior is like a storm]


    He only originated thunder and scattered it to his surroundings. And then, the sharks that are sensitive towards current, got surprised and fell back reflexively.


    ¡®Tae Ho!¡¯


    Tae Ho raised his head. He thought he had heard Siri¡¯s voice. It was obvious it couldn¡¯t reach him because he was under the sea but he still heard it. Perhaps it may be something like a mental interaction.


    Pong! Pong! Pong!


    Siri and the warriors of Valha entered the sea with their bare bodies. Although they were in the water that they weren¡¯t able to move freely, they still charged towards the monster sharks valiantly and stabbed them with their harpoons.


    ¡®Warrior Tae Ho!¡¯


    A clear voice was heard following Siri¡¯s. It was Valkyrie Ingrid this time. Tae Ho saw her holding a trident turned his body looking down the sea while holding the Burstnce. Ingrid saw Tae Ho looking the opposite side and then threw the trident she was holding with the power of a God behind it.


    Garmr let out a cry again. It struggled while still being trapped in the current created by Adenmaha.


    ¡®Full burst!¡¯


    At that moment Tae Ho made his magic power explode. Garmr¡¯s manifestation, that was breaking down due to the strength of a God, scattered by more than a half.


    Tae Ho released the Burst Lance and then swam towards Karagul¡¯s corpse hurriedly. He heard Adenmaha¡¯s pained voice one more time behind him and then the currents of water disappeared. He was sure that she had dispersed it for Tae Ho not to get swept by them.


    ¡®Adenmaha.¡¯


    He pressed down his anxiousness forcefully and then Tae Ho forced his hand, that was enforced by the strength of a God, through Garmr¡¯s soul fragment. After searching the insides of Karagul he finally found the canine tooth that was as sharp as a de.


    ¡®Oh Idun!¡¯


    After plucking the tooth in one try after exerting all his strength Tae Ho amplified the power of a God even more. He covered the tooth with the power of a God as if sealing it.


    And then, the manifestation of Garmr let out a pained expression and scattered like that.


    ¡®Warrior Tae Ho! Are you alright?!¡¯


    Ingrid extended her hand towards Tae Ho. Tae Ho hurriedly approached her and gave her the canine tooth covered with the power of a God and turned towards Adenmaha. She had the shape of a woman and was pressing down the big wound in her neck.


    ¡®It hurts! Hurts! I want to pass out because it hurts too much but I can¡¯t!¡¯


    It hurt but she had a clear head. And that was why she could feel the pain more clearly.


    And Tae Ho knew the reason for that better than anyone.


    ¡®Idun¡¯s blessing!¡¯


    Right now she was a temporary Valkyrie of Idun!


    Tae Ho hurriedly swam towards Adenmaha and unfolded the power of a God. Although he was at his limit mentally for having sealed Garmr¡¯s soul fragment he was also a warrior of Idun. He wanted to pass out too but Idun¡¯s blessing didn¡¯t allow him.


    ¡®Sob, sob. It hurts.¡¯


    Adenmaha¡¯s crying sound became a bit lower. Maybe it was thanks to Tae Ho pouring Idun¡¯s divine power, that had a healing property, that no more blood was flowing out from her wounds.


    Tae Ho felt like he had sweating cold sweat even though he was underwater. He caressed Adenmaha¡¯s head and cheeks a few times and then expressed that he was tired with his face.


    ¡®Adenmaha, return for now. And receive treatment as soon as you go, do you understand?¡¯


    ¡®It was also like this yesterday. You are always this way.¡¯


    Because looking at it, he had made her fight to the point she became a mess and made her return.


    However Tae Ho put a small smile. Even though she had received a fatal wound, he had treated himself and then Adenmaha. She was still looking at him with resentful eyes but there was a bit of worry in her eyes.


    ¡®Be careful.¡¯


    ¡®Right.¡¯


    After activating the summoning rock Adenmaha disappeared. He didn¡¯t know if Heda would be at the residence but at least Ragnar would be.


    ¡®Ha..¡¯


    Tae Ho let out a sigh and then looked at Ingrid. She was holding Garmr¡¯s soul fragment that was sealed with Idun¡¯s and Njord¡¯s powers.


    ¡®Let¡¯s return to the surface for now.¡¯


    Ingrid¡¯s voice was heard clearly even though they were underwater as if she had a special method. As Tae Ho nodded, she took out the harpoon she was carrying in her back to throw it towards Karagul¡¯s corpse and then swam towards the surface. Karagul¡¯s corpse, that was connected with the harpoon, followed her to the surface.


    Siri and the warriors of Valha finished the monster sharks they were facing and gathered towards Tae Ho. Tae Ho slowly surged to the surface and extended his hand at Karagul¡¯s corpse. As the other warriors also did the same thing, the runes got distributed depending on their contribution.


    ¡°Ha..¡±


    Even though he had Ingrid¡¯s temporary carving magic, breathing real oxigen outside the water was different. Tae Ho breathed out some air and then pulled back his wet hair and looked towards Ingrid. She was looking at Garmr¡¯s soul fragment with a serious face.


    She wasn¡¯t worried that Garmr¡¯s manifestation may take shape again.


    Just how had Garmr¡¯s soul fragment appeared in this ce?


    Was there also a trace of the Great War here in Midgard?


    Or you could discover soul fragments in ces that weren¡¯t in the traces of the Great War?


    She couldn¡¯te with an answer easily. Because there was a high possibility that monsters that had turned evil because of Garmr¡¯s soul fragment hade from a far ce.


    Right then Ingrid raised their head. She, who was putting on a bewildered face, released Njord¡¯s power that was covering the soul fragment.


    ck smoke that was estimated to be Garmr¡¯s manifestation surged up. But instead of taking shape and attacking Ingrid and Tae Ho, it just surged towards a certain direction. It seemed as if it was pointing to that ce.


    Ingrid and Tae Ho looked at the direction the smoke was heading to.


    It was to the continent, that was beyond the sea.


    &


    The night in the port was splendid. It was because King Sven, that was saving food after locking up the doors of the supplies storage, had opened a bigger and more magnificent banquet than the one he had madest night.


    Karagul¡¯s corpse and the corpses of the monster sharks were in the middle of the za, that was lit up with many small and big fires and made it seem like it was the afternoon. The people in the ind looked at the corpses of the huge monsters and eximed in surprise and imed the warriors of Valha that had defeated those monsters.


    Bracky and the warriors gathered told the story of today¡¯s fight to the people gathered. Not only the little girls listened to their stories with shining eyes but so did the adult warriors, and the young and beautifuldies looked at the warriors with flushed cheeks as if they were enchanted by them.


    Siri lightly passed the gazes of the men and rather than talking about herself she focused on gathering information. The other warriors were telling her performance anyways so there was no need to say it directly.


    The people that got rescued yesterday started to exin about the situation in the continent and the heat and the castle. The diseases that started from the west was spreading to the east but it seemed like the speed was way beyond what they could imagine.


    Ingrid was holding a ceremony herself. It was to notify what had happened to the Gods and to report about Garmr¡¯s soul fragment.


    The people in the ind looked at the ceremony that was being held by a Valkyrie and got moved and eximed. Everyone imed the name of Njord.


    Tae Ho, that was listening to the things rted to the continent next to Siri, stood up from his ce. He had heard the story to a certain degree so now it was time to concentrate on what he could do right now.


    Siri looked at Tae Ho as if telling him to do his best but she then tilted her head. It was because he had went with king Sven instead of going with Bracky and the other warriors.


    ¡®Is he nning to win over the king just like yesterday?¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t a bad thought but she shook her head. Because the stories didn¡¯t always spread from top to bottom. It was also important to spread it widely from below through the normal citizens.


    Looking at the situation like that, what Bracky and the others were doing was much more effective.


    But of course, it was something Tae Ho also knew. The reason why he approached king Sven was for another reason.


    ¡°Ohh warrior of Idun.¡±


    As Tae Ho approached him king Sven smiled and faced him. As he had seen his fight, differently from the others, he knew Tae Ho¡¯s achievements more than anyone else.


    Tae Ho paused for a moment and waited for the eyes of the ones surrounding to gather on them. After gathering enough eyes to watch them and judging that he had made king Sven impatient enough, Tae Ho took out a bar of gold from Unnir and gave it to Sven.


    ¡°King Sven, this is gold from Valha.¡±


    ¡°Ohh Valha!¡±


    ¡°Vaha!¡±


    King Sven opened his eyes roundly. The ones that were near them also got excited.


    A golden bar from Valha. Wasn¡¯t that an object from the realm of the Gods!


    Tae Ho got satisfied at the reaction he had expected and then forced to put on a serious expression and said.


    ¡°I will give this to you so build a shrine for Idun.¡±


    ¡°Ohh, ohhhh.¡±


    King Sven received the gold with a moved face. The ones that were near them sent gazes filled with envy.


    ¡°I will definitely do that.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Tae Ho answered shortly and then approached the advisor Ube, that was standing on a corner of the room. Although their force had weakened, he was still the second most powerful man in the ind, no matter what anyone said. He would surely regain the influence he had in the past with time.


    Tae Ho, that had already investigated about him in thest banquet, also gave him a bar of gold.


    ¡°Support the king well. It¡¯s a gifting from Idun-nim.¡±


    Ube put on a more moved expression than king Sven. How could he have known that he would also receive a golden bar? In addition, for Idun-nim to recognize of his efforts.


    People would get more moved when they hadn¡¯t even expected it to happen. Tae Ho patted his shoulders and then also gave the prophet a bar of gold. Although he didn¡¯t show that he was as moved as king Sven or Ube, you could know how he was feeling just by looking at his lips that were curled.


    ¡®Good, perfect. A little story telling is fine but the shrine is a must.¡¯


    Because if gets away from your eyes it will also get away from your heart.


    If you kept looking at it, won¡¯t interest appear in you? In addition it was the ce to leave behind the legend of the warrior of Idun. Perhaps, they may pilgrimage in the distant future.


    As Tae Ho returned with a proud face, SIri burst out ofughter. As Bracky and the others were told that they should use all of their rewards in Anaheim when they received it, they couldn¡¯t do anything at those gazes filled with expectation.


    ¡°Amazing.¡±


    Toe up with a method she hadn¡¯t thought about.


    As Tae Ho shrugged his shoulders and sat next to her, Siri served him a cup and asked.


    ¡°How much did you bring?¡±


    ¡°How much do you think it gets in Unnir?¡±


    Tae Ho lightly patted the magic pocket and Siri ended upughing unconsciously.


    ¡°Are you nning on cultivating a great army of a million?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also good.¡±


    Although it was just a feeling, he felt like there was a high probability that the expedition won¡¯t end here. They would probably cross the sea tomorrow or the day after and go to the direction Garmr¡¯s soul fragment pointed.


    He couldn¡¯t get satisfied with just leaving stories and legends in all the ces he went to. He would leave a shrine and a sculpture of Idun.


    ¡°You really match a hundred men. I think that Idun has a really good warrior.¡±


    Siri giggled and offered a toast. Tae Ho hit his cup with SIri¡¯s and then looked at the sky.


    ¡®Is Adenamaha fine?¡¯


    He could still remember her crying in sorrow saying that it hurt.


    ¡®After each expedition Heda came to meet me.¡¯


    Midgard wouldn¡¯t be possible. She herself had said that it would be hard.


    The night deepened while he was thinking of this.


    &


    The curtain of the night was thick. Rather than saying that it was dawn, it was really early in the morning.


    As soon as the banquet had ended, a clear voice was heard in Tae Ho¡¯s ear, that had gone off to sleep.


    ¡°Warrior Tae Ho, it¡¯s a meeting.¡±


    He opened his eyes reflexively. However he still wasn¡¯t well aware of what was happening as he wasn¡¯t fully awake.


    A meeting.


    It really was a meeting?


    Then would he also get the saga ¡®the warrior that had a Valkyrie visit him?¡¯


    It was only for a moment but Tae Ho, that was thinking of such things, got a hold of himself. And then realized that the voice that had called out to him didn¡¯t belong to Ingrid. In addition the ce he was lying at wasn¡¯t the bed king Sven had prepared.


    The wide and green ins that had a golden apple tree.


    ¡°Idun-nim?¡±


    Idun, that had whispered in Tae Ho¡¯s ear, giggled just like Siri.


    ¡°Right, my warrior Tae Ho. It¡¯s me.¡±


    Should he call it a divine message as it was a meeting in his dreams?


    The meeting with the Goddess started.


    < Episode 22 ¨C Saga (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 68

    Episode 22/Chapter 3: Saga (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    ¡°Uh....is this for real?¡±


    Tae Ho looked at his surroundings and asked. The scenery was the same he saw in Idun¡¯s shrine.


    Idunughed soundlessly and then stood at a distance that was nice to speak.


    ¡°Precisely speaking, it¡¯s inside your dream. But it will be so real there will be almost no differences.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    Tae Ho nodded after pinching his cheek once. The pain and the feeling of his skin was too real.


    Idun looked at that Tae Ho and touched her hands. As Tae Ho blinked at her slightly relieved look, she hid her hands behind her back and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a method the Gods of Olympus like to use so I imitated them as I won¡¯t be able to go to Midgard directly.....or send someone to meet you.¡±


    The Gods of Asgard preferred to descend directly. Even Odin preferred to send an order himself when the other party was awake so he could wee them himself rather than talk in sleeps.


    Tae Ho listened to Idun¡¯s exnation attentively. He had also heard from Heda that it would be difficult toe meet him in Midgard.


    ¡°It seems like Midgard is a bit special, right?¡±


    In Tae Ho¡¯s eyes, Svartalfheim and Midgard were in the end outside of Asgard. Butpared to Svartalfheim, where he coulde and go as he pleased through the space door, you could only go down to Midgard through Bifrost that was protected by Heimdall.


    There was obviously a difference between the two.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My warrior Tae Ho. Do you know that Asgard and the nines are called by each mythology?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He had heard it from Heda before. Each, including the mortal world, had severalnds in it but they were generally called with the mythological name.


    Just like Olympus, Erin, the pce.


    ¡°Midgard is the biggestnd in Asgard and also the most important for it. Because the strength of the Gods is partially originated by the faith of the humans.¡±


    If there are many people that believe, the strength of a God bes stronger.


    The more loyal your faith is, the more strength you could send to your God.


    Just like Idun had said, the faith was merely one of the factors but still it wasn¡¯t to the point you could ignore it.


    ¡°It¡¯s simr to the sagas.¡±


    ¡°Right, perhaps Freya may have taken the idea from it.¡±


    Because the stories and transmission was the same.


    If there were more people that believed and transmitted it, the saga would be stronger.


    ¡°Actually....that¡¯s only one reason from many. There are many more reasons why Midgard is important and we have to control who can enter and leave it. But unfortunately I can¡¯t tell everything to you, Tae Ho. Can you understand me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    He was rather thankful that she told him at least one reason. Just like Gandur had said at some point, he could clearly feel how much Idun treasured him.


    ¡°Right, thank you.¡±


    Idun put on a bright smile and then said with a stiff posture.


    ¡°My warrior Tae Ho, I heard that the battle in the mortal world isn¡¯t easy. Heda was really worried because Adenmaha returned greatly injured.¡±


    ¡°Is Adenmaha fine?¡±


    Tae Ho raised his voice unconsciously. It may seem as a rude attitude but Idun didn¡¯t seem to mind and answered him quickly.


    ¡°Heda healed her well. Although she did cry a lot, she¡¯s fine. There are also no scars. Only......¡±


    ¡°Only?¡±


    Tae Ho gulped dry saliva. Was there another problem?


    Idun didn¡¯t answer quickly and paused for a moment and then looked at Tae Ho with sharp eyes.


    ¡°There was an unexpected reason in why Adenmaha was safe.¡±


    ¡°Uh.....That.....¡±


    Idun¡¯s blessing that had fallen on Adenmaha.


    Idun smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Isn¡¯t that better? Because of that we could heal Adenmaha more easily.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Only.¡±


    The only came out again. As Tae Ho flinched again, Idun said with a casual voice.


    ¡°Heda said. Just what do you have to do to create a saga like that? Actually even I am surprised.¡±


    It was understandable. Because even Tae Ho himself got surprised at the moment.


    But the problem was Heda rather than Idun.


    ¡°So that happened. He must have enjoyed it. I should now ask Ingrid. Siri will also be a Valkyrie- That¡¯s what she said.¡±


    Idum imitated Heda. It was surprising enough that a Goddess had imitated a Valkyrie but her voice and tone were exactly the same. It felt like Heda was in front of his eyes.


    ¡°Uh, mmm.........¡±


    He imagined Heda¡¯s cold eyes and then Idun giggled and said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s not angry. At least that seemed to be the case for me.¡±


    Idun spoke up to that point and then nced at the sky and turned to look at Tae Ho again.


    ¡°Time is limited so I will now have to bring out a heavy topic.¡±


    Tae Ho fixed his posture. He could barely guess what Idun was going to say.


    ¡°Odin has received the report from Ingrid. Many Gods are surprised that Garmr¡¯s soul fragment was discovered in Midgard.¡±


    ¡°Are there no traces of the Great War in Midgard?¡±


    ¡°No, there certainly are. Although there are a few of them we thought that they wouldn¡¯t get discovered because they are a bit special.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t specifically say what was special looking at how she spoke you could say that she was almost sure.


    ¡°Tomorrow Ingrid will probably say it but Tae Ho, the expedition you are in will get a bit longer. It¡¯s a task to cross to the continent and search for Garmr¡¯s soul fragment.¡±


    It was as he expected. As there were eight intermediate warriors gathered, it was enough to make a searching team.


    ¡°Compared to before, you will travel while holding Garmr¡¯s soul fragment. You should always be careful and do your best.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Idun-nim.¡±


    As Tae Ho answered bravely as if telling her not to worry, she smiled brightly and looked up the sky again.


    ¡°Mm, there¡¯s a bit of time. Then, let¡¯s keep talking about the fun things.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    As Tae Ho asked back unconsciously, Idun giggled and then asked after approaching him.


    ¡°It¡¯s really surprising. It¡¯s barely been two days but there are much more humans calling my name. In addition, there are even some with strong faith in me. Just what magic did you perform?¡±


    There was no way Idun could know what Tae Ho had done specifically.


    Tae Ho smirked once and then started to tell his story of the past two days briefly.


    ¡°Shrines?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they will probably get built in a short time.¡±


    Tae Ho said confidently. The ones with strong faith in her Idun had spoken about should be king Sven, Ube and the prophet. As all of the ones that had the greatest power got united in mind, the construction of a shrine was only a matter of time.


    Idun dropped her shoulders as if it was absurd and said.


    ¡°Perhaps I will have to pick Heda¡¯s junior.¡±


    Because the warriors may increase exponentially.


    ¡°I will work a bit harder.¡±


    ¡°To get new Valkyries?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s obv....Idun-nim?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m joking. Joking.¡±


    Idunughed merrily and then asked with a concerned voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying this just in case, but don¡¯t spread that much gold. It¡¯s not permitted for items of the mythological world to circte in the mortal world.....but also it¡¯s your expense in the end.¡±


    Looking at her tone it seemed like she emphasized thetter.


    ¡°When you return from this expedition......you can expect it. I will prepare a cool reward.¡±


    Idun said as if assuring it herself.


    In Tae Ho¡¯s position, she really was worthy for him to serve.


    ¡°I¡¯m always thankful. ANd you should also expect for it. I still have trump more card to spread your name.¡±


    Tae Ho¡¯s eyes shone. Although Idun¡¯s face was covered in light he felt like he could see her blinking.


    ¡°I have a really good warrior.¡±


    Idun eximed shortly and then kissed Tae Ho in his forehead after fixing her posture. It was because it was time to end the meeting.


    ¡°Let my blessing apany you.¡±


    The world changed and Tae Ho woke up from his dream.


    &


    ¡®Why is your face that bright? Did you dream of something erotic while sleeping?¡±


    It was Cuchinn, that was like the bully of the town when he wasn¡¯t fighting. Tae Ho just shook his head as he didn¡¯t feel the need to answer him and then asked another thing.


    ¡°Before that, Cuchinn, will the flying ship be fine?¡±


    ¡®It will be fine only if you gathered the good materials just like I said yesterday.¡¯


    The flying pirate ship had gotten partially destroyed because of Karagul¡¯s body m. Although it could somehow return to the port, it was only to that point.


    While Ingrid was worried that she would have to ask the humans to repair it Cuchinn came out with a solution. if they cut down good timber and ced it on the damaged ces, the ship would repair by itself.


    And actually the ship did start to repair a little bit, although it was a little slow. It was just like adding y to a ceramic ware and they start to be one.


    ¡°It really is a magical ship.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s Erin¡¯s treasure.¡¯


    Ingrid started to tell the story to the warriors in a little more detailed way.


    It seems like Garmr¡¯s soul fragment is in the continent. It was the first ce Garmr¡¯s soul fragment pointed a certain direction so they should take extra precaution.


    There was an opinion that the reason Garmr¡¯s soul fragment reacted in a different way this time was because the soul fragment was at a close ce, but it seemed like there was no clear reason that has been revealed.


    A day passed once again. The warriors of Valha, that were waiting for the ship to repair itself, left the port when the sun reached its peak.


    ¡°For Idun!¡±


    ¡°Idun!¡±


    ¡°Idun!¡±


    It seemed like the propaganda he had done the past three days had some effect that there were many that called Idun¡¯s name among the one that came to see them off. As Tae Ho waved his hand with a satisfied face, Bracky raised his hammer.


    [Saga: A thunderbolt enters his hammer]


    Thunder fell from the clear sky. And then, the name of the God the people called, changed.


    ¡°Thor!¡±


    ¡°Ohh! Thor! Thor!¡±


    ¡°Son of a God, Bracky!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a strong contendant.¡±


    Siriughed lowly and said. Tae Ho wanted to say that he was interfering in his business but he just shrugged his shoulders. In the first ce, the warriors of Valha didn¡¯t envy or hate themselves.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nines.¡±


    Tae Ho looked at the people and said. And then Bracky swung his hammer once more and smiled. Siri and the other warriors also yelled.


    Because the definite reason they fought was that.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nines.¡±


    The flying pirate ship left the port.


    &


    Time flowed quickly.


    When dusk was approaching they started to finally seend.


    The warriors of Valha, that were strong warriors and outstanding seamen, liked thend they were facing, a lot. All of them hung on the sides of the ship and looked at thend they wouldnd on.


    But something didn¡¯t feel right.Close to hundred people were running towards the port, that was blocked with a fortress. It felt like they were escaping from something.


    Tae Ho looked a bit farther. And then a scene he only saw in movies entered his eyes. Hundreds of corpses were chasing the people that were alive.


    ¡°They said that there was a disease spreading. So are they the evacuees?¡±


    Notung, of Heimdal¡¯s legion, frowned and said. The other warriors also put on expressions and voices as if they had seen something gruesome but didn¡¯t feel doubts at this situation.


    ¡°There¡¯s a kind of disease that moves the ones that had died by it. It¡¯s the most terrible type of disease.¡±


    Siri exined lowly and fast. She said that cremation was one of the reasons it got developed in Midgard.


    Whatever the case, it wasn¡¯t the time to just be watching. Valkyrie Ingrid increased the speed of the flying ship. The warriors also took battle stances. Tae Ho took out a summoning rock and called Rolo.


    It seemed like it was also in the middle of its meal like Adenmaha that it bit the air when it appeared. Tae Ho ced the Beast¡¯s saddle on the back of Rolo and took out the things he had stored in Unnir.


    It was Idun¡¯s battle g that had the symbol of a golden apple in it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tae Ho got out of the flying ship. Siri and the warriors looked at the waving g and put on absurd faces.


    ¡°For Idun.¡±


    Tae Ho said in a low voice and charged towards the group of zombies.


    < Episode 22 ¨C Saga (3) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 69

    Episode 22/Chapter 4: Saga (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Ren


    Katren, which was the name of the first port in Kalik, had been attacked several times by those that sought its fortune and its flourishments.


    Every time it was attacked, Katren¡¯s defenses became sturdier, and they even built a fortress in all thend.


    Blotan, who was the son of Eric the defensemander of Katren, looked down the fortress with a stiff expression. The evacuees that had flocked over there were shouting, telling them to open the gates.


    The walls of Katren, which were ten meters high, were hard for the invaders to cross. The evacuees, who couldn¡¯t even take care of their own bodies, must have felt that they were facing a cliff.


    The number of evacuees was a thousand. In addition there were a lot of women, children, and elders among them.


    However Blotan didn¡¯t order the gates to be opened. The rookie soldiers looked at the evacuees and Blotan alternatingly while not being able to stay calm and the veteran soldiers just closed their mouths and forced themselves to look in the distance instead of below the fortress.


    The dead ones were approaching. It was certain that they had died with ¡®He¡¯s curse¡¯, which was the most terrifying among the epidemics.


    He couldn¡¯t open the gates easily. The evacuees that weren¡¯t controlled were a cmity themselves. The dead ones would surely reach the evacuees, even before they could aodate them and if even one of them entered the fortress, then hell would unleash in Katren. And there could already be some infected people among the evacuees.


    The ones that had died by the ones that died through He¡¯s curse would also fall under the same curse. As the speed it spread at was really like thunder, if they made a mistake they would be amodating a thousand dead people instead of a thousand evacuees.


    There were tens of thousands living in Katren. In addition, Blotan was the defensemander of Katren.


    ¡°Go to another ce! We can¡¯t open the gates!¡±


    Katren himself knew that what he was saying was absurd. Where would they go to when the dead ones were right behind them?


    The evacuees that heard those words, as if telling them to die, shouted even fiercer. Some of them ran towards the sea, as if there was no answer. It seemed like they were nning to enter Katren, even if they had to swim.


    ¡®Right, that would be better.¡¯


    That was because the dead ones weren¡¯t able to swim. They would have more chances to survive then.


    But it wasn¡¯t easy. Now was when the sea was at its coldest.. In addition there were many that were apanied by babies and children. It was doubtful if small kids would be able to endure the swim.


    ¡°Prepare to fight.¡± Blotan ordered the warriors. They weren¡¯t attacking the evacuees. The dead ones were flocking over.


    The evacuees hit the gates and there were some that tried to climb it. The cries of the kids shook their heads.


    But it was then that it happened.


    A light shone in the sky and everyone turned to look at it reflexively. The evacuees that were crying in tears all shut their mouths, like a lie.


    It was a beautiful swan, covered in blue light. The swan, that seemed more valiant than graceful, turned its body in the sky. Then it transformed into a beautiful woman and stood in the sky with dignity.


    ¡°Valkyrie!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a Valkyrie!¡± The people that were above and below the fortress all yelled. The Valkyrie ¨C Ingrid, who was still covered in blue light, looked down at Blotan.


    ¡°I¡¯m Valkyrie Ingrid. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Blotan, son of Erik.¡± Blotan looked up at Ingrid and said with a hardened expression. Blotan faced the business-like and cold face of Ingrid and then she said with a hard tone, ¡°Blotan, son of Erik, Valkyrie Ingrid orders you. Open the gates and receive the evacuees.¡±


    ¡°Ohh!¡±


    ¡°Ohhh!¡± The evacuees cheered. And some of the soldiers that were on the fortress also raised their voices unconsciously.


    ¡°Bu, but!¡± Blotan yelled hurriedly. Even if it was the order of a Valkyrie, there were orders which he should and should not follow. The most important thing for Blotan was the safety and the lives of the people residing in Katren.


    Some soldiers expressed concern at Blotan¡¯s resistance and some of the evacuees started to criticize Blotan.


    However Ingrid was different. She showed a faint smile that hadn¡¯t been seen until then.


    ¡°Blotan, son of Erik, you are a brave one.¡±


    The evacuees got bewildered and put on a difficult face.


    Ingrid was speaking sincerely. It wasn¡¯t easy to deny the orders of a Valkyrie in this world where everyone knew that God¡¯s and Valha existed. However he wasn¡¯t acting that way out of selfish desire.


    That was why Ingrid didn¡¯t dislike Blotan. She said with an eased voice as ifforting him, ¡°Open the gates. The thing you are worried about won¡¯t happen.¡±


    Ingrid turned to look at the evacuees. She put on the dignified face again and yelled, ¡°Humans of Midgard! Don¡¯t fear! Keep in line calmly! The warriors of Valha havee to protect you!¡±


    Everyone turned their eyes. Then they saw a big flying ship crossing through the dead ones. They all held their breaths at the grand appearance of the flying ship.


    ¡°Open the gates Blotan, son of Erik.¡± Ingrid saidstly and Blotan didn¡¯t resist any further. He opened the gates of Katren himself.


    ¡°Valha!¡±


    ¡°Valha!¡±


    ¡°Ohh Odin!¡± The evacuees yelled and entered the fortress. It seemed like it was because they had witnessed the miracle of the Valkyrie and the warriors of Valha, as no one was fighting to get inside first. So there was obviously no one that got crushed to death.


    Ingrid let out a sigh of relief and then turned to look at the battlefield and ended up smiling unconsciously.


    ¡°It¡¯s really eye-catching.¡±


    It was because it was thebination of a coolly armed gryphon and a big army g.


    Ingrid mistook it as being a sacrifice for the Goddess, instead of being a struggle to get more neers, and smiled. Looking at how hard he was working she also got the heart to help others as the one that served a God.


    ¡°Look! The one at the front is the warrior of Idun!¡±


    ¡°Idun?¡±


    ¡°The Goddess of Youth?¡±


    ¡°Idun-nim also had warriors?¡±


    The evacuees and the soldiers all became confused and looked at the direction Ingrid pointed at. The ones that had good eyesight could recognize that the army g had a golden apple engraved in it.


    ¡®This much should be enough.¡¯


    Was it pushing his back a bit?


    Ingrid looked at Tae Ho¡¯s back along with the thousand evacuees.


    &


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t fight randomly, but checked the terrain. At first nce it seemed like a wide in, but that wasn¡¯t the case. There were several obstacles like small forests, rivers, etcetera, that impeded your movement.


    What Tae Ho had to do now was to protect. It was to not let the dead ones reach the evacuees.


    [The Faintly Burning Morning Runefang]


    Tae Ho took out Runefang for the first in a really long time. It was because the fire was more effective against dead monsters.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Rolo!¡±


    Rolo, which got dragged while eating, fought roughly, as if wanting to take it onto the dead ones. Although he didn¡¯t use his beak; his ws were already enough.


    The dead ones weren¡¯t warriors. They were normal people that died because of a disease. Tae Ho tried hard to get colder. When a kid that was half rotten showed his teeth and charged towards him, he still swung his sword calmly.


    The fire that surged from Runefang covered the dead ones. As the warriors of Valha jumped down from the flying ship, they were able to stop the charge of the dead ones even though there were only eight of them.


    The warriors of Valha didn¡¯t group up, but fought scattered. As there were more dead ones trying to get past the gates, they had to attack without resting.


    Tae Ho created the fifth fire with Runefang and then looked at the dead ones with the ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯. It was to grasp how many there were but he saw an unexpected thing.


    He saw really small green letters among the red letters, as if it was covered by them. After focusing more, he saw that there were people defending themselves on top of a broken house. They were facing the dead ones that were gathering in their direction in an isted ce.


    ¡°Captain Siri! I will entrust it to you!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Siri, who was firing her crossbow and swinging her sword without resting, turned to look at Tae Ho. Tae Ho just nced into the distance without exining and then departed with Rolo.


    SIri didn¡¯t know what Tae Ho was about to do. But she still chose to trust in him. She fought more fiercely to defend her spot, which had widened twice more.


    Tae Ho counted the number of the dead ones. Although Rolo was fast, they were still far away. It seemed as if the ones that were surrounded would be cornered by the dead ones at any time.


    He had to increase his speed. As he was already using ¡®The One That Controls Dragons¡¯ and ¡®The Charge of the Warrior¡¯, he only had one method to do it with.


    ¡°Rolo! I¡¯m sorry! I still couldn¡¯t test it on another being!¡±


    Rolo flinched when Tae Ho yelled. Although he couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying, those words were really ominous.


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t turn out well I will take res...Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Tae Ho couldn¡¯t finish saying that he would take responsibility. Rolo wanted to yell at him to exin properly but he couldn¡¯t speak in the first ce, and in addition Tae Ho was faster.


    [Saga: The Warrior That Rides on Valkyries]


    Tae Ho activated his saga. Then a feather decoration appeared on Rolo¡¯s head just like what had happened with Adenmaha. Idun¡¯s blessing and the strength of a Valkyrie was added to Rolo.


    Rolo trembled while increasing his speed. Tae Ho turned to look at Rolo with ¡®The Eyes of a Dragon¡¯.


    [The First Male Valkyrie(Temporary)]


    [Rolo]


    He was d. Tae Houghed refreshingly and Rolo let out a roar that was like a curse and flew with more strength.


    The distance shortened in a blink. Tae Ho arrived at the peak of the broken house and then swung his sword to burn down the dead ones that were climbing the house. Looking at it more closely, he could see that the ones that were trapped were a beautiful woman and three children.


    ¡°Are you okay?!¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m fine!¡± The woman, who was estimated to be a shield maiden, and who was fighting fiercely to protect the children, yelled. It was a ck haired woman, which was seen rarely among Vikings. Tae Ho could know how much she had suffered just by looking at her half-destroyed shield and her dirty armor.


    Tae Ho swung his sword once more andnded Rolo on top of the house. He made the children , who were wearing high-quality clothes, although a bit ripped, ride on Rolo and then turned to look at the woman.


    ¡°Get on, the gryphon will take you to the fortress.¡±


    The woman put on an absent-minded expression at Tae Ho¡¯s words. However she then hit her cheeks and asked hurriedly, ¡°And wa, warrior-nim?¡±


    Although Rolo was big, he wasn¡¯t able to carry three children and two adults. After making the woman ride on him Tae Ho had to inevitably stay behind in the house.


    However, Tae Ho shook his head onc,e as if telling her not to worry and emphasized the most important thing.


    ¡°I¡¯m Idun¡¯s warrior.¡±


    ¡°And I,Idun¡¯s warrior-nim?!¡± The woman said again with a bewildered face. He liked the fact that she worried about the benefactor that saved her instead of fleeing first and also that she had protected the three children when it was even hard to protect herself.


    However, there was no time to exin one by one and it was embarrassing to keep speaking in this acting tone. Because of that Tae Ho just ced his lips on the forehead of the woman, who still had childish features, instead of exining any more.


    ¡°Let Idun¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    As he had used the power of a God, a golden light shone on the forehead of the woman for a moment. She looked back at Tae Ho with a really surprised face but then flushed and nodded. She hurriedly got on Rolo and grabbed the reins.


    ¡°Go Rolo!¡±


    ¡°I will be waiting for you in the fortress! Idun¡¯s warrior-nim!¡± The woman yelled with a moved expression and the children behind her also yelled something. While only Rolo wore a dissatisfied expression, Tae Ho waved his hand once and turned to look at the dead ones.


    Actually, escaping wasn¡¯t that hard. He could just transform into a hawk.


    But he had already entered deep into the forest. Charging towards the fortress and getting rid of the dead ones at the same time would also be of help to the other warriors.


    [Saga: The Charge of a Warrior is Like a Storm]


    Tae Ho was apanied by lightning and storm and jumped down the tower. He spread fire with Runefang and charged between the dead ones. No one could stop Tae Ho, as if it really had be the original story of the saga.


    And there were eyes that were looking at Tae Ho from a far ce.


    They were eyes filled with anger and hatred, rather than amazement.


    < Episode 22 ¨C Saga (4) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 70

    Episode 22/Chapter 5: Saga (5)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The ones that died because of ¡®He¡¯s curse¡¯ became corpses that moved without having a consciousness and attacked the people that were alive. It was a disease that the word curse suited it well.


    The fight ended earlier than expected. Although there were hundreds of dead ones, it wasn¡¯t that all of them were warriors and they only knew how to charge forward.


    In addition they weren¡¯t good opponents. A force of eight warriors of Valha was enough to overwhelm hundreds of warriors of Midgard that werepletely armed.


    But of course, as there were just too many dead ones there were some that passed through the defenses of the warriors of Valha, but Katren¡¯s garrison didn¡¯t just stay idle. They poured arrows to the dead ones that charged towards them in a manner you could say that was a bit excessive.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°It has been tough because of a certain someone but i¡¯m fine.¡±


    Siri faced Tae Ho, that had charged all the way here from a deep ce in the forest, and said while putting on cold eyes and smiling at the same time. He could feel the pressure emanating from her as if telling him to exin properly the next time.


    ¡°Thank you, you really are the best.¡±


    As he came out shamelessly while raising a thumb Siri smirked and then loosened her expression. In the first ce he had done that to rescue people. Siri also knew that it was unavoidable.


    As Siri¡¯s mood had eased up Tae Ho, that got rxed, nced towards the fortress.


    ¡°Captain Siri, I will go first. It¡¯s because of Rolo.¡±


    There was a limit on how long you could maintain a summon with the summoning rock. There were things he had to do before sending back Rolo.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Siri answered shortly and then pointed at the other warriors while slightly dropping her posture. Tae Ho looked at the warriors that were gathering in groups and ran towards the fortress hurriedly.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior ising!¡±


    ¡°Ohh!¡±


    The soldiers on top of the fortress and the evacuees that were still near the gates raised their voices.


    ¡®Did the shield maiden I saved spread the rumor?¡¯


    How did he know that he was Idun¡¯s warrior? Did he recognize the army g?


    Whatever the case, it was a good reaction. Tae Ho maintained his serious expression instead of smiling and kicked the air to surge up to the top of the fortress. The soldiers and evacuees raised their voices again when they saw that he had jumped down the wall that was close to ten meters as if nothing.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior-nim.¡±


    As he had jumped towards the ce where Rolo was, he could meet the ones he had saved as soon as hended. They were Rolo, that was putting on a vague expression while carrying Idun¡¯s army g in his saddle, and the three children and the ck haired woman next to him.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°We are all safe. It¡¯s all thanks to Idun¡¯s warrior-nim.¡±


    The shield maiden blushed and then bowed towards Tae Ho and pointed at the three children.


    ¡°My name is Helga, the daughter of Ivar. These are my siblings Gudmund, Gudrid, and Erik.¡±


    They were two boys and one girl.


    ¡®They were brothers with a bit of difference in their age?¡¯


    He thought that they were children of a rich family and their guard.


    Looking at the shieldmaiden more closely he thought that she would be a teen as she still had a childish face. In the other hand, the biggest kid among the children seemed to be barely seven or eight years old.


    But it was then. The warriors near them put on surprised faces and then looked at each other and started to whisper among themselves.


    ¡°They are the kids of king Ivar?¡±


    ¡°So that girl is princess Helga?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a beauty just like the rumors.¡±


    Although they had whispered among themselves, you could still hear everything as they were on top of the silent fortress.


    [Daughter of king Ivar]


    [Princess of Kataron]


    [Shieldmaiden Helga]


    He became certain after looking with the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯. It wasn¡¯t a rich family but she was of royalty.


    But of course there was a low probability for them to be sessors of a huge kingdom. Even king Sven merely ruled two cities and a few towns. Based on Siri¡¯s exnation there were small kingdoms the size of cities near Kalik. Ivar king should probably be the same.


    Helga heard the whispers around her and then took a deep breath and said after fixing her expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing to say this to Idun¡¯s warrior but king Ivar, that rules a part of Kataron, is my father. As my father was on an expedition I escaped along my brothers.¡±


    Tae Ho had studied many things about Kalik¡¯s surroundings with Siri while crossing the sea. When he spread a map in his head he could immediately know Kataron¡¯s size and location. Just as expected, it was a small kingdomparable to the ind king Sven ruled.


    ¡®They had a vague rtionship with Katren, right?¡¯


    They did trade between them but were in guard against each other.


    He had heard that the other small kingdoms near it were hesitation in several means as king Ivar was leading a really powerful army.


    ¡®Whatever the case, they are royalty.¡¯


    Be it small or big, it was still a kingdom. In addition the ones in front of Tae Ho were the princesses and princes.


    If he did well, won¡¯t he gain diplomatic ties with them? Just like Athena, the capital of Greece, worshipped the Goddess Athena.


    He started to see Helga in a new light. He felt like he could see the words [Idun¡¯s warrior(in the future)] or [Estimated to enter the army: Idun¡¯s legion] above her head.


    ¡®Let¡¯s calm down for now.¡¯


    Rolo¡¯s vague eyes looking at him helped him in calming down.


    Tae Ho fixed his expression and then hit his chest twice just like Valha¡¯s etiquette and spoke to Helga.


    ¡°You have gone through a lot with the body of a princess. Your courage andmitment to protect your brothers until the end is really amazing.¡±


    ¡°Ah, no. I just did the obvious as the eldest.¡±


    Helga blushed and bowed. But looking that the corner of her mouth was curled up, it seemed like she was really happy to have heard that.


    ¡°I also did the obvious as Idun¡¯s warrior.¡±


    Tae Ho lightly patted on Helga¡¯s shoulders and said. Helga looked at Tae Ho¡¯s hand that was on her shoulder and flinched, and then acted as if she didn¡¯t know what to do and hurriedly expressed her manners.


    ¡°I will be going now. I will never forget this grace.¡±


    ¡°Warm up as the night is cold.¡±


    Tae Ho took out a coat he had put in Unnir as a females clothe and gave it to Helga. And then Helga¡¯s face became more red than it was before and bowed again.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Helga left with the children. And Tae Ho, that was looking at that, let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡®It was hard.¡¯


    He had taken Rasgrid¡¯s or Reginleif¡¯s way of talking and pretended to act as a warrior of Valha filled with dignity, but it was hard to do something he didn¡¯t usually do.


    ¡°Rolo, you have done well.¡±


    As Tae Ho smirked and said, Rolo turned his head and snorted. Although it was fainter than before, he still had the feather decoration that was a characteristic of Valkyries in his head.


    [The first male Valkyrie(Temporary)]


    [Rolo that feels strange]


    Fortunately enough, it seemed like there was no confusion in his identity.


    Tae Ho slightly nced at Rolo¡¯s lower half and let out a sigh of relief and after that he patted Rolo¡¯s legs.


    ¡°You got the title of the first, congrattions.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a man Valkyrie but a male Valkyrie, so it was good to say that he had written history anew, but Rolo kept looking at him vaguely.


    Tae Ho ced the things he had prepared in a pocket that was hanging in the saddle instead of taking it off.


    He was returning the summoning rocks that had used all of their magic power and a letter to her.


    ¡°Send it to Heda, okay?¡±


    Rolo couldn¡¯t speak but could understand words really well. He nodded moderately and then looked at Tae Ho as if asking if he could return back to eat. Tae Ho used the summoning rock again to send him back instead of answering.


    As the big gryphon disappeared in front of their eyes, the soldiers that got surprised raised their voices. Tae Ho was wondering whether he should preach them about Idun¡¯s beauty and wisdom now that he had caught their attention but he changed his thoughts. It was because Siri and the warriors had reached the gate and Ingrid, that wasn¡¯t seen anywhere, appeared on top of the fortress.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior Tae Ho, you have done well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As he approached Ingrid, she spoke towards him first. He was really thankful towards her because he called him as Idun¡¯s warrior instead of just warrior like she usually did.


    Although Ingrid seemed to be the silent type as she always had a business-like expression, but he was able to read her expression after spending a few days with her. Although her face seemed to be the same every time, she was expressing her feelings through the faint movements of her eyebrows and eyes.


    Ingrid put on a smile only Tae Ho could barely recognize and then put pointed at the young man putting on a nervous expression.


    ¡°This is Katren¡¯s defensemander Blotan, son of Erik.¡±


    ¡°Greetings to Idun¡¯s warrior.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    As Blotan and Tae Ho ended their short greeting, Ingrid spoke again.


    ¡°King Catil, the governor of the city, ising. It feels like it would turn to be a long story but will you participate in the conference? You can rest as you have just returned from battle. King Catil will prepare a conference room.¡±


    It seemed like thest words were directed to Blotan rather to Tae Ho.


    Tae Ho and Blotan, that had flinched, turned to look at a fat man that was being escorted by guards, nodded.


    ¡°I will participate.¡±


    ¡°Okay, he¡¯sing over there.¡±


    Ingrid turned towards the fat man- king Catil.


    &


    The conference with king Catil took ce in a big mansion located at the center of the city.


    King Catil was hiding his expression but he seemed to have manyints.


    Like he was going to return to the mansion again so why did he have to go to the walls and why did they end up letting in the evacuees inside the fortress?


    It seemed like he had almost never lowered himself below someone else or endured it.


    But it seemed like he still knew how to differentiate a bit that he didn¡¯t act rudely openly towards Ingrid and the warriors of Valha.


    ¡®How new.¡¯


    Thinking about it, king Catil should be the image of a standard king.


    After having seen warriors of Valha that were all bright and good people, when he saw a rotten person in a really long while he felt more marveled rather than displeasure.


    The people that were in the conference room could be divided in three groups.


    King Catil and his advisor, Blotan and his followers.


    Tae Ho, Bracky and Ingrid.


    Lastly, princess Helga of Kataron.


    King Catil sent a sly look towards Helga without even trying to hide it. It was obvious as the sessor of a neighboring kingdom hade rolling while they were ring at themselves without fighting. In addition, Helga was also a beauty. The eyes of king Catil were filled with lewdness.


    Helga pretended to act calm but it seemed like it was still hard to endure it that she kept sending nces to Tae Ho.


    ¡°Saying it briefly, the ce the epidemic got originated at is from a forest near Kataron?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a high probability.¡±


    Helga answered hurriedly at Ingrid¡¯s question.


    The epidemic that originated in the forest got spread in small viges that were located in hills or the mountains but it ended up spreading to a vige that belonged to Kataron and even affected it.


    Ingrid paused for a moment and then looked at the map that was ced in the middle of the table. The direction was the same to the direction Garmr¡¯s soul fragment pointed at.


    ¡°Shieldmaiden Helga, where is the army of king Ivar? Can I know the situation of Kataron?¡±


    ¡°Um...By now, father should have also heard of the situation. He¡¯s curse is a really dangerous gue, so I think that he returned to deal with it. For Kataron¡¯s situation.....i¡¯m sorry. Even I don¡¯t know.¡±


    She was staying in a vige outside of Kataron with her brothers and had escaped. It was impossible to know to what extent the disease had spread.


    ¡°I understand. Erasing the origin of the gue is the priority here so it would be good to join with king Ivar.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about crossing through the infected regions?¡±


    Blotan, that was silent until now, got surprised and asked.


    Ingrid nodded with a calm face.


    ¡°We have a flying ship....that was bestowed by Idun-nim. It isn¡¯t a problem crossing through the infected region.¡±


    Ingrid had finished speaking and looked at Tae Ho. Now that she had determined herself to help him, she was really doing her best.


    ¡®It looks like a powerpoint presentation.¡¯


    Just like when they presented a mobile game in dramas or only drinking a beverage from one brand and showing it.


    While Tae Ho was forcing himself not tough at Ingrid¡¯s cute side, the advisor that was next to king Catil put on a troubled face and said.


    ¡°Then our Katren.....¡±


    ¡°Katren¡¯s walls are high and solid. There won¡¯t be any trouble even if we leave.¡±


    Ingrid cutted his words immediately. King Catil put on a dissatisfied face but he just shut his mouth and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Tae Ho looked at the ce the eyes of king Catil were looking at and then said.


    ¡°Helga, you and your brothers wille with us. It will be exhausting to leave immediately but get ready to depart.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡±


    Helga answered immediately. King Catil turned to look at Tae Ho as if he could do such things but he couldn¡¯t open his mouth this time either.


    He had been nning to capture the sessors of king Ivar in this opportunity.


    Actually that was a mundane thing, and it wasn¡¯t that king Catil was doing anything evil in particr. But whatever the case, he would have to deal with the thousand of evacuees that would remain in Katren.


    However Tae Ho didn¡¯t need to side with Katren. He would be leaving Katren soon so it was obvious that he would invest more in Kataron that had a well polished base and where he would be acting from now on.


    ¡®Right, now that it came to this why don¡¯t I make a national religion?¡¯


    He would build a city with Idun¡¯s name and also build a big shrine!


    That was Tae Ho¡¯s ambition but it seemed like Ingrid mistook Tae Ho¡¯s eyes and shook her head while looking at Helga that was looking at Tae Ho with her face flushed.


    However she really was sincere. She prioritized her things and stood up.


    ¡°King Catil, I entrust you the evacuees. You and the evacuees are all humans of Midgard.¡±


    King Catil¡¯s face stiffened when he heard the warning not to mix the mundane things with the things rted to Valha.


    As soon as they got out of the conference room, Ingrid gathered the warriors of Valha that were resting. It was doubtful as to how Garmr¡¯s soul fragment was influencing things but whatever the case, He¡¯s curse was a terrible disease they had to take care of.


    If more time passed, there was a high probability that vampires like the Stragos or undead monsters would appear.


    He¡¯s curse became stronger the more dead ones there were.


    The flying pirate ship, that was carrying the warriors of Valha, left Katren.


    King Catil and the several others looked at them and had their own thoughts.


    And at the same time, when everyone looked at the flying pirate ship.


    There was one more existence leaving Katren.


    < Episode 22 ¨C Saga (5) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 71

    Episode 22/Chapter 6: Saga (6)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    Helga¡¯s three brothers got greatly moved at the fact that they got to ride the flying pirate ship. They giggled and talked like children should and that made Helga feel anxious.


    But that didn¡¯tst that long. In the first ce, as it was already night when they departed, Helga¡¯s three brothers started to fall asleep and then fell in a deep sleep.


    The warriors of Valha viewed them cutely. Especially Siri, took off her coat, and covered the children.


    ¡°Do you have something on your mind?¡±


    Siri caressed the head of the sleeping Gudrid carefully and then asked Helga. She flinched at that moment and then closed her eyes and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about the citizens I left in Katren.¡±


    Although they did say that it was unavoidable, they had still left behind close to a thousand citizens.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Even if you or your brothers stayed behind, how much help could you be? Getting out of that ce should be of more help to them.¡±


    ¡°Bracky.¡±


    The one that answered while snorting was Bracky that was seated nearby. Siri hurriedly called Bracky as if telling him to stop but he just shrugged his shoulders.


    But it was at that moment. Helga, that got refuted back, asked back with a surprised face.


    ¡°Bracky? Are you talking about Bracky, the one that belonged to the Skald¡¯s knights?¡±


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°My, my God.¡±


    She was already experiencing the miracle of being together with the warriors of Valha, but it was impossible not to get surprised this time.


    It was because Bracky was someone that had lived in the same time as her.


    He had proved her strongly that when great warriors die they go to Valha.


    Bracky scratched his nose as if it was embarrassing and then finished speaking.


    ¡°Just like you know, you are from royalty. If you are with us, princess, you will suffer along us but if you stayed behind you would have be the window that would listen to theints of the people. But that is all. Putting an end to this situation and finding back a ce for the citizens to return is much better. And to do that you and your cute brothers can¡¯t stay behind in Katren. The evacuees without you are just a pain for king Catil..... So if we resolve this matter well, the citizens will soon be able to return to their homes.¡±


    But of course, this was possible because Kataron and Katren were small kingdoms.


    Bracky nced at Helga after finishing his speech and looked at her as if she understood. But an exmation came out from other people.


    ¡°Wow, you speak well.¡±


    ¡°Our maknae knows how to speak like that.¡±


    The warriors of Valha let out admiring voices. Tae Ho also said with a surprised face.


    ¡°So Bracky was a prince. Let¡¯s apologize to all the princes in the continent.¡±


    Siri nodded reflexively. For the man that was full of muscles and had a big beard to be a prince. It was too much.


    Bracky frowned.


    ¡°What bullshit is that? And i¡¯m not a prince but a son inw with the king. One of my wives was a princess. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s doing well.¡±


    It had merely been half a year since Bracky died. The eyes of Bracky became dim as if he was thinking about his children and wives.


    Helga looked up at that Bracky for a moment and then gulped dry saliva and asked with a careful tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m really thankful for your advice. But....is Bracky-nim also a warrior of Idun?¡±


    Helga¡¯s eyes moved to the g in the ship for a moment. There was a golden apple drawn in the white g, just like the army g of Idun. It wasn¡¯t impossible to mistake all of the warriors of Valha as being Idun¡¯s warriors.


    Bracky stood up from his seat and shook his head fiercely.


    ¡°No, i¡¯m Thor¡¯s warrior. Thor¡¯s warrior!¡±


    Bracky raised the hammer as if imitating Mjolnir. Siriughed at him and then ced her hand on top of Helga¡¯s and said.


    ¡°In addition, i¡¯m Ullr¡¯s warrior.¡±


    The God of hunting, Ullr.


    By now, the other warriors also butted in and raised their voices.


    ¡°I¡¯m Heimdall¡¯s warrior.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Hermods warrior.¡±


    If they stayed silent at this moment they wouldn¡¯t be warriors of Valha. As they started to reveal their legions with an ted voice Ingrid, that was controlling the ship, said casually.


    ¡°I¡¯m the Valkyrie of Njords legion.¡±


    Everyone turned to look at Ingrid and then she turned her head and added.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying.¡±


    Everyone burst out ofughter. Ingrid also put a small smile.


    Siri said to Helga once again.


    ¡°Helga, Valha is a really cool ce. However, I hope you knock on the doors of Valha theter possible.¡±


    Because you had to die first to enter Valha. In addition, that death didn¡¯t refer to dying in afortable bed but on the battlefield.


    ¡°Yes, thank you Ullr¡¯s warrior-nim.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Siri grabbed Helga¡¯s hands tightly and then stood up and moved to Tae Ho¡¯s direction.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Because if you saw it from a side, she had spilled the cup when he was working hard to get a sessor. However he just shook his head.


    ¡°No, i¡¯m also feeling the same way so it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°You have to look at it in the long term. What use is there if you only hurry?¡±


    Tae Ho also wasn¡¯t a fool. Even if he worked hard right now, the probabilities of a new warrior entering his legion was really low. Because just like Siri had said, you had to die first.


    Tae Ho was just spreading seeds as if he was harvesting. Although the hard times would be long, the time of harvest would surely be sweet.


    ¡®And for now...I like it as it is.¡¯


    Because Idun and Heda were all focusing on himself.


    As Tae Ho smirked while thinking of the two of them Siri¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    ¡°It seems like you are thinking of something bad.¡±


    ¡°How can that be?¡±


    Tae Ho put a bright expression and Siri looked at Tae Ho with the same eyes Rolo had.


    &


    Kataron was a small kingdomposed by three cities and six towns.


    And the town that He¡¯s curse started to spread from was in a city adjacent to Katren, that was the second biggest city and thend where the small kingdom got originated first.


    Tae Ho¡¯s group could discover the troop of king Ivar faster than what they expected. It was because King Ivar, that had heard that He¡¯s curse had spread, had turned their horses around. It was just like Helga had predicted.


    The troop of king Ivar was stationed in a hill that was looking down at a city. Although a few days had already passed since He¡¯s curse had spread the city didn¡¯t seem that different from outside. However you couldn¡¯t feel the particr liveliness in the city at all.


    ¡°Ivar, son of Grim, greets you warriors of Valha.¡±


    The man that had a great build greeted Tae Ho¡¯s group with a face filled with joy. Compared to king Sven, Ivar was a warrior before being a king. For him, Valha was a ce he had to go and the warriors of Valha were the seniors he respected.


    And it was the same for the knights of Kataron, that was the pride of king Ivar. Although their hometown had be a ghost town they all couldn¡¯t hide their happiness and excitement.


    ¡°I¡¯m Valkyrie Ingrid. I thank you for weing us.¡±


    Ingrid replied with the business like expression like always and then proceeded to talk.


    The contagiousness He¡¯s curse had wasn¡¯t that high. If you could effectively block the attacks of the dead ones you could plentily solve the situation.


    The strategy was simple. They would attack the city together with the knights king Ivar led and send back the dead ones to their resting ce and secure the city.


    The warriors of Valha stood on the front again. The knights all eximed when they saw the warriors of Valha stand ahead of them. Their eyes were shining with respect and envy, and it seemed like they would praise them if they sleeped saying that it was cool sleeping position.


    That was why Ingrid approached the warriors to speak to them in a low voice instead of giving the order to charge immediately.


    ¡°The time hase.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t talking about attacking.


    It has already been some time since the warriors of Valha descended to the mortal world.


    Although it had merely been a few days, it was enough for rumors to spread. In addition, a lot of people had witnessed their fight.


    The people in the ind that saw the battle remembered the warriors of Valha. The evacuees and the defense team continued to repeat that the warriors of Valha had fought for them several times.


    The soldiers of Kataron thanked the miracle that they had appeared before them.


    This wasn¡¯t Asgard but Midgard.


    The existence of the warriors themselves that had appeared riding a flying ship was a miracle by itself.


    So it wasn¡¯t merely a few days. It was plenty of time for a new story to be made.


    The warriors of Valha looked at each other. And then turned to look at themselves.


    Tae Ho, that had the ¡®eyes of the dragons¡¯ could know. All of the warriors had a new saga.


    [Saga: His courage calms the waves]


    [Saga: The kraken doesn¡¯t have remaining legs]


    [Saga: Warrior of the sea]


    Most of them were rted to the sea


    While all of them were smiling satisfactorily, Siri flushed when she checked her saga.


    [Saga: She is a beautiful and proud flower that bloomed alone in the battlefield]


    Becausepared to the other warriors, that had told their story every day in the ind, she had just silently raised their cups in a corner.


    In addition, excluding Valkyrie Ingrid, as she was the only woman in the battlefield, she was really eye catching.


    Tae Ho hurriedly blocked his mouth to stop theughter froming out and then lowered his head and pretended not to have seen it.


    And Bracky, that was next to him, burst out ofughter.


    [Saga: He¡¯s the son of a God that has returned]


    The legend of Midgard had returned from Valha. That alone was enough to be transmitted extensively and remain as a legend. The part saying that he was the son of a God made him feel especially satisfied.


    Tae Ho was thest one to check his own saga.


    [Saga: The one that wields lightning and gale]


    Every time Tae Ho fought he used the charge of the warrior. It was good to say that the scene of Tae Ho running on the sky while being apanied with lightning and storm was a myth by itself. In the eyes of the people of Midgard it would seem like Tae Ho was the one to wield it.


    Tae Ho activated his saga. And then lightning and gale got created in his hands. He could use it rather freelypared to when he used the charge of the warrior.


    Babang!


    He spread lightning in the air as a test. Although it wasn¡¯t that big a loud sound exploded and white light shone.


    The warriors that were checking their own sagas raised their heads at the sudden noise. The warriors that were looking from behind got overjoyed.


    ¡°Ohh! Thor!¡±


    ¡°Thor¡¯s warrior!¡±


    Because thunder and lightning had to be Thor.


    Butpared to the reaction of the warriors there were some that refuted back immediately.


    ¡°He¡¯s not?! The warrior of Thor is me, Bracky?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    Bracky and Tae Ho yelled at the same time. Bracky swung his hammer to create lightning as if telling them to see, and Tae Ho spread thunder once again to create the shape of a golden apple.


    The warriors became dumbfounded looking that lightning and lightning with the shape of a golden apple got created repeatedly but then cheered. They really were simple and bright just like a warrior of Valha should be.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste strength in useless things and concentrate.¡±


    Siri, that couldn¡¯t keep watching at them, said to Tae Ho. Cuchinn also added some words.


    ¡®How will you see lightning in the afternoon? Even if so, you only get misunderstood as being Thor¡¯s warrior.¡¯


    They both said right words. Because of that Tae Ho didn¡¯t argue anymore and used thest summoning rock to call Rolo. As the warriors started to concentrate on them because of the gryphon that had suddenly appeared, the warrior of Idun took out the army g and ced it on the saddle.


    ¡°Can we charge now?¡±


    Ingrid asked with lukewarm eyes.


    Tae Ho discovered that the summoning rocks, that were in the pocket were recharged, along with Heda¡¯s reply and then smirked and nodded.


    ¡°Whenever you want.¡±


    Tae Ho covered the Sword of the winter wolf with lightning. Bracky imitated him once again to cover his hammer in lightning and Ingrid, that was looking at the two of them, slowly unsheathed her sword. Shel said a phrase that would tie up the warriors that belonged ot different legions.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nines.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nines.¡±


    The warriors of Valha said in one voice. They all charged towards the battlefield at the same time.


    &


    Kataron was a city built next to the big Olhen river that was connected to Kalic sea.


    Just like all the cities that were built next to rivers, it was good because they were spread widely but it was also easy to get invaded.


    King Ivar marched his troop from south to north instead of surrounding it. Thisposition was to push back the dead ones to the direction of the winter tree forest, that was thought to be the origin ce of the dead ones.


    The intentions of king Ivar worked well. The dead ones that had lost their will couldn¡¯t be opponents for the knights. Although they were numerous, they weren¡¯t impeded at all because the warriors of Valha were in front of them. In addition this ce was like a hometown for the knights of Kataron so they could use the structure of the city effectively.


    The superior races like the vampires and Stragos appeared when the dead ones started to get focused and led the dead ones and fled to the winter tree forest.


    Tae Ho flew in the sky while riding Rolo. He could clearly see how the group was progressing as he was looking down from a high ce.


    ¡®He¡¯s ustomed on leading an army.¡¯


    Cuchinn praised king Ivar. Tae Ho nodded as if he agreed and then looked at the direction the dead ones were headed to as if they were fleeing.


    Just counting roughly, their number easily passed the thousand. And adding the number of the dead ones they had defeated in the city it seemed like they would be two thousand. Although the number of the evacuees that had scattered was much bigger, it seemed like it would take quite a long time for Kataron to recover from this.


    Tae Ho, that was looking at things from a distant ce, tilted his head. It was because he felt a sense of incongruity.


    It was obvious to say this but it was the first time Tae Ho came to Midgard. Because of that he memorized the terrain near Kalic sea with the map.


    The winter tree forest was certainly a forest that was next to Kataron. But there was actually a long distance between them. To the point you could realize it just by looking at the map.


    But the forest was closer than he thought. It was at a distance you could reach it in a moment even without riding a horse.


    Tae Ho wasn¡¯t the only one that felt that way. The soldiers of Kataron, that had gotten outside the city, also felt that something was strange.


    They could see the forest beyond the dead ones. But the forest was too close. Originally, it should be seen with the size of a fingernail but it was the size of a thumb.


    King Ivar opened his eyes abruptly. Ingrid, that was checking on Garmr¡¯s soul fragment alone on top of the flying ship, stood up.


    Tae Ho could realize it now.


    The Unknown sword piece and the fragment of Gae Bolg that were on Tae Ho¡¯s hands vibrated at the same time.


    It wasn¡¯t somethingparable to the Kraken or the monster sharks.


    The winter tree forest was approaching the city.


    < Episode 22 ¨C Saga (6) > End

 Chapter 72

    VS Episode 22 Chapter 7


    Episode 22/Chapter 7: Saga (7)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    A scene that brokemon sense was always a shocking one.


    The knights of king Ivar were all looking dumbfoundedly at the supernatural phenomenon.


    The winter tree forest was charging towards them. The closer it got to them they could see it more clearly.


    If individual trees were charging towards them it would have been a bit better. Because, although it wasn¡¯tmon, there were moving trees called trents in Midgard.


    But the march of the winter tree forest was different. It seemed like the entire forest was moving through one will. The roots that got intermingled tore the ground and advanced. The movement resembled that of a wave. It was good to call it a hail of the forest.


    The dead ones that ran towards the vampires or the stragoses without thinking couldn¡¯t hide themselves in the forest. The winter tree forest stamped on the ones that were in front of them. The trees that were in the outer swung their branches to tear the dead ones and the roots crushed them.


    The thorn tree, that had no leaves, tore pieces of flesh. King Ivar and his knights fell in a bigger shock when they saw that the dead ones didn¡¯t even scream. It seemed likemon sense crumbled once again.


    The marching of the forest became faster. The dead ones got crushed without making a sound and some of the soldiers screamed instead of them. In the first ce, the ones that had died were citizens of Kataron. It was painful having to kill them with their own hands but looking at how cruelly they were getting crushed was also painful.


    King Ivar stood outside the city to look at the winter tree forest and then ground his teeth and gulped dry saliva. He was a king and had to be the one to stay calm when everyone else lost their minds.


    Will the winter tree forest attack the forest like this? If then, what did they have to do?


    He erased the thought of fighting it head on first. No, in the first ce he couldn¡¯t even think of fighting it.


    They would retreat. He would flee and then try to do what he could.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Right then, Helga that was next to him yelled. When he looked at the direction she pointed at, he saw that the soldiers that had chased the dead ones were about to get gulped by the forest. Although they were fleeing with all their strengths, the forest was just too fast. In addition not all the forest moved with the same speed. The part chasing the soldiers was faster as if it had a will of its own.


    King Ivar couldn¡¯te to a solution. He called himself as being a brave warrior but he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    King Ivar opened his mouth however he could. He yelled with a split voice.


    Flee. Go to the city.


    It was an order to give up on the soldiers. And that was a really clear order for a king. No one would be able to critizice him.


    Just what were you able to do against a marching forest!


    It was normal. It wasn¡¯t weird at all. It was an obvious order.


    And this was it.


    This was the difference of king Ivar and them.


    ¡°Ha, it¡¯s unavoidable.¡±


    Heimdal¡¯s warrior, Notung, smiled bitterly and said. He looked at warrior Harabl, that was the warrior of Njord¡¯s legion, and Harabal alsoughed while cursing simrly.


    A forest was charging.


    The damned forest was about to gulp down the soldiers.


    What did they have to do then?


    The warriors of Valha charged at the same time. Bracky, that had started to run reflexively, looked at the warriors that thought the same way as him and burst out ofughter.


    There were few people that could enter Valha.


    There were even less people that climbed to be inferior ranked, and the ones that reached the intermediate rank were really a minority.


    You didn¡¯t be an intermediate ranked warrior just with time. There was only one reason they could climb to be intermediate ranked.


    Because they were worthy of that.


    They were all heroes!


    [Saga: The Kraken doesn¡¯t have any legs left]


    [Saga: Crushing two guys with one blow]


    [Saga: He¡¯s the son of a God]


    [Saga: Doesn¡¯t get tired even after fighting for three consecutive nights]


    The sagas got activated in consecution. Brackyughed while looking at the charging forest. Notung passed over the soldiers of Kataron by taking a big leap. He swung his big axe and cut down the treeing at him from the front.


    Kwagagagagang!


    An explosion urred. The tree got crushed. Each warrior of Valha, that could be considered as a hero, swung their weapons like six crazy beasts.


    That was another scene that brokemon sense. The warriors of Valha were like breakwaters breaking the waves against the forest.


    It was thoughtless, impossible. Even if they were warriors of Valha, they were really small existencespared to the forest.


    However they smiled and fought against the forest. They stopped the charge of the forest to a certain degree. The speed of the warriors breaking down the trees was faster than the trees gathering.


    King Ivar got really surprised and copsed down. It wasn¡¯t much different for the others. They were just looking with absent minded expressions.


    Tae Houghed.


    It was crazy however he saw it. But those were the real warriors of Valha.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Rolo!¡±


    Tae Ho ordered Rolo. Rolo fluttered his wings with a face that had be a mess. Tae Ho answered at Rolo¡¯s soundless despair with actions.


    ¡°Adenmaha!¡±


    As he extended a summoning rock that Heda had recharged the magic power, Adenmaha appeared in the air. She, who was enjoying a nap in the residence of Idun, looked at Tae Ho with drowsy eyes and then screamed.


    ¡®Kyak?!¡¯


    Adenmaha¡¯s big body, that fell due to the gravity, crushed a part of the forest the warriors were facing. Tae Ho pointed at that forest and ordered.


    ¡°Adenmaha! Roll!¡±


    ¡®Wa, what!?¡¯


    Adenmaha asked back with a stupid face but Tae Ho¡¯s orders was too simply and her geass was ¡®obey your master¡¯. She cursed down and rolled towards the forest.


    ¡®You are too much! Really!¡¯


    The forest got crushed. The warriors of Valhaughed more pleasantly and king Ivar put on an expression as if he didn¡¯t know what to do. Helga copsed unknowingly.


    Siri, that was fighting inside the city, looked at the situationte. She closed her eyes at the supernatural phenomenon urring in front of her eyes and dropped a thread of her rationality.


    ¡°Everyone close your eyes!¡±


    Siri charged towards the warriors of Valha and yelled. The warriors reflexively closed their eyes at her voice that was filled with urgency. They trusted each other to much that they even closed their eyes while having the enemy in front of them.


    Siri kicked the ground and went to the front. She jumped over Adenmaha, that was still rolling on the ground, and then activated her saga.


    [Saga: She¡¯s a beautiful and proud flower that bloomed alone in the battlefield]


    A bright light emanated from Siri¡¯s body. Rolo and Adenmaha, that didn¡¯t close their eyes, looked at Siri. It wasn¡¯t out of reflex, but the power of her saga.


    King Ivar, his knights and even Helga that was a girl looked at Siri with an absent minded face. In addition, even the forest itself had stopped its charge. It was as if it was looking at Siri.


    A saga that ignored everything else and made them focus on you.


    Siri, thatnded on the ground, yelled with a red face.


    ¡°Tear it down!¡±


    This was the opportunity as the forest had stopped. The warriors of Valha just swung their weapons instead of asking what had happened. They easily shed over the trees that didn¡¯t resist anymore.


    Tae Ho could feel the forest¡¯s bewilderment.


    It was an obvious thing. Who would think of facing a charging forest head on!


    ¡®Bastard master- I mean master-nim! Over here!¡¯


    Adenmaha called Tae Ho and he flew towards her with Rolo. She then transformed into a human and took ce behind Tae Ho.


    ¡°The objective is to stop the forest, right?¡±


    Tae Ho grabbed her hands instead of answering. He exined the situation with the ¡®one that controls dragons¡¯ and amplified her strength.


    ¡°Ugh, really.¡±


    To only make her do hard work every day!


    Adenmahained inwardly and then closed her eyes and started to concentrate. She opened her eyes abruptly when the warriors were about to get pushed back by the forest and yelled.


    ¡°Power of the sea!¡±


    There was no sea here. But they had the Olhen river that was connected to the sea.


    When Adenmaha yelled the Olhen river started to overflow. It charged as if saying ¡®eye for an eye, tooth for a tooth¡¯.


    Kwagang!


    The forest and the river shed. Adenmaha leaned on Tae Ho¡¯s back and dropped her head, but the effects were enough. The part of the forest that was located at the opposite from the warriors of Valha crumbled down. The march was also being greatly restricted.


    ¡°Ohhh!¡±


    The warriors of Valha admired. Tae Ho grabbed Adenmaha¡¯s hands more tightly and said with a sorry face.


    ¡°Adenmaha, can I ask for a bit more?¡±


    Because the situation was like this.


    Adenmaha put on a teary face but then jumped down from Rolo as if it was unavoidable. She transformed into a sea serpent again and started to roll on the ground.


    Tae Ho looked at the front again. Thanks to the warriors of Valha and Adenmaha, the forest had stopped charging for now but it wasn¡¯t the end yet. He red at the forest with the ¡®eyes of the dragon.¡¯


    The winter tree forest was no different from a huge creature. But there would be something controlling it, just like a queen bee or a queen ant.


    ¡°It¡¯s Garmr¡¯s soul fragment!¡±


    Ingrid, that was flying on the ship, yelled behind them. She was holding Garmr¡¯s soul fragment at the front of the deck. The smoke that was trapped with the power of a God was pointing at the center of the forest.


    Tae Ho thought of instantly digging to the center from the air. But at that moment, the winter tree forest started to pour attacks towards the flying pirate ship. Hundreds of branches covered the sky like arrows. The big trees that were mixed in between them were really threatening.


    Countless branches got stuck in the floor of the flying ship. He would get crushed like the flying ship if he tried to carelessly approach it.


    As it didn¡¯t allow to approach it from the sky he would have to open a path from the ground.


    Ingrid jumped down the flying ship andnded on the ground. Tae Ho returned Rolo and made Adenmaha transform into a human. He then ran towards Siri.


    [Saga: Wolf witch]


    Siri had already seen through Tae Ho¡¯s thoughts the moment he made Rolo return. Tae Ho rode on her, that had be a golden wolf, and ced the frail Adenmaha in front of him. He activated his saga and gave Siri the strength of a Valkyrie.


    ¡°Protect Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    Ingrid yelled and stood at the front. The other warriors of Valha also got close to Tae Ho. Adenmaha gathered the river water that didn¡¯t get drained and opened a path.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Siri and the warriors charged forward at the same time. They shed down the branchesing from the sides and charged.


    King Ivar and his knights also didn¡¯t stay still. They attacked the outer part of the forest to at least try to be of a little help. Although they couldn¡¯t cut down the branches like the warriors of Valha, they were still a lot of help. The winter tree forest couldn¡¯t solely concentrate on the warriors of Valha.


    The forest shook greatly. It concentrated the trees to the inside of the forest.


    The scene of the trees gathering was like a wall charging at them. However the warriors of Valha just cut it down be it a tree or a wall.


    ¡°Go! Tae Ho!¡±


    Bracky swung his hammer and fired the biggest lightning. The blue lightning annihted the trees in front of him.


    Siri ran and Tae Ho saw with the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯. Although the trees that were standing while covering him were the core, he could still see with the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯. The ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯ executed its ability to see through things.


    It was an atrocious looking thorn tree. Its skin was red like blood.


    Trees gathered from the sides and Siri increased her speed even more. Adenmaha opened her mouth while still having the shape of a human and breathed out an ice breath.


    The trees in front of them froze and Tae Ho stabbed them with the Burstnce made with the ¡®warrior¡¯s equipment¡¯. He activated Full burst and broke down the gale and then generated a gale and pushed the remains away.


    The thorn tree screamed. He could feel Garmr¡¯s roar.


    [Saga: The warrior¡¯s equipment]


    The Sword piece transformed into the Sword of the winter wolf. Siri didn¡¯t stop and Tae Ho swung his sword like that.


    Kyaaaak!


    The Sword of the winter wolf that was covered with lightning cut down the thorn tree in two. A bigger cry was heard from the thorn tree and blood started to flow out like a fountain.


    ¡°Oh Idun!¡±


    Tae Ho yelled and released the power of the God towards the thorn tree. He didn¡¯t repeat the same mistake he made and pressed it down. He grabbed Adenmaha that had flinched tightly as if calming her down and waited for Ingrid.


    ¡°You did well Tae Ho!¡±


    Ingrid added the power of Njord after arriving. The fragment of Garmr¡¯s soul couldn¡¯t endure it anymore as it was being pressed down by the power of two Gods. The thorn tree scattered to be blood and Garmr¡¯s soul fragment, that was at the center, showed up.


    Ingrid retrieved the soul fragment. At that moment the entire forest trembled.


    An evil aura surged to the sky and disappeared. The trees trembled violently but didn¡¯t move anymore after that.


    Adenmaha dropped her body in Tae Ho¡¯s embrace and Ingrid let out a sigh of relief.


    But it didn¡¯t end yet. Tae Ho spread his palm towards the floor. And then, the entire red aura that was in the forest surged to the sky. There was a bigger amount of runes than what the Kraken and the sea monsters had together.


    A rain of runes poured down on Tae Ho and the warriors of Valha. Everyone excluding Adenmaha absorbed the runes plentily.


    ¡®It¡¯s somewhat unfair.¡¯


    Tae Ho smirked while Adenmaha said that with a crying tone and then closed his eyes. Now that he had absorbed the runes, he should rest and enjoy victory.


    It wasn¡¯t only Tae Ho but the others also thought like that. Ingrid wasn¡¯t an exception as she had to hold down two fragments of Garmr¡¯s soul.


    That was why nobody had noticed it yet.


    That the existence that was observing them in Katren and in the ind of king Sven had made his move.


    ¡°Kill them all.¡±


    While they were still drunk on victory. When they had their guards at the lowest in all the battle.


    Tyrant Bress.


    He, who had been observing everything through the fomoires he had sent to Midgard.


    The one that was waiting for the right moment had showed up.


    < Episode 22 ¨C Saga (7) > End

 Chapter 73

    Episode 22/Chapter 8: Saga (8)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The Tyrant Bress was an obstinate guy.


    He started to hold a new grudge after losing Scathach.


    He got enraged at the fact that Adenmaha got taken from him.


    But he didn¡¯t move hurriedly. He lowered himself and got patient.


    The opportunity came faster than he thought. The warriors of Valha had appeared in Midgard. And Tae Ho was among them.


    Asgard and Midgard was close but far at the same time. Although it was certainly closer than Svartalfheim or Vanaheim, the existences of Asgard couldn¡¯t easily go down to Midgard.


    When he grasped their exact location, the warriors of Valha had already cleared a case. But fortunately enough, they didn¡¯t return to Asgard but remained for the next expedition.


    The Tyrant Bress didn¡¯t move himself. As he had already lost Midak, rather than spending more underlings hastily, he chose to think of other methods while sitting in his throne.


    Garmr¡¯s soul fragment.


    What the warriors of Valha were gathering.


    However they weren¡¯t the only ones looking for it. The giants also desired Garmr¡¯s soul fragment.


    Bress stayed patient this time too. He chose to encourage another one instead of speaking to the magician king Utgard Loki, that was impossible to negotiate fairly.


    He had plenty of subjects. Recently, Harad the giant of strength that was one of Utgard Loki¡¯s underlings had died.


    The giants also had ambition and honor. He proposed a request to the one that wanted to take the empty spot among the five fingers.


    Be a soldier of himself and fight in Midgard.


    Retrieving two soul fragments that not even Harad could retrieve it wasn¡¯t a small achievement, so it wasn¡¯t impossible to be one of the five fingers.


    There wasn¡¯t even a need to look for it.


    The first giant agreed to the negotiation.


    A rain of runes fell down the sky. The warriors of Valhaughed and Bracky swung his hammer in joy.


    Adenmahained. Siri told her to get off her with a joking tone. Valkyrie Ingrid store away the soul fragment she had retrieved.


    Tae Ho soothed Adenmaha. He got down from Siri¡¯s back and turned to look at Ingrid whileughing.


    Ingrid, that felt his gaze, raised her head. Although she usually had a stiff expression, she was now showing a soft smile towards him.


    Tae Ho also smiled towards her. And then, the space above Tae Ho¡¯s head split up.


    There was no sound. It offset the peculiar vibration that urred when the rain of runes fell down the sky.


    A shadow.


    When he realized that it had be dark it was already toote.


    ¡®Tae Ho!¡¯


    Cuchinn raised his voice first. And at the same time the Sword piece vibrated greatly. Tae Ho raised his head hurriedly and Ingrid did the same but a beatte. Her eyes widened.


    Bang!


    A fist fell down. The really huge fist crushed Ingrid. The ground split up and the forest shook.


    A loud sound was heard in consecution and the giant thennded on the ground. The giant that was easily twenty meters tall, had the face of a snake. The giant, that was covering himself with the leather of a beast, raised his fist again.


    [Balzak]


    He could barely distinguish his name. When Tae Ho faced the blood like name of the giant he hurriedly turned his head. Ingrid¡¯s letters was still green. Although it was faint as if it was going to disappear at any time, it wasn¡¯t white.


    It was a perfect surprise attack. The reason why Balzak spent his one opportunity on Ingrid was simple.


    She was a Valkyrie and had Garmr¡¯s soul fragment.


    ¡°Ingrid!¡±


    Harabal, the warrior of Njord¡¯s legion, yelled. At the same time, the time that had stopped started to flow normally again.


    The giant released an invisible force. The forest shook greatly once again and the forest started to move. It wasn¡¯t done by Garmr¡¯s soul fragment. It was done by the fomoires that had soon gathered.


    Harabal ran towards Ingrid. Notung, that was next to him, ran along him and guarded him. The warriors of Valha started to face the fomoires, that looked like beasts, that started to gather from the sides, and Bracky red at Balzak.


    At the same time Balzak¡¯s eyes moved to another direction. One looked at Ingrid, and the other one quickly scanned the battlefield.


    Balzak moved. He didn¡¯t forget the fact that he was a giant. He loosened the snake tail that was covering him and thrashed the ground. He executed an attack that seemed like it would sweep all the warriors of Valha and the fomoires and then surged to the air.


    The shadow covered them once again. Harabal ran faster towards Ingrid and Bracky charged the ground. He swung his hammer towards Balzak without even having the time to gather thunder.


    Kwagang!


    A loud explosion was heard. But the thunder wascking. It wasn¡¯t enough to push back Balzak, that was trying tond on the ground much harder. Balzak looked at the twitching Ingrid and Harabal, that was trying to cover her with his body. He swung his fist with enough strength to crush the both of them.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Notung yelled. Harabal threw himself over Ingrid and Bracky gathered thunder hurriedly. Then Siri charged the ground.


    And she moved.


    ¡®Ugh, really!¡¯


    The only thing that could stop a huge existence was another huge existence. Tae Ho threw Adenmaha towards Balzak and she transformed into the form of a sea serpent. She shed against Balzak, that was about to swing his fist towards the ground.


    Kwagagang!


    The sea serpent and the giant rolled on the ground. Although it wasn¡¯t a proper body m, it was enough to break the posture of Balzak, that was in the air.


    Notung opened his eyes abruptly and Bracky ended upughing while still gathering thunder.


    However Tae Ho couldn¡¯t stay idle. As soon as she rode back on Siri, he extended a summoning rock.


    ¡®Adenmaha!¡¯


    ¡®Be careful!¡¯


    Adenmaha left a warning instead of cursing and returned to Idun¡¯s residence. She had already spent a lot of strength against the winter tree forest. If he made her stay behind when she couldn¡¯t even raise a finger properly, she may get done by the enraged Balzak. He had to summon her back immediately.


    ¡°Bracky!¡±


    Tae Ho called Bracky. Balzak, that let out a roar and rose from his ce, was strong. Although he seemed weaker than the giant of strength Harad, that was the only thing he could know. He couldn¡¯t even grasp how strong he was.


    He had to finish him quickly. Harabal carried Ingrid quickly. Notung pushed away the fomoires that had gathered and opened up a path.


    Bracky swung his hammer once again and gathered thunder. The remaining three intermediate ranked warriors gathered next to Bracky.


    The forest shook once more. The trees flocked over the warriors as if they would gulp them down, just like when it was being controlled by Garmr¡¯s soul fragment.


    It wasn¡¯t an improvised attack. Just looking at the fomoires, you could realize that it was nned beforehand.


    Balzak rose his body. Tae Ho, that was riding on Siri, took out a summoning rock. It was thest summoning rock that was charged by Heda that he could use to summon Rolo.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Siri took a big leap and bounced her hips. Tae Ho, that was already prepared, kicked Siri¡¯s back to jump even higher and called Rolo. Right at that moment Cuchinn yelled like a scream.


    ¡®Close your eyes! Resist it with the power of a God!¡¯


    Tae Ho reflexively closed his eyes. However it only reached Tae Ho. Balzak emanated an explosive magic power towards Rolo, that had appeared in the air.


    They were evil eyes that had a strong power of a curse. Rolo becamepletely petrified and fell. Harabal and Notung, that were running while showing their backs were safe, but it wasn¡¯t the case for Bracky and the other warriors. They couldn¡¯t move from their ring posture.


    Balzak raised his feet. He tried to stamp down on Rolo that was closest to him. Tae Ho hurriedly opened his eyes and then kicked in the air and at the same time activated a summoning rock. He recalled back Rolo with the breath of a hair.


    Bang!


    Balzak stamped on the ground. The attack was so strong it split the ground.


    Bracky and the warriors, that hadn¡¯tpletely dispelled the petrifying effect, fell to the ground. Siri also fell and rolled on the ground, as she was running with all her might. Harabal kept running and Notung turned back to join the fight.


    Balzak looked at Tae Ho. He swung his right hand towards Tae Ho, that was trying to continue kicking the air.


    It was sharp and fast. Tae Ho couldn¡¯t dodge his palm because he concentrated on sending back Rolo. He suffered the attack that was like a wall crashing towards him and was sent flying to the ground.


    ¡°Tae Ho!¡±


    Siri trembled and raised her body. Bracky, that stood up while gritting his teeth, fired a thunderbolt towards Balzak¡¯s ankle. He let out a pained roar but it didn¡¯t fall down. It stamp down at Bracky¡¯s direction as if trying to soothe his anger.


    Bracky rolled to dodge the attack. However, two of the three warriors couldn¡¯t dodge it. They flew tens of meters when they got kicked by Balzak. And trees started to gather at their direction.


    ¡®Tae Ho! Wake up! Tae Ho!¡¯


    Cuchinn yelled. Tae Ho heard his voice. He felt dizzy but he didn¡¯t lose consciousness. He felt Idun¡¯s blessing and tried to stand up. But it wasn¡¯t easy. The attack of the giant wasn¡¯t merely physical. The attacks of the giant held evil magic behind them, just like how intermediate ranked warriors wielded the power of a God.


    Siri bit the staggering Tae Ho. She hurriedly leaped towards him and Balzak¡¯s tail sweeped the ce Tae Ho was standing before. The head of a snake, that was at the end of the tail, chased after Siri stubbornly.


    Siri made a decision calmly. She hurriedly shook her head, which was biting on Tae Ho, and threw him. When Tae Ho was rolling on the ground, Balzak¡¯s tail bit Siri. She let out a pained scream that came out from the pain of havaing all her body pierced and struggled fiercely.


    Siri¡¯s golden fur got dyed in blood. A poison, that was good to call it a curse, spread quickly. Siri couldn¡¯t maintain the shape of a wolf anymore.


    Balzak¡¯s surprise attack was effective. The warriors of Valha couldn¡¯t even attack Balzak and lost half of their forces.


    The safe Notung started to breathe in and thought. There was no way to win like this. He would have to fight to save one more person.


    Bracky also thought the same thing. He nced towards Olmar, that belonged to Hedmod¡¯s legion, while gripping his hammer.


    Bracky and Notung let out a roar and charged towards Balzak. Olmar ran towards Siri and Tae Ho instead of following them.


    ¡°Thor!¡±


    ¡°Heimdal!¡±


    Bracky and Notung yelled the names of their respective Gods and used the power of a God. Balzak tried to activate the evil eyes once more but reacted instantly. Instead of utilizing the petrify that wouldn¡¯t work, he took out the whip he was holding in his waist and swung it.


    The forest got split. Bracky and Notung jumped at the exact moment to jump over the whip. Balzak¡¯s tail charged towards Notung, as if it had been waiting for them to jump up, but Notun was also waiting for the same thing. He calmly swung his axe and attacked the tail that had the head of a snake.


    The snake let out a scream and crouched down. Balzak also let out a painful scream and Bracky, that had alreadynded, approached Balzak like lightning.


    Balzak hurriedly moved his feet. Bracky rolled on the ground to dodge the attack and leaped towards his feet and swung his hammer.


    Babang!


    A thunderbolt fell down on the knee of Balzak. In addition, this attack was executed with the full strength of Bracky.


    Balzak, that had his knee crushed, let out a scream and fell down. Bracky rolled on the ground as he couldn¡¯tnd properly and then stood up again and gripped his hammer tighter. But he was at a limit. The attack just now was meant topletely tear off one of his legs rather than breaking his knee. It wouldn¡¯t be excessive to say that the attack was executed with all of his strength.


    But Balzak¡¯s leg didn¡¯t get torn off. In addition, it was even recovering. The wound started to close as if he was reversing time.


    ¡°This is crazy.¡±


    Bracky let out a curse and then the petrifying curse fell down on him. Bracky, that had used all his strength and the power of a God, couldn¡¯t resist against the curse. Balzak kicked the petrified Bracky with his remaining leg. Even if it was Bracky that had a strong body, he couldn¡¯t stand up after this attack.


    The speed which Balzak¡¯s knee was recovering got faster.


    Notung staggered and stood up, and Olmar ran while holding the unconscious Siri. Tae Ho spat blood and then breathed in.


    ¡®Flee. He isn¡¯t someone you can face currently.¡¯


    Cuchinn¡¯s words weren¡¯t wrong. However he, that had said those words, and Tae Ho himself knew the truth.


    They couldn¡¯t flee. It wasn¡¯t because they couldn¡¯t give up on Garmr¡¯s soul fragment.


    They couldn¡¯t leave Bracky and the other warriors that had be a mess.


    And most of all, there was no way Balzak would let go of them.


    Cuchinn realized that this plot was set up by the Tyrant Bress. Not having expected that he couldy a hand like this in Midgard was his carelessness.


    He had some grudges against Tae Ho. Although he may not be able to catch the other warriors, he would catch Tae Ho however he could.


    And Tae Ho also thought the same. So he rather chose to take this situation in.


    ¡®If Notung takes Bracky and escapes.¡¯


    Tae Ho would buy time for them. He would take his attention so that everyone else could escape.


    Tae Ho thought quickly. The situation was the worst right now.


    He couldn¡¯t call Rolo anymore.


    Although he still had a summoning rock left to summon Adenmaha, she couldn¡¯t fight anymore.


    Using Gae Bolg, that had expended all of its strength to defeat the Kraken, was impossible.


    Balzak stood up with the leg that was fine and then gripped the whip.


    Tae Ho breathed out and then decided.


    ¡°Heda.¡±


    He called her in a low voice. He felt like he got strength with just that. Tae Ho smiled faintly and Cuchinn realized what he was about to do.


    What Ragnar had forbidden him.


    The usage of Erin¡¯s power, saying that it was still too early for him.


    ¡®Geass.¡¯


    The one that had nted the seed of the geass to Tae Ho was Cuchinn. Because of that he gulped out to groan.


    A geass was a two edged sword. You had to take the risk of having a big restriction to obtain a strong power.


    Tae Ho activated the seed of the geass. He made the first geass after Erin got destroyed.


    Balzak noticed the change. He hurriedly swung his whip as he felt danger instinctively.


    Tae Ho moved his body and then activated the geass and kicked the air.


    The whip swept the ground. Balzak¡¯s surroundings had changed to be an open field rather than a forest.


    Cuchinn felt anxious. What had Tae Ho sworn? Did he have the power to defeat the giant in front of him in his hands?


    And at some point. When Tae Ho kicked the air once again Cuchinn got to know what it was.


    ¡®Tae Ho?!¡¯


    Tae Ho had certainly used the geass. But Tae Ho¡¯s basic capabilities didn¡¯t change. There was only one thing that changed.


    The total amount of the power of a God.


    Idun¡¯s strength that covered Tae Ho¡¯s entire body!


    Notung looked at Tae Ho. Even Olmar, that was running while carrying Siri, could turn to look back.


    It was a strong power of a God that was difficult to feel in Midgard. It seemed like the power of a God was a few times greater than what he could usually use.


    Cuchinn knew what geass Tae Ho had set up. Because of that he couldn¡¯t understand the current situation.


    Tae Ho amplified the power of a God for a moment. But had instead put on the restriction of not being able to use the power of a God for fifteen days.


    This thing wasn¡¯t a proper geass. You had to set a pledge for the geass and you could obtain strength for life unless you went against that pledge.


    Tae Ho¡¯s geass was a condition. It was as strength that worked temporarily and was an abnormal geass that the restriction was already decided.


    The warriors of Erin didn¡¯t use this kind of geass. Because for them, the geass was a means to improve their capabilities as warriors. What they needed was a strength to apany them at any time.


    But Tae Ho was different.


    He thought differently. A temporary strength with a condition could also be useful for Tae Ho.


    Because Tae Ho was a warrior of Valha before being a warrior of Erin.


    What Tae Ho had wasn¡¯t only the geass!


    The reason he put a restriction in his power of a God.


    The reason why he restricted it to only the strength of a God instead of what he would obtain through the geass.


    Balzak looked at Tae Ho. Tae Ho also red at him and kicked the air once. Instead of transforming into a hawk, he gathered all of the power of a God to one ce.


    What Ragnar had shown him.


    He still couldn¡¯t catch up to him. But at least, he could watch in the same direction as him.


    The strength of the warriors of Valha.


    Their story that would remain as a legend, surpassing the anecdotes!


    [Mythology ranked saga: Idun¡¯s warrior]


    A blinding golden light was emanating from Tae Ho¡¯s entire body.


    < Episode 22 ¨C Saga (8) > End

 Chapter 74

    Episode 23/Chapter 1: Saga (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    When Tae Ho defeated the kraken and the sea monsters he obtained a new slot for his saga.


    However, he didn¡¯t use it and saved it.


    Before going out to the battle to recapture Kataron, Tae Ho had obtained a new saga when the other warriors had also received one. However that wasn¡¯t obtained after using the new slot. It was a saga that was formed naturally just like what happened with the ¡®warrior that rides on valkyries¡¯.


    Idun¡¯s warrior.


    It was the new saga Tae Ho obtained after rting with the geass. At the same time it was the saga of Tae Ho the warrior of Idun, that was made with the things that had happened after he entered to Valha as the base, and not the stories of the dragon knight Kalsted.


    Tae Ho¡¯s geass was really abnormal. But that wasn¡¯t the only reason why the greatest warrior of Erin, Cuchinn, got bewildered.


    It would amplify the amount of power of a God temporarily but won¡¯t let you use it for 15 days after that.


    He didn¡¯t think if that kind of geass could operate properly. Because if it operated properly that was also a problem by itself.


    What would happen if the geass got forcefully activated every time he utilized the power of a God.


    Cuchinn¡¯s worries made sense. Because of that Tae Ho also worried about the same problem.


    How was it that he connected the saga and a geass?


    How did he make it into a new saga?


    The geass would activate every time he used ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior¡¯.


    He would create a new power bybining the powers of Asgard and Erin, the saga and the geass.


    Golden light started to be emanated from Tae Ho¡¯s body. The moment the light shone brightly, it took the attention of everyone and Tae Ho breathed out longly. He sensed the changes urring in him.


    The effects of ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior¡¯ didn¡¯t simply stop at making his body shine. His general battle power had amplified greatly. He could also handle more power freely.


    Tae Ho closed his eyes for a moment. He could feel Idun. And Heda¡¯s blessing that remained in his lips made his head clear.


    ¡®My warrior, Tae Ho.¡¯


    He could hear Idun¡¯s voice. Tae Ho smiled faintly and then opened his eyes and red at his enemy.


    He was using this saga for the first time.


    He couldn¡¯t know exactly for how long he could maintain it or how strong it was.


    However Tae Ho knew.


    He could do it.


    He was able to do it.


    The sharp senses that awakened every time he stood at the turning point of victory and defeat told him that. It told him the path.


    Let¡¯s go.


    Tae Ho told to himself and kicked the ground. And then, everything that had stopped returned to normal.


    Kwagak!


    Balzak pulled on a tree that was near him and threw it. Tae Ho looked at that thing that was flying like an arrow. He didn¡¯t dodge it and ran straight towards it. The sharply attuned senses was telling him the path and the huge tree passed next to Tae Ho and got stuck in the ground.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Balzak fired more trees in consecution. However not even one hit him. The trees that got stuck or crashed in the ground exploded. Fragments of trees spread behind Tae Ho.


    The distance kept shortening. Tae Ho thought while charging towards Balzak.


    He thought of the most effective way of battle to face the enemy that was injured in front of him.


    The same strategy he used in the 6th selection of the national team.


    ¡®Keep attacking the same spot!¡¯


    Tae Ho increased his speed by a notch. It was only for a moment but Balzak lost trace Tae Ho. Tae Ho, that moved to Balzak¡¯s side along the traces of the golden light, could feel Balzak¡¯s gaze. At that moment, he changed the direction of his charge that was like a thunderbolt and leaped up. He kicked the air in consecution and reached the ce he had set up as his objective in an instant.


    Balzak¡¯s knee that was still recovering.


    Balzak couldn¡¯t react at the sudden changes in Tae Ho¡¯s movement. The Burstnce appeared in Tae Ho¡¯s hands and he stabbed it towards Balzak¡¯s knee without hesitation.


    It was an attack with all his weight behind it. The Burstnce got embedded deep in the wound, and Balzak struggled in the terrible pain.


    However Tae Ho¡¯s attacks hadn¡¯t ended. Even while Balzak was struggling, Tae Ho grabbed thence tighter and added the power of a God into it.


    ¡®Full burst!¡¯


    Bang!


    The wound exploded. The knee, that was half broken thanks to Bracky¡¯s attack, couldn¡¯t endure it anymore. The bones turned to dust and the muscles got cut off. He couldn¡¯t sustain his leg anymore with just torn skin.


    Balzak screamed once again. At the same time, the torn off leg fell to the ground. Tae Ho used the moment red blood started to flow out to create some distance between them by kicking the air. Cuchinn warned him.


    ¡®Block!¡¯


    The whip Balzak had swung randomly charged towards Tae Ho like a snake that was alive. It was the power of the magic that was filled with malice.


    It was impossible to dodge the whip now that he had already changed directions once in the air. Because of that Cuchinn had ordered him to block it however he could.


    Tae Ho thought that Cuchinn¡¯s decision was right. However he didn¡¯t cover himself with the power of a God like a barrier. he didn¡¯t fear the malice that he felt in his back.


    Because Tae Ho wasn¡¯t alone.


    Tae Ho wasn¡¯t the only one fighting!


    [Saga: I am their shield]


    Notung looked at Tae Ho. And he didn¡¯t stand in a far ce and observed him anymore. He appeared behind Tae Ho the moment he activated his saga to cross space. He raised his shield to block Balzak¡¯s attack.


    The shield broke. However Notung didn¡¯t. He sealed Balzak¡¯s malice with the power of Heimdal and thenughed and sat on the ground.


    Tae Honded. A huge harpoon flew from far away and hit Balzak, that only had his upper body raised. It was Harabal, that had entrusted Ingrid and king Ivar to the warriors of Kataron.


    The harpoon that had the power of Njord behind it pierced through Balzak¡¯s malice. Balzak, that had his shoulder pierced by the harpoon, ground his teeth and red at Harabal. He tried to befall a strong curse on Harabal to the point he wasn¡¯t even able to breathe now that he had spent some strength to execute the attack he had done.


    Harabal received Balzak¡¯s eyes andughed like a man. He didn¡¯t struggle to dodge the curse or block it.


    He was the same as Tae Ho.


    He also knew.


    That the one that had returned wasn¡¯t only him.


    [Saga: He¡¯s the son of a God that has returned]


    ¡°Thoo~rrr!¡±


    Bracky, that had received a fatal wound, let out a roar and stood up. It was Bracky¡¯s saga that returned his body to the best state once a day.


    He made a decision as soon as he saw Balzak and Tae Ho. No, rather than having judged it, his genius like senses had activated by its own.


    ¡°Tae Ho!¡±


    Bracky yelled and swung his hammer. He released all the strength he had once again.


    [Saga: Thunder enters his hammer]


    Lightning that was bigger and stronger than the ones he had made until now fell down the sky. But it wasn¡¯t towards Balzak. Bracky¡¯s hammer was pointing at Tae Ho.


    You receive it now.


    He felt like he could hear Bracky¡¯s voice. Tae Ho extended his hands towards the lightning falling down at him.


    [Saga: The one that controls lightning and gale]


    Bracky¡¯s lightning didn¡¯t harm Tae Ho and it rather remained in his hands. Itbined with the lightning Tae Ho created and became a bigger and stronger lightning.


    Tae Ho swung his hands. He threw the lightning that had the power of Thor behind it towards him.


    Balzak hurriedly turned his eyes. He released all the magic he had gathered to curse Harabal. He blocked the lightning falling down on him with an invisible wall.


    Kwagang!


    A loud explosion was heard. It was the sound made by the lightning that exploded when it collided with the wall. However, the lightning that was covered with Thor¡¯s power, didn¡¯tpletely disappear. Balzak blocked the lightning while dripping cold sweat and Tae Ho added more strength towards the lightning.


    It was a close fight. Just like Tae Ho added more strength to the lightning, Balzak also added more strength to his evil eyes.


    Bracky let out a curse while panting and raised his head unconsciously. That was the same for Notung and Harabal.


    [Saga: She¡¯s a beautiful and proud flower that bloomed on the battlefield]


    Siri, that was being carried by Olmar, breathed roughly and activated the power of her saga. Olmar also lowered his head to look at Siri. It was the same for king Ivar and the warriors that were uneasy looking at the breathtaking battle of the warriors and the giant.


    Balzak also turned his eyes. At that moment, the magic of the eyes that lost their objective broke. The lightning that had the power of Thor behind it hit Balzak¡¯s chest!


    Balzak couldn¡¯t even scream. No, the thunder erased Balzak¡¯s scream.


    His chest exploded, it got torn and burnt. A burning smell was felt with the smell of blood.


    However Balzak didn¡¯t die. White smoke surged rom Balzak¡¯s chest.


    He was using all his remaining magic power to heal the wound. And actually, his regenerative power got grealy amplified that the wound was closing quickly.


    Notung thought. He had to pour more attacks before he recoveredpletely. Faster than what he could recover, to the point he couldn¡¯t even recover.


    Harabal also thought the same. And Olmar also did.


    Tae Ho charged the ground and charged towards him. And when Siri saw his back she could somehow know.


    What Tae Ho was going to do now.


    Something more lethal than consecutive attacks.


    Balzak threw dirt, trees, boulders towards Tae Ho, whatever he could grab. Those things that were thrown with his strength were really threatening.


    Tae Ho focused the power of a God to one spot. But he still didn¡¯t add any to his defense. After passing through the rain of attacks he closed the distance between him and Balzak in an instant.


    Balzak looked at Tae Ho. He was barehanded. He didn¡¯t even grab the Unknown sword piece that had only the hilt or use his saga to make some equipment.


    What? Just what is he going to do?


    Balzak swung his arm. But Tae Ho dodged it this time too. He rather rode his arm and extended his arm towards Balzak.


    Balzak was strong. His regenerative power that was amplified with all the magic power he had was at a marvelous level. Although only mere seconds had passed, close to half of his wound had closed.


    That was why Tae Ho was satisfied. He used all his strength just like Balzak did. He amplified Balzak¡¯s regenerative strength with Idun¡¯s power.


    Golden light shone on the ce Tae Ho¡¯s hands touched and the wound closed in an instant. But it didn¡¯t end with just that. The regeneration rather started to ruin his body. It didn¡¯t stop at curing his body but it destroyed it.


    A bigger wound remained in Balzak¡¯s chest, that seemed to have returned to normal. No, it was hard to even call it a wound. His body itself was breaking down.


    Balzak couldn¡¯t understand the current situation. So instead of stopping his regeneration he chose to pour more magic power into it. And obviously enough, the crumbling got faster.


    Cuchinn was really impressed. Tae Ho went for the next action. He threw himself towards the huge heart that could be seen between the broken chest of Balzak. After he stabbed him with the Burstnce, he released all of Idun¡¯s strength he had remaining.


    That was a shiny light. It was a beautiful golden light that made you forget about the loud sound.


    Balzak fell along hisst cry. The winter tree forest shook when the giant fell and the fomoires that were as shrewd as their owner fled quickly. The Tyrant Bress, that was looking at the battlefield through the eyes of the fomoires, clenched his fists and roared.


    ¡°Thor.¡±


    One of the warriors of Kataron that had witnessed the fight that would only appear in mythologies said casually.


    Because he saw a lightning that defeated the giant.


    The other warriors also said the same word. And then, the small mumble became a big cheer.


    ¡°Thor!¡±


    ¡°Thor!¡±


    ¡°God of thunder!¡±


    But that yell was soon refuted back. And the first one was none other than Thor¡¯s warrior.


    ¡°Glory to the warrior of Idun.¡±


    Bracky said. He hit his chest twice and expressed his manners. He looked at Idun¡¯s warrior that was standing on top of the giant.


    It was the same for the other warriors. They looked at the golden light covering Tae Ho that was starting to dissipate and hit their chests. They praised his aplishments while calling the name of Idun.


    ¡°Oh Idun.¡±


    Helga said while gathering her hands. Valkyrie Ingrid told her thoughts to king Ivar with a frail voice and then he raised his sword and yelled.


    ¡°For Idun! For Idun¡¯s warrior! For the great warriors of Valha!¡±


    It was the initiation of the king. The warriors of Kataron got perplexed but then remembered the golden light. They also raised their voices like the king.


    ¡°For Idun!¡±


    ¡°For Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    As the warriors that were close to a thousand yelled, that sound was like a storm of thunder. They clearly remembered the feat the one that received Idun¡¯s blessing aplished. They engraved a new legend in their hearts.


    [Synchro rate: 39%]


    The runes that surged up from Balzak¡¯s corpse became rain and poured down. More than twenty attributes of runes entered Tae Ho¡¯s body.


    ¡®You did well.¡¯


    Cuchinn praised shortly. It was simple but that wasn¡¯t to disparage Tae Ho¡¯s feat. Because he had really done well. He was so impressed that he couldn¡¯t think of any other words.


    Tae Ho closed his eyes. He released ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior¡¯ and the restriction of the geass started. He could feel the power of a God disappear quickly.


    Cuchinn decided to talk about the geass slowly at ater time. What a warrior that had aplished a great fact needed wasn¡¯t a scolding but plenty of rest and praise.


    But Tae Ho let out a sigh filled with relief and exhaustion while standing on top of Balzak instead of fainting. He really wanted to faint but even though the power of a God had disappeared, Idun¡¯s blessing was still in good shape. No, it wasn¡¯t only that. Although it may just be his feeling, he felt like Idun¡¯s blessing had be stronger.


    ¡°We won.¡±


    Tae Ho said shortly and then turned to the direction where king Ivar and the warriors of Kataron were iming and cheering Idun¡¯s name and then raised his fist.


    ¡°For Idun.¡±


    And for Heda.


    Tae Ho made a smile unconsciously and sat on the ground. Although he couldn¡¯t faint, he made himselffortable and closed his eyes.


    &


    Time passed quickly. Several hours passed after the fight with the giant.


    The warriors of Valha decided to take a rest in the castle of Kataron after finishing their search. Even though all of them were wounded, they took turns to guard in case fomoires appeared.


    And how much more had passed?


    Tae Ho, that was sleeping in a reallyfortable position in a bed king Ivar had given him, raised his head. It was because Ingrid had appeared after opening the door.


    ¡°Ingrid?¡±


    The one that received the biggest wound in his group was none other than Ingrid. Looking that she was walking around like that, was she already recovered?


    She answered with the same business like expression as always when Tae Ho called for her.


    ¡°Warrior Tae Ho, it¡¯s a meeting.¡±


    Meeting.


    And then Tae Ho realized. That he was in a dream right now.


    The walls and floor made with stone disappeared and a wide ins appeared. An open sky faced Tae Ho instead of the closed room.


    ¡°Hello again?¡±


    Tae Ho smiled at the greeting that was imitating Heda, and Idun appeared where Ingrid was standing and looked at her warrior while smiling brightly.


    The second meeting with the Goddess started, that a hugemotion would be made if the warriors of Valha knew this.


    < Episode 23 ¨C Idun¡¯s warrior (1) > End

 Chapter 75

    Episode 23/Chapter 2: Saga (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    Idun was graceful and beautiful as usual. She extended her arms and put on a warm smile filled with affection. Although he couldn¡¯t see her face well because of the light he could still know that. No, he could feel it.


    ¡°My warrior Tae Ho. It¡¯s really nice to see you healthy.¡±


    Idun, that spoke gently, let out a sigh of relief and said.


    ¡°I heard about the battle from Adenmaha. And saw it myself from the middle.¡±


    ¡°You saw it yourself?¡±


    Idun nodded as Tae Ho asked back unconsciously.


    ¡°Right, Tae Ho. It¡¯s because of that marvelous strength you used. Didn¡¯t you also hear my voice?¡±


    Mythology ranked saga, Idun¡¯s warrior.


    He felt like he could know. The voice he heard in the middle of the battle wasn¡¯t a hallucination.


    ¡°Yes, I heard. I also felt your power.¡±


    ¡°Right, I also felt you Tae Ho.¡±


    It was beyond simply transmitting power. The abundant power of a God made that possible.


    ¡°Are Adenmaha and Rolo okay?¡±


    Tae Ho asked hurriedly as if he just remembered. He was worried about Adenmaha that returnedpletely exhausted but was also worried about Rolo that had returned while beingpletely petrified. Adenmaha was a strong sea serpent and a Goddess of Tuatha De Danann but Rolo was just a gryphon.


    But of course, he wasn¡¯t an ordinary one. It had a head so good to the point it made you think that it was an intellectual animal and also had a physical body that far surpassed the normal gryphons. But still, he couldn¡¯t help but be worried.


    Idun slightly dropped his shoulders at Tae Ho¡¯s question and said softly as if telling him to calm down.


    ¡°Adenmaha was so exhausted she would need to rest for a few days. But don¡¯t worry as she isn¡¯t greatly hurt. Rolo also suffered a bit of injury from the fall.¡±


    It didn¡¯t seem like she was lying tofort him. Tae Ho then dropped his shoulders as if rxing.


    ¡°I¡¯m d.¡±


    ¡°Right, it is. Also....Adenmaha is a really nice girl. She worried about you a lot.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a good guy.¡±


    Although she snorted or acted spoiled in front of him, she still did her best for Tae Ho at all times.


    ¡®I feel sorry for her.¡¯


    He had treated her too roughly recently. He thought about giving her a small gift and thanking words the next time he met her.


    While Tae Ho was still thinking about Adenmaha, Idun just looked at him without saying anything. Her eyes were filled with affection and worry.


    ¡°My warrior Tae Ho. I saw the strength you showed in the battle. It was a new strength created by.....bining the strength of Asgard and Erin. Ragnar was also impressed.¡±


    Idun caressed Tae Ho¡¯s cheeks and said. Tae Ho got bewildered at her suddenly touching his cheek but then concentrated on her words.


    ¡°Ragnar did?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I was also surprised.¡±


    The geass Tae Ho had used was close to pushing it. No one from Erin used a geass like Tae Ho did. No, in the first ce they couldn¡¯t.


    The reason it worked for him was simple.


    Because the myth rank saga ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior¡¯ was abination of his saga and the geass. It was the result ofbining two strengths.


    ¡®Perhaps it may be because Tae Ho didn¡¯t belong to Asgard nor Erin.¡¯


    Those were the words Ragnar said after hearing about ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior¡¯. And Idun also thought that to be the case.


    He was able to handle the two strengths harmoniously as he didn¡¯t belong to neither side. And they had a special spot just like Ragnar had said previously.


    The reason why Tae Ho came to Valha wasn¡¯t simply coincidence but may have another reason behind it. His fate may be connected with the thread of fate made by the three sisters.


    Idun shook her head. It wasn¡¯t that she denied the thought she had. Because whether it was fate or coincidence that he entered Idun¡¯s legion, he was still led to it. Tae Ho was the most precious warrior of Idun.


    Idun organized her thoughts by taking a breath and spoke to Tae Ho again.


    ¡°It was certainly a surprising power. But the price ites with is also big. Later on Cuchinn or Ragnar will tell you in more detail, but it will be better not to use it that frequently.¡±


    The restriction of Tae Ho¡¯s geass was limited. Using a normal geass as an example it was secured that you would get punished after breaking your pledge. So although it had gotten outside the grasp of being a normal geass, there was no way it would only function well.


    In addition, the price of not being able to use the power of a God for fifteen days wasn¡¯t light.


    Tae Ho was a warrior. That meant that he was someone that had to fight and would get deployed to the battlefield at any time. Decreasing their forces by fifteen days wasn¡¯t something they could do easily.


    But of course, as the price is high the effects he could obtain through ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior¡¯ was also big.


    He could defeat a strong opponent because he used ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior¡¯.


    ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior¡¯ was a two edged sword. And the performance of these kinds of weapons changed depending on the user.


    Adequate techniques at adequate times.


    Tae Ho remembered a phrase he used to hear when he was a pro gamer and nodded heavily.


    ¡°Yes, I will take it into ount.¡±


    ¡°Right, I believe in you.¡±


    Idun took off her hands from Tae Ho¡¯s cheeks and then continued speaking with a worried tone.


    ¡°I investigated about the Tyrant Bress. He¡¯s a really stubborn guy. It would seem like he won¡¯t show himself but....There¡¯s a possibility he may keep attacking you.¡±


    In Bress¡¯s position, he had worked for nothing twice. In addition, the resentment and rage Bress felt towards Tae Ho was bigger than he thought.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy for a giant of Jotunheim to appear like before. Ragnar said that Bress must have spent quite a big force for this so he won¡¯tunch an attack immediately. Also....Valha won¡¯t also stay still. As Bress is also a big enemy of Asgard, we are nning to track him down in this opportunity.


    Bress showed the tail he was hiding to attack Tae Ho. In addition, Midgard was a specialnd for Asgard. You wouldn¡¯t know if he had acted in Svartalfheim but as fomoires had appeared in the middle of Midgard, Asgard wouldn¡¯t forgive his actions.


    Even if they couldn¡¯t find Bress immediately it would still have some effect. Because he would be hiding all the time. He wouldn¡¯t even have the courage to touch Tae Ho.


    ¡°Only.... there¡¯s a high probability for the giants to show interest in Midgard because of what happened. That¡¯s why reinforcements will be sent from Valha.¡±


    ¡°Reinforcements?¡±


    ¡°Right, as we can¡¯t send a big army to Midgard we decided to send an additional Valkyrie and some veteran warriors. You will be able to meet them in about two days.¡±


    It seemed like not even Idun knew exactly who they were going to be that she didn¡¯t give names.


    ¡®It isn¡¯t Heda.¡¯


    Then will it be Rasgrid or Reginleif? Or Gandur.


    Or perhaps apletely new Valkyrie.


    When Tae Ho was concentrating on the Valkyries rather than the warriors, Idun put on a gentle smile and changed subjects to bring out a joyous story.


    ¡°My warrior Tae Ho, you have been working hard in Midgard. My influence in the mortal world has multiplied by a few times.¡±


    ¡°Already?¡±


    Tae Ho asked back reflexively. He was working hard but it hadn¡¯t even been ten days.


    Even if the reaction was fast, it was too fast.


    Idun flinched at Tae Ho¡¯s question and then checked her surroundings and approached Tae Ho. She said in a low voice as if whispering him.


    ¡°Um....It¡¯s embarrassing to say this but I will tell you just because it¡¯s you. In the first ce, my influence is too small so it¡¯s easy to notice it even if it increases by a bit.¡±


    Tae Ho still couldn¡¯t see properly because of the light but he was certain. Idun¡¯s cheeks and ears were red of embarrassment. He didn¡¯t know if he could say this to a Goddess but her uneasy side was just too cute.


    ¡°I will work harder.¡±


    Idun put on aplicated smile when Tae Ho spoke but then nodded.


    ¡°Thank you. But still you should rest at times. I¡¯m worried about what kind of reward I should give you if you raise that many achievements. Do you know how long I have been thinking before you came here? But of course, it was a really fun thinking.¡±


    The mounting set was alreadying to an end too.


    Tae Ho smirked at her mumbling that seemed to be aint and then expressed his manners a bit more excessively.


    ¡°I will receive it with a happy heart regardless of what it is.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more burdensome if you speak like that.¡±


    ¡°I believe that you will pick it well.¡±


    Idun giggled at Tae Ho¡¯s answer and then put on a serious expression.


    ¡°But Tae Ho, my warrior, I realized something when watching your fight directly.¡±


    ¡°I point you realized?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you called Heda¡¯s name a lot.¡±


    ¡°Uh.....¡±


    He did do that a lot. Because he got strength whenever he called out her name.


    As Tae Ho dodged her eyes and dimmed her words Idun opened her eyes sharply and then spoke while imitating Heda.


    ¡°So you really did, my warrior Tae Ho doesn¡¯t call my name but calls Heda¡¯s name when he¡¯s in danger to gain strength. So that was the reason.¡±


    ¡°Id, Idun-nim?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m joking. A joke.¡±


    ¡°But your eyes are scary.¡±


    Idun just smiled evilly at Tae Ho pointing that out and then crossed her arms and said.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t actually care but Heda was really satisfied. That¡¯s enough. Isn¡¯t that like that for you too? Am I wrong?¡±


    Just what answer did he have to give right now?


    But fortunately Idun didn¡¯t tease him too much.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a joke so don¡¯t worry. Whoever you call, it¡¯s enough for me if that gives you strength.¡±


    The important thing was that Tae Ho had returned safely.


    Idun spoke with a gentle voice and then changed subjects.


    ¡°You absorbed quite a lot of attribute runes this time. Ragnar said that you should expect for his sses as he would start a new lesson.¡±


    The amount of attribute runes Tae Ho had gathered until now amounted to thirty.


    The conditions to be a superior ranked warrior wasn¡¯t only the mythology ranked saga so it was now time to start an earnest ss about attributes.


    As Tae Ho nodded Idun raised her head to look at the sky.


    ¡°My precious warrior Tae Ho, it¡¯s unfortunate but it seems like it¡¯s already time to return.¡±


    Happy times always passed quickly.


    Tae Ho hit his chest lightly and lowered his posture to express his etiquette and Idun ced her lips on his forehead and blessed him.


    ¡°Let my blessing apany you.¡±


    A faint and warm golden light covered Tae Ho.


    &


    Tae Ho opened his eyes in a good mood. It seemed like it was thanks to Idun¡¯s blessing that his body felt refreshed just like when you just took a bath.


    ¡®You woke up? It¡¯s already at the sunset Princess Helga came four times to see if you were awake.¡¯


    Cuchinn said immediately. When he looked outside the window the sun was really setting. It seemed like he had slept for quite a long time after the meeting had ended.


    Tae Ho thought about Helga for a moment. She, that was the princess of Kataron, was a beauty and in addition held a really good will towards Idun. Because of that she was the strongest candidate to be the most important existence in creating the national religion in Kataron.


    ¡®It seems like thetter is more important than the former.¡¯


    ¡°Ey, how can that be? Before that, why did shee?¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t know exactly but it seems like its because of the banquet. Because the warriors of Valha that were supposed to be stars were all injured so they couldn¡¯t celebrate victory properly. She would propably speak about the gue and how they got rid of it at the celebratory banquet.¡¯


    It was an understandable reasoning. Actually, excluding Bracky, that hadpletely recovered through the effects of his saga, and Harabal that only suffered minor injuries all the other warriors were lying on the bed.


    ¡°Is captain Siri fine...?¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry. She already came once when you were sleeping. Although she did seem a bit dispirited it seems like she¡¯s fine. She rather looked prettier than normal.¡¯


    Tae Ho thought of another thing instead of asking how being safe and having be prettier was rted.


    ¡®Is it the effects of a new saga?¡¯


    Siri¡¯s new saga that even made the enemy turn to look at her.


    Bracky¡¯s saga was like that too and all the new sagas that were created in Midgard seemed to be quite useful.


    ¡°Ah, you woke up.¡±


    Helga entered the room at that time. She, that was wearing a blue dress instead of armor, looked like a princess inside a story.


    ¡®She really is a princess. A royal princess¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke as if he had read Tae Ho¡¯s thoughts and then Helga started to speak. It was rted about the celebratory banquet just like Cuchinn had expected.


    ¡°Then I will be waiting for you.¡±


    Helga expressed her manners gracefully and left the room. As the situation was as it was and it was a small kingdom to begin with, no people followed her back. Tae Ho washed himself with the warm water that was brought by an apprentice female knight and then went to the banquet Helga had told him about.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    As soon as he entered the banquet hall, the warriors raised their cups and yelled. After calmly looking at the ce he didn¡¯t only see Bracky and Harabal but also saw Siri, Notung, etc seated in the seats of honor.


    Tae Ho wasn¡¯t someone to neglect them, that were calling out Idun¡¯s name. He was about to wave his hand widely and answer.


    But it was at that moment. Tae Ho unconsciously turned his eyes. He didn¡¯t wave his hand widely, he didn¡¯t even do it properly.


    Because something other than that had caught his attention. In addition, the Unknown sword piece that was hanging in his waist had started to vibrate.


    ¡®Why did that appear here?¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke in a bewildered voice as if reading out Tae Ho¡¯s thoughts out loud.


    The ce Tae Ho¡¯s eyes reached. Something that was well adorned in the middle of the banquet.


    Rainbow colored letters entered Tae Ho¡¯s eyes.


    < Episode 23 ¨C Idun¡¯s warrior (2) > End

 Chapter 76

    Episode 23/Chapter 3: Saga (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The castle of Kataron was a simple building built with rocks and trees. However, only the center of the hall was different to the other structures.


    A tree was surging in the middle of the hall. It wasn¡¯t a dead stump but a tree that was alive. In addition, the surprising thing was the shape of the tree.


    The tree that was rooted solidly on the ground started to split into three starting from the height of an adult human.


    It was a really big and shy sword. Taking into ount the part that was stuck, the sword seemed to be about 1.5 meters long and was also red in color, and the tree that didn¡¯t have only one color started to get degraded the closer it got to the hilt.


    The ck guard drew a clear cross shape along the de and there was a big red jewel carved in the pommel, at the tip of the hilt.


    There were empty spaces in the tree so that you were able to clearly see the shape of the sword but it had a marvelous structure that if you wanted to pull out the sword, the tree may disturb you.


    As Tae Ho¡¯s eyes gathered on the sword, king Ivar put on a satisfied expression and the warriors that were already in the hall started tough.


    Bracky raised his cup of beer and said.


    ¡°He certainly looks at that sword first. It really is eye catching, right? King Ivar said that it was a precious and peculiar sword that had great magic power. It may be true as Ingrid didn¡¯t refute him and just nodded. But unfortunately, it¡¯s stuck like that in the tree. In addition, it¡¯s impossible to cut down the tree to take it out. I stamped it with my axe to test it but it was true. The de didn¡¯t even get stuck in it. Based on the words of king Ivar, the tree would open up by its own to the one that has the rights, but it didn¡¯t react to us at all. That¡¯s why we made a bet if you were able to....it¡¯s opening?¡±


    Bracky, that was making the long exnation, put on a surprised face and blinked. It was the same for the other warriors.. King Ivar stood up from his seat and gulped some air.


    The tree was opening up just like Bracky had said. The tree that was twisted up started to loosen up by its own and as it spread up, the stuck depletely showed up.


    [It embraces a fragment of Gae Bolg]


    [Liberatus]


    The rainbow-colored letters were really clear. In addition, the description really bothered him. Was Gae Bolg¡¯s fragment embedded in a part of that sword?


    Tae Ho slowly approached the sword and extended his hand. And then, the jewel in the pommel started to shine brightly as if telling him to pull it out quickly.


    King Ivar, that had just seen the sword stuck in the tree, gulped dry saliva several times. Helga¡¯s eyes shone, and the warriors of Kataron waited for the moment for the sword to be pulled out.


    ¡®Don¡¯t stop and pull it out quickly.¡±


    Cuchinn urged while everyone else was nervous. Tae Ho was putting on a serious expression to match the atmosphere and then grabbed the grip of the sword after smiling.


    The sword got pulled out lightly.


    King Ivar let out an exmation after looking at the sword that seemed to be white.


    The reactions of the warriors of Valha were all different. There were some that eximed while cursing and some were putting on teary faces.


    The reason was simple.


    It was because Siri, that was putting on a triumphant expression, extended her hands to all of them.


    The warriors that seemed to have bet if Tae Ho was able to pull it out or not took out some items and handed it to Siri. Looking at the situation, it seemed like only Siri had betted on Tae Ho.


    Tae Houghed in spite of himself at that vivid look and then focused on the sword again. You could know that it was good even at first nce but he couldn¡¯t use it like this.


    ¡®ce the fragment of Gae Bolg on it.¡¯


    Cuchinn said. Tae Ho took out the piece of Gae Bolg from Unnir and ced it near the sword. And then, something surprising happened once again.


    The sheath of Liberatus split in two. It didn¡¯t break like a part of a machine but it split up softly as if only the center part had gotten liquefied. And as expected, a part of a white spear appeared from that split ce.


    ¡°Ohh.¡±


    ¡°Ohhhh!¡±


    The warriors of Kataron raised their voices as if they had seen something really marvelous. And that yell reached a peak when the fragments of Gae Bolg got attached by their own.


    It was surprising enough that the sword that was trapped for a long time got unsealed, but for it to have a part of another equipment in it. In addition, the one that had unsealed it already had the other fragments.


    What had happened could be a story with just this. The wandering minstrels that followed king Ivar and made up stories and songs started to write something hurriedly. It was to clearly remember the scene they had seen today.


    [The iplete Gae Bolg (3/5)]


    As three of the five fragments gathered, it became longer than an average sword. In addition, the strength felt from Gae Bolg was different. It felt like the enraged beast got calmed down.


    ¡®Good. The flow of magic power became more stable because you obtained the handle. It will be of more help in handling Gae Bolg.¡¯


    It was just like he had said. Until now, the usage of Gae Bolg was like barely hanging on the back of a riding beast. But now, he would be able to ride on it with quite a stable posture.


    ¡®To evenpare the usage of a weapon with riding. That¡¯s so like you it made me speechless.¡¯


    Tae Ho just listened to Cuchinn¡¯s words with one ear and then put back Gae Bolg in Unnir. It was because he didn¡¯t only had business with Gae Bolg.


    ¡°Liberatus.¡±


    Tae Ho called the name of the sword in a low voice. After taking out the fragment of Gae Bolg, the color of the letters changed but it was still white gold. It seemed like the sword itself was a special weapon.


    ¡®I feel a strong seal from it. It¡¯s not something that could be made by a normal cksmith or magician.¡¯


    Even Cuchinn couldn¡¯t feel Gae Bolg before standing right in front of it.


    Tae Ho looked at Liberatus with the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯. Just like Cuchinn said, it was a sword that had a marvelous strength and had the power to seal.


    ¡®It will be quite useful.¡¯


    He thought of several methods in his head. They were methods that would bewilder Cuchinn if he heard them but the important thing was that it was useful.


    Tae Ho nodded and also put Liberatus inside of Unnir. As it was all a natural action, everyone just looked still at him.


    ¡®This, your stealing skills are really natural.¡¯


    As Cuchinn criticized him, Tae Ho raised his head and looked at king Ivar. But fortunately he eximed impression once again.


    ¡°I¡¯m deeply impressed. The words of mr. Paul were right.¡±


    Grief appeared in the eyes of king Ivar. As Tae Ho just stayed still instead of asking, king Ivar got a hold of himself and said hurriedly.


    ¡°Mr. Paul.....No, father Paul is the person that built Kataron along with Grim. He was a magician with marvelous powers but he just set up this city and then left after leaving behind this red sword. He just said that someone righteous would be able to retrieve it.¡±


    ¡®Ask him if that Paul was the one that made the sword.¡¯


    ¡°Is Paul the one that made this sword?¡±


    The one that listened to Cuchinn¡¯s request wasn¡¯t Tae Ho but Bracky. There was no way that he heard Cuchinn¡¯s words, it was purely curiousness.


    King Ivar nodded immediately.


    ¡°He was a really skilled person. If he didn¡¯t leave and stayed with us, Kataron would be controlling all of Kalic sea.¡±


    Looking that he emphasized those words, it seemed like thought about it frequently.


    ¡®Paul..... It just feels like a fake name. Having hid the fragment of Gae Bolg with the sword is also suspicious. He may be a survivor of Erin.¡¯


    Someone righteous will someday take the sword with his hands.


    The words he had left behind also weren¡¯t normal. It was hard to think that he left it saying that someone that possessed the fragments of Gae Bolg would appear.


    ¡°Did he leave? You don¡¯t know where he lives?¡±


    Bracky also scratched the itchy part. King Ivar put on a regretful expression and nodded.


    ¡°I have searched a few times but couldn¡¯t find him. It has already been twenty years since he left Kataron.¡±


    The magician and cksmith that may be survivors of Erin.


    Tae Ho was also interested in it but it wasn¡¯t something he could intervene in. Tae Ho approached king Ivar to solve the ownership rights.


    ¡°King Ivar, will you receive this for the sword?¡±


    What Tae Ho took out wasn¡¯t only the golden bar of Valha. It was a sculpture of Idun Ragnar had made out of boredom. It was a small sculpture that was a big than his palms, but the strength it held wasn¡¯t small. It was made with a holy ash tree and was blessed by Idun directly after Tae Ho requested her.


    ¡®It¡¯s also good to use it as a propaganda.¡¯


    Tae Ho handed over the sculpture of Idun while maintaining a serious expression. At first, king Ivar was putting on aplicated expression but it changed the moments he got hold of the structure. It was because he felt a holy power in the sculpture.


    ¡°It is a sculpture of Idun-nim that repels diseases and cures injuries. It will be able to be a treasure for Kataron.¡±


    ¡°Ohh...Idun-nim¡¯s.........¡±


    The warriors of Kataron started to have special feelings towards Idun after the battle in the winter tree forest. All of them wanted to see the sculpture.


    King Ivar said with a soft expression.


    ¡°Thank you. And there¡¯s no need for you to think about the sword. The ownerless item has just found its owner.¡±


    King Ivar wasn¡¯t uselessly greedy. It may be because he didn¡¯t have the guts to negotiate with the warriors of the Gods but his thoughts were purer than that.


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful as you think like that.¡±


    Tae Ho patted the shoulders of king Ivar a few times and went with the warriors of Valha. Bracky asked as soon as Tae Ho approached.


    ¡°How did you do that? And what¡¯s that spear?¡±


    ¡°It opened up by its own as I approached it. And the spear is something I originally had.¡±


    It was all true but the exnation wascking. When Bracky was about to ask more in depth, Siri butted in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s concentrate on the banquet for now. You are able to talk about thatter.¡±


    She was someone that knew about Gae Bolg and Cuchinn.


    As Siri stepped in Bracky started to hesitate but then nodded and stepped back. It seemed like Bracky listened to Siri¡¯s words better than before.


    ¡®It¡¯s because beauties are a treasure of the world.¡¯


    The banquet resumed as Cuchinn gave a weird answer.


    King Ivar praised the military prowess of the warriors of Valha and he showed an especially excited look when he exined about Tae Ho and Siri. And that was the same for the warriors of Valha.


    ¡®They are more excited with Siri than you.¡¯


    ¡°Well, they are men.¡±


    Tae Ho said in a low voice and Cuchin snickered.


    In the first ce, the warriors of Valha were all cool in the eyes of the humans of Midgard. As Siri was already a beauty, she would be seen as the prettiest woman that shone in their eyes. But in addition to this, she acquired a new saga that even turned the enemy look at her. For the warriors of Kataron, she was a beauty of fantasies that was hard to meet even in their dreams.


    ¡°For Ullr.¡±


    As Siri waved her hand and spoke in a low voice as if answering the cheers of the warriors, the warriors yelled even more enthusiastically.


    ¡°For Ullr!¡±


    ¡°For Ullr!¡±


    ¡°For the beautiful warrior of Ullr!¡±


    The atmosphere heated up in an instant. Tae Ho looked at the reaction of Siri that was not like her and she said with a bold face while her ear had turned red.


    ¡°Well, i¡¯m also a warrior of Ullr¡¯s legion.¡±


    It was really confusing as she stayed in Idun¡¯s residence for a long time, but she still belonged to Ullr¡¯s legion.


    Tae Ho flinched at the appearance of a strongpetitor but the other warriorsughed and enjoyed it.


    After the alcohol started to take effect, king Ivar started to talk about his ns.


    He¡¯s curse was a magical disease. It was difficult to lower the infection rate before destroying the strong magical factor originating it, but if you removed it the danger rate lowered to the level that only ghouls or normal zombies appeared.


    But of course, you couldn¡¯t easily see zombies or ghouls but still, they could only rx a bit as they wereparing it to He¡¯s curse.


    King Ivar finished the presentation about making his kingdom stronger while restoring Kataron as the base, and then the banquet turned to be a drinking bout once again. The warriors of Kataron wanted to mix some words with the warriors of Valha but unfortunately the warriors of Valha had things to discuss among themselves.


    Ingrid expressed her manners to king Ivar and then led the warriors of Valha to a separate room.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the expeditions that wille next.¡±


    Ingrid¡¯s words were short and clear as always.


    The two fragments of Garmr¡¯s soul, including the one they had acquired, was pointing to a single direction. It seemed like another fragment was not too far away from them so they had to keep with the expedition.


    Although, their consumption in this battle was big and there was also the possibility of the giants and fomoires entering the fray.


    They judged that it was impossible to keep the expedition with just this force and requested Valha for reinforcements.


    Some of the warriors of Valha put onplicated faces when they heard that reinforcements would be sent. They were the warriors that couldn¡¯t perform well in the battle against Balzak.


    They didn¡¯t look at the warriors that achieved merits with jealousy. Because that wasn¡¯t what a warrior of Valha would do.


    They were ming themselves for being overpowered and being powerless.


    Ingrid didn¡¯t say any words to those warriors. It wasn¡¯t because she wasn¡¯t disinterested. It was because she believed in them.


    If they had climbed to be intermediate ranked, then they knew well what they had to do. There was no need to interfere with warriors that were already mature.


    And actually, the warriors of Valha soon returned to their usual faces. And rather there were some that had more determined faces than before. If there was something theycked in this battle, they could justpensate it in the next battle. There were no worse words that didn¡¯t fit with the warriors of Valha like discouragement and despair.


    As the atmosphere turned to normal again Bracky raised his hand like usual and asked.


    ¡°Who will being for reinforcements?¡±


    In an expedition, a Valkyrie would naturally be added as their leader. It wasn¡¯t that there was no possibility of only sending warriors as they already had Ingrid but thinking about it normally, there was a possibility for a new Valkyrie toe.


    What legion would the Valkyrie that wille belong to? And how many warriors of which legion wille? Are they also intermediate ranked?


    Ingrid faced Bracky¡¯s eyes that were filled with curiousness and opened her mouth to answer. But when she looked at Tae Ho, she put a yful smile that didn¡¯t suit her and said.


    ¡°You will know after two days. So it will be a secret until then.¡±


    ¡°Ingrid?¡±


    Bracky asked with a bewildered face but Ingrid closed her mouth as if there was nothing else to discuss and opened the door.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it here. Rest well.¡±


    Just who wasing that she acted like that?


    The night deepened while Tae Ho and Siri looked at each other.


    &


    The night in Midgard was deeper and darker than Asgard.


    And today was especially darker.


    Loki stood at the center of the winter tree forest that was devastated, as if proving the confrontation against the giants, and looked at the sky. The night didn¡¯t even have a moon but that was why you could see the stars more clearly.


    Loki looked at the sea that held countless stars that could fall at any moment and then lowered his gaze. Things were flowing differently to what he had thought.


    But of course, the big picture didn¡¯t change. The flow he wanted was maintained.


    What had gone wrong was the speed.


    He thought that they would still be battling the sea monsters but they had already taken care of that and also solved the case of the winter tree forest.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior.¡±


    The one that could be called as the cause.


    Loki looked at the direction where Kataron was and put a faint smile.


    It was a cold smile that seemed to be fake, just like the God of lies.


    < Episode 23 ¨C Idun¡¯s warrior (3) > End

 Chapter 77

    Episode 24/Chapter 1: The Shinsoo¡¯s of Earth (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Isalee


    The warriors of Valha decided to stay in Kataron until reinforcements would arrive from Asgard.


    And it was obvious to say this but King Ivar and his retainers weed them with both hands.


    After they were notified about the reinforcements wereing, Tae Ho gathered Siri and Ingrid to talk about his situation after thinking about it for a long time.


    ¡°So you aren¡¯t able to use the power of a God for fifteen days right?¡± Ingrid asked with a really serious face. Lowering her voice calmly in this situation was too much like her.


    ¡°Yes, now it¡¯s 13 days and a few hours.¡±


    Tae Houghed awkwardly and replied and Ingrid fell in her thoughts while shutting her mouth and Siri nodded as if she knew how it turned out like this.


    ¡°Well. I was wondering what had happened as your power increased by several folds in an instant.¡±


    That day Tae Ho had used a power of a God was several times more powerful than what he usually used.


    Compared to Ingrid, Siri knew that Tae Ho had geass seed. Because of that, she took it in faster than Ingrid.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t speak about the geass and Ingrid also didn¡¯t ask him about the cause.


    The important fact for Ingrid, that got to lead the warriors in Midgard, was that Tae Ho wasn¡¯t able to use the power of a God for a time.


    The myth ranked Idun¡¯s saga was certainly strong. However it had the weakness of not being able to use the power of a God for fifteen days after that.


    It was obvious to say this but it was better to not tell others about the weakness of his technique. Regardless of that, the reason why he told the both of them was because he needed to.


    It wasn¡¯t that Tae Ho was weak to the point he became amoner just because he couldn¡¯t use the power of a God. His physique, which was strengthened by the umting runes remained, and the usage of rune magic that was engraved in it also remained the same.


    Although he couldn¡¯t strengthen himself with the power of a God, Tae Ho still remained a strong warrior.


    However, just like Ragnar had said before, the power of a God was also the power of permission. If enemies that you could only face with the power of a God appeared, then the current Tae Ho wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.


    If no one knew of this then an unexpected ident may ur. And Tae Ho wouldn¡¯t be the only one to get swept up in that ident. All the warriors would also be swept up.


    Knowing the capabilities and the strengths of your allies was a really important thing.


    Because of that Tae Ho decided to only reveal his secret to Ingrid, who was the current leader, and to Siri, therade he trusted the most.


    Ingrid nodded slowly.


    ¡°Well. If possible it would be good to keep it as a secret. I understand. I will remember it. Also.....¡±


    Ingrid paused for a moment and put on an awkward smile and then looked at Tae Ho fixedly and said, ¡°Thank you for trusting me.¡±


    Because it would have been hard to reveal his secret willingly.


    Tae Ho smiled brightly and answered, ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s you Ingrid.¡±


    ¡°That reason puts me in a good mood.¡±


    If it was Gandur or Reginleif, they would just haveughed at it but Ingrid just drew a smile. It was a smile that was so like her and it was a good one to see.


    But it didn¡¯tst long. She closed her eyes for a moment and then put on a serious face again.


    ¡°Warrior Tae Ho, honestly speaking I want to send you back to Valha immediately. Buting and going to Asgard from Midgard isn¡¯t an easy thing. Taking the souls of the great warriors and going to Valha is a different problem.¡±


    The warriors of Valha had received a new body in Asgard. The situation was different with the Valkyries that had half dematerialized to take the souls or the dead ones that were in soul form.


    In addition, if you returned to Asgard it wouldn¡¯t be easy toe down to Midgard again.


    ¡°I hope you are careful for the time being, understood?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Tae Ho also answered with a serious expression.


    Ingrid was making things more convenient for Tae Ho. Although it was hard toe and go, it wasn¡¯t that it was impossible.


    A long expedition like this one in Midgard wasn¡¯tmon. Ingrid was worried about Tae Ho but she didn¡¯t want to take away his opportunity to spread Idun¡¯s name and create a new saga.


    ¡°Right, I will also believe in you.¡±


    Ingrid finished speaking in a low voice and kissed Tae Ho¡¯s forehead to give him a blessing.


    ¡®The collection of blessings from Valkyries increased.¡¯


    Cuchinn, that was silent until now, said as if teasing and Tae Ho didn¡¯t refute him.


    ¡°Then I will return.¡±


    Ingrid also gave a blessing to Siri and then put on the same business-like expression and left the room.


    Siri just looked at her back leaving the room and then looked at Tae Ho and said, ¡°I¡¯m saying this just in case, but.¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°Keep it a secret from Bracky. Rumors will spread in all of Midgard.¡±


    It seemed like Siri had suffered because of him and thus she was really serious. Because of that Tae Houghed unconsciously and nodded.


    &


    As rumors that Kataron had been seized back spread, the evacuees that were spread started to gather.


    But the evacuees weren¡¯t the only ones that had gathered.


    Warriors from various ces gathered. Among them, there were kings and their guards that had a forceparable to Kataron.


    Because the warriors of Valha and a Valkyrie were staying in Kataron.


    The rumor that started in the ind of King Sven coincided with the rumors that started in Kataron and Katren. The warriors of Kataron kept repeating the miracles they saw and new legends started toe out of the mouths of the people.


    A moving forest and the warriors that fought against it.


    Idun¡¯s warrior that defeated a giant.


    It has been three days after taking back Kataron. More people were gathered in Kataron than before He¡¯s curse had spread. It was because rumors that the Valkyrie will hold a ritual were going around.


    King Ivar piled up a big offering in front of the royal castle, in the middle of Kataron. The ceremony held by king Sven was shy but the ceremony king Ivar prepared was even more shier.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit burdensome.¡±


    Ingrid stood in front of the door that led to the offering and mumbled in a low voice. There were big fires at her sides and an altar made of wood between that. The altar seemed to be at least 10 meters high.


    The warriors of Valha followed Ingrid¡¯s back. The people that gathered near the altar let out impressed voices and observed the ceremony.


    Thousands of eyes gathered in Ingrid. The ceremony started after the warriors of Valha stopped in the center of the altar and only Ingrid climbed to the highest floor. As they yelled the names of the Gods and prayed, a reaction urred in the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s a rainbow stair!¡±


    ¡°Bifrost!¡±


    ¡°Ohh! Odin!¡±


    Breathless exmations came out from everywhere. It was obvious as they saw the sky splitting up and rainbow stairs spread out. But that wasn¡¯t all. There were peopleing down the stairs.


    The one at the front was a beautiful Valkyrie. Four warriors that werepletely armed followed her.


    ¡®Rasgrid!¡¯


    He hadn¡¯t seen her for such a long time. It seemed like Rasgrid also recognized Tae Ho as they exchanged gazes for a while.


    ¡°Rasgrid.¡±


    ¡°Ingrid.¡±


    The two Valkyries exchanged short greetings and then hit their chests to express etiquette. The crowd shut their mouths and gulped dry saliva by the scene that would only be seen in legends.


    The warriors that came with her all belonged to Odin¡¯s legion. One of them greeted the warriors below the altar with his eyes and then yelled when he saw Tae Ho.


    ¡°Ohh! So you are the one that rode on the Ice Princess....No, the warrior that rides on Valkyries!¡±


    As a veteran warrior that had a white beardughed, the other warriors of Idun¡¯s legion also showed interest in Tae Ho.


    And that interest also spread to the ones that were looking.


    ¡°A warrior that rode on a Valkyrie?¡±


    The people looked at each other and spoke to each other. Then, the warriors that were at the ce started yelling as if they were having fun.


    ¡°The warrior that rode on a Valkyrie!¡±


    Bracky had already spoken about him a lot.


    Tae Ho would have tried to calm down the situation normally but he decided to just take it in this time. He wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything even if he stopped them and he already had a saga. If stories spread and got strengthened, then the saga would also get strengthened.


    ¡°Ohh! The warrior that rode on a Valkyrie!¡±


    ¡°The warrior that rides on Valkyries!¡±


    The people that were near the altar yelled excitedly. Their eyes, that were looking at Tae Ho, were filled with respect.


    ¡°I also heard that you defeated a giant. I¡¯m happy as we will be able to fight together.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also happy.¡±


    Tae Ho hit his chest and then nced at Rasgrid. She was looking at him with a slightly resigned face.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°We are done.¡±


    The warriors of Idun¡¯s legion scratched the back of their heads and then followed behind Rasgrid again. Just looking at them it seemed like an intelligent grand daughter and shameless grandparents.


    Ingrid showed a smile towards that Rasgrid and finished the ceremony. The rainbow stair disappeared and Rasgrid and the warriors of Odin¡¯s legion expressed their manners towards King Ivar.


    King Ivar had a really satisfied expression. It was because he was facing the Valkyrie and the warriors of Valha but also because Kataron¡¯s fame would spread everywhere. In addition, the fame of King Ivar himself would get higher.


    As the warriors and king Ivar entered the pce again, several bards started to sing about the tales of the warriors. The warriors of Kataron talked about the things they had witnessed themselves and not long after that the city started to get filled with stories about the warriors of Valha.


    And about an hour after that.


    Rasgrid revealed that their first objective in this objective was to gather information about the third fragment of Garmr¡¯s soul and chasing the tracks of the fomoires and after that she called Tae Ho and Siri separately. It was because there was something important she had to discuss with them.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy as both of you seem healthy. I heard that you raised quite a lot of achievements.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Rasgrid and Siri already had connections from before Tae Ho entered Valha and they smiled while looking at each other.


    Rasgrid took a deep breath and then said while looking at Tae Ho.


    ¡°Warrior Tae Ho, do you remember that I said that I would repay you?¡±


    Tae Ho tilted his head as if he didn¡¯t know what she was talking about but then remembered what it was about. He had certainly heard something simr when he was at Svartalfheim.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to repay you now. It¡¯s something Ragnar Lodbrok requested for me to do.¡±


    Although he only stayed in Idun¡¯s residence and had retired, he still belonged to Odin¡¯s legion.


    ¡°I heard that you have umted quite a lot of attribute runes. Ragnar requested me to teach you the basics of the attributes.¡±


    Earth, wind, water, fire, thunder, light, darkness, life, death.


    Although he had gathered the nine attributes of runes, Tae Ho still hadn¡¯t used them properly.


    ¡°It can already disy some effect just by possessing them. But if you want to use them properly you have to learn about attributes.¡±


    The ones that had thunder attribute runes could strengthen the power of their thunder or lessen the damageing from thunder attributed attacks.


    In Tae Ho¡¯s case, he had Idun¡¯s strength that had the power of life and had several sagas that could handle thunder and wind, so if he learnt about attributes then he would be able to greatly increase his fighting prowess.


    ¡°The time I can teach you is short. But you will certainly get some achievements as I¡¯m the one who will teach you directly. Get ready for it.¡±


    Rasgrid smiled coldly. It was a really fearsome expression.


    Cuchinn snickered and said, ¡®There seems to be bones in her words. But cheer up. Even if it¡¯s hard, it will be much better than the master¡¯s sses.¡¯


    His words weren¡¯t wrong at all.


    &


    Rasgrid¡¯s sses were difficult. After only listening to Ragnar¡¯s free sses, it was like he was suddenly receiving hardcore Sparta-like sses.


    Ingrid decided to be in charge of finding Garmr¡¯s soul fragment, and they decided to be on standby before getting clear clues about Garmr¡¯s soul fragment so Rasgrid had a lot of time.


    ¡°Starting from tomorrow I will teach you from morning to night. I will leave you with energy to spare so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    She, who was frying Tae Ho and Siri untilte at night spoke like that and stepped away, and Siri had be tattered after being squeezed out all the attributes for several continued hours. She returned to her room with an exhausted face.


    Tae Ho also returned to the room and washed himself up before lying down on his bed sleeping.


    Yet Tae Ho couldn¡¯t sleep that easily.


    ¡°Hello again?¡±


    Idun appeared in his dreams. He was ustomed to it as it was already the third meeting. He also thought of the days when Heda came to meet him everyday.


    ¡°You have a really exhausted face. Did something happen? It seemed like I gained more followers today.....¡±


    As Idun asked with a worried voice, Tae Ho justughed and shook his head. Although it wasn¡¯t that it had no rtion at all, it was just a separate case.


    Tae Ho fixed his expression and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Is it a meeting today again?¡±


    Whatever the case, a meeting with Idun was just as fun as a meeting with Heda.


    However, she put on an awkward smile and shook her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case. There¡¯s someone else that said that she has business with you.¡±


    ¡°Someone.....else?¡±


    Was it Heda?


    As he asked with a voice filled with expectation, Idun started tough and stepped back.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case. Now,e out.¡±


    As Idun spoke, someone new appeared above the ins. She was a woman as beautiful as Heda, but it wasn¡¯t her.


    It was a woman with long ck hair, and she was covering herself with the fur of a ck beast and she had cat-like eyes.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior Tae Ho, I heard the story. So you got attacked by the Tyrant Bress?¡±


    Scathach went down to business immediately. Although she was still resting by sleeping, it seemed like her consciousness was already awake. As soon as she heard that Tae Ho was attacked by the Tyrant Bress, she had stepped up because she couldn¡¯t leave her benefactor in danger. Because the real reason why Tae Ho was resented by Bress was because of Scathach herself.


    ¡°You may get attacked by the fomoires again in Midgard. And I heard that you aren¡¯t able to use the power of a God right now. Because of that I decided to hurry a bit.¡±


    Just what was she going to hurry at?


    He did have a vague idea however. Normally he would wee it, but the situation was a bit different now.


    ¡°I will teach you the power of Erin, and the power of Tuatha De Danann. I hope you understand even if the sses are harsh as we don¡¯t have that much time.¡±


    The maybe became true. Tae Ho flinched and Idun, who was standing behind, clenched her fist as if telling him to cheer up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start immediately.¡±


    Scathach approached Tae Ho and he smiled while crying inwardly.


    &


    ¡®To have personal lessons at night and morning by beauties. I¡¯m jealous.¡¯


    Cuchinnughed but Tae Ho couldn¡¯tugh with him.


    Rasgrid¡¯s lessons were hard, and Scathach¡¯s lessons were even harder.


    It seemed like Ingrid had told Rasgrid that it was fine if he made him train all day as he wasn¡¯t included in the main force for not being able to use the strength of God. Because of that,pared to Siri who had strength left to fight, Tae Ho had to squeeze out all his strength.


    In addition, Scathach¡¯s lessons started at night.


    As Scathach¡¯s lessons happened in his dreams, it was closer to being a mental training rather than physical training. Because of that he didn¡¯t spend stamina but the mental strength that was consumed was overwhelming.


    If the power of the Milesians was an ability to strengthen your body and fight directly, then the power of Tuatha De Danann was closer to a mystical magic.


    After about one week since Tae Ho started the sses with the two people.


    Tae Ho passed the days wondering if it wouldn¡¯t be faster to die at the hands of the two people rather than dying against the giants or fomoires and then a rain of hope fell down.


    It was a notice that came from the north.


    < Episode 24 ¨C The Shinsoo¡¯s of Earth (2) > End

 Chapter 78

    Episode 24/Chapter 2: The Shinsoo¡¯s of Earth (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Isalee


    The world of the giants, Jotunheim had several guys that imed themselves to be the King.


    However the ones that could be called the real King and had the strength and a force to back it up could only be counted on one hand.


    The King that built up the strongest force among the other Kings.


    The magician King Utgard Loki, rolled his fingers while leaning on the wooden throne. He lightly patted the armrest of the throne and looked at the four giants expressing etiquette in front of him.


    They were originally five but they were now four.


    The empty seat among the five fingers still hadn¡¯t been filled up and the magician King wasn¡¯t nning to fill it up hurriedly.


    The giant of the Night, Abalt, was silent. The giant of the Beasts, Ort, saved his words. In the end, the one that opened his mouth was the giant of the Sea, Grund.


    ¡°A fragment of Garmr¡¯s soul was found in Midgard.¡±


    The death of Balzak, which had fallen over the sweet words of the Tyrant Bress, wasn¡¯t for nothing. The giants obtained a lot of information they had been missing.


    The giants hadn¡¯t looked in Midgard and the reason was the same as Asgard¡¯s. The number of the traces of the Great War were so few in Midgard that the probabilities of a soul fragment being there was also low.


    In addition, it wasn¡¯t and the giants could approach easily.


    The day Erin had been destroyed, the king of Gods, Odin, who could be described as the root of Asgard, set up a big barrier to protect Midgard. It was to evade the destruction Erin had faced.


    After the barrier had been set up, the Gods of Asgard couldn¡¯te and go to Asgard as freely as before. Deploying arge army also became more difficult.


    However, that was the same for the enemies of Asgard. As it was a reallyrge barrier, an opening could only be created. So it was possible to hide in Midgard little by little through the small holes but the number of giants that coulde and go like this was limited. It couldn¡¯t be known if they were weak creatures like Fomoires, but for a giant, which was among the five fingers, to hide was something impossible.


    ¡°The warriors of Valha are the ones that killed Balzak.¡±


    There was no appreciation in Balzak doing what he wanted and dying because of that. He was merely an impetuous guy that aimed for the seat of the five fingers, even without knowing his ce.


    But the warriors that defeated Balzak were different. They had acquired two fragments of Garmr¡¯s soul in a short time.


    And the ces where the fragments were discovered were close to each other.


    A few months had passed since no progress had been made in the search in Svartalfheim, Alfheim, and the surrounding territories of Asgard.


    Perhaps Midgard was the ce with the most fragments.


    Just like Asgard had deployed warriors, maybe they should also do the same.


    At Grund¡¯s careful advice Utgard Loki nodded slowly. He hit the armrest of the throne a few more times and then closed his eyes and said, ¡°Balgad.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, my King.¡±


    Balgad, the giant of Earth, who was also one of the five fingers, raised his head. The magician King rolled his fingers again and said, ¡°I will entrust the task of Midgard to you. Only, don¡¯t be in a hurry. I don¡¯t want to lose you, followed by Harad.¡±


    The giant of Strength, Harad.


    Hisst death was really heroic but looking at it from the side, it was really a dog¡¯s death.


    He ignored the orders of the King and died by the hands of Thor for dying. It was a carelessness that couldn¡¯t be excused.


    But regardless of that, the magician King regretted Harad¡¯s death. His death hadn¡¯t been included in the calctions of the magician King.


    Balgad, who was the biggest among the giants, had a body made of rocks and dirt. He nodded heavily and took in the warning of the King and then came up with a request.


    ¡°My King, am I able to use Sigil in this case?¡±


    The other fingers showed a reaction before the magician King. The giant of the Sea, Grund, frowned and the giant of the Night, Abalt, looked at Balgad. Ort, the giant of Beasts, justughed soundlessly.


    Sigil, the murderer of the same race.


    He was a sinner that hadn¡¯t only massacre hisrades to raise evil deeds but he also didn¡¯t know his ce and even stood up against the magician King.


    The reason why the magician King didn¡¯t kill him and just imprisoned him wasn¡¯t to just give him a long pain. It was to use him someday.


    ¡°I will allow it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The giant of the Earth, Balgad, expressed his gratitude to the magician King. Grund, the giant of the Sea, also hadints on this decision but he didn¡¯t raise an objection towards the King. The giant of Beasts, Ort, just found it to be fun and the giant of the Night, Abalt, stayed silent.


    Balgad stood from his ce. He, who was the biggest among the five fingers, turned around along with a faint smile.


    &


    King Ivar gave a room to each warrior of Valha. Because of that, Tae Ho could sit on the bed of his room and have a conversation with Adenmaha one on one.


    ¡°Calling me right after what happened yesterday isn¡¯t a bit too much?¡±


    ¡°You are my only delight. It¡¯s to survive every day.¡±


    As Tae Ho spoke with a voice as if he was dying, Adenmahaughed as if it was absurd and then crossed her arms again.


    ¡°You can also call Rolo.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to see you.¡±


    First,pared to Rolo, you could converse with her, she was cute, pretty, good and most of all, could transform into a human so she wouldn¡¯t cause trouble inside the room.


    If he called Rolo, it would be obvious that the room would be a mess.


    As Tae Ho spoke casually, Adenmaha flinched but then snorted again.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get anything by doing that.¡±


    ¡°Why is there nothing? There is.¡±


    As Tae Ho extended his hand, Adenmaha frowned and then took out a letter from a pocket.


    ¡°Here, a letter of constion.¡±


    It was a letter written by Heda. As she had written again after a day there wasn¡¯t much content in it, but he regained strength when thinking that there was someone that wrote a letter for him.


    ¡®Soldiers don¡¯t go crazy over letters for nothing.¡¯


    Tae Ho started to read the letter with an expression that was much better than before and then Adenmaha smacked her lips and asked carefully, ¡°Master...nim. Is it that harsh?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± Tae Ho answered immediately.


    Adenmaha checked the dark circles that were below Tae Ho¡¯s eyes and asked again, ¡°You said that it was attribute training right? How do you train for that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s basically like training the power of a God. You just manifest an attribute and endure it like that. The difference with Ragnar should be that Rasgrid pushes you to your limit...¡±


    Ragnar was a really intellectual and excellent teacher, because he knew how to control the speed of the training. But Rasgrid was different. She just pushed him to his limit, as if she was quenching.


    ¡°Did you have some progress?¡±


    ¡°If there was none I would have been sad.¡± He answered with a pathetic face but not even Tae Ho himself knew about the progress. As he merely squeezed out everything he had, he didn¡¯t have the time to test it.


    ¡®But I still had some progress.¡¯


    First, the time he could squeeze it out was longer than before. Didn¡¯t it get longer because he had something to squeeze out?


    While Tae Ho was making a sad calction, Adenmaha, that now had apassionate face, asked again.


    ¡°And you said that you trained with Scathach at night, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s even har... Now that I see, did the two of them know each other?¡±


    ¡°A bit. She was a famous woman.¡±


    She was the Queen of the Land of Darkness and at the same time a strong witch that had gathered several mystical powers. In addition, she was the teacher of the strongest warrior, Cu Chinn.


    ¡°And you weren¡¯t famous, Adenmaha?¡± Tae Ho asked thoughtlessly this time as well. Whatever the case, Adenmaha was also a Goddess.


    But Adenmaha flinched once again and replied while turning her eyes away as if she had be enraged.


    ¡°Men that ask too deeply aren¡¯t popr.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you weren¡¯t famous. So that was the case.¡±


    As Tae Ho spoke while imitating Heda, Adenmaha got enraged again. Tae Houghed as magnanimously as Bracky and then dropped his body and said, ¡°Anyways, that¡¯s also hard. Receiving the power of Tuatha De Danann isn¡¯t easy.¡±


    Rather, the attribute training was the easy part. It was because he was just increasing the amount, like when he increased the power of a God.


    However, the power of Tuatha De Danann was different. It didn¡¯t stop at strengthening his mental strength but as Scathach was transmitting him with several magic and mystics, he had to study.


    While Tae Ho let out a cry, Adenmaha snorted with a rather proud face.


    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t look down on Tuatha De Danann.¡±


    ¡°Now that I see, can¡¯t I learn from you? You are also a Goddess of Tuatha De Danann.¡±


    Scathach wasn¡¯t a Tuatha De Danann. Although theparison was a bit excessive, Adenmaha was a native and Scathach was a foreigner that had studied their culture.


    However Adenmaha wore a troubled face at Tae Ho¡¯s question.


    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t...ugh, just learn from that witch.¡±


    ¡°Well, so that was the case. I¡¯m sorry for asking something impossible.¡±


    If Adenmaha was amoner A, then Scathach was a foreigner researcher that had a master¡¯s degree.


    ¡°I want to return.¡±


    ¡°Right, thank you for today too.¡±


    Tae Ho took out a Summoning Rock and was about to stand from his bed. But then Adenmaha seemed to hesitate for a moment and then pushed down Tae Ho again and ced her lips on his forehead.


    ¡°Adenmaha?¡±


    A soft, warm feeling spread from his forehead. As Tae Ho blinked, Adenmaha shrugged her shoulders, as if hiding her embarrassment.


    ¡°It¡¯s also a blessing from a Goddess. Cheer up. I heard from Rolo that master likes these things.¡±


    ¡°It seems like there was a misleading statement in his words but thanks anyways. No, now that you did it, won¡¯t you do it again? Wait, I will ride on you.¡±


    ¡®Right, what you gather is the blessing of Valkyries.¡¯ Cu Chinn, who had been silent, said casually and Adenmaha pushed back Tae Ho, who was trying to get on her back, with all her strength.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    It seemed like a joke but it still needed proper punishment. And Siri, who had arrived at the right time, looked at Tae Ho falling down in his bed and frowned.


    ¡°That was kind of unsightly to see.¡±


    ¡°Captain Siri?¡±


    Tae Ho hurriedly got up and turned to look at her. Siri and Adenmaha shared a greeting with their eyes and then turned to look at Tae Ho again. She drew the same smile as before and said, ¡°Be happy Tae Ho. We are being dispatched.¡±


    Siri was also receiving sses from Rasgrid.


    Tae Ho stood up from his bed at the ray of hope.


    &


    There was a big mountain and a forest at the far north of Kataron that was called the Holy Land. It wa a ce famous for having several hot springs with good effects but what was more famous than that were the two Shinsoos.


    The notice that came from the north was rted to the Holy Land. It seemed like the beasts in the Holy Land started to get more ferocious and recently, several monsters started to appear from it.


    As Garmr¡¯s soul fragment was also pointing towards the north, Ingrid decided to leave Kataron and head to the Holy Land.


    ¡®Anyways, this is still good.¡¯


    Going out on expeditions meant that they would be moving and he wouldn¡¯t be able to move while moving.


    No, honestly speaking, it wasn¡¯t that it was impossible but whatever the case, he was sure he would do less of that.


    ¡®At first nce it seems like your mind has rotten but...I understand you, as I have been observing for the past week.¡¯


    Scathach¡¯s lessons had been added on top of Rasgrid¡¯s.


    While Cu Chinn wasforting him, the warriors of Valha shared their farewell with King Ivar and his subordinates. Tae Ho gave a blessing to Helga, who would be a loyal follower of Idun and gifted her with a bar of gold from Valha.


    ¡°We will leave now.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment, Valkyrie Ingrid. We have prepared something for all of you.¡±


    King Ivar spoke and then pped his hands. Then two big carriages and several war horses appeared from a far ce.


    ¡°It¡¯s a small gift for you for having rescued Kataron. You said that you were still repairing the ship, so you couldn¡¯t use it properly right?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your consideration, King Ivar. Let Odin¡¯s blessing be with you.¡±


    Ingrid hit her chest and then blessed King Ivar. The warriors of Valha also put on happy smiles because their legs wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    But it was different for Tae Ho and Siri.


    A carriage! A damn carriage!


    ¡°How good. You will be able to keep training on the road.¡±


    Rasgrid looked at Tae Ho and Siri and smiled brightly. It seemed as if it was because they had be closer or she had changed, since the impression she gave was quite different from when they had seen her in ck Fortress.


    In the end Tae Ho and Siri had to focus on training in a corner of the carriage.


    And how much time had passed...


    As night came, Siri was able to be freed from the training and could sleepfortably.


    But Tae Ho¡¯s case was also different this time.


    ¡°Is that so? You are moving to the north? I understand, so let¡¯s start the sses.¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter whether it was his dream or it was travelling.


    While Scathach was urging him to resume the training with a casual face, Tae Ho rolled his eyes and looked towards the golden apple tree. It seemed like maintaining the divine message took quite the toll on her since Idun, who was snoozing, raised her head and then waved her fist. Although he couldn¡¯t see her lips, it seemed like she had roughly said to cheer up.


    ¡®A ray of hope, my ass.¡¯


    Four days passed by from the schedule which was no different from before and the warriors of Valha reached the great city in the north, Radetza.


    < Episode 24 ¨C The Shinsoo¡¯s of Earth (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 79

    Episode 24/Chapter 3: The Shinsoo¡¯s of Earth (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Oer


    The curious people called the city of Radetza adjacent to the holynd a city that was fated to be a great city.


    The reason was for three simple ovepping factors:


    First, the huge amount of crops that was harvested in the wide fields near Radetza.


    Second, it was the perfect location to connect the cities in the coast of the Kalic sea and the ind cities.


    Third, the safety that the strongest force among the nearby nations gave.


    In addition to these three points, as the city was close to thend that was hailed as the holynd, if people and supplies didn¡¯t gather, then that would be even weirder.


    The group that reached Ratedza, that was three times bigger than Kataron, was weed hospitably due to the king Harpdan bringing his guards to greet them personally.


    The warriors of Valha were overjoyed at the weing of the people of Radetza, but Ingrid and Rasgrid felt a bit troubled.


    ¡®This kind of expedition is a first.¡¯


    The expeditions the two Valkyries experienced in Midgard until now finished in a short time. As most of them ended in a day or two,pared to the days they had spent in the ind of King Sven, you could say that it wasparatively long.


    But it had already been fifteen days since they arrived in Midgard.


    Not only were rumors about the warriors of Valha spreading far but people were gathering to see them.


    This wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing, as it was an opportunity to increase the prestige of the Gods and strengthen the sagas of the warriors. But they couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy, as the ce the Valkyries and the warriors of Valha hold is not on Midgard but Asgard.


    King Harpdan invited the warriors to his castle and then served hospitably. As he was someone that was closer to King Catil than King Ivar of Kataron, the synastry between the warriors wasn¡¯t that good but in the first ce, the situation was different.


    It seemed like problems in the holynd could also trouble the country of King Harpdan, as he was really earnest in sharing information.


    The first time a change took ce was fifteen days before. The people that came and went to the holynd started to get attacked by the beasts. That wasn¡¯t taken too much into ount but three days after that, monsters rather than beasts started to attack and the viges near the holynd got destroyed.


    There were also damages in the roads and the farms and King Harpdan couldn¡¯t easily decide if he should enter the holynd to attack.


    There were two reasons for that.


    Firstly, they didn¡¯t know how many monsters there would be and secondly, they were unsure because of the Shinsoos of the earth.


    There were two shinsoos living in the holynd. Based on the legends, they were beasts that were born with an excellent lineage, just like the fine horse of Odin, Sleipnir. They couldn¡¯t only speak in human words but also possessed magical powers.


    The holynd was no different than thend of the shinsoos. King Harpdan didn¡¯t want to sh against the Shinsoos, that were no different to powerful monsters, head on.


    ¡®Could the biggest reason they didn¡¯t fight the rumors about the warriors of Valha?¡¯


    Ingrid precisely grasped the third reason King Harpdan didn¡¯t mention. As the warriors of Valha hade down to Midgard to get rid of the monsters he had judged that it was far better to ask them to solve this matter.


    Ingrid nodded slowly after listening to all the story. Rasgrid exchanged a nce with Ingrid and then agreed in silence. The one that was leading this expedition was Ingrid so she was the one to take the final decision.


    ¡°I understand. We will enter the ce called holynd.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Harpdan smiled satisfactorily and opened up a banquet to wee the warriors.


    ¡°Master, you aren¡¯t going to the banquet?¡±


    Adenmaha looked at the direction that music was heard from and asked. It had been a long time since the sun had set but the heat of the banquet didn¡¯t seem like it would cool down anytime soon.


    Tae Ho sat on the bed King Harpdan prepared and shook his head.


    ¡°I have been there until now. I just returned a bit earlier. I want to rest a bit.¡±


    This morning, the sses with Rasgrid ended. No, more urately, it had stopped to his advantage. As they reached the destination to aplish their third task, Tae Ho needed to stay in top shape to prepare for all cases.


    Because of that, Tae Ho wanted to go to sleep for 24 hours as soon as he was freed from Rasgrid in 12 days but the banquet held his feet back. After all, even though it was hard and painful, he couldn¡¯t miss the banquet.


    ¡®That¡¯s a really thorough promotional mentality.¡¯


    Cuchinn mumbled as if it was absurd.


    But he couldn¡¯t do anything about that. Because the banquet was the perfect ce to patronize something.


    ¡°But still, you were great on having got out of it in the middle.¡±


    Adenmaha also mumbled as if it was absurd but then put on a vague relieved face.


    ¡°But master, if you sleep the lessons with Scathach will start anyways.¡±


    Tae Ho flinched at Adenmaha¡¯s sharp words and then answered while dripping cold sweat.


    ¡°N, no. There¡¯s no way the divine message of Idun-nim canst for 24 hours. Ugh, but the lessons will still start as soon as I go to sleep right....?¡±


    ¡®Why are you asking me when you already know the answer?¡¯


    Cuchinnughed and said. Adenmaha looked at Tae Ho that had drooped his shoulders and clicked her tongue and then took out Heda¡¯s letter from her pocket.


    ¡°Here, master¡¯s cure all.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I really only have you.¡±


    ¡°You do know how to speak well.¡±


    It seemed like she didn¡¯t dislike that, that she snorted a bit and sat next to Tae Ho and took a peek on the letter. But the contents of the letter were shorter than before.


    ¡°Did something happen to Heda?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s dozing off even in the afternoon, maybe because recharging the summoning rocks every day is harsh on her.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I will have to control myself.¡±


    As he was calling Adenmaha everyday, she had to at least recharge one summoning rock everyday. Even if it was the Valkyrie Heda, it was easy for her to get exhausted.


    ¡°But master, Heda was also worried but how long do you have until you are able to use the power of a God again?¡±


    ¡°About tomorrow in the afternoon, so less than a day.¡±


    He had defeated Balzak in the afternoon.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost up.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m d as the time passed without much happening.¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t drop your guard, it doesn¡¯t finish until it truly finishes.¡¯


    Cuchinn said with a harsh voice. Even though he had less than a day left, looking at it by the sides, he still had a day left. Compared to the life and death battles, where each second was precious, it was an eternally long time.


    Tae Ho thought that Cuchinn¡¯s warning was right and nodded and after that put back Heda¡¯s letter.


    ¡°I should go to sleep. Thanks today too.¡±


    Tae Ho showed a smile towards Adenmaha and then took out a summoning rock. And then Adenmaha looked at the summoning rock and said.


    ¡°I can also charge it with my own magic power so don¡¯t save it and use it whenever you need to. Understand? Don¡¯t get hurt in battle for saving it.....Why is your face like that?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m thankful that Adenmaha is worrying about me.¡±


    As Tae Ho put on a smile as if he had seen something warm, Adenmaha frowned and snorted.


    ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s too troublesome to search for another master. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m worried about master.¡±


    ¡°What a textbook reply.¡±


    ¡®You really can¡¯t lie.¡¯


    As Tae Ho and Cuchinnughed and spoke, Adenmaha pouted and used the summoning rock Tae Ho was holding to return.


    Cuchinnughed once again and said to Tae Ho.


    ¡®Anyways, the restriction time will soon end. Don¡¯t drop your guard and sleep. You have to go meet master.¡¯


    Telling him not to drop his guard but also telling him to go to sleep sounded a bit weird but those weren¡¯t incorrect words. Tae Ho lied on the bed and closed his eyes.


    &


    The night passed and morning came.


    Time flowed along the sun that was getting higher and when the sun was reaching its peak, the one that was looking at the sky took a deep breath.


    ¡°The sun feels nice today.¡±


    Spoke a man who was smiling brightly. He was a man that was a head taller than normal people but thought of himself to be small, and the ones around them also thought the same.


    Because the man wasn¡¯t a human but a giant.


    Sinner Sigil. The killer of the same race that had massacred hundreds of his race in the Great War. The crazy bastard that didn¡¯t know his ce and tried to stand up to the magician king.


    His hair, that was ck and blue like the night, became an ash gray color because of the long prison life. But he didn¡¯t mind that even a little and enjoyed the sunlight.


    And there was someone facing that Sigil with uneasy eyes. He wasn¡¯t a giant but a fomoire. Korga, who was the father of Midak that had died by the hands of Tae Ho and an underling of the Tyrant Bress, was in this ce to mediate the negotiation between the giant of earth Balgad and Bress.


    Korga¡¯s task was simple. Support Sigil. Help him do what he wants to do.


    The two people were standing in the middle of the holynds. And on Sigi¡¯s back, there was a huge hog that used to be called the Shinsoo of Earth. The creature, that had its limbs crushed, was just breathing roughly without even being able to move on the huge magic circle.


    Sigilughed once again as he spoke,


    ¡°He was a nice opponent to warm up. I really liked that it was able to take some punches. You said that it was because Garmr¡¯s soul fragment is embedded in it right? What an unfortunate dog bastard, if it wanted to die it should have died peacefully. You are suffering even after having been crushed to death.¡±


    Garmr¡¯s soul fragment, that resembled a ck jewel, was stuck in the forehead of the hog. Sigil turned around and forcefully pulled out the fragment. The hog Shinsoo let out a terrible cry but he didn¡¯t mind that.


    ¡°But you fomoires are also quite something. Having brought me to Midgard without any making any sound was impressive but your information is also excellent. No, I was surprised in your numbers. Although you are weak fleas, for so many of you to be in Midgard is impressive. Isn¡¯t Bress also hiding in Midgard? There is a saying that the ce below themp is the darkest.¡±


    They were words that were spoken as light as a kid but Korga flinched unconsciously. Sigil¡¯s shining eyes made him uneasy.


    ¡°Well, what can I do? Let¡¯s speak about business.¡±


    Sigil smiled thinly. You could only express his smile like that. He turned around to sit down and then moved his head.


    ¡°Take your underlings and attack the humans city. Balgad¡¯s underlings will also help you. It¡¯s nothing hard. You just have to sh with them head on.¡±


    There were many that eyed on the great city of Radetza. Because of that, King Harpdan had strong knights under hismand to protect the city.


    ¡°Vikings are bastards that worry on how they die rather than when, so if you face them head on they wille to greet you. Will they stay still when Valkyries are watching? It should be the same for the warriors of Valha. Valha is the ce where those kinds of Vikings gather. They are the same. A big and shy battle will ur.¡±


    Sigi¡¯s eyes were yellow. Korga evaded his eyes that were as long like a cat and asked,


    ¡°Are you also going?¡±


    ¡°No, i¡¯m different. When you sh in the front with a bang, I will enter the city stealthily to massacre the defenseless humans to my heart¡¯s content. It will be fun. I will also be able to umte many evil deeds and their force will also disperse.¡±


    They wouldn¡¯t be able to leave Sigil alone in the city doing what he pleased.


    He had already caught the Shinsoo and acquired Garmr¡¯s soul fragment. However Balgad wanted something beyond that and that was the same for Sigil.


    ¡°I like battling. But I like fighting battles that I can win. I like to kill rather than dying. That¡¯s why I will fight a battle that I can win. I will rip their forces, tear them off and keep tearing them to kill them one by one.¡±


    Sigil hadn¡¯t prepared only one thing. He turned around to look at the Shinsoo that was groaning in its back.


    ¡°I like Balgad. That bastard is the ring leader that imprisoned me a hundred years ago so I will someday tear him off but I like him right now as he¡¯s the giant of the earth. That¡¯s why I was able to prepare a really fun thing.¡±


    The magic circle that was covering the Shinsoo wasn¡¯t only to seal its movements. It was a much stronger magic circle that could do something beyond that.


    The ce that the magic circle was spread was also peculiar. Sigi,l who had peculiar evil eyes that could see through all things had decided on this ce.


    ¡°The bastards of Valha won¡¯t be able to ignore this. No, this is a really big thing. Even if they win against you, that will surely fight moderately, and even if they are somehow able to stop me from going crazy in the city, if they can¡¯t block this then it¡¯s their defeat. So they will only be able to disperse their forces. But that still won¡¯t be able to block it. This is that kind of item.¡±


    Korga couldn¡¯t ask what it was. He just wanted to get far away from Sigil, who was making him feel uneasy.


    Suddenly, it seemed like Sigil had read the thoughts of that Korga when he stood up from where he was sitting. He looked at the sky and said casually.


    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°Time?¡±


    As Korga asked unconsciously, Sigil put on a bright smile and turned to look at the hog Shinsoo and said.


    ¡°The time for the friend of this guy, that couldn¡¯t finish off its friend that had gone crazy because of Garmr¡¯s soul fragment and that believes that it escaped with its own strength, to run wild against the warriors of Valha.¡±


    A surprise attack wasn¡¯t always the right thing. There was a need to notify the warriors of Valha about the factor that would make them feel nervous and that will disperse their forces.


    Sigil took a deep breath. He closed his eyes and opened them again.


    ¡°Get ready to attack. Don¡¯t waste any more time and go. It¡¯s now the time to fight.¡±


    Sigil didn¡¯t wait for Korga¡¯s answer and walked away. Korga could only follow him back.


    &


    A Shinsoo that had the shape of a ck cow ran. When it reached the city of Radetza despite being a bloody mess, the sound of a horn trumpet that notified the attack of an enemy was heard.


    The Shinsoo fell in front of Ingrid and started to tell her about the things it had seen.


    The warriors of Radetza, that had be inspired by the warriors of Valha, didn¡¯t even wait for the orders of the king and went to the front lines. Hundreds and thousands of fomoires were charging towards the castle.


    Rasgrid took some of the warriors of Valha and went to the front lines. Valkyrie Ingrid didn¡¯t listen to the words of the Shinsoo half heartedly. She groaned when she heard that the giant who had suppressed the hog Shinsoo was nning something big in the holynds.


    They also had to deploy warriors to the holynd. As they had the flying pirate ship that had finished repairing itself, they would be able to fly over the front lines and go to the holynds.


    Ingrid selected the warriors that would go to the holynd. She got on the flying ship first to lead the warriors.


    The flying ship started to fly.


    The warriors of Radetza looked at the fomoires that were flocking over and blew their horn trumpets.


    King Harpdan didn¡¯t go out to battle. Korga just looked at the battlefield while standing on the rear so that he could escape at any time but Rasgrid noticed the existence of Korga, who was standing on the back lines.


    While all of that was happening.


    The soldiers that were guarding the gates of Radetza urged on the ones that had escaped. As the front lines of the battle and Radetza weren¡¯t that far away they had to close the gates.


    One in the group that entered the gates hurriedly looked behind towards his back. He heard the sound of a horn trumpet being heard from far away and looked at the flying ship flying on the sky.


    He smiled brightly and turned around once again to walk deeper into the city.


    While the battle against the knights of Radetza and the fomoires started, Sigil, the killer of the same race, crossed the gates.


    < Episode 24 ¨C The Shinsoo¡¯s of Earth (3) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 80

    Episode 24/Chapter 4: The Shinsoo¡¯s of Earth (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    Sigil was starving for doing evil deeds.


    Maybe it was because he was imprisoned for a hundred years that Radetza was a tasty feast for him.


    But he was patient. Because he had to instill a big fear in order to raise evil deeds the most effectively.


    He was nning on entering to the center of the city. When the battle got intensified and the warriors in the battlefield were praying for victory, that was when he was nning to sentence death to everyone in Radetza. As dogs and pigs believed that they were safe, they would cry more loudly in front of a butchering knife.


    Sigil smacked his lips several times in that short moment when he crossed the gates. He endured the urge to extend his hand and rip off every one that passed next to him.


    And he finally passed the gates. Theplete view of the great city of Radetza weed him. And at that moment Sigil hurriedly turned around and exerted some strength.


    Kwagang!


    Thunder fell from the sky. Precisely speaking, it was a huge arrow. The thing that was close to a javelin fell down precisely aiming for Sigil¡¯s head and Sigil could barely push back the javelin by the breath of a hair.


    The javelin got stuck in the ground and a loud sound exploded. There were sparks in it and right after that the second arrow flew towards him.


    It was a terrifyingly precise aim. The ones that were near the gates let out bewildered noises at the first explosion made by the first javelin. There were some that looked around without knowing what had happened.


    Sigil didn¡¯t mind them. He just looked at the arrows flying towards him. There was a flying pirate ship beyond the feather of the arrow.


    How?


    He just moved his hand instead of asking. He grabbed the arrow that was moving following his head. He turned his body like that and threw the arrow to the direction it came from.


    Imagining the expression his enemies would put at the unexpected counter attack made him feel joy. Sigil clenched and loosened his hands that had turned numb because of the thunder and breathed out. He released his rage because his ns had gone astray.


    The ground exploded. A radius of 30 meters around Sigil exploded and everything got destroyed. The gates broke and the ones that were on top of the gates burst out and died.


    The tens of people that gathered to pass the gates had died in an instant. Silence came first and then screams were heard. Sigil let out a smile at the fear that poured down. The action just now was the greatest insult to the ones that had fired arrows towards him.


    Come. Right,e.


    Just how many wille? How many of you wille down to stop me?


    Siri, that was on top of the flying ship, gulped down dry saliva. She, that had fired arrows bybining strengths with Tae Ho, was at a loss for words at the terrible scene that urred below.


    ¡®You weren¡¯t wrong. If he had entered the center of the city, a more terrible thing would have happened. You did nothing wrong.¡¯


    Cuchinn said. And Siri and Tae Ho agreed with his words but it was hard to recognize it.


    When the flying ship passed above the gates.


    Tae Ho casually looked down the gates and discovered a red word among the white words. When someone that had a name that was written in a more clear red than Balzak appeared, Tae Ho could only make one decision.


    Bracky parried away the arrow that returned. He, that was ring as if he would jump down at any moment, turned to look at Ingrid.


    Six of the eight warriors that had originallye to Midgard were following Ingrid in the flying ship. As for the other two and the four warriors of Odin¡¯s legion, they had followed Valkyrie Rasgrid and went to the front lines.


    Bracky¡¯s question was clear. Who will stay here?


    There was no time to think. Ingrid ordered immediately.


    ¡°Bracky, Harabal and Notung will stop him from the front. Siri and Olmar, keep him in check on top of the flying ship.¡±


    She left five of six warriors and also left them with the flying ship.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough. The strength he had disyed on ground wasn¡¯t normal. Even though they were hundreds of meters high in the air they felt like all the hair in their bodies stood up.


    Ingrid couldn¡¯t stay herself. She had to go to remove the danger of the holynd the Shinsoo had spoken about. The Shinsoo couldn¡¯t precisely say what it was but it was certain that it was a magical power. Because of that Ingrid had to be the one to go.


    Siri turned to look at Tae Ho but she didn¡¯t say her opinion. Bracky red at the ground once again and then started to swing his hammer to gather thunder as if he couldn¡¯t endure it anymore. Notung and Hara also looked at the ground and took on fighting stances.


    Ingrid turned to look at Tae Ho. He nodded immediately and took out a summoning rock. He was nning to call Rolo to go with Ingrid.


    However that Ingrid grabbed on the hand of that Tae Ho. She shook her head and said while smiling bitterly.


    ¡°So the time has finallye.¡±


    There was a need to lessen time as much as they dispersed their forces. They had to resolve the thing in the holynd as fast as they could and had toe back to help Bracky¡¯s group.


    Ingrid took out a dragon wing coat from the air. It was the item Rasgrid had given her before going out to the front lines.


    There was no more time to waste. Ingrid wore the dragon wing coat and recited the chant. She transformed into a golden dragon as if following her golden hair. Although it was a bit smaller than the white dragon Rasgrid had transformed into, her wings were rather bigger.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go warrior Tae Ho.¡±


    Tae Ho also didn¡¯t waste time. He hurriedly rode on Ingrid and activated his saga.


    ¡°Go warriors!¡±


    Ingrid flew from the ship after yelling, Olmar moved the ship to the surface of the ground and Bracky fired thunderbolts towards Sigil and jumped down.


    Notung and Harabal also left the ship. Siri looked at the huge catapult that was installed in the pirate ship and then looked behind her for thest time. Ingrid, that was carrying Tae Ho on her back, was flying with an unbelievable speed.


    [Saga: The one that controls dragons]


    [Saga: The warrior that rides on Valkyries]


    Ingrid trembled while flying at a high speed and got shocked. It wasn¡¯t only because she was sharing senses with Tae Ho.


    [Valkyrie Leader: Ingrid]


    The power of Idun was added onto her that was a Valkyrie of Njord. It promoted her to a higher rank.


    ¡°How surprising.¡±


    Ingrid said in a low voice and Tae Ho started to think about another thing.


    What will happen to Heda, that was already a Valkyrie of Idun, if she was added with Idun¡¯s strength? Will she also be a Valkyrie leader? Or will she be something beyond that?


    Thunder fell down. It was the signal that the fight between Sigil and Bracky had started. Ingrid turned all the power she had obtained to flying. She flew towards the holynd like a de crossing thend.


    Sigil saw that while blocking Bracky¡¯s hammer and smiled. Because he knew very well that it was pointless. It wasn¡¯t something that one Valkyrie and one warrior could solve.


    ¡®And it¡¯s the same for this ce.¡¯


    To merely send five intermediate ranked warriors.


    Bracky swung his hammer once again with all his strength. Sigil didn¡¯t dodge it and faced it head on.


    Thunder exploded it and Sigil¡¯s chest also exploded.


    However Sigil didn¡¯t die. He didn¡¯t even step back, he just stood there.


    It was a thrilling pain. Sigil realized that he was alive even though his flesh was crushed, his bones broke and the venis exploded. Heughed magnanimously and swung his fist towards Bracky.


    Bracky bounced back. He reflexively threw his body back the moment the attack connected, but it was still meaningless. The fist that had all of Sigil¡¯s strength behind was that powerful.


    Bracky shed against the remains of the broken gate. The moment Sigil put back his fist, the wound that was in his chest had already healed.


    ¡°He¡¯s a regenerator! Use the power of a God!¡±


    Harabal yelled and Sigil smiled once again. He clenched his fists roughly as if telling them to try.


    Harabal and Notung charged at the same time and Siri pulled the trigger from a distant ce.


    A rough wind blew. Tae Ho looked down the ground. The fomoires and the warriors were still battling in the front lines. Rasgrid looked at Ingrid, that had transformed into a golden dragon, and frowned. The loud sound and the sound of thunder she had heard from far away weren¡¯t a mistake.


    But she couldn¡¯t pull away the warriors easily. The reason why the front lines were maintained was because the warriors of Valha were there.


    The fomoires that were at the front lines were certainly weak but that was with the standard of the warriors of Valha. The fomoires were really wicked and overwhelming monsters for the warriors of Midgard.


    They had to hurry. Rasgrid unsheathed her sword and red at the rear of the line. Korga, that was leading the fomoires, noticed the gaze of Rasgrid.


    He had the same nature as the Tyrant Bress. He ced countless underlings in front of him as if telling her toe if she wished.


    Rasgrid charged towards him and two warriors of Odin¡¯s legion chased her back. Ingrid continued to fly and passed the front lines.


    The ck cow, that was a Shinsoo of the earth, had said. There was an overwhelming amount of strength concentrated in the center of the holynd, that was the ce where Loki and Thor had adventured together. It had said that the giant was nning to use the hog Shinsoo that had turned crazy to plot something and the Shinsoo was no different to a part of the holynd. That¡¯s why the Shinsoo could know that the entire holynd had fallen in fear.


    The ck cow spoke again. If they weren¡¯t able to stop it, it would be the end. That he got a premonition that could only be exined in that way.


    Ingrid hurried even more. When they entered the forest, that could be said to be the entrance, Tae Ho activated the eyes of the dragon one more time. He red towards the center of the holynd.


    He could see a Shinsoo that was dying and a huge and powerful magic circle.


    The knowledge of Tuatha De Danann told him that. That there were techniques of the fomoires in that.


    Ingrid also noticed that there were techniques of the giants used on it.


    There were some fomoires around as if guarding it, but rather than facing Ingrid they just escaped. Because of that Ingrid was able to save time and hurriedlynded in front of the magic circle.


    The hog Shinsoo was actually cut out from its breath. It was actually alive because it was a part for the magic circle to activate.


    How much time had passed since flying to this ce? Ingrid hurriedly turned back to a Valkyrie and red at the magic circle. Tae Ho also used the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯ and checked the center of the magic circle.


    And at some point they realized. Even Cuchinn let out a shocked voice.


    The card Sigil had prepared.


    Just as if they had promised.


    The ground started to shake.


    &


    Sigil punched Notung¡¯s face. He grabbed on his shoulder and arm and pulled it. It forcefully tore off his arm as if tearing the leg of a well roasted chicken.


    Notung couldn¡¯t hold back screaming. Harabal yelled and charged towards that Sigil, and Sigil swung Notung¡¯s arm towards Harabal.


    Notung, Harabal and Bracky, that were facing Sigil head on, were a mess. In addition Bracky had already used the ¡®son of the God that has returned¡¯.


    But of course, Sigil wasn¡¯t fine either. His fighting method, that could be called to be self destructive, spent a lot of energy. He always sought the most effective way but he became a wild beast the moment he fought.


    The ground shook from far away and Sigilughed. The Valkyrie must have reached the magic circle by now and should feel the most extreme of despair. There was nothing she could do but could feel what was going to happen.


    Sigil surged up to the air. He kicked Siri¡¯s arrow flying towards him and then jumped towards the flying ship. He was like a cannonball flying to the sky.


    Siri fired her second arrow hurriedly and Siri grabbed that once again andnded on the flying ship.


    ¡°Hi.¡±


    Sigil said while smiling and Siri and Olmar moved at the same time.


    < Episode 24 ¨C The Shinsoo¡¯s of Earth (4) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 81

    Episode 24/Chapter 5: The Shinsoo¡¯s of Earth (5)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The front lines that were being held by Rasgrid and Korga turned to be the central focus. The warriors of Valha and Radetza charged forward while having their morale increased by Rasgrid, and Korga gathered the fomoires and formed a solid and square shield.


    While the small scaled fights kept repeating, the battle between Rasgrid and Korga shook the earth and the two of them thought the same thing. The first one to curse was Korga.


    He realized what was that Sigil had prepared and also understood why he had told the fomoires to fight in the front lines.


    He was a murderer that had even killed his own race to umte evil deeds. He wouldn¡¯t even see the fomoires, that were of a different race than him, as a meal.


    Rasgrid fell in chaos. It was because she knew what was going to happen in the holynds.


    But what could she do? Did she have to tell the warriors to escape now? But if they did so, they would get caught by the fomoires. It was obvious they would suffer tremendous damage.


    When she raised her head she saw Korga fleeing but Rasgrid couldn¡¯t do the same as him. She gritted her teeth and ordered to push back the fomoires.


    She believed in Ingrid and Tae Ho and continued fighting.


    &


    The flying pirate ship fell. Olmar trembled while being stuck in the broken mast and Siri was copsed on the ground. Sigil stepped on that Siri and put strength in his leg. He crushed Siri¡¯s abdomen andughed.


    However Siri and Olmar didn¡¯t die like that. Sigil lost his left arm, in addition his wounds weren¡¯t regenerating like before.


    But he still looked at Bracky and Harabal, that were charging towards him, with a rxed face. Notung, that had also lost one arm, was slow on running because he became limp.


    What Sigil had prepared.


    The holynds had a main vein. He nted a vessel that was filled with the power of the giant of Earth Balgad deep in that vein and set up a magic circle using the Shinsoo of Earth as the catalyst.


    The principle was simple. He would explode the vein to sweep up the surroundings and create a great earthquake.


    It was obvious for the front lines but Radetza itself would copse. It was fun to even enjoy how many would die.


    By now, the Valkyrie would try to do anything and struggle to solve it. If that Valkyrie was quite experienced and intelligent she may somehow be able to remove the magic circle.


    But Sigil didn¡¯t worry about that. It wasn¡¯t because he recognized Ingrid.


    Because there was no time. They werepletelycking on time.


    Sigil wasn¡¯t dumb. The reason he chose this time to attack wasn¡¯t only because he wanted to see a massacre in broad light.


    Plenty of time had passed after installing the magic circle.


    As the ground had started to shake, it had now entered the early phases.


    Sigil closed his eyes even though the enraged Bracky was charging towards him. He listened to the groaning from Siri that was under his feet and looked at a far ce. The people that prayed looking at the warriors of Valha and believed that they would protect them.


    The death that they wouldn¡¯t have imagined.


    ¡°It¡¯s the best.¡±


    Sigil opened his eyes. He kicked Siri towards Bracky and then threw a punch towards him that reflexively grabbed on her.


    And at that moment, the earth shook for the second time.


    &


    Ingrid breathed roughly. She read the structure of the magic circle and realized that the great earthquake would ur on the third time the ground shook.


    If they measured the time, they didn¡¯t even have 5 minutes left. If Ingrid hadn¡¯t flown herself after bing a dragon, then they would have faced the great earthquake as soon as they arrived.


    However Ingrid felt powerlessness. They werecking on time. There was nothing they could do immediately.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t exin anything to Ingrid. He just red at the magic circle with his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯. He understood the structure of the magic circle, precisely speaking the great bomb Sigil had prepared, with the knowledge of Tuatha De Danann he had learnt.


    It was a really simple structure. It was just exploding the vessel that contained Balgad¡¯s power deep in the ground. Balgad¡¯s vessel was the key to create the earthquake.


    Tae Ho closed his eyes. He breathed deeply and then smiled bitterly. It was crazy even though he thought of it but it was the only method.


    ¡®Gordius¡¯s knot.¡¯


    If he just untied it he could have be the king of Asia but the knot was tooplicated and tied up tightly.


    King Alexander decided topletely cut the knot to solve this challenge.


    It was simr. It was crude the only method.


    Tae Ho ced his hands on Ingrid¡¯s shoulder and then said. Ingrid put on a dumbfounded face and looked back at Tae Ho but there was no time to stay like that.


    Ingrid turned into a dragon again. Tae Ho rode on her and Ingrid, that had be a Valkyrie leader, surged up to the sky.


    They weren¡¯t escaping from the earthquake. She, who had surged high, took a great turn. She started to fly like falling to the ground and sent all of her magic power and strength to Tae Ho through the ¡®one that controls dragons¡¯.


    Tae Ho breathed deeply. He looked at the ground that was approaching them and pulled on Liberatus, that he received from king Ivar and activated his sagas in consecution.


    [Saga: The charge of the warrior is like a storm]


    [Saga: The one that controls gale and thunderbolts]


    The reason they had surged up high to the sky was to gather wind and lightning. If they flew faster, they could gather a stronger wind and lightning.


    Tae Ho used his attributes to finish up the wind and lightning. He concentrated his strength on Liberatus and activated another attribute. It was none other than the attribute of death.


    Activating three attributes at the same time wasn¡¯t something to bepared to juggling with three balls. However Rasgrid¡¯s hard training had its effect. Because his body remembered instead of his head. That was the reason Tae Ho could activate three attributes at the same time.


    ¡®Concentrate. Don¡¯t lose the moment.¡¯


    Cuchinn said and Tae Ho looked at the center of the magic circle. He then threw Liberatus to the ground, that was now close to them.


    The gale and lightning tore up the magic circle. Libertus, that was holding Ingrid¡¯s magic, fired off an incredible amount of magic power. She negated the magic contained in the breaking magic circle with a greater magic, and erased it.


    Liberatus got stuck deep in the ground. But that was all. It couldn¡¯t reach Balgad¡¯s vessel.


    But Tae Ho still had one more card. The moment he threw Liberatus he took a great turn and clenched his fist when Ingrid started to fly up again. He activated the real strength of Liberatus, the power to liberate.


    The reason why Tae Ho activated the death attribute and the reason why he used Liberatus!


    The des of Liberatus opened up and then Gae Bolg got fired from it. It had already left Tae Ho¡¯s hands but the magic and attributes recorded in Liberatus activated Gae Bolg.


    ¡®Kill everything.¡¯


    Balgad¡¯s vessel, the magic circle, and the strength of the earthquake itself!


    Three of five fragments were gathered.


    In addition the power of Tuatha De Danann was added. And although faint, the attribute of death and the charge of Ingrid, that had transformed into a Valkyrie, was also added.


    The curse of death got activated from Gae Bolg. The deadly curse got spread in the earth just like Cuchinn wanted and just like Tae Ho ordered.


    The earth cried and the sound it made was a soundless one. Balgad¡¯s vessel got destroyed and the power that was inside of it got extinguished. The vein, that reacted due to the strong power of death, created an earthquake but that was merely a small one. It merely shook the holynds a little.


    Tae Ho cheered. Ingrid, that had depleted her magic power,nded almost as if crashing down but she also put on a smile.


    And at the same time.


    Korga, that looked towards the holynds, frowned. Rasgrid put on a smile as if she knew that they would be able to do it this time too.


    And that enraged Sigil. He heard the third earth shaking that was a bit sloppier and realized that something was wrong.


    It was a perfect n. Although he took a detour in the middle the n was proceeding like normal. But everything crumbled in the end.


    Sigil didn¡¯t look at the warriors of Valha anymore. He started to run towards the holynd like crazy. He would first kill the Valkyrie and the warrior no matter what they did. And would create the great earthquake however he could.


    Notung and Harabal couldn¡¯t chase that Sigil and copsed. However Bracky gritted his teeth and rose up. Siri vomited blood and then activated her saga. She transformed into a wolf and turned to look at Bracky.


    Sigil charged forward and Siri and Bracky chased him back.


    Ingrid, that had depleted all her magic and stamina, couldn¡¯t fight anymore. She was now leaning on the hog Shinsoo that had now diedpletely and Tae Ho felt Sigil¡¯s existence charging towards them fiercely.


    He called Adenmaha and Rolo by using a summoning rock. He took Ingrid on Rolo¡¯s back and then said to Adenmaha.


    ¡°If things don¡¯t go as expected, flee.¡±


    Adenmaha transformed into a woman instead of replying and looked at the direction where Sigil was charging from. She wanted to step forward to try to buy a little bit more of time.


    However Sigil was a step ahead of her. Sigil, looked at Tae Ho and Adenmaha when he reached the entrance of the morest. He looked at Ingrid riding on Rolo¡¯s back that was escaping from far away.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Sigil roared and Bracky yelled more loudly behind him.


    Lightning fell down. Siri copsed out of exhaustion and couldn¡¯t move anymore. She transformed into a human again and started to sweat out like rain, and Bracky charged towards Sigil, that got hit by the lightning.


    Bracky was also exhausted. He was already at his limit but he still swung his hammer towards Sigil. He extended his arm to grab on his leg the moment he got hit by Sigil¡¯s fist and fell.


    Sigil kicked Bracky. He breathed out roughly and red at Tae Ho. Sigil released all of his strength and sneered at Siri and Bracky as if provoking Tae Ho.


    Stupid warriors of Valha.


    Trying to hang on looks so pitiful. Its so funny that they would be facing the death of one of their allies and the great earthquake after having chased him all the way here.


    Brackyid on the floor and didn¡¯t move. He had already lost consciousness. Siri gritted her teeth and gulped dry saliva. She looked at Sigil¡¯s back and smiled.


    Because their actions weren¡¯t meaningless.


    The short time Bracky had bought was really precious.


    The sky turned dark as if it would rain at any moment. It was when midday was approaching.


    Just like that day.


    Just like when he fought against Balzak in the winter tree forest.


    Sigil charged towards Tae Ho and Tae Ho didn¡¯t wait for him anymore.


    [Synchro rate: 41%]


    The aplishment he had made by stopping the earthquake. In addition, the saga that got strengthened.


    It was time. A white de surged up from the Unknown sword piece. Tae Ho charged towards Sigil and activated his saga.


    [Legendary ranked saga: Idun¡¯s warrior]


    A light as bright as the morning glory shone. And at that moment Tae Ho could feel it.


    That ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior¡¯ had transformed.


    < Episode 24 ¨C The Shinsoo¡¯s of Earth (5) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 82

    Episode 24/Chapter 6: The Shinsoo¡¯s of Earth (6)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior¡¯ Tae Ho had first made was abination of his saga and the geass.


    He could activate a legendary ranked saga that amplified the amount of his power of a God by close to three times but instead he couldn¡¯t use the power of a God for 15 days.


    But it was different this time. He could feel it the moment he activated ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior¡¯.


    The restriction of 15 days disappeared. However the amount of power of a God was still tripled and he could activate a legendary ranked saga.


    There were several reasons for this.


    It was normal for the geass to disappear the moment he got a restriction. Because receiving a restriction meant that he would soon break the pledge.


    However Tae Ho¡¯s geass didn¡¯t disappearpletely. It became one with his saga just like Tae Ho wanted at the beginning. It melted in his saga.


    The driving force that allowed him to activate ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior¡¯ was Kalsted¡¯s strength and the saga ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior¡¯.


    The moment he reached 40% Tae Ho¡¯s body and soul reached a new boundary as if he was shedding skin.


    Everyone from Asgard and Midgard that saw Tae Ho¡¯s battles held ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior¡¯ in their mouths. Idun¡¯s warrior was now like Tae Ho¡¯s nickname.


    Tae Ho¡¯s basic capabilities increased. His saga got strengthened.


    And the result for that was the current Tae Ho.


    Golden light got emanated in Tae Ho¡¯s entire body and he could feel another difference.


    It wasn¡¯t only because his basic capabilities had strengthened. Even though he was injecting the same amount of power of a God, he could feel that he was better than before.


    ¡®My warrior Tae Ho.¡¯


    Idun¡¯s voice was heard clearly. It was just like he was with Idun. He felt like Idun¡¯s hands were ovepping with his.


    It was a really warm light. Tae Ho looked at the front and saw Sigil¡¯s contorted face. Tae Ho mumbled Heda¡¯s name and charged forward.


    There was no loud sound but he was fast. Even though he charged towards Sigil head on, Sigil ended up losing sight of him.


    Tae Ho realized it the moment he crossed that distance. It was something he knew through the experiences of the past months.


    It wasn¡¯t that he could execute 40% of Kalsted¡¯s strength just because the synchro rate had reached 40%.


    Because Kalsted¡¯s strength was the result of his physical abilities, the countlesspleted skills, items, and Tae Ho¡¯s influence. Only when all those things were added could he execute a transcendent strength.


    He still couldn¡¯t reach to Kalsted¡¯s power. He had merely reached a fourth of his strength but even so there was still something Tae Ho could do.


    Because the one that had made the strongest Kalsted was Tae Ho himself!


    Tae Ho understood Kalsted¡¯s swordsmanship better and received his techniques. He charged towards Sigil like an enraged dragon.


    He was at the left of Sigil. Sigil, that had his left arm cut off, couldn¡¯t react immediately. Because of that, the moment Sigil realized that Tae Ho was going to charge towards him he pulled back and tried to put Tae Ho on the front again.


    It happened like he predicted. Tae Ho increased his speed even more and disappeared from Sigil¡¯s sight, that was trying to put Tae Ho in front of him, once again.


    It was also the left this time and Sigil realized that. However that was trying to put Tae Ho in front of him¡¯s attack was faster. The white sword Tae Ho was wielding shed Tae Ho¡¯s waist and at that moment Tae Ho swung his left arm from below. His posture was that of throwing a dagger.


    [Saga: Warrior¡¯s equipment]


    He wielded two weapons at the same time. The dagger Tae Ho threw stabbed Sigl¡¯s chest, that got shed in his waist and was falling back. But Tae Ho didn¡¯t end it there and held a new weapon with his left hand.


    The dagger that was stuck in Sigil¡¯s chest didn¡¯t disappear. The dagger, Bloody Mary, that had a bleeding effect continued to do its task while being stuck in Sigil¡¯s chest.


    The ¡®warrior¡¯s equipment¡¯ also got stronger. He could now operate several weapons at the same time.


    Sigil cried and swung his fist. It was an overwhelming strength and speed. Even though he created a distance of a fist he felt like all the hair of his body was raising.


    Tae Ho saw with the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯. He looked at Sigil¡¯s name and his weaknesses. They were weaknesses he couldn¡¯t see when he was at the gates of Radetza.


    It wasn¡¯t only because Tae Ho got stronger through ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior¡¯.


    The warriors of Valha.


    They were the wounds made by each one of them. The weak points. Their battle exhausted Sigil.


    Kagagagagagang!


    The gale in the sword sped up. The weapons Tae Ho was holding with his two hands hacked Sigil without stopping. Tae Ho concentrated and concentrated once again after stopping breathing. He stabbed his weapons in each and every weakness of Sigil.


    The number of weapons he could currently make was five.


    Excluding the one he was wielding with his right hand, four daggers got stuck in Sigil. The moment Tae Ho clenched his fist, it acted in concert and created a strong curse.


    Sigil cried. The four daggers exploded at the same time and several shards of des tore up Sigil¡¯s insides.


    Tae Ho let out a breath and then realized that it was too early. Sigil roared like a beast and swung his fist towards Tae Ho. Sigil¡¯s attack, that seemed like it split the air, exploded in front of his eyes.


    He parried back with his left arm. Sigil¡¯s fist, that got its trajectory distorted, hit the air and a thunderous sound was heard. Tae Ho¡¯s left arm got twisted in a vague trajectory and didn¡¯t move. Tae Ho swung his fist that was gripping the swords and hit Sigil¡¯s sides. Sigil let out a groan but didn¡¯t fall back. He swung his head and tried to headbutt Tae Ho.


    Tae Ho couldn¡¯t dodge itpletely. The attack that held magic power behind it pushed Tae Ho far away.


    Sigil cursed out. He looked at his right arm that had be a mess and activated his regenerative power. Right then, the dagger Tae Ho threw struck his right arm once again.


    Sigil tried to ignore it. He tried to push away the dagger with the explosive regeneration characteristic of regenerators. However the dagger shone at that moment. The power of life strengthened Sigil¡¯s regeneration.


    Sigil was different to Balzak. He sensed danger instinctively and tore off his right arm by his own. It was possible because the power of a God held in the dagger was an amplification. The time needed to amplify the regenerative power and kill Sigil was longer than Balzak¡¯s.


    Sigil¡¯s right arm fell to the ground. He charged towards Tae Ho instead of looking at his half destroyed arm. Although he had lost his two arms, he still had his two legs and his teeth.


    Tae Ho moved quickly once again but Sigil didn¡¯t miss himpletely. He read his movements in an instant and grasped the direction Tae Ho was moving to. He executed a kick that had an overwhelming strength behind it.


    But Tae Ho also saw that. The wind pressure made by the kick was like a storm. Tae Ho concentrated even more. He lowered his posture and dodged Sigil¡¯s kick. He then surged up and shed Sigil¡¯s chest.


    Sigil vomited blood but he also didn¡¯t fall back this time. Heughed with a face having be bloody. His yellow eyes goggled out.


    Sigil was enraged. He resented the hundred years he was imprisoned.


    For him to stop the great earthquake and push him to this point.


    Sigil could feel the eyes of the giant of earth, Balgad. He looked at Tae Ho that was ring at him and was preparing tounch the final attack.


    Not yet. You are still far away warrior of Valha.


    Sigil spat out blood. Heughed once again and released all his evil deeds. He awakened his real strength that he had gathered by ughtering his own race.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Adenmaha yelled. Tae Ho, that was preparing his attack, reacted immediately. He dodged the evil deeds that was expanding as if exploding out of Sigil and moved like thunder.


    It was a red and dense aura. That aura tried to take the shape of a giant.


    The giant that had dyed his hands with the blood of his own race.


    Sigil was at its center. Although the giant still hadn¡¯t manifestedpletely, it emanated an unbelievable strength.


    The torso of the giant that had surged up the forest was seen well even from the battlefield. The warriors and the fomoires forgot about the fight and turned to look at the holynd because of the chill that gave them the evil deeds.


    Sigilughed. The giant cried tears of blood and looked at Tae Ho. But Tae Ho didn¡¯t stupidly wait for his transformation to end. He also didn¡¯t get overwhelmed by Sigil¡¯s evil deeds.


    It was still iplete. He had an opening.


    So he would sh it. Now that he had dropped his guard by having burst out ofughter, before it gotplete.


    He gripped his sword.


    It was the first unique ranked weapon Kaslted had obtained.


    Sword of light. A simple but strong weapon that transformed the power of the user into a de.


    It was epic ranked right now. He could do things that not even Kalsted could do.


    ¡®My warrior Tae Ho.¡¯


    He could hear Idun¡¯s voice. She grabbed on Tae Ho¡¯s hands, that was holding the grip of the sword.


    Her warmth was transmitted to him. The power of a God overflowed. He could feel her love.


    Let¡¯s go.


    Tae Ho surged up. He didn¡¯t save his strength and poured all of it to the Sword of light. A golden light shone greatly and everyone that was looking at Sigil turned to look at Tae Ho.


    Tae Ho swung his sword. At that moment a de of golden light surged up from the cross shaped sword of light.


    That thing was really huge. It kept bing longer even while swinging it. It became thicker.


    A huge sword that was longer than ten meters, or perhaps more than twenty meters.


    Sigil fired his evil deeds but Idun¡¯s power protected Tae Ho. The sword Tae Ho swung shed the body of the huge and red giant.


    The evil deeds scattered. The thing split up beforepleting itself and then crumbled down and scattered.


    Sigil roared and Tae Ho kicked the air. He transformed the Sword of light into the Burstnce and stabbed on Sigil¡¯s chest.


    Bang!


    Sigil and Tae Ho became one and crashed on the ground. The first that touched the ground was Sigil. He red at Tae Ho with eyes full of veins and cursed him.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t hear that as Idun protected him. Heda¡¯s blessing protected Tae Ho.


    Full burst.


    Thest attack.


    Sigil¡¯s body exploded. Red light surged up from the broken body and then it split up in several lights and scattered towards the warriors of Valha.


    Tae Ho received the baptism of runes and extended his arms. Golden light appeared from Tae Ho¡¯s body. The voice of Idun that he could hear clearly became even more clear.


    [Synchro rate: 43%]


    The new saga that was added to that. The stories of Tae Ho and Kalsted that became one and created one more story.


    [Saga: Giant yer]


    In ck Fortress, Svartalfheim, in the winter tree forest and right in this ce.


    Tae Ho turned to look at Siri and Bracky. Although Siri was breathing roughly while lying down, Bracky wasughing while groaning and was enjoying it.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    She had originallye to help him.


    There was no opening to butt in Tae Ho¡¯s and Sigil¡¯s fight. So Adenmaha became a spectator from beginning to end and sat in front of Tae Ho and asked.


    Tae Ho pinched on Adenmaha¡¯s cheek with his right arm that could be said that was fine and said in a low voice.


    ¡°Borrow me your strength.¡±


    So that he could finish it properly.


    Adenmaha looked at Sigil¡¯s fragments and didn¡¯t see anything to finish it up. Tae Ho exined things to her that was tilting her head, and Adenmaha put on a difficult face but thenughed as if she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. She fulfilled Tae Ho¡¯s wish.


    The red and huge evil giant got cut off by the Sword of light.


    Korga and the fomoires started to flee and Rasgrid controlled the warriors of Radetza along the warriors of Valha and started to chase after fomoires recklessly. Because of that, the warriors of Radetza that remained on the battlefield could see it.


    The huge apple tree made with golden light that surged up in the ce where the evil giant was at and the symbols of Valha that were above it.


    Rasgrid blinked unconsciously. The warriors of Odin¡¯s legion burst out ofughter.


    Because they could clearly know with just that. Just who was the one that had in the evil giant with the Sword of light, who was the one that removed the uneasiness felt from the holynds.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior.¡±


    ¡°For Idun.¡±


    ¡°For Idun.¡±


    ¡°For the warriors of Valha!¡±


    The warriors of Radetza said and that soon became a big cheer that filled the battlefield.


    ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±


    Adenmaha turned to look at the battlefield and Tae Ho nodded at her question. He lied down on the ground and smiled.


    < Episode 24 ¨C The Shinsoo¡¯s of Earth (6) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 83

    Episode 24/Chapter 7: The Shinsoo¡¯s of Earth (7)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    Sigil got taken care by Tae Ho. Korga fled and the knights of Radetza seeded on defending Radetza. They could also stop the destruction of the holynds and the surroundingnds.


    But it wasn¡¯t that there were no damages. The damages the warriors of Valha suffered was especially severe.


    Olmar, that was pierced in the mast, was right about to die. Even though he was a warrior of Valha that had a superhuman physique, in the end his body was still made with flesh and blood. He would only die after suffering a lethal blow.


    If Tae Ho had arrived a littleter and if he wasn¡¯t a warrior of Idun that handled the power of life, it was certain that Olmar¡¯s fate wouldn¡¯t have been the same.


    ¡°I saw Valha for a moment.¡±


    Olmar mumbled with an almost dead face. Tae Ho pushed all his power in his wound and turned to look behind him. The Valkyries were roaming the battlefield with a half spiritual body as if retrieving the dead warriors. Although they couldn¡¯t be seen by the eyes of humans, the warriors of Valha could see them.


    ¡°It¡¯s still too early to be a steel warrior.¡±


    Notung approached while limping and smirked. When the warriors of Valha died, their souls would be one with the steel dolls made by the dwarves and would turn to be steel warriors.


    ¡°Yeah. Thanks.¡±


    Olmar expressed his thanks and then fell asleep after smiling without strength.


    Although Olmar was the only one that was on the verge of death, the other ones weren¡¯t safe either.


    Notung lost one arm. Harabal got hit in his chest by a heavy blow and couldn¡¯t breathe properly because of that and as Siri had her insides messed up and had even forced herself to run, she started to vomit up blood consecutively.


    The one that could be said that was fine was Bracky but you could see that he was also really exhausted.


    Garmr¡¯s soul fragment couldn¡¯t be discovered.Although they read a trace of the fragment from the corpse of the Shinsoo through the two fragments that Ingrid possessed, it really was just a trace.


    It was unfortunate but perhaps an obvious thing. Because this time, the giants were various steps ahead of them. Just looking at this situation they could say that they had seeded things beyond their expectations.


    ¡°You have done well warrior Tae Ho. You should also go to rest now.¡±


    Tae Ho was already lying down even without having Ingrid telling him that. The warriors of Valha that returned with Rasgrid moved Tae Ho and the others to the lodging.


    There was no divine message maybe because he was so exhausted he couldn¡¯t even dream or perhaps Idun was being considerate of him. Tae Ho could enjoy a long and deep sleep in a really long while.


    And the next afternoon.


    Tae Ho barely rose from his bed and smiled bitterly in the emergency room where the warriors of Valha were at.


    Siri dropped her body with a strengthless face and Notung and Harabal were still asleep. Only Bracky was fine as he could use the ¡®son of the God that has returned¡¯ because one day has passed. He tore a well roasted chicken leg and checked on Olmar¡¯s state.


    Bracky heard Tae Ho waking up and then asked after checking on him.


    ¡°So you woke up. Are you able to walk?¡±


    ¡°If you give me a chicken leg.¡±


    Tae Ho nced at the big tray Bracky was holding and said. Brackyughed and approached Tae Ho¡¯s bed.


    ¡°I will also give you a cup of alcohol.¡±


    Looking that he was offering alcohol to a patient, Bracky was also an exemry warrior of Valha. Tae Ho, that has alreadypletely be a warrior of Valha, ate the chicken legs recklessly and drank alcohol. They both tasted as honey.


    And Siri, that was looking at the two of them, said with a dead voice.


    ¡°Eat outside, outside.....¡±


    And don¡¯t emanate the smell.


    She wanted to eat something, but didn¡¯t have the strength to eat. It seemed like gulping was hard as her insides were rotten.


    Tae Ho and Bracky got out of the lodging with a sorry face.


    And how long had passed since they sat down on the hall and ate the chicken legs? Bracky finished eating with sucking his fingers and looked at Tae Ho and asked.


    ¡°Looking at how you eat, it seems like you are fine. Then let¡¯s go to a ce with me.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    There was a high possibility for there to be a banquet as it was the day after the victory.


    As Tae Ho looked at him with slightly expecting eyes, Bracky smirked and said.


    ¡°Valkyrie Rasgrid said that she was going to give an offering. Um....what was it? Did she say that it was to soothe the soul of the Shinsoo and purify the holynds? It will start in a little bit.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    He was moderately full. It would be good to go to sleep again but he couldn¡¯t miss Rasgrid¡¯s ceremony. There was the reason that he couldn¡¯t miss Rasgrid wearing a dress but there was another proper reason.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that person is the one.¡±


    ¡°Bracky is also there.¡±


    ¡°For Idun.¡±


    ¡°For Thor.¡±


    Just like expected, almost all of the warriors were gathered at the ce. No, it wasn¡¯t merely that. Almost all citizens of Radetza, be it men and women, were gathered in the holynds and greeted them.


    Because for them, Rasgrid¡¯s ceremony was an event they wouldn¡¯t be able to see in their lives again.


    Tae Ho answered with a smile and waved his hand towards the ones that were looking at him with moved expressions.


    ¡°Let Idun¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    As he spoke like that with a gentle face, the people got moved even more and held Idun¡¯s name in their mouths. If there was something like a belief gage, it would have already been filled.


    Bracky looked at Tae Ho and the people of Radetza with an absurd face. Tae Ho heard his soundlessugh and looked up at Bracky.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just remembered of the enlisting officer of Skald¡¯s knights.¡±


    That friend also sold stuff really well.


    There were reallyfortable things if he hung out with Bracky, that was easily spottable thanks to his big body. As the sea of people split up with just having Bracky walk in the front, it wasn¡¯t that hard to walk up to the altar.


    ¡°Did youe?¡±


    King Harpdan greeted Tae Ho and Bracky while smiling. Next to him were the warriors of Valha that had arrived first.


    It seemed like some of them didn¡¯t see Harpdan in a good light as he just stepped back in some of the fights but it was different for Bracky. Because the king had a role for himself. The king that only fought in the front lines wasn¡¯t the only good king.


    In the first ce, Tae Ho didn¡¯t even think much about the king having to fight in the front lines so he just received the greeting of king Harpdan like Bracky. And then king Harpdan seemed to have sensed the cold eyes of the warriors of Valha that he got really happy and offered them to take a seat.


    Rasgrid¡¯s offering started.


    She, who was wearing a white dress, was really beautiful and resembled a Goddess.


    The warriors of Radetza focused on each and every movement of her hands. It was also a special case for Rasgrid to wear a dress that the warriors of Valha also opened their eyes widely as if they couldn¡¯t miss a single moment. Especially the warriors of Odin¡¯s legion showed colorful expressions as if they were grandfathers that havee to look at their granddaughters in a festival.


    Rasgrid burned down the corpse of the hog Shinsoo. She purified the body that got dirtied by Garmr¡¯s soul fragment and the work of the giants and stepped to stop the soul of the Shinsoo to be an evil one.


    Bracky¡¯s nose twitched as if he was expecting the smell of pork meat roasting, but unfortunately enough all of the smoke and smell rose to the sky.


    The cry of the hog was heard in all the holynds as if answering to the purified soul.


    Rasgrid sang with a gentle face. It was the song that soothed the souls of the warriors and led them to Valha.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Valkyrie.¡±


    ¡°A Valkyrie!¡±


    ¡°Ohh Odin!¡±


    The warriors of Radetza yelled. It was because the sky opened up and half spiritualized Valkyries came down to retrieve the souls.


    As Rasgrid¡¯s short but thick offering ended, the remaining cow Shinsoo expressed its thanks. It turned to look at the warriors of Valha and Rasgrid, that were seated in the upper seats, and said.


    ¡®If you need my helpe to me at any time. I will certainly go running towards you to give you the little strength I have.¡¯


    The name of the ck cow was Rousseau.


    Bracky and the other warriors just nodded as if casually epting it but Tae Ho engraved its name firmly on his head.


    And on that night.


    Rasgrid and Ingrid gathered the warriors of Valha. The meeting took ce in the lodging of the warriors as if being considerate of the warriors that couldn¡¯t move properly yet.


    Ingrid said without hitting around the bush.


    ¡°Valha decided to deploy the warriors in Midgard for a while longer. However the warriors are currently really exhausted. Because of that, an order came down saying that the warriors that first came down with me should return to Valha.¡±


    Simply said, it was an exchange.


    ¡°We are nning to give an offering to call Bifrost three dayster. Until then, you are free to rest.¡±


    Rasgrid added.


    They were all actually exhausted and it seemed like they had plenty of benefits they had gained in Midgard that none of them hadints and just nodded. Siri had a somewhat relieved expression.


    ¡®Now that I see, her expression was rather bad when she came down right?¡¯


    Did she have several bad memories of Midgard?


    Tae Ho just turned his eyes instead of asking recklessly or imagining things by himself. If it¡¯s something he had to know, then Siri would tell him first.


    The three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Rasgrid wore the armor of Valkyries along with Ingrid and started the offering. As the fire in the altar became so big it could touch the sky, a rainbow stair fell from the sky.


    ¡°For Valha.¡±


    ¡°For the saviors of Radetza.¡±


    ¡°Ohh Odin.¡±


    ¡°For Idun.¡±


    Several voices were heard. They were all excited.


    Tae Ho, that was climbing the stairs with Siri, waved his hand towards the people of Radetza that were cheering them fervently. And then he opened his eyes widely and looked at a ce.


    ¡°For Idun.¡±


    Not being able to hear the low and gentle voice in the middle of the cheering was the normal thing, but he could hear that. As he exchanged nces with Helga, that was calling the name of Idun, she started to blush and put on a brighter smile. The familiar warriors of Kataron were next to her.


    When will hee here again?


    Tae Ho waved his hand towards the good junior he would get someday, but that would be good to face her theter possible, and looked at his front again. He climbed to Valha while being led by Ingrid.


    &


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, a really long while.¡±


    As they reached the hall of Valha, Bracky put on a fresh face and said. Although the expeditionsted for less than a month, the sensation it gave was different perhaps because it was in Midgard.


    ¡°You have done well. I heard that there was a banquet prepared so enjoy it to your hearts contents.¡±


    Ingrid said with her business like face but her eyes and voice were quite soft.


    The warriors of Valha nodded with an ustomed face. Because it was a really obvious thing for them to participate in a banquet after an expedition.


    But there were always exceptions.


    Tae Ho looked towards the wharf instead of thinking of enjoying himself in the night banquet. He could see Heda just like he expected, waiting for him.


    ¡°Tae Ho.¡±


    ¡°Heda.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also here.¡±


    Adenmaha said behind Heda. He didn¡¯t call Heda after Sigil¡¯s battle as he was really exhausted and was focusing on resting.


    Tae Ho participated in all the night banquets after an expedition when he was an inferior ranked warrior but after he became an intermediate ranked warrior he never participated in it.


    Maybe it was because of Murphy¡¯sw that every time he returned, something urgent urred. The most recent example was Scathach. Because taking her and returning to Idun¡¯s legion was the top priority. The situation wasn¡¯t one that he could participate and slowly enjoy the night banquet.


    Tae Ho breathed deeply and looked at Heda. It was really nice to see her maybe because they saw each other in a month. He wanted to return quickly and tell her the remaining story and also eat the food made by her.


    However it was when he was about to move towards Heda.


    ¡°Hey, hey.¡±


    Bracky grabbed on Tae Ho¡¯s neck. He then pulled him towards him and said in a low voice.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t nning on returning like that, right?¡±


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Will he?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense.¡±


    The warriors said in a low voice with Notung having started it. Their eyes all weren¡¯t normal and Siri justughed soundlessly.


    It seemed like he would get stabbed if he didn¡¯t participate in the banquet.


    ¡®Well, we all suffered together.¡¯


    Tae Ho made a gesture with his hand towards Bracky as if telling him to calm down and then approached Heda.


    ¡°Um, Heda?¡±


    As he said rather sloppily, Heda turned to look at the warriors of Valha and nodded as if she understood.


    ¡°Interaction with the other warriors is also important. I willeter.¡±


    The Valkyrie Heda could participate in a night banquet whenever she wanted but it was different for Adenmaha. He couldn¡¯t just leave her standing in the wharf so she had to return along with Heda for now.


    It seemed like they had be obstacles unexpectedly that Heda appeased the dispirited Adenmaha and returned to the dock.


    Bracky ced his big arm on Tae Ho¡¯s shoulders that was looking at the two people leaving regretful eyes.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s your first time on a banquet for intermediate ranked warriors, right?¡±


    ¡°The ss is differentpared to the inferior rank.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s another expedition that would return today, they will join us.¡±


    ¡°Is that the only thing? In this banquet every warrior or Valkyrie that is on their day off can participate. Starting from the intermediate rank, not only Valkyries of other legions participate but shield maidens are also seen frequently.¡±


    The warriors of Valha talked as if they were in a good mood.


    And just like they said, the night banquet for an intermediate ranked warrior was special.


    When they reached the banquet after being led by Ingrid, several warriors were already drinking among themselves.


    Tae Ho thought that the banquet for the inferior ranked warriors was already amazing but the banquet for the intermediate ranked warriors was beyond that. There were more kinds of food and the decorations were also shy.


    ¡°Ohh, so Bjorn is over there.¡±


    Bracky found Bjorn, that seemed like he would be at all the ces, and said. Bjorn also seemed to have recognized the group that he raised his cup high.


    It was then.


    There was someone approaching the group.


    It wasn¡¯t a warrior but a Valkyrie. She, that had long ck hair was beautiful and confident like a Valkyrie should. Each and every step of hers was filled with energy.


    It was a Valkyrie they saw for the first time. It seemed like that was also the case for Bracky and the others that they blinked and looked at the Valkyrie with expecting eyes.


    But the one the Valkyrie had business with wasn¡¯t Bracky, Notung, Harabal nor Siri.


    The ck haired Valkyrie shared a greeting with Ingrid and then approached her and smiled.


    ¡°Warrior, do you remember me? I told you that I would be waiting in the night banquet.¡±


    Just who was her?


    Tae Ho tilted his head but then opened his eyes widely. She wasn¡¯t a Valkyrie he saw for the first time. He had certainly seen her before.


    ¡°Do you remember now?¡±


    Tae Ho nodded. He could only do so.


    Because it was her. The first Valkyrie Tae Ho faced since being born and the one that led him to Valha.


    ¡°I¡¯m Valkyrie Hildegarde. The ones close to me call me Hilde.¡±


    She smiled brightly and then hugged Tae Ho.


    < Episode 24 ¨C The Shinsoo¡¯s of Earth (7) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 84

    Episode 25/Chapter 1: Paul¡¯s sword (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    What Tae Ho felt at Hildegarde¡¯s fervent hug was that it hurt.


    She, who was wearing an armor that covered her chest and shoulders with an especially hard material, wasn¡¯t muddy. She put more strength in her arms embracing Tae Ho once and then stepped back.


    Valkyrie Hildegarde.


    The one that had brought Tae Ho to Valha.


    She had ck hair and a blue armor that suited her well. Her cheerfulness, that was a bit different to Reginleif, could be felt in her expression and her small movements.


    Tae Ho breathed in for now. As he calmed down his surprised heart he became ratherposed.


    When he first entered Valha, he really wanted to meet the Valkyrie that was now in front of him. Where was this ce, why had hee to Valha, and how was the situation turning? He didn¡¯t want to ask about one or two things.


    But it was now different.


    The questions he had were almost fully answered.


    This ce was Valha, where the souls of the great warriors gathered at. The warriors of Valha were the warriors that protected Asgard and the nine realms from the giants and demons.


    It was a rather strange thing that Tae Ho, that wasn¡¯t from Midgard, got brought here but even so it wasn¡¯t unprecedented.


    And based on the experiences he had umted until now, there was almost no probabilities for the Valkyrie in front of him to hold all the answers. Because it wasn¡¯t that she had brought him out of her own will.


    But still, Tae Ho asked her once and heard the answer he had expected.


    ¡°That was also the first time I brought someone from another world.¡±


    The method the Valkyries gathered souls was simple. They would wait on the battlefield they were designated and if some warriors died over there she would bring the ones she judged as being righteous to enter Valha or fitted the requisites, or just left them be.


    ¡°The thing that decides on which battlefield we have to be at is the Celestial sphere the king of Gods Odin and the Goddess of magic Freya made together.¡±


    In other words, it meant that it was decided by a machine and wasn¡¯t willed by someone.


    But of course, there may be the possibility for someone to have manipted the machine, but that was really difficult and unnecessary. There was no one that would benefit from having brought Tae Ho to Valha.


    ¡®Well, if there was should it be Idun?¡¯


    Cuchinn said and Tae Ho ignored him.


    Hildegarde kept speaking.


    ¡°Anyways, i¡¯m really d for us to have met like this. I belong to Freya¡¯s legion.¡±


    ¡°Freya¡¯s legion?¡±


    The Goddess of love and beauty Freya.


    Tae Ho had seen warriors from almost all the legions but he had never seen a warrior that belonged to Freya¡¯s legion.


    As Tae Ho put on a surprised face, Siri that was next to him, said in a low voice.


    ¡°Almost all of the Valkyries that retrieve the souls of the warriors belong to Odin¡¯s or Freya¡¯s legion.¡±


    The reason was simple. Odin and Freya were the ones that made Valha.


    ¡°I thought that you would be an intermediate ranked warrior in a short time. Because you had the quality to do so. Take pride in yourself as you are the first soul I led.¡±


    Hildegardeughed as she was really proud of herself and then asked while tilting her head.


    ¡°But you belong to Idun¡¯s legion?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How marvelous. It has been a really, really long while since a new warrior entered Idun¡¯s legion. It must have been a dozen years...no, the first time since the Great war. I obviously thought that you would enter Odin¡¯s or Freya¡¯s legion.¡±


    The two things piqued his interest.


    He did know that there were scarce neer warriors in Idun¡¯s legion but for him to be the first since the Great War. There was a possibility for Hildegarde to be misinformed but whatever the case, it seemed like it was true that it has been a dozen years.


    ¡°When the souls don¡¯t have any particr God they served, the promising ones usually go to Odin¡¯s or Freya¡¯s legion. I could have never imagined that you would go to Idun¡¯s legion. I was nning to teach you the path of the warrior myself if you came to Freya¡¯s legion.¡±


    ¡®Was it really a plot of Idun?¡¯


    Tae Ho ignored Cuchinn¡¯s words once again and pointed at the empty table.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we sit down?¡±


    ¡°That would be good.¡±


    Hildegardeughed and took the lead and Tae Ho followed her back. Bracky and the warriors were looking at Tae Ho, that had attained a ce to have alcohol with the Valkyrie, with taciturn eyes and then scattered. And he didn¡¯t know why but Siri followed him.


    ¡°It¡¯s for surveince.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know for whom or for what it was but Tae Ho didn¡¯t refute for now.


    The time with Hildegarde wasn¡¯t as long as he thought. Hildegarde wanted to listen to things rted to Idun¡¯s legion and the world Tae Ho originally used to live but she didn¡¯t have the time to do so. She received a sudden call from Freya¡¯s legion and stood up from her seat after emptying her ss.


    ¡°Valkyries at the front lines are always the busiest. I will wait for the day we stand on the same battlefield.¡±


    Hildegarde smiled brightly and then ced her lips on Tae Ho¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Let Freya¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    ¡®One more blessing from a Valkyrie has been added. A smile appears on the face of the Valkyrie collector Tae Ho.¡¯


    Cuchinn was saying a lot of nonsense today. Tae Ho also ignored him this time and then expressed etiquette towards Hildegarde by hitting his chest.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was inevitable or a coincidence but Heda returned not too long after Hildegarde left. As the warriors of Valha had all scattered and were drinking among themselves, Tae Ho chose to return quickly.


    ¡°I will return in a while. See youter.¡±


    Siri waved her hand while sitting down and Tae Ho moved to the dock with Heda. He was just looking at Heda¡¯s back, that was preparing the wooden boat like usual, and said casually.


    ¡°Um, Heda.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I heard that it has been tens of years since a warrior entered Idun¡¯s legion.¡±


    Heda flinched. Tae Houghed unconsciously and started to tell her about the meeting he had with Hildegarde. And then Heda pouted her lips and said.


    ¡°I acted a bit calm. It¡¯s embarrassing to act excited.¡±


    She did bring Tae Ho to Idun¡¯s legion as if nothing had happened but actually Heda was really excited that day. No, she was nervous. She even offered him a cigarette she didn¡¯t even smoke.


    Actually it was something she could only say it now but she was d that Tae Ho said he wouldn¡¯t smoke it. She did have it in case a new warrior entered but she hadn¡¯t actually used it. There was also the probability of it having turned bad because of how long it was there.


    Tae Ho just looked at Heda refuting back and put on a smile and said.


    ¡°So that was the case. You were pressing it down. You forced yourself to act calm.¡±


    Heda flushed. She looked at Tae Ho with resentful eyes and then pouted again.


    ¡°I, I can act a bit tough.¡±


    In addition, Tae Ho was really bewildered on that day. If Heda was also bewildered then Tae Ho¡¯s uneasiness would have be bigger.


    Tae Ho also knew that truth really well. Because of that he justughed instead of teasing her.


    ¡®How far you go is always important.¡¯


    While Cuchinn unexpectedly said some helping words, time flowed fast and they could soon see the residence right in front of them. Adenmaha, that had the shape of a sea serpent, greeted Tae Ho and Heda.


    ¡°You came?¡±


    A sea serpent that was just pouting its head on a mistyke was something really scary, but as it was Adenmaha they were talking about they didn¡¯t think of that at all.


    Heda tied up the wooden boat and then said.


    ¡°Go greet Idun-nim.¡±


    Because the first thing you had to do when you returned to the residence was to greet Idun.


    ¡®She¡¯s sulking. You won¡¯t be able to receive her blessing for quite a while.¡¯


    Tae Ho ced Gae Bolg in Unnir to block Cuchinn¡¯s teasing voice and walked towards the shrine. As soon as he opened the door, a green field spread in front of them.


    ¡°My warrior Tae Ho.¡±


    It was Idun, that was the same as always. As soon as Tae Ho expressed his manners Idun said again.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you are healthy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to your blessing.¡±


    Idun smiled brightly at Tae Ho¡¯s answer and then extended her hand to raise him up.


    ¡°My warrior Tae Ho. I have many things I want to show you. Thanks to you, my believers in Midgard increased by a lot. In addition, you should also see this. A shrine was built up.¡±


    As Idun waved her hand lightly, two circle scenes appeared in the air.


    ¡°It¡¯s my shrine. I¡¯m able to see it like this.¡±


    King Sven and his advisor Ube was seen in the first scene. The two people had built up several shrines of Idun in several ces of the ind, just like they promised Tae Ho.


    In the second scene they could see Helga praying. It was Idun¡¯s shrine that king Ivar had set up.


    ¡°Warriors holding me in their hearts have increased. Will you listen to their voices?¡±


    As Idun spoke excitedly, Tae Ho also got as excited as her. As he nodded fervently, Idunughed and waved her hand again. The voices of the warriors were heard in another scene.


    ¡°Oh valiant and beautiful Idun, give me strength and courage.¡±


    ¡°I heard the story of Idun¡¯s legion that¡¯s filled with beautiful Valkyries. I also want to go there.¡±


    ¡°I saw the flying pirate ship. For only a part of the treasures that Idun has to be that much. It¡¯s really incredible. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a great army even in Valha.¡±


    ¡°Ragnar said that you sold a lot of stuff.¡±


    Thest one was Idun. While Tae Ho cleared his throat another voice was heard again. It was the voice of a woman this time.


    ¡°I want to meet Idun¡¯s warrior that came from Valha again.¡±


    It was the princess of Kataron, Helga. She was drawing an image of Tae Ho in her head that has rescued her and her siblings.


    ¡°Hmm, so that¡¯s the case.¡±


    Idun said with a vague voice. Although he couldn¡¯t see her because of the light, he was sure that her eyes were sharp right now.


    While Tae Ho was still perplexed, Idun waved her hand to erase all the scenes.


    ¡°It is a really amazing achievement to the point I had to think really hard on what reward I should give you. So won¡¯t you wait for a moment? I will soon prepare something suitable for your achievement.¡±


    How can he say no in this situation? As Tae Ho answered that he would, Idun nodded slowly.


    ¡°We have many things to talk about. Although you did have an audience with me I couldn¡¯t talk to you as you were always training. We have to talk about ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior¡¯ that has transformed but I think it would be better to speak to Ragnar and Scathach about that.¡±


    Because it was rted to a saga and a geass.


    Idun finished speaking and grabbed on Tae Ho¡¯s hands. It was really warm and soft. It was the same sensation he got when he connected with Idun when he used ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior¡¯.


    ¡°But......my warrior Tae Ho.¡±


    Idun paused and said. When Tae Ho looked at her Idun slightly closed the distance between Tae Ho and said.


    ¡°You called Heda¡¯s name in the decisive moment this time too.¡±


    The name Tae Ho called before swinging the Sword of light wasn¡¯t Idun¡¯s but Heda¡¯s name.


    As Tae Ho flinched, Idun let go of Tae Ho¡¯s hands and turned in a circle.


    ¡°So that was the case. You called out Heda¡¯s name even though you were connected with me. That was what happened.¡±


    Although she was imitating Heda, it felt like there were des in her words.


    As Tae Ho struggled without being able to answer anything, Idun giggled as if it was all a joke.


    ¡°Just like I told you before, the most important thing is that you returned safely. So don¡¯t worry too much. But....call out my name at times too. I¡¯m rather disappointed. Understand?¡±


    How will he not call her when the Goddess tells him like that? It was weird to say that he would but he decided to answer something first.


    ¡°I will also call Idun-nim¡¯s name from now on.¡±


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s something a yboy would say.¡±


    By now, he became certain that she was teasing him.


    Idun giggled this time too and then calmed down her breathing and fixed her expression and looked at Tae Ho.


    ¡°My warrior Tae Ho. You have done really well. I¡¯m really proud of you.¡±


    They were just some words instead of a material reward, but Tae Ho could feel a sense of aplishment fill his heart.


    Although it wasn¡¯t that the number of warriors increased in Idun¡¯s legion or there was a noticeable change, but he felt rewarded based on his efforts.


    ¡°Let my blessing apany you.¡±


    Idun ced her lips on Tae Ho¡¯s forehead.


    &


    The next morning, Tae Ho got greatly satisfied after eating the meal Heda prepared in a really long time. Heda also had a fresh expression as if her sulkiness had all disappeared in a day.


    As Ragnar was outside of the residence as he had some business to take care of, Tae Ho decided to first speak it with Scathach.


    Although he did have Cuchinn, he had other things to ask aside of the geass.


    Scathach¡¯s body was still asleep, but her consciousness was awake. Because of that, she could send her soul outside of her body andmunicate with the people in the residence.


    Compared to Rolo, that didn¡¯t particrly care if his owner returned safely, Adenmaha certainly had a cute side in her. When she heard that Tae Ho would be going to Scathach, she transformed into the shape of a Goddess and followed Tae Ho¡¯s back.


    Scathach¡¯s lodging was a building made of stones that was located in a corner of Idun¡¯s residence. Just looking at it made you think of a shrine and Scathach¡¯s asleep body was inside of that.


    ¡°The power of Idun nim is strong.¡±


    Adenmaha said while passing the entrance of the shrine. It was because of the blessings she had given her several times to protect her. Perhaps, the amount of blessings would be bigger than the number of Idun¡¯s shrines.


    As Adenmaha touched her neck as if it was stifling, Tae Ho grabbed on her hands and activate the ¡®one that controls dragons¡¯ to strengthen her control. Only then did Adenmaha nod as if it was much better.


    Although the difference in their status as Goddesses was clear and Adenmaha was a Goddess of another world, she could only feel a bit of rejection towards the power of Idun but thanks to Tae Ho all of that rejection had disappeared.


    As Tae Ho grabbed on Adenmaha¡¯s hands and entered a deep ce, he could see Scathach¡¯s body lying on an altar and next to her, the soul of Scathach that was half transparent.


    ¡°So you came Tae Ho. I was worried because the speed of the sses slowed down.¡±


    Tae Ho flinched unconsciously and Adenmaha burst out ofughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s important for the sses to be constant. As you have already started to learn about the power of Tuatha De Danann, you should keep on progressing.¡±


    ¡®Those are right words.¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t ignore Cuchinn¡¯s words this time maybe because it really were right words.


    Tae Ho cleared his throat a few times to change the atmosphere and then spoke to Scathach.


    ¡°Master, I have some things I want to ask you.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s about the power you used, Idun-nim was also greatly worried about you. But looking at how calm Cuchinn is, it seems like it¡¯s not that big of a problem.¡±


    Because the after effects of the geass or the restrictions had disappeared. Cuchinn rmended talking about the legend ranked saga ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior¡¯ having strengthened and its restriction having disappeared was closer to the boundary of the saga rather than the geass, so they should talk about it when Ragnar returned.


    Because of that Tae Ho said something apart of ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior¡¯.


    ¡°It¡¯s an item I found in Midgard.¡±


    What Tae Ho took out from Unnir was Liberatus.


    The treasure of the kingdom of Kataron, that held a fragment of Gae Bolg. Cuchinn guessed that the one that made Liberatus was someone that could handle the power of Erin.


    ¡°It really isn¡¯t an ordinary item. This object was made with the techniques of Erin. It¡¯s the handiwork of someone that¡¯s skilled in the techniques of Tuatha De Danann and also the Milesians. No, it¡¯s not only that. If we are talking about the technique that made this object......then it seems like it rivals mine.¡±


    There was no way a human that was born in Midgard possessed those abilities. It was certainly a survivor of Erin.


    ¡®Are you talking that his skills rivals yours, teacher?¡¯


    Scathach nodded as Cuchinn asked in a surprised voice.


    ¡°The reason I was able to make Gae Bolg is because I was the queen of thend of darkness. It won¡¯t be easy even for me to make something like this.¡±


    Scathach was one of the great witches of high status even in Erin. Although her abilities on crafting a weapon was limited, there weren¡¯t many that had skills that wereparable to hers.


    ¡°Unfortunately enough, I can¡¯t check whose work this is from. But fortunately, the one that made this left a clue.¡±


    ¡°A clue?¡±


    ¡°Right. There¡¯s a message magic left in the part of the hilt, that¡¯s not rted to the operation of the sword.¡±


    If it was a message magic, then it was highly probable for it to be a clue. Something like telling them his location or something simr.


    Tae Ho admired and turned to look ad Adenmaha.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Well, I was wondering why you didn¡¯t know.¡±


    She should also be a Goddess of Tuatha De Danann.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t show it to me!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Tae Ho understood and turned to look at Scathach again, and she looked at Adenmaha that had inted her cheeks andughed. She then extended her hand towards Liberatus.


    ¡°I will activate it then.¡±


    The magic of Tuatha De Danann.


    A stream of light appeared from Liberatus and the message magic got activated.


    < Episode 25 ¨C Paul¡¯s sword (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 85

    Episode 25/Chapter 2: Paul¡¯s sword (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    That ce was the front lines to protect the world.


    The boundary between Asgard and the world called as Erin.


    You could see a fragment of the destroyed world from beyond the blue sky. The destroyed continents, dried up rivers, and the corpses of the living beings that could be seen on that weren¡¯t as romantic as a floating ind.


    Stars fell down the night sky and a huge path of fire, that seemed to be a sun, could be seen from far away. It was the fire of Muspelheim, the fire that burnt down Erin.


    Although a hundred years have passed since the Great War, the fire didn¡¯t weaken at all. It rather grew bigger and closed the distance with Asgard.


    Ragnar Lodbrok.


    The great viking king stood in a fortress made of steel and looked in front of him. The perpetual was close to him, different from the fire that was burning down a. It was the blizzard made by the Frost giants that came from Jotunheim.


    The magician king Utgard Loki wasn¡¯t the only giant king. The king of the Frost giants, Harmarti, possessed an army so big it was difficult to even count them. Although a hundred years have passed, no one knew theplete force Harmarti had.


    Ragnar closed his eyes for a moment and leaned his ear on the sound of the horn trumpet. The sound, that was heard close by, came from the warriors of Valha.


    The ones protecting the front lines of Asgard were the warriors above the intermediate rank. If they weren¡¯t there, then Harmarti and his army would have charged over Asgard like a hail covering the coast.


    Ragnar opened his eyes and turned to look at the top of the fortress. Countless steel warriors were standing on top of it as if they were part of the fortress.


    Most of them were lowest ranked or inferior ranked warriors that had lost their lives. However no one in the front lines ignored them. Because they were the real fortress protecting Asgard. They were the great warriors that rose up after shaking off death.


    Ragnar breathed out. He looked at the white steaming out from his mouth and turned around. Thor was standing on that ce even though the sound of thunder wasn¡¯t heard.


    ¡°Ragnar Lodbrok.¡±


    ¡°Greetings to the God of thunder.¡±


    Ragnar hit his chest twice. Thor also did the same and then stood next to Ragnar.


    ¡°It¡¯s a regretful scene.¡±


    Thor said. His eyes were roaming on the distant fragments of Erin.


    Thor remembered the destruction of Erin. Because he saw it burn with his own eyes. He was on that ce when Erin got destroyed.


    The scene of a burning down and disappearing couldn¡¯t be expressed by words. Thor couldn¡¯t forget the misery he felt until now.


    Ragnar was also there. Because of that he knew what meaning the destruction of Erin had for Thor. Thor¡¯s pain didn¡¯t only stop at the destruction of Erin.


    When Loki betrayed Asgard he chose the side of the giants while leaving behind his brother Thor and Asgard.


    Ragnar smiled bitterly. It was a more heartbreaking expression than tears.


    The misery continued even after the destruction of Erin. Because the Great War urred. There were countless deaths on that war.


    Ragnar remembered the tragedy that urred in Idun¡¯s legion. He couldn¡¯t forget the back of the woman shedding tears in front of a pile of corpses.


    He breathed out again. It was intentional. Thor and Ragnar put aside the past and looked at the present.


    ¡°Is the warrior from that time doing good?¡±


    ¡°If you are talking about Tae Ho, yes, he is doing well.¡±


    ¡°I heard he was famous.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he will be strong.¡±


    Ragnar answered immediately. Thor looked at Ragnar as if it was unexpected and then put on a smile.


    ¡°For the unparalleled Ragnar to say that. It¡¯s been a really long while since I saw that.¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s someone that will be that big.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t only because of the saga Tae Ho had. It was the conclusion that Ragnar, that had seen countless warriors and was a great warrior himself, hade to.


    Ragnar¡¯s two eyes resembled a wolf. Thor erased his smile for a moment and looked at Ragnar. He took a deep breath and nodded.


    ¡°Well, it may be obvious as he¡¯s the disciple of none other than Ragnar Lodbrok. I will be waiting for the day to fight on the same battlefield as him.¡±


    Thor was always sincere. Ragnar answered with a smile. Talking about Tae Ho in detail was unnecessary right now.


    ¡°Thor, great God of thunder. I will be returning now.¡±


    He had already finished his business. The reason why he stayed until now was to say his farewell to Thor.


    Thor put on a regretful face but he didn¡¯t hold him back. He lightly patted on Ragnar¡¯s shoulder to express his affection for him and then fixed his posture. Ragnar also fixed his posture and expressed etiquette.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    Ragnar turned around. Thor looked at his back for a moment and then also turned around and looked at the direction where the giants were standing at. He looked at the remnants of Erin.


    &


    ¡°Is this all?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    Adenmaha looked at he message that appeared in the air and frowned, and Scathach nodded calmly.


    There was no voice or words left in the message of Liberatus. There was only a map.


    ¡°Uh....Nidavellir?¡±


    The world of the dwarves.


    As Adenmaha mumbled while looking at the map, Tae Ho asked once again.


    ¡°Do you know what that is?¡±


    ¡°Somewhat? I think it¡¯s something like a treasure map.¡±


    There was a specific location marked on the magical message. Tae Ho nodded and Scathach opened her mouth.


    ¡°The ce located in the map is a ce that not even the dwarves go frequently. It¡¯s a good ce to hide something.....or hide from someone.¡±


    Her words had credibility as it came from her, that had already hid in Nidavellir once.


    ¡°A treasure map. It makes me excited.¡±


    Adenmaha put on the eyes of a dreaming girl and said. It seemed like she unexpectedly liked these things.


    ¡®There may really be a treasure there. Perhaps, the one called Paul may have another fragment of Gae Bolg. And if there¡¯s a legacy from Erin it¡¯s also right for you to have it, as you are the sessor of Erin.¡¯


    Cuchinn said calmly. Tae Ho, that was just listening silently, raised his hand and asked.


    ¡°Um, it¡¯s kind of sudden but can I ask a question?¡±


    ¡®What is it?¡¯


    ¡°Is that sessor of Erin thing a formalized position?¡±


    Cuchinn had always told him that Erin¡¯s legacies belong to you, the sessor of Erin.


    Tae Ho just heard those words as ¡®they are all ownerless items now so it¡¯s obvious for you, that is somewhat rted, to have it.¡¯ But now that he heard it, it seemed like it had a meaning beyond that.


    Cuchinn called Scathach instead of answering immediately.


    ¡®Master.¡¯


    ¡°Right, I will teach you.¡±


    Scathach could listen to Cuchinn¡¯s voice even though she wasn¡¯t cing her hand on Gae Bolg. As Scathach waved her hand, Cuchinn appeared next to Tae Ho that was taking a simr shape as her.


    ¡°It¡¯s morefortable to speak now. Well, to answer you, that¡¯s right. The sessor of Erin is a seat that is chosen fairly.¡±


    Cuchinn walked and stood next to Scathach. As all of them were really good looking, they were seen as a really suitable couple.


    ¡°Erin¡¯s destruction came really suddenly but it wasn¡¯t that we didn¡¯t have time. The kings of Erin prepared a sessor of Erin in case Erin got destroyed. Because they needed someone to lead the survivors and raise Erin some day.¡±


    Simply said, it was an inheritor. It wasmonly seen in wars.


    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t that all the kings in Erin agreed to this. However it was agreed by the strongest forces representing Erin.¡±


    Cuchinn spoke up to there and then extended his fist so that his back of the hand could be seen.


    ¡°Tae Ho, extend your fist.¡±


    Tae Ho also extended his fist. And then a shy sentence made of light appeared on top of the back of Tae Ho¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s the message of light that proves that you are the sessor of Erin. It¡¯s something I originally had.¡±


    It was a sentence that moved to Tae Ho¡¯s hands naturally the day Cuchinn and Tae Ho had a conversation for the first time.


    ¡°That sentence contains the writings of several kings. Master, can I ask you to do it?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Scathach moved her hand again and then the sentence that was on Tae Ho¡¯s hand appeared in the air ten times bigger.


    Cuchinn pointed at several parts of the sentence and said.


    ¡°The sentence of the God of light Lugh, the king of the Tuatha De Danann, the owner of the Red branch knights and my lord Conchobar mac Nessa and the leader of the Fianna knights Fionn mac Cumhaill, the sentence of Miev the wicked woman of rarity, and the sentence of master, the queen of thend of darkness.¡±


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t know well but it was different for Adenmaha. She opened her mouth unconsciously and admired. It was because they really were the kings that represented Erin just like Cuchinn had said.


    In addition it wasn¡¯t the end. Cuchinn pointed at thest sentence and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s the sentence of King Arthur, the leader of the knights of the round table and the king of Camelot.¡±


    ¡°King Arthur?!¡±


    As Tae Ho raised his voice unconsciously Cuchinn tilted his head.


    ¡°Right, do you know him?¡±


    ¡°Well, a bit.¡±


    There was a high possibility for King Arthur to be different to what he knew just like the north european mythology he knew was different from Asgard. But his heart beat excitedly. King Arthur was a legendary king even Tae Ho knew through games, novels, movies, etc.


    Cuchinn continued exining.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one that received the sentence of light. But i was the only one that remained alive among the ones that received it. And Tae Ho, you received that from me. So you are the real sessor of Erin.¡±


    ¡°If the one that made Liberatus is a sessor of Erin, he will recognize the validity of that sentence of yours.¡±


    Scathach added. Tae Ho turned to look at Adenmaha after nodding.


    ¡°Do you know what it is?¡±


    ¡°I can feel a strong authority from it. There¡¯s even the sentence of the God of light, the king of the Tuatha De Danann in it.¡±


    ¡°Is it.¡±


    The race of the Tuatha De Danann wasposed by Gods. As Adenmaha was a citizen of the Tuatha De Danann, it was obvious to feel some authority in the sentence of the God of light Lugh.


    With the same reasoning, if the one that made Liberatus belonged to a force of one that set up the message, then there was a high probability he would recognize Tae Ho¡¯s authority. Because Erin was a world where the authority of the king was recognized,pared to the world Tae Ho lived in.


    ¡°You are in your days off anyways because of the expedition, right? Let¡¯s go find the maker of Liberatus or the legacies of Erin.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a treasure hunt.¡±


    Adenmaha¡¯s eyes shone again at Cuchinn¡¯s words.


    Scathachughed at that and continued speaking to Tae Ho.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. But there¡¯s something you need to prepare before that.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t preparing for the treasure hunt just like Adenmaha thought.


    ¡°Tae Ho, you should know because you faced it yourself but Bress is a stubborn guy. You don¡¯t know when he will attack you again. So we have to prepare for that.¡±


    He had already attacked Tae Ho twice in Midgard. In addition as he had failed the two times, his resentful feelings must have grown bigger.


    ¡°The mystical powers of the Tuatha De Danann isn¡¯t something you can learn in a short time. In addition there are many cases that i¡¯m not with you, Tae Ho. We can¡¯t keep bothering Idun-nim for this either.¡±


    Sending down divine messages every day and maintaining for a long time wasn¡¯t a normal heavybor.


    ¡°The introduction has been long. I will tell you the conclusion. Give Adenmaha to me.¡±


    Scathach said and Tae Ho blinked. After a moment of silence Adenmaha got a hold of herself and yelled surprisedly.


    ¡°Wha, what are you talking about! Ah, there¡¯s no need to speak politely. What are you talking about you witch!¡±


    Just how did shee to the conclusion to give Adenmaha to her based on what they were talking until now?


    Scathach looked at the angry Adenmaha and looked at Tae Ho and exined.


    ¡°Adenmaha may be immature and weak but she¡¯s still a Goddess of Tuatha De Danann. I will transmit the mystical powers of Tuatha De Danann to her. She will have a lot of time to study as she remains in the residence andpared to you Tae Ho, that has to learn several things at the same time, Adenmaha just has to learn the mystical powers. As she already has the basics she will be fast on learning.¡±


    Simply said it was a division ofbor. Adenmaha was a family of Tae Ho and he could call her whenever he wanted.


    ¡°Tae Ho, you should keep slowly learning the mystical powers like you are doing right now. I will teach Adenmaha and then she can teach youter.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I will leave Adenmaha in your care.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Hey, the one that will be learning is me.¡±


    As Adenmaha, that was the one they were talking about, got excluded she spoke with a bulgy face but Tae Ho just lightly swung his fist.


    ¡°Fighting.¡±


    Adenmaha¡¯s eyes became sharper. Scathachughed at that but she soon fixed her expression and said.


    ¡°Tae Ho, I still haven¡¯t finished speaking.¡±


    Scathach turned to look at Cuchinn that was right next to her and said.


    ¡°Cuchinn, I barely know what you are thinking about. But in my opinion, I think that it¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°I also think the same. And I think that I roughly know his aptitude.¡±


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s enough with that. Start transmitting him the power.¡±


    They were speaking without the concerned party this time too. Tae Ho, that was just listening, asked.


    ¡°Transmission of the power....Are you talking about the geass?¡±


    Because he learnt that Erin¡¯s power that wasparable to Asgard¡¯s was the geass.


    But Cuchinn and Scathach shook their heads almost at the same time.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the geass.¡±


    Just like Asgard didn¡¯t only have the saga, Erin also didn¡¯t only have the geass.


    Cuchinn was observing Tae Ho and waiting for the right time just like what his conversation with Scathach said. And he judged that it was the right time.


    ¡°I needed a bit of time after observing how you fight and making a decision. Because you are a warrior of Valha before being a warrior of Erin. If you learn several powers, you may not be able to digest it all and will rather be weaker. But it is now time. This will also help you on understanding the attributes you are learning right now.¡±


    What Cuchinn first promised.


    The heritage of the strong human race that defeated the Tuatha De Danann and the fomoires and reigned supremacy in Erin.


    ¡°It¡¯s the power of the Milesians.¡±


    A new sentence of light appeared in Cuchinn¡¯s fist.


    < Episode 25 ¨C Paul¡¯s sword (2) > End

 Chapter 86

    Episode 25/Chapter 3: Paul¡¯s sword (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Isleidir


    There were several stories recorded in the ¡®book of Erin¡¯s invasions¡¯ that was used to record the history of Erin.


    It was because there were that many leading species that led Erin¡¯s history.


    In the first ce, the name of ¡®Erin¡¯s invasions¡¯ in the history book was proof of that.


    The first ones to start Erins history were a race of people that were known as the Van. This organization, that had a Goddess called Cessair as its leader, could have set up a culture of its own, however, its reign didn¡¯tst long.


    The reason for that was the appearance of the fomoires.


    The king of the fomoires, Cichol, spread a strong gue and put the Van¡¯s on the brink of death but also invaded Erin directly and didn¡¯t leave anyone alive.


    But even the era when the fomoires reigned supreme couldn¡¯tst long.


    The second group of people that appeared in Erin, the Partholon, were different to the Van¡¯s. They rather seeded inunching a surprise attack on the fomoires and seeded on defeated Cichol, the king of the fomoires, after a long war.


    After they chased away the fomoires from Erin they became the second rulers of Erin. But the final and strongest curse king Cichol left harassed them without stop. In the end, the Partholons couldn¡¯t endure the curse of Cichol and Erin became an ownerlessnd once again.


    The third group to rule Erin was a group called as the Nemed. However, they were defeated in their fourth great war against the fomoires and all the people of their race became enved to the fomoires.


    After that, the ancestors of the ones that had fled of the tyranny of the fomoires had returned once again and they were the Fir-holg and Tuatha De Danann.


    Tuatha De danann, that had driven out the Fir-holgs that had established some force after the fomoires, started arge scale war against the fomoires that were a long time enemy of Erin.


    And in that war, Lugh the king of Gods defeated the king of fomoires Balor and attained victory.


    It was now the time of peace.


    However, Tuatha De Danann got faced with a new challenge.


    It was the appearance of the Milesians, a strong race of humans.


    The Milesians drove the Tuatha De Danann away and reigned Erin. The Tuatha De Danann fled to the underground world and the Milesians, that got to dominate Erinpletely, defeated the fomoires that were invading intermittently and opened the gates to a new era.


    ¡°The Milesians and the Tuatha De Danann aren¡¯tplete enemies. They fought at times but also cooperated with each other.¡±


    Cuchinn finished his long exnation and let out a long sigh. Tae Ho, that became a spectator, let out a sigh of admiration.


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s somewhatplicated. It¡¯s this side also the same?¡±


    Tae Ho, that was crouching down, turned around and asked. It wasn¡¯t Heda but Adenmaha, that arrived just when the story was about to start.


    Heda quickly shook her head.


    ¡°Not at all. The Aesir fought against the Vanir and the Aesir won, and that¡¯s the end. Ah, additionally the rtionship between the Aesir and the Vanir isn¡¯t bad right now. Freya-nim and Freyr-nim are of the Banha race.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so like Valha. How simple.¡±


    As Tae Ho nodded with a satisfied face, Heda smiled brightly. On the other hand, Cuchinn put on an absurd expression and continued speaking.


    ¡°Anyways, what I just told you is the basic history of Erin. As you are the sessor of Erin you should study moreter.¡±


    ¡°Mm, so anyways. Thest ones to dominate Erin were the Milesians right?¡±


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s somewhat sad but you should at least remember that clearly.¡±


    There was a sense of excellence showing in the face of Cuchinn, that had started to act as a teacher, that he wasn¡¯t ustomed to. Scathach, that was looking at the sides, said.


    ¡°Just like Cuchinn exined, the Tuatha De Danann and the Milesians could coexist together. There¡¯s also a time that the Goddess of war, Morrigan, court shipped Cuchinn.¡±


    Scathach said ¡®isn¡¯t that right?¡¯ in a low voice and turned to look at him. Cuchinn cleared his throat at her eyes that were shining vaguely.


    ¡°Hm hm.¡±


    Cuchinn was a man with a lot of lovers.


    Scathach drew a sly smile and then looked at Tae Ho again.


    ¡°Because of that the Tuatha De Danann and the Milesians shared many things among them. You can know just by looking at Adenmaha, that was a Tuatha De Danann, use a geass. The geass was a power of all of Erin.¡±


    In addition, even the fomoires used it. Although it was only a part of it,pared to the Tuatha De Danann and the Milesians.


    Cuchinn raised his fist that had the sentence of light and said.


    ¡°What I will transmit to you now is the power of the Milesians. I¡¯m telling you just in case but there are some that mastered the power of the Milesians just like how master mastered the power of the Tuatha De Danann.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Cuchinn had started to speak a lot, maybe because he started to exin a lot of things at once. He smacked his lips once and said casually.


    ¡°I will say it briefly. Simply said, the power of the Milesians is themunication with the tools.¡±


    Tae Ho tilted his head as he had heard somethingpletely unexpected. Cuchinn lightly clenched his fist as if he was satisfied and then continued exining.


    ¡°The tool in your hands.....in your case or mine it should be a weapon. The Milesians handled their weapons better than any other race through themunication with their tools.¡±


    Because handling a tool was the strength of a human.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about conversing with your weapon. It¡¯s understanding it and sharing feelings with it. Then, you will be able to do things like this.¡±


    Cuchinn paused for a moment and then spread his palm near his waist. And then, the sword that was sheathed in his waist got out of its own and got held by Cuchinn.


    ¡°This is the basic stage. You could say that it¡¯s the level that the weapon answers the call of its owner. Um, it¡¯s simr to raising a dog. A doges running to you when you call it, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s somewhat cheap but easy to exin.¡±


    Adenmaha said in a low voice. Cuchinn kept speaking when Tae Ho and Heda were nodding.


    ¡°If you are able to reach the peak and listen to the voice of the sword, you will be able to do more things. You won¡¯t only be able to hold your strength in your sword more effectively but will be able to bring out a strength beyond what your sword can originally unleash.¡±


    This was the reason why Cuchinn had said that it would help on his attribute training. If you used the power of the Milesian, you would be able to unleash anything much stronger, be it an attribute or the power of a God.


    ¡°And if you go a step higher than this....¡±


    Cuchinn put down the dagger he was holding but it didn¡¯t fall to the ground. It spun around Cuchinn and then followed the movements of his hands and moved in the air.


    ¡°You will be able to control it this freely in a short distance.¡±


    ¡°Just like being with a hunting dog?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a goodparison, I like it.¡±


    Cuchinn smirked and flicked his finger. And then, the dagger returned to its sheath as if being sucked into it.


    ¡°But there¡¯s a limit on handling weapons that have no real connection to you or had a short interaction like this dagger. Thepanion of a warrior is his weapon, so the real power of the Milesians will unleash only when one finds a realpanion. For me, it¡¯s Gae Bolg.¡±


    The weapon Cuchinn named right now was made with Scathach¡¯s magic. In the first ce, being able to face Tae Ho face to face like this was thanks to Scathach¡¯s power.


    If Cuchinn was alive, then all the fragments of Gae Bolg would have gathered if he just called for it.


    Tae Ho, that was listening to Cuchinn¡¯s exnation while sitting down, raised his hand and asked.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you control several at once?¡±


    Not one sword, but several swords.


    Cuchinn put on an absurd face and answered.


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t I tell you about thepanions? How can you think of something that yboyish as soon as you listen to my exnation?¡±


    ¡°Cuchinn, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something you should be saying.¡±


    Because Cuchinn himself was a yboy that had several lovers.


    Cuchinn got greatly bewildered at Scathach¡¯s low refuting and then cleared his throat.


    ¡°Hm hm. Anyways, it¡¯s not that it¡¯s impossible but it¡¯s really hard. If you want to control it freely, you need the connection that has umted for a long time.¡±


    The warriors didn¡¯t use as many weapons as one thought. Because if you were a warrior for a long time, a weapon you got ustomed to would appear.


    There were really few warriors be it in Erin or Asgard that changed their equipment every time they got a bit stronger.


    But it was different for Tae Ho. The dragon knight Kalsted changed his equipment every time he reached a certain level in Dark Age. And all those weapons had their respective stories with him.


    Cuchinn actually knew that truth to a certain extent. And he thought that if it was Tae Ho, he may really be able to control several weapons at the same time.


    But he still shook his head. Just like there was only one love Cuchinn couldn¡¯t forget, there was only one truepanion for a warrior.


    ¡°The power of the Milesians doesn¡¯t just stop at handling weapons. Bing one with the weapon and going past the boundary is the real peak. And there¡¯s only one weapon that you will be able to do that with. A realpanion you will spend your life with, a weapon you won¡¯t drop even at thest moment. Don¡¯t you also have a weapon like that?¡±


    Cuchinn had Gae Bolg.


    His enemy and Executioner, Fergus mac Roich, had Cdbolg.


    Tae Ho nodded unconsciously. Because he thought of only one sword, no, remembered in his heart the moment he heard the story.


    Dragon Sword Astellone.


    Thest piece thatpleted the strongest dragon knight Kalsted in Dark Age.


    The final sword that was recorded in the ¡®warrior¡¯s equipment¡¯.


    Cuchinnughed in a good mood.


    ¡°The thing that will be your root is the saga, not the geass. But the power of the Milesians will be of great help to you. It won¡¯t even disturb with the saga. I assure you that it will rather increase the good effects.¡±


    Cuchinn extended his fist towards Tae Ho. Tae Ho also extended his fist as if he understood what Cuchinn wanted. The fists of the two people touched and then a new message of light appear on the back of Tae Ho¡¯s hands ¨C the sentence of the Milesians.


    &


    Ragnar returned to Idun¡¯s residence after two days.


    And as soon as he returned he inspected Tae Ho¡¯s saga.


    ¡°So the seed of the geass really disappeared. But it¡¯s not that it disappearedpletely. You should also feel it but it melted in your saga.¡±


    Up to this point, it was as Tae Ho felt it.


    Ragnar ced his hand on Tae Ho¡¯s shoulders and said.


    ¡°Tae Ho, the saga is a realization of a story. The strength you executed with the help of the geass became your legend. On top of this, the power of a God was added and the strength of the saga that was once more strengthened became bigger. Your new saga ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior¡¯....is really a miracle like saga that was made by these things ovepping themselves.¡±


    Every time Tae Ho used ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior¡¯ he could connect with Idun directly. It was a peculiar type of saga that even Ragar heard for the first time.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not certain that it will ur once again. I¡¯m also in doubt if you will be able to use another geass as an expedient. The most important thing of all is that you vited the geass because you received a restriction.¡±


    Cuchinn had also said something simr.


    For a warrior of Erin to vite a geass was a really incredible thing. The reason why Cuchinn got shocked when Tae Ho used the restriction as a premise was because of that.


    ¡°The power of the Milesians is good. It also suits well with the saga and power you have and has no after effects. Actually, if possible, I would like to master it myself.¡±


    The ones that could acquire the power of the Milesians were the warriors of Erin.


    If Tae Ho wasn¡¯t a sessor of Erin he wouldn¡¯t have been able to learn it.


    ¡°I did well on requesting Rasgrid. Your base on the attributes is really well set up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d.¡±


    Tae Ho said sincerely.


    And then Ragnar read the painful days of lessons Tae Ho had to face andughed.


    ¡°For now it will be the same just like when you first used the power of a God. Operate the attributes a little bit every day. It is important to get ustomed to the point you are able to use it even though you aren¡¯t that conscious of it.¡±


    Ragnar finished his lessons by picking the main points and direction like always. His teaching method waspletely different to Rasgrid, that directed all the directions perfectly.


    ¡°Well, I will end the nagging here. You are going to Nidavellir?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m nning to find the person that made Liberatus.¡±


    ¡°Hm, it¡¯s certainly worthwhile to go.¡±


    Ragnar had already heard the story rted to Liberatus from Heda. If it really was a survivor of Erin, and in addition was a skilled personparable to Scathach, it would surely be of help to Tae Ho and also to Idun¡¯s legion.


    ¡°Only....I or Heda won¡¯t be able to go with you as it¡¯s outside of Asgard. Although you have Adenmaha I¡¯m still uneasy. Go with goodrades.¡±


    ¡°Captain Siri?¡±


    ¡°Not only her. This expedition was quite big and you had performed great so all of therades that returned with you must have received days off simr to you. Find guys that will go with you from them. The camaraderie umted in the battlefield is thicker than blood so you will certainly be able to find someone who will apany you.¡±


    Tae Ho nodded at Ragnar¡¯s words. Although it hadn¡¯t been a month, the memories from Midgard were ones he wouldn¡¯t be able to forget.


    Someone to apany him to Nidavelir.


    A reliable ally he would be able to entrust his back to.


    ¡°It seems like you have thought of someone.¡±


    Ragnar said while smiling and Tae Ho nodded.


    < Episode 25 ¨C Paul¡¯s sword (3) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 87

    Episode 25/Chapter 4: Paul¡¯s sword (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Isleidir


    A day had passed.


    After crossing the door of space and arriving Nidavellir, Tae Ho took a deep breath and ced down the person he was carrying on his back. He was so big and tall that his feet were dragging even when Tae Ho was carrying him.


    ¡°Bracky, Bracky. We arrived. Wake up.¡±


    He shook him quite strongly but he didn¡¯t show signs of waking up. Siri, that had apanied Tae Ho, grabbed the bottle of water she was carrying.


    The effect was immediate. As soon as she poured it on his face, Bracky opened his eyes and woke up.


    ¡°Huk! Where are we?¡±


    Bracky only rose up his upper body and asked. It was a dark, cold and moist ce.


    Tae Ho let out a sigh as if he knew this would happen.


    ¡°Nidavellir. You told me you were going together with us.¡±


    ¡°I did?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yesterday at the bar in Anaheim.¡±


    Although he was really drunk.


    Bracky put on a thinking face at Tae Ho¡¯s words but it onlysted for a moment. Wondering about useless things like this wasn¡¯t his style.


    ¡°Um, well, I guess I did.¡±


    Because Tae Ho wouldn¡¯t have lied to him.


    Whether he was drunk or not, Bracky was the type to go by with words.


    ¡°Hey, Siri. You are also pretty today.¡±


    Bracky smiled and said. Siriughed in spite of herself and then nodded and hit her chest.


    ¡°Bracky, thanks foring in your days off.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, endless adventures is a basic thing for the king of vikings. I will always wee an adventure in a new world. So where did you say this was?¡±


    If he hadn¡¯t said thatst sentence he would have been so cool.


    Siri let out a sigh inwardly and then nced at her surroundings and said.


    ¡°Nidavellir, the world of the dwarves.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then this is the world deep underground that I only heard in stories. I don¡¯t know about the surface, but this is the first time I came underground.¡±


    Bracky seemed to have understood the scenery as he was told that he was underground.


    Svartalfheim, that had a ceiling of branches was dark, but it wasn¡¯tparable to Nidavellir that was underground. If it wasn¡¯t for the lights made by the rune magic of Tae Ho, then they wouldn¡¯t even be able to see in front of them.


    Siri breathed the cold air that resembled the air of winter and then breathed out white steam and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s also our first time. In addition........¡±


    ¡°In addition?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about moving alone for a moment in the expeditions, but it¡¯s the first time I came to a ce this far without a Valkyrie.¡±


    The group that came to this expedition were Siri, Tae Ho, and Bracky. There was no Valkyrie that would lead them.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true. I¡¯m getting a bit uneasy.¡±


    It was also the first time Bracky moved without a Valkyrie. Tae Ho smirked as if soothing Bracky¡¯s uneasiness.


    ¡°There¡¯s no Valkyrie but we have captain Siri, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also true.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t understand you guys.¡±


    The one that understood andughed was Bracky and the one that frowned was Siri.


    Bracky justughed magnanimously instead of exining and then rose uppletely.


    ¡°But what are we going to do here? I must have agreed even before asking what we were going to do, right?¡±


    He was right. Bracky had agreed as soon as they told him to apany them.


    Tae Ho smiled bitterly when he remembered that he said some cheesy words like ¡®if it¡¯s with you guys don¡¯t even mention Niflheim, I will even go to the pce of H as many times you want¡¯ after that and then opened the mouth of Unnir. It was to take out Liberatus.


    ¡°You remember that this was on the pce of Kataron, right?¡±


    ¡°Right, it was a really painful experience for me.¡±


    Because he fell into debt for having lost to Siri.


    Bracky dropped his shoulders as if he got depressed. If it wasn¡¯t for that bet he could be ying and enjoying more in Anaheim.


    Tae Ho felt that he would get even more depressed if he just left him alone so he said quickly.


    ¡°Anyways, the Paul that is said to have made this sword left a map in it. And that¡¯s why we came here.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I understand. Having left a map is telling you that you should find him. Just like how a woman sends you a smile.¡±


    Brackyughed and winked towards Siri, and she received that with a taciturn face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Because the ce the map was pointing was quite far from this ce.


    Tae Ho¡¯s group decided to move closer to a river that flowed next to them instead of visiting the dwarf vige that was near the space door. It was a river made with all the underwater gathered but it was as cold as ice.


    As Tae Ho took out Scuabtuinne from Unnir and threw it, the boat that was the size of a toy became as soon as a real boat.


    Tae Ho then summoned Adenmaha. There were two reasons why he called her through the summoning rock instead of traveling together. First, Adenamaha was studying with Scathach and the other one was that he could recall her if they were in an urgent situation.


    Tae Ho had saved Adenmaha and Rolo by returning them when they were in danger in the battles in Midgard. Being able to break away from the battlefield whenever you wanted was a really strong point.


    Scuabtuinne was a boat that could navigate by itself and although Bracky was an experienced sailor, this was a river of Nidavellir he experienced for the first time. If they were with Adenmaha, that could control water, then they could rx even if they sailed in an unfamiliar ce.


    ¡°How creepy.¡±


    Even if that wasn¡¯t the case Nidavellir was already cold, but as the river was also cold the chill was quite something. In addition, as their surroundings werepletely ck they felt that it was colder.


    ¡°Shall I lighten it a bit more?¡±


    Tae Ho looked at the ball of light he had made with his rune magic and then Adenmaha, that was next to him, grabbed his hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    At Tae Ho¡¯s question, Adenmaha flinched for a moment and then checked her surroundings and whispered in his ear.


    ¡°I think it will be scarier if we can see with more rity.¡±


    Because she didn¡¯t know what was in the darkness. And in the underground, there were plenty of terrible looking bugs.


    Although she whispered quietly, as their surroundings were really quiet Siri and Bracky ended up hearing what she said. Siri had her mouth shut but it seemed like she agreed with her.


    But the darkness was also threatening. Because they may be something observing them from a ce they couldn¡¯t see.


    Because of that Tae Ho first activated the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯. Even if he couldn¡¯t see, he was able to discern the color of the words.


    And a few secondster.


    Tae Ho smiledmentingly and gulped dry saliva and Adenmaha asked hurriedly with a pale face.


    ¡°Why? Can you see something? Are there any strange things?¡±


    It seemed like she was quite surprised that her use of polite words was really natural. Tae Ho smiled once again and then erased the things he had seen from his mind. There were an overwhelming number of bugs on the floor and also on the ceiling and walls.


    ¡°Uh, yes. Let¡¯s lighten it a bit more.¡±


    To the point where they couldn¡¯t see the ceiling.


    Siri slightly increased the speed of Scuabtuinne while Adenmaha shrieked and put on a teary face.


    &


    Although moving through the river was quite creepy, it was reallyfortable. Tae Ho¡¯s group arrived their destination in only two days and went towards the vige marked on the map after retrieving Scuabtuinne.


    Nidavellir was a ce you could describe as an artificial subterranean ce. The ce where the ceiling was low was merely 2 meters high but on the ces where it was high, it reached tens of meters.


    The floor, walls, and ceiling were stones that were hard and smooth at the same time and as sunlight didn¡¯t enter this ce everything around them was cold.


    The dwarf vige that was built on a ce that was ten meters high, had its front blocked with a big wall of stones. You could feel the remnants of humans in their surroundings, but the biggest difference was the existence of light.


    The jewels carved in the ceiling emanated faint light like the moon or the stars in the night. Thanks to that they could clearly see around them even without the help of the ball of light.


    ¡°Beautiful.¡±


    Siri looked at the jewels carved in the ceiling and said with a loud voice in front of the gates of the vige.


    ¡°We are warriors of Valha. There¡¯s something we want to ask.¡±


    It was because she sensed that there were dwarves beyond the wall. After that, one dwarf extended his head over the walls and said quickly after checking on Siri, Tae Ho, and Bracky.


    ¡°Wait a moment. The elder wille soon.¡±


    His eyes were doubting if they really were warriors of Valha but Siri just received his gaze without difort.


    And after a bit of time passed the gates opened up and a dwarf with a cool white beard and several young dwarves with good bodies appeared.


    ¡°I am the elder of this vige Gordon. Why have youe to this ce warriors of Valha?¡±


    The dwarf elder, Gordo, spoke in an alert tone but it didn¡¯t seem like he was avoiding Tae Ho¡¯s group. They felt like they were going through some procedures.


    ¡°We are intermediate ranked warriors of Valha Siri, Bracky, and Tae Ho.¡±


    Siri hit her chest twice and then went straight to the point.


    ¡°We came to this ce looking for the one called Paul. Do you know about him?¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me why you havee to look for him?¡±


    Gordon asked immediately. Siri turned to look at Tae Ho and he took out Liberatus from Unnir.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sword made by Paul. There was a map on it and this ce showed up.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t only Gordon but the other dwarves that were with him also showed interest in Liberatus. It seemed like they had a way to recognize it just like how only masters could, but several of them let out marks of exmation even though they saw it from afar.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the case. It seems like the story will be long, do you mind if we change ces?¡±


    ¡°This is yournd so we will follow your will.¡±


    At Siri¡¯s answer, Gordon and the dwarves let out satisfied smiles. It seemed like they were happy that Siri respected them.


    ¡°She¡¯s as reliable as a Valkyrie.¡±


    Bracky mumbled in a low voice and the dwarves started to lead them. There were several houses that were slipperily connected with each other and they resembled a stctite and rocks that were chiseled with water drops for a long time.


    The house of the elder Gordon was especially big, and the inside of it was as bright as the morning thanks to the big jewel that was stuck in the ceiling.


    ¡°We like it a bit darker but it should be suitable for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±


    Gordon nodded a few times at Siri¡¯s answer and then offered the group a seat. As the chairs of the dwarves were really small, the group had to sit on the ground with a cushion.


    Gordon said immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s already been 30 years since Paul visited this vige. I¡¯m talking about the time when I only had two wrinkles on my forehead.¡±


    It hadn¡¯t been 20 years since Paul set up Kataron so there may be more ces he visited in that time.


    Gordon closed his eyes as if he was remembering the past.


    ¡°He casually appeared one day and defeated a demon that had pushed the vige to the brink of annihtion. He was a man with a lot of skills. He helped the recovery of the vige through the use of several magics and mystical powers and when the vige got stabilized he disappeared suddenly, just like when he first appeared.¡±


    It was simr to Kataron. Because of that, Tae Ho waited for Gordon¡¯s words and Gordon said the words Tae Ho was waiting for.


    ¡°But he didn¡¯t leave alone. He stuck a sword made with a girder on the ce he defeated the demon and disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Ohh! Girder!¡±


    Bracky let out an exmation right then. Gordon¡¯s eyes widened and said.


    ¡°Oh, you know about the girder? Certainly, intermediate ranked warriors of Valha. How knowledgeable!¡±


    Looking at Gordon¡¯s face it seemed like he was really surprised. But Siri and Tae Ho put on embarrassed expressions and Bracky gave out the answer Tae Ho was expecting.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. What¡¯s a girder?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying this just in case, but not all the warriors of Valha are like this.¡±


    Siri said in a low voice but it was doubtful if her words were convincing enough.


    Gordon answered with an astringent face.


    ¡°The girder is a mystical and magical metal. Objects made with girder can save magic power or life power in it and can suppress it.¡±


    ¡°Is this sword also made with a girder?¡±


    Tae Ho extended Liberatus again. And then Gordon sniffed and said.


    ¡°Well, I do smell girder in it.¡±


    Tae Ho also sniffed but just decided that he was right. As the attributes of all races were different, he thought that there was something only dwarves could smell.


    Siri asked Gordon again.


    ¡°Can you tell us the ce the sword is at?¡±


    Based on the story until now, it was an objectparable to the vige¡¯s treasure.


    And fortunately, Gordon nodded.


    ¡°I will. In the first ce, Paul left a map for this ce for a reason. In addition, aren¡¯t you warriors of Valha? You are the most reliable existences in Asgard.¡±


    Gordon left the vige.


    The ce where the sword was at wasn¡¯t that far away from the vige. After walking for about thirty minutes with Gordon¡¯s slow steps, a ce that was much bigger than what they saw until now appeared, and there was a big boulder surging in the middle of the ce like a mountain.


    ¡®Rainbow colored words.¡¯


    He could see rainbow colored words on top of the sword stuck in the boulder. When he got closer to it he could see that it was much bigger than Liberatus.


    ¡®Rather than a sword, it looks like a club.¡¯


    Tae Ho agreed at Cuchinn¡¯s words. It was a weapon that should rather be called as ance fornce charging.


    [Liberatus¡¯s prototype]


    Tae Ho read the rainbow colored words inwardly and approached the boulder. But Bracky stepped ahead of him and said.


    ¡°Can I try first?¡±


    It seemed like he remembered what happened in Kataron. Tae Ho hesitated for a moment but then nodded.


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    ¡°I will pull it out this time.¡±


    Bracky smirked, then ran and grabbed the sword with his two hands. Cuchinn clicked his tongue at that.


    ¡®That¡¯s pointless. No one aside of Erin¡¯s sessor will be able to pull it out.¡¯


    It was when he spoke like that. Although the sword didn¡¯t get pulled out, it did move a bit and the boulder trembled. It was the overwhelming strength of Bracky.


    ¡°Kuho.¡±


    But he still couldn¡¯t pull it out. As Bracky panted and stepped back, Cuchinn got relieved and Tae Ho hurriedly stepped in front.


    ¡°I will try now.¡±


    As Bracky panted and nodded, Tae Ho grabbed the hilt of the sword. And then the sentence of the Milesians appeared on top of Tae Ho¡¯s hand and it got pulled out easily.


    ¡°Kugh! I almost had it!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case.¡±


    Siri said in a low voice next to Bracky and Tae Ho checked the sword he had pulled out. It was so big that the de seemed to be 2 meters long.


    ¡®It has the same structure as Liberatus. There¡¯s an object hidden inside of it.¡¯


    It was the same as Kataron. The rainbow colored words must belong to the item inside of it rather than this sword.


    What could be inside?


    Could it also be a fragment of Gae Bolg?


    Tae Ho started to recite the release chant he learned from Scathach. And then the sword split in two and the weapon inside of it showed up.


    It was a really peculiar looking sword. The sword with a dull color had a triangr shape that became narrow as it reached the peak and there was one more handle you could grab on next to the hilt just like an oar of a boat.


    Cuchinn took a breath and couldn¡¯t say anything for a moment. It wasn¡¯t because he also saw the rainbow-colored words like Tae Ho.


    It was because he knew the name of this sword. He even faced it several times.


    ¡®Cdbolg.¡¯


    The sword of Cuchinn¡¯s enemy and killer, Fergus mac Roich.


    A solid thunderbolt and a strong attack that can even destroy mountains.


    The day Erin got destroyed Fergus mac Roich lost his life. His sword and all his things disappeared under the fire of Sutr.


    The Unknown sword piece vibrated. Tae Ho took a deep breath and grabbed Cdbolg. The sentence of the Milesians shone once again and Tae Ho could feel it.


    It was real. This sword was really Cdbolg, the sword the hero Fergus mac Roich used.


    Siri gulped dry saliva unconsciously. Gordon let out sighs of admiration several times and Bracky turned to look at the ground.


    A vibration could be felt. It was small at first but it became bigger. The ground even started to split up.


    Bracky rose from his ce and grabbed Gordon and held him in his side with one arm.


    It wasn¡¯t a normal earthquake. The vibration was only urring in this ce and not the entire ground.


    Tae Ho, that was looking at the sword, raised his head. A sentence made of light appeared on top of the rainbow colored words. It was a sentence that everyone could read.


    The one that has the qualifications, I will ask you to finish what I couldn¡¯t.


    I hope you arrive before the seal disappears.


    Finish.


    What he couldn¡¯t do so.


    ¡°He¡¯sing! He¡¯sing! It¡¯sing!¡±


    Gordon yelled with a scared voice. Siri could sense it. Paul couldn¡¯tpletely defeat the demon. He had just sealed it up.


    And in this moment, the seal was undone. Because the sword, that was the key to the seal, was pulled out.


    The ground shook and the demon pierced the split ground and showed up. It was a huge serpent that had a body of stones. Just looking at the part that had risen to the surface, it seemed to be much bigger than Adenmaha.


    It red down at the group with its red eyes. Gordon screamed and Siri let out a calm breath and pulled out her sword. Brakyughed and then held his hammer.


    Tae Ho put back the prototype of Liberatus in Unnir and then gripped Cdbolg. It was speaking to him through the sentence of the Milesians. How he had to use it, what he had to do to bring out its real power.


    [Saga: The one that controls gale and thunder]


    The thunder that appeared on Tae Ho¡¯s hands got transmitted to Cdbolg. It covered the sword and exploded.


    Cdbolg, the sword of thunder.


    The sound of thunder announced the start of the fight.


    < Episode 25 ¨C Paul¡¯s sword (4) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 88

    Episode 25/Chapter 4: Paul¡¯s sword (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    Even though it was wide, they were still underground. The sound of thunder, that was heard from the tip of the sword, soon filled the ce. That explosive ringing was stronger than the thunder from the surface.


    The dwarf Gordon was absent minded. The sea serpent, that was rising up while roaring, also looked at Tae Ho with surprised eyes.


    It was the same for Bracky and Siri. They, that had taken their battle stances, looked at the exploding thundering from Tae Ho¡¯s hands and put on expressions of joy and surprise.


    But it was different for Cuchinn. He yelled urgently rather than being happy.


    ¡®Use Idun¡¯s warrior! Remove Cdbolg!¡¯


    Cdbolg wasn¡¯t a normal weapon. It was one of the strongest magic weapons in Erin that wasparable to Gae Bolg or iomh Sis, the sword of Nuada.


    There was a time in the past that Fergus mac Roich, the enemy of Cuchinn, destroyed the peak of a mountain with an attack of Cdbolg.


    Just looking at the strongest blow, Cdbolg was said to be the best in Erin.


    But Cdbolg required an incredible amount of magic power to execute that one blow.


    Because of that not anyone could use it. If someone thatcked the abilities used it, then they may get their magic power, stamina and life power sucked dry by it and die as a result.


    Cdbolg, that awakened thanks to Tae Ho¡¯s thunder, craved for Tae Ho¡¯s magic power as if it was a beast that had starved for a long time. It seemed like it would eat down Tae Ho in an instant.


    Tae Ho gritted his teeth and activated ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior¡¯. Tae Ho¡¯s entire body started to shine in golden light and the power of a God got greatly amplified, and at that moment Cdbolg stopped absorbing magic power for a moment.


    ¡®It¡¯s impossible to execute all its strength. Use the sentence of the Milesians. You have to control Cdbolg at a suitable level.¡¯


    Fergus mac Roich was a strong warrior that could stand shoulder to shoulder with Cuchinn. Even though Tae Ho had gotten a lot stronger, he hadn¡¯t reached that level yet.


    The sentence of the Milesians shone in the back of Tae Ho¡¯s hands. He calmed down Cdbolg, that was endlessly seeking for magic power. He made it satisfied at a suitably full state.


    It wasn¡¯t an easy thing. Having calmed down Cdbolg spent an incredible amount of magic power and stamina in mere seconds. If it wasn¡¯t for ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior¡¯ that his power of a God was amplified, he would have died even before he fought against his enemy.


    ¡®It¡¯s enough to battle with just the strength that has been recharged. Don¡¯t feed it anymore and fight like this.¡¯


    Nervousness and relief was felt from Cuchinn¡¯s voice. Tae Ho gulped dry saliva and then looked at the serpent and its surroundings.


    A few seconds after the thunder exploded.


    It was a long time for Tae Ho but it was short for everyone else. The serpent roared again and then the sound of steps was heard from far away. The serpent had called for the monsters near this ce and were gathering.


    Siri raised her crossbow instead of her sword. Bracky ced down Gordon in the rock that had Cdbolg stuck in it and then gripped his hammer tightly.


    ¡®Tae Ho?¡¯


    Right then, Idun¡¯s voice was heard. It was thanks to the connection that was created with her just like when he used ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior¡¯ in Midgard.


    But it was a bit different this time. He could listen to Idun¡¯s voice more clearly. It didn¡¯t feel like it was just a connection but that she really was next to him.


    There were two reasons for this. Compared to Midgard, that was protected with the great barrier spread by Odin and Freya, there were particrly no obstacles from Nidavellir and Asgard. So the connection with Idun would naturally strengthen.


    The other reason was the growth of Tae Ho and the strengthening of his saga. The farther the name of Idun spread and the stronger the belief of the people towards Idun got, ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior¡¯ also got stronger at the same time. The propaganda Tae Ho had done in Midgard was useful by many meanings.


    Cuchinn also felt Idun. But the most important thing was the fight in front of them.


    ¡®Tae Ho, it¡¯s a battle against a serpent. Can¡¯t you capture it like before?¡¯


    As serpents were a race of dragons.


    Cuchinn asked when he thought of him having captured Adenmaha and then Tae Ho looked at the serpent with the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯. The information that was necessary right now appeared below the clear red words.


    [Nameless rock serpent]


    [Dragon race]


    [Evil]


    [Possesses evil eyes]


    Just like Cuchinn had said, there was a probability for the ¡®one that controls dragons¡¯ to work on it. Idun asked when Tae Ho nodded.


    ¡®My warrior Tae Ho. So is it a male or a female?¡¯


    ¡®She really is a Goddess. She asked the most important thing right off the bait.¡¯


    You didn¡¯t know if Cuchinn was being serious or was joking but he said with a rather serious tone. Tae Ho answered quickly at the rather pitiful question.


    ¡°A male!¡±


    ¡®Right, i¡¯m d.¡¯


    ¡®Of course you are.¡¯


    Cuchinn ended upughing in the end. He had just told him to concentrate so what was he doing?


    But the leisure onlysted for a moment. Siri, that didn¡¯t know of the conversation urring in Tae Ho¡¯s head, yelled hurriedly.


    ¡°Tae Ho! They are approaching from the sides! Hurry up!¡±


    It seemed like she had thought of a simr thing when she realized that it was a serpent.


    Siri moved to the boulder that Gordon was at and kept firing arrows. The arrows that held the power of a God flew beyond the darkness and pierced the heads or chests of the monsters. They were bug monsters that Adenmaha would have screamed if she saw them.


    Just looking at them individually, they weren¡¯t a match to Tae Ho¡¯s group but quality couldn¡¯t amount to numbers. They had to finish it up quickly before being surrounded.


    ¡°Bracky!¡±


    Tae Ho charged forward while yelling. Bracky understood what Tae Ho was requesting and then followed his back after smiling bitterly.


    Tae Ho and Bracky ran in a line. The rock serpent had the shape of a snake,pared to Adenmaha that was more simr to a normal dragon.


    The rock serpent swung its body towards Tae Ho and Bracky instead of extending its head towards them. And then, the ground surged up as if a wave was created from the sea and charged towards Tae Ho and Bracky.


    As it was an attack resembling an earthquake, it wasn¡¯t wise to dodge it while having their feet on the ground. Tae Ho kicked the air to jump over the dirt and rocks charging towards him and Bracky showed great agility regardless of his big body and jumped over the rocks in consecution. He had really jumped over the wave of dirt and rocks.


    But the attack of the serpent didn¡¯t end yet. It was rather the start. The monster executed its second attack right after Tae Ho and Bracky jumped over the wave of dirt as the first attack was just to warm up. mes erupted from its open mouth.


    It was a fire breath, that was the representative of breaths.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to dodge the fire breath as they were in the middle of the air because they jumped to dodge the wave of dirt. Because of that Tae Ho charged forward and swung Cdbolg widely. He fired the condensed thunder and split the fire breath from the front.


    Babang!


    The white thunder tore the mes. The serpent got surprised at the thunder that exploded right in front of it and shrunk for a moment and Tae Ho and Bracky used that moment to close the distance even more.


    It was short. The distance between them was almost nonexistent.


    Cuchinn yelled.


    ¡®The evil eyes!¡¯


    The serpent quickly changed the direction of its head and red at Tae Ho and Bracky. His red eyes shed and executed the power of the evil eyes. It was the power to petrify the ones that reflected on its eyes, just like the basilisks.


    The standard way was to endure it with the power of a God but Tae Ho sought another method. It was a method he had prepared since he realized that it had evil eyes.


    [Saga: Warrior¡¯s equipment]


    Tae Ho raised his left arm, that was holding Cdbolg. And then a smooth and huge shield appeared on top of his left arm.


    Mirror shield. It was a shield that reflected yourself. It was a necessary item to face Medusa, that was an event boss in Dark Age, and had the power to reflect the several kinds of evil eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t the ¡®warrior¡¯s sword¡¯ but the ¡®warrior¡¯s equipment¡¯. There were several protective items in the saga that progressed without stop.


    But only, for the case of the armors, the strength of the stories it had was weakerpared to the weapons so there were fewer kinds recorded but for special equipment that had abilities like the Mirror shield, they were all registered without missing one.


    The petrification curse attacked Tae Ho and Bracky. However Tae Ho jumped up at the exact angle and got in the path of its eyes and Bracky. He also didn¡¯t forget to hide himself on the overly big shield.


    The serpent looked at himself being reflected on the Mirror shield. It seemed like it had some resistance towards it as it possessed evil eyes itself that it didn¡¯t getpletely petrified and merely flinched for a moment but it was enough with that much time. Tae Honded on the ground and Bracky surged up from behind him.


    ¡°Tho-R!¡±


    Bracky let out a roar and swung his hammer. As he released all the condensed power of Thor in an instant, Bracky¡¯s attack didn¡¯t simply be a blow. The moment he hit its chin, an incredible thunder swept its head.


    ¡°Kuha!¡±


    Brackynded on the ground and let out a satisfied voice. The serpent couldn¡¯t endure the shock and then hit the ground with its head and a loud sound was heard.


    This was it. Thor¡¯s warrior was Bracky himself. Although Tae Ho could fire off thunder and lightning, he wasn¡¯t a warrior of Thor but Idun¡¯s.


    While Bracky was feeling a sense of satisfaction, Tae Ho hurriedly moved his feet and climbed on top of the rock serpent. And right then the serpent raised its head again. It seemed like electricity didn¡¯t work on it well as it was made of rocks or he could take punches really well but it recovered much quicker than expected.


    ¡°Bracky! Dodge!¡±


    Siri yelled from far away. She was grabbing on Gordon¡¯s neck with one hand facing the monsters gathering from the sides.


    Bracky rolled on the ground as soon as Siri warned him. A fire breath poured down on the ce he was just standing. It was so strong it could melt the ground.


    ¡®Are you able to do it?¡¯


    Tae Ho stabbed Cdbolg on the neck of the serpent to create a supporting stand instead of replying and then moved his feet and hands quickly. He created a space to install the ¡®Beast¡¯s saddle¡¯ and hung the suppression reins on its neck.


    It would have been perfect if he also hung the Hunter¡¯s rope but it seemed like it would be impossible. Tae Ho ced his hands on top of the neck of the serpent that was starting to struggle and then activated his saga.


    [Saga: The one that controls dragons]


    The rock serpent reacted at the saga but it didn¡¯t fall that easily. It trembled a bit and then fended off the controlling power.


    ¡®Is it impossible?!¡¯


    Cuchinn asked hurriedly and Tae Ho transmitted his thought instead of answering.


    It wasn¡¯t because the rock serpent was stronger than Adenmaha or had a stronger will. In the first ce, the situation with the both of them was different.


    Adenmaha already had an owner and in addition she really hated him. Because of that deep in her heart she was longing for a new owner.


    In the other hand, the rock serpent was a free body. It had never been controlled by someone.


    It was obvious that the level of resisting it was different.


    However Tae Ho¡¯s saga also wasn¡¯t normal. He could control anything if it was of the dragon race. But he needed to go through a process to do that.


    ¡®There¡¯s no business on easy things.¡¯


    Idun said something scary in a gentle way. Cuchinn burst out ofughter in that moment and Tae Ho judged that her words were right. Idun was always right just like Heda.


    The rock serpent struggled. It was to shake off Tae Ho. At first the rock serpent just shook its body like a bull in a rodeo match but then started to move towards the wall. It was nning to crush Tae Ho by mming him on the wall.


    Tae Ho took a breath and looked at the battlefield. Thanks to the aftershock and the small earthquakes created by the serpent struggling, half of the monsters that charged towards Siri got cleaned up.


    Siri was still moving quickly and massacring the monsters. She was fleeing at first to protect Gordon but now it felt like she was hunting the monsters.


    Tae Ho looked at Bracky. He made eye contact with Tae Ho while charging on the shaking ground and smiled bitterly as if he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Bracky had continued to gather Thor¡¯s power after the first attack he hadunched.


    Babang!


    The rock serpent started to m itself against the wall but it was all pointless. Tae Ho moved to its side instead of behind its neck and dodged the attacks. Although the shock and the vibrations were great, the strength in Tae Ho¡¯s grip also wasn¡¯t normal.


    It was the limit of the snake. Shaking off someone on top of yourself wasn¡¯t an easy thing.


    The rock serpent mmed two more times and then raised its head as if it had judged that anymore than that was impossible. It was a movement to dig in the ground.


    But right then Bracky finished his preparations. It roared greatly as if to take the attention of the rock serpent and then fired lightning towards the ceiling.


    There was a time difference between his actions and his roar. The roar was a signal and Tae Ho pulled out Cdbolg to throw it and activated two powers at the same time.


    The sentence of the Milesians.


    [Saga: The one that handles gale and lightning]


    Cdbolg flew towards the ceiling. But it wasn¡¯t merely flying. The thunder that originated from Tae Ho¡¯s hands got connected with the hilt of Cdbolg.


    And Bracky¡¯s thunder reached it. The thunder that was filled with Thor¡¯s power got transmitted to Cdbolg.


    Bababang!


    Cdbolg exploded out once again. The overwhelming sound of thunder flew from a high ce to a low ce. Everyone inside of the cave couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at the strong light and sound that was created.


    The rock serpent looked at Cdbolg and then realized what was going to happen soon.


    The serpent moved. It was to dig in the ground. However Tae Ho was faster than it. He controlled Cdbolg with the thunder that was still connected to it.


    From the sky to the ground.


    The real lightning of the God would fall down!


    Kwagagang!


    Cdbolg, that fell down from the ceiling, hit the head of the rock serpent that had thrown itself towards the ground. The electricity spread from its head to all its body and also spread on the ground.


    The rock serpent couldn¡¯t even scream. The shock of being hit in its head was already incredible but it was more obvious as its entire body was covered with electricity.


    The serpent dropped its body on the ground. Cuchinn yelled.


    ¡®Good! It is breathing! You seeded on controlling your strength!¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t dead yet but it was clearly weakened. Tae Ho added his power of a God onto it as if giving it first aid. And then the serpent flinched and trembled.


    At that moment, Tae Ho fired lightning once more from his hand. It was an attack that was weak, as it hadn¡¯t even gathered strength, but it was a shock that was hard to endure for the current rock serpent.


    The serpent dropped its body once again. Tae Ho checked on how much power of a God he had left and then transmitted Idun¡¯s power onto it to make it conscious.


    ¡®Right, you are doing well. Erase all his will to resist. You should clearly let it know that you are stronger than it. It¡¯s simr to taming wild horses.¡¯


    ¡®You, you really are evil.¡¯


    Idun let out a really surprised voice but even so didn¡¯t retrieve her blessing from Tae Ho.


    And at the fifth time.


    The rock serpent, that repeated being unconscious and recovering, didn¡¯t resist to Tae Ho anymore. He naturally received the ¡®one that controls dragons¡¯.


    [Nameless rock serpent]


    Tae Ho got satisfied at his name that had turned green and then released ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior¡¯ and slightly dropped his body.


    When he looked at his surroundings he saw Bracky and Siri looking at him absurdly.


    ¡°Cruel bastard. You should have killed it in one blow.¡±


    ¡°Uh....mm, well. He must have done that because there¡¯s something to gain out of it. I will think of it like that.¡±


    They were Bracky and Siri respectively.


    Tae Ho inserted all the remaining power of a God into the rock serpent and then called Adenmaha with the summoning rock. The ¡®one that controls dragons¡¯ had worked to a certain extent but it seemed like they stillcked interaction that it was impossible tomunicate with the rock serpent clearly.


    ¡°Trante for me.¡±


    Adenmaha, that was a Goddess of Tuatha De Danann, was an existence on another level and even lived on a different ce but the two of them were still serpents.


    Adenmaha blinked as she got summoned suddenly and then grasped the situation. She looked at the weak rock serpent that was panting and then asked Tae Ho. It was a question that went straight to the point.


    ¡°Is it male or female?¡±


    ¡®Well, it seems like she is also a Goddess.¡¯


    Tae Ho put on a lukewarm expression and told her the answer while Cuchinn admired.


    < Episode 25 ¨C Paul¡¯s sword (5) > End

 Chapter 89

    Episode 25/Chapter 6: Paul¡¯s sword (6)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    Jotunheim was an immeasurably vastnd of giants. Within thatnd, where the icy wind blew, the giants observed Asgard and the nine realms. Rather, they observed Asgard and the nine realms now that Erin was destroyed.


    Almost a century had passed since the Great War had drawn to a close.


    Like the Gods of Asgard and the warriors of Valha who were sometimes absent from the front lines, the same could be said about the giants of Jotunheim.


    While the one named Utgard Loki, the Magician King, bore the strongest force in Jotunheim, the being who bothmanded the giant kings and held an army of giants at the front lines was none other than the Warrior King, Harmarti, king of the frost giants.


    The role Harmarti held was one of diversion. While the Warrior King led the giants to the front lines and distracted the forces of Valha, Utgard Loki took care of things in ces elsewhere. Such was the demise of Erin.


    In addition, the military might of the giants did not end with Jotunheim.


    The giants controlled Muspelheim under the reign of Surtr, the strongest giant king. They had the titans, sworn enemies of Olympus, and the forces under King Bahngo that were currently attacking the temple were not to be underestimated either.


    The fomoires, that took part in the destruction of Erin, were also allied with Jotunheim.


    Deploying these forces in the rear, controlling their leaders, and scheming of new methods to invade Asgard with were the roles of the Magician King.


    Balgad, the Giant of Earth and one of the Five Fingers of Utgard Loki, expressed etiquette in front of him.


    Despite his most recent task given by the Magician King having gone excellently, Balgad¡¯s mood was sour.


    Sigil, the killer of his own race, had died earlier than he¡¯d anticipated.


    It was a miserable death. He, who could once massacre hundreds of giants and warriors of Valha alike, had lost his life to a few mere intermediate-ranked warriors of Valha. Although he was weakened from his extended time in prison, the truth was still difficult to ept.


    ¡°You have done well, Balgad.¡±


    The Magician King said in a low voice. Balgad, whose thoughts still lingered on Sigil, bowed to answer the words of his master.


    ¡°Sigil has received the punishment he long deserved. You have retrieved Garmr¡¯s soul fragment, and I¡¯m satisfied with your efforts. You have done well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my king.¡±


    The words of the Magician King weren¡¯t wrong. Balgad had seeded regarding his task, for the ones that had retrieved the third soul fragment were among Balgad¡¯s underlings.


    The Five Fingers showed different reactions at thepliment given by the Magician King.


    Grund, the Giant of the Sea, appeared satisfied that Sigil, who he had despised, was dead, and he beamed at Balgad with a soft expression. Ort, the Giant of Beasts, let out his usual, silentughter.


    The Giant of the Night, Avalt, was silent; although it wasn¡¯t because he was envious of Balgad¡¯s sess. His thoughts were simply elsewhere.


    The Magician King continued speaking.


    ¡°I believe there will be many more fragments in Midgard. I have already grasped the location of these new fragments through the ones we have in our possession.¡±


    As the Magician King waved his hand, a map of Midgard appeared in front of the five fingers. A location that was presumed to hold one of Garmr¡¯s soul fragments also appeared to be where the humans held a strong military presence, even in Midgard.


    ¡°I will also entrust this task to the Giant of Earth. Will you be able to do it, Balgad?¡±


    ¡°I will follow your will, my king.¡±


    The Giant of Earth, Balgad, ced his hand on his chest and responded with a loyal countenance. The Magician King proceeded immediately.


    ¡°There is a possibility for the hunting dogs of Valha to smell what we are nning, and arge battle may be unavoidable. No... It won¡¯t be bad to instigate a real fight.¡±


    The eyes of the Giant of Beasts, Ort, became sharp. The Magician King didn¡¯t offer any further exnation, but the Five Fingers understood his meaning.


    He was hoping for arge-scale conflict to ur in Midgard. As it were, the giants couldn¡¯t help but operate with restricted movements within thatnd that Odin and Freya had spread a great barrier over.


    However, the same held true for Asgard and Valha. Even though they had already discovered three soul fragments, the forces that remained in Midgard were naught but one or two Valkyries and about ten intermediate-ranked warriors.


    Just what kind of big battle was the Magician King referring to? Could it be the biggest battle they could produce with restricted movements, or a catastrophe-like battle that would sweep up the humans in Midgard?


    No matter the context, it was a good decision. Balgad was nning to realize the wishes of his king in full this time around. He also wasn¡¯t nning on letting go of Garmr¡¯s soul fragment.


    Grund, the Giant of the Sea, offered some encouraging words, but Ort, the Giant of Beasts, revealed a look of displeasure.


    Avalt, the Giant of the Night, also held several doubts regarding notions rted to his thoughts about Garmr¡¯s soul fragments.


    However, Avalt didn¡¯t open his mouth recklessly. If their king was being deliberately vague, then he must have felt it necessary to do so. After all, the one before them was none other than the Magician King, Utgard Loki.


    ¡°Keep searching in Asgard. Even if you aren¡¯t able to find any fragments, you will be able to blind Asgard¡¯s eyes.¡±


    The Magician King finished speaking. The Giant of the Night, Avalt, found further doubt with what the Magician Kingst said, but he still refrained from opening his mouth.


    The Giant of Earth, Balgad, looked at the map of Midgard. As he stared, a new image of war slowly blossomed within his mind.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Um, so he simply said he was living well in hisnd, but the dwarves invaded and a battle urred?¡±


    Bracky snorted from his seat upon a boulder. Siri paused before continuing with a low voice.


    ¡°Rather than invading, their zones of life must have ovepped just like how when a vige expands and friction between the beasts increases.¡±


    It was a situation thatmonly urred when forests were cleared.


    Gordon seemed emboldened by Siri¡¯s words, and he offered his opinion in a loud voice.


    ¡°We just moved looking for a new mine, and Nidavellir is thend of us dwarves anyway. Do you know how many dwarves died at its hands? It¡¯s just an evil demon.¡±


    Although it was a bit extreme, his words sounded typical for a dwarf.


    Nevertheless, Adenmaha still responded curtly while crossing her arms.


    ¡°This guy said that there was a mine of girders in thend he slept in and that the dwarves attacked him several times aiming for it.¡±


    In other words, the dwarves were reaping the consequences of their actions.


    As Adenmaha nced at him, Bracky looked at Gordon with a ¡®ho¡¯ing¡® sound. Siri also put on a face that implied it was difficult to side with him, and Gordon snorted before continuing.


    ¡°What about us dwarves wanting a mine? Water flowing in both high and low ces is obviously optimal. To us, the mines are like what water sources or clean air are to humans.¡±


    Although it was easy to forget, the dwarves were indeed the fairies of the ground. Because of that, their standards of living weren¡¯t all that simr to the humans.


    The dwarven race consisted entirely of males. From that notion, the logic behind their flourishing didn¡¯t stem from their active crossbreeding. There were some dwarves that were born that way, but they were very much a minority.


    Put simply, most of them were born in the mines.


    It wasn¡¯t really a proper way to describe it, but they were literally born from the earth.


    At times, peculiar rocks or metals that emanated mystical light were found in the mines inhabited by dwarves. Surprisingly enough, those rocks and metals were dwarven infants.


    As time psed, the rock and metal would begin taking the shape of a dwarf like a sculpture, and these sculptures would eventually transform to be real dwarves.


    Earth fairies that were born in mines.


    Because of that, Gordon¡¯s words weren¡¯t wrong. New mines were a necessity for the dwarves to maintain their race.


    Although Tae Ho¡¯s group couldn¡¯t know this, Bracky nodded as if he roughly understood.


    ¡°Well, I kind of understand. Fighting of this nature generally doesn¡¯t happen because someone wishes for it to be so, and your argument isn¡¯t particrly bad either. It¡¯s unavoidable if dwarves want to eat and live.¡±


    The humans of Midgard fought among themselves every day. If it was a fight against a huge serpent that has peacefully upied a mine, then it became easy to understand it emotionally.


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Although Bracky voiced his approval, it seemed he wanted to receive a bow in return, so Gordon put on a vague expression.


    Instead of reigniting the fire on an issue that had finished moderately, Tae Ho decided to alter the course of conversation with Adenmaha.


    ¡°Adenmaha, why don¡¯t you ask him if he¡¯s able to live outside of this ce?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to take him to Idun¡¯s residence too?¡±


    ¡°The return path will be rough, but I guess I might have to.¡±


    Adenmaha could barely fit in the flying pirate ship, but the rock serpent was twice as big as her. It would be really troublesome if he wanted to take him to Idun¡¯s residence.


    Even so, he couldn¡¯t just leave the serpent here. In order to use a summoning rock, one needed summons that lived in a magical area for it to be its base, but Tae Ho¡¯s magical area was at Idun¡¯s residence.


    Releasing the rock serpent would be a different story, but if he wanted to use it as a summon, he had to return back to Idun¡¯s residence with it.


    ¡°Hm, wait a moment.¡±


    Adenmaha nodded as if she understood and then let out a voice that really didn¡¯t suit the look of a beautiful Goddess.


    ¡°Grr. Grr, grrrr!¡±


    Could the sound of a growling beast really be as such? The noises seemed like they was quite systemized, however, and the rock serpent let out a simr sound.


    Bracky stared at Adenmaha as if it were more marvelous each time he saw it, and Tae Ho and Siri forced theirughter.


    Soon, Adenmaha finished her conversation with the rock serpent, and she spoke to Tae Ho with slightly flushed ears.


    ¡°Uh... He¡¯s not a normal serpent. Well, you may know with how he looks, but should I say that he¡¯s closer to being a magical creature? He can live in other ces, but he needs energy to eat. As the residence is filled power of Idun-nim, won¡¯t that be enough? Until now, it seems that he was depending on the girder mine.¡±


    The rock serpent, it¡¯s body covered in rocks, was certainly a strange-looking creature to call normal.


    ¡®I was wondering how I should feed it, but there won¡¯t be any problem then.¡¯


    When measuring it from head to tail, the rock serpent was at least a dozen meters in length. If he fed it normally, then Idun¡¯s residence would most certainly be bankrupt.


    ¡°But can¡¯t he transform like you?¡±


    If he could be small like Adenmaha, then there wouldn¡¯t be any problems regarding moving and eating. Everything would be simpler.


    However, Adenmaha shook her head bluntly.


    ¡°Hey, you might forget this often, but I¡¯m also a Goddess. Not all serpents can be like me.¡±


    Adenmaha had been a Goddess of Tuatha De Danann before bing a sea serpent. Just by appearance alone, one could tell she wasn¡¯t someone that couldn¡¯t bepared to a mere rock serpent.


    ¡°Anyways, I feel it will work out somehow as the residence is quite big. I also don¡¯t see him as really being the active type.¡±


    To begin with, if he really was the active type, the serpent wouldn¡¯t have been able to make a nest and live a dormant life underground. Even if it was wide, that was only within the standards of humans. It was a really narrow ce for a rock serpent.


    ¡°Good. Then can you roughly transmit to him what we spoke of until now?¡±


    ¡°I understand, so don¡¯tugh.¡±


    Adenmaha opened her eyes sharply and then started to converse with the rock serpent. As she started ¡®grr-ing¡® this time too, the rock serpent did the same. Suddenly, Adenmaha burst outughing.


    ¡°Did they speak of something fun?¡±


    Bracky asked with wide eyes. Adenmaha covered her mouth with her hand and let out a gracefulugh, and she shrugged her shoulders before replying.


    ¡°Uh, well, he said that we will serve me as his noonim. This big guy also has a cute side like Rolo.¡±


    ¡°Did you have that kind of rtionship with Rolo?¡±


    The one that blinked and asked was Siri, and Adenmaha nodded this time too.


    ¡°Rolo is quite intelligent. I¡¯m teaching him how to swim nowadays, but it¡¯s really cute that he¡¯s able to swim well.¡±


    ¡®A swimming gryphon... How marvelous.¡¯


    Tae Ho was more amazed at Adenmaha teaching Rolo how to swim. Was she teaching him through the shape of a sea serpent or the shape of a Goddess?


    ¡°Anyways, tell him to rest today, and also tell him that we will leave tomorrow so he should prepare himself.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Adenmaha resumed growling. Tae Ho managed to contain his amusement and then turned to look at Gordon.


    ¡°Elder.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really regretful that you will be leaving tomorrow, but what can I do as the path you have chosen is really busy? I¡¯ve decided- I will open a party even if itsts for a day! Enjoy yourselves, and then go your own path.¡±


    Gordonughed and said quickly.


    Bracky alsoughed at his words and opened his eyes sharply.


    ¡°A party is good, but don¡¯t you have something like a treasure? We saved your lives and also plucked out the tooth that was bothering you.¡±


    Siri gulped down the words ¡®we were the ones that risked ourselves¡¯ and closed her eyes to hide her expression. Gordon let out a soft groaning sound.


    ¡°Mm, I don¡¯t have anything that¡¯s good, but I will prepare something suitable.¡±


    ¡®As expected of a dwarf; you should poke first and then see their reaction.¡¯


    While Cuchinnplimented Bracky¡¯s decisiveness, Tae Ho offered a question to Gordon.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I have more clues about Paul?¡±


    ¡°Mm.....I think that his sword was the greatest clue, but something more maye out after searching the vige. I will look around for the time being.¡±


    It was Cdbolg, after a fragment of Cdbolg.


    He didn¡¯t know who this person called Paul was, but there was the possibility for him to have more legacies of Erin. No... In the first ce, if he¡¯s someone that had these kind of treasures, he had to meet him as Erin¡¯s sessor!


    Tae Ho put back Cdbolg in Unnir and then took out the prototype of Liberatus.


    ¡°Adenmaha, do you want to take a look at this?¡±


    There was a possibility for it to contain magic of the Tuatha De Danann.


    Adenmaha¡¯s face grew nervous at Tae Ho¡¯s request before she spread her shoulders and nodded. It was because she remembered what she had spoken of with Scathach.


    Adenmaha easily ced the awkwardlyrge, heavy Liberatus prototype on the ground and then curled up to check it thoroughly. A long period of time followed, so much so that Bracky had begun falling asleep.


    ¡°I found it!¡±


    Adenmaha abruptly stood up from her ce and shouted with a triumphant face.


    ¡°There¡¯s a message magic.¡±


    It was also in the hilt.


    Tae Ho nced at Gordon for a moment and made a gesture with his eyes. Adenmaha curled up again and ced her hands atop the hilt.


    She activated the message magic.


    < Episode 25 ¨C Paul¡¯s sword (6) > End

 Chapter 90

    Episode 25/Chapter 7: Paul¡¯s sword (7)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    The day Erin was destroyed, the fomoires believed that they had finally won the long war.


    They were half wrong and half right.


    They had won the war, but Erin was lost forever. For the fomoires, Erin was much more than anothernd they had to destroy and burn down. Just as it was for the Tuatha De Danann and the Milesians, Erin was their homnd.


    As recorded in the Invasion of Erin, the ownership of Erin had changed several times throughout history, and the fomoires that fought against each sessive invader grew more detached as time progressed.


    Once Great King Cichol took over, their pure blood became mixed with several races and a hybrid generation of fomoires was born into the world.


    As a result, several kings grew to reign among the fomoires. Bress the Tyrant was hailed as the strongest amongst them, but he wasn¡¯t alone in vying for such a title.


    About a century after the destruction of Erin, Bress was faced against innumerable challenges. His denizens, filled with emptiness after losing Erin, required a sense of purpose Bress could not provide, and he had to suppress the rebels that felt that they were just being used by the giants of Jotunheim. During this period, there were many fomoire kings that aimed for his seat.


    It could be said that Bress the Tyrant didn¡¯t have a particrly good spot among the fomoire kings.


    He was a crossbreed, a being born from the fomoire king and a Goddess of Tuatha De Danann. He was someone who climbed to the throne of the Tuatha De Danann, and with his origins as such, everyone, from the fomoire kings to even themon fomoires, looked down upon him with disapproval.


    As a result, Bress the Tyrant protected his seat by suppressing his opposition with force.


    He, who always had enemies at his throat, was forced to be an unyielding king.


    Bress the Tyrant¡¯s gaze prated into the distance as he leaned his body upon the unreasonably gargantuan wooden throne. By this point, between the fomoires that criticised, betrayed and schemed against him, he had already ruled for close to a hundred years.


    His eyes and ears had grown clearer than anyone else¡¯s, and it had been a long time since he hadst sensed a disturbing element below ground.


    The king was beginning to weaken.


    No... He had already grown weak.


    He couldn¡¯t secure Scathach, one of the few existences that could provide the satiety the fomoires required. He had deployed a vast number of fomoires, but his forces were defeated to the point of even losing Midak, one of his prime underlings. Even Adenmaha, a Goddess of Tuatha De Danann that he kept as a trophy, had been stolen away from him.


    But his failures didn¡¯t end there.


    The surprise attack of the giant, Balzak, ended in defeat. Bress lost a substantial number of fomoires before being seized by the Magician King, Utgard Loki, for his scheming in using Balzak.


    Korga¡¯s leading of arge army of fomoires and cooperation with Sigil in the attack of Radetza were due to this very reason.


    The fomoires did not perceive this war in a good light, for they had been subjected to the same humiliation of being used by the giants as when Erin was destroyed.


    To make matters worse, they had even lost that battle. Korga had returned safely, but countless fomoires had died a dog¡¯s death in the battle against Valha and the giant.


    The repeated failures had made the king weak, or the ones aiming for his throne thought as much anyway.


    They desired victory and a new trophy. They needed to show the excellence of the king in front of everyone.


    And the thing they needed to do that...


    Bress the Tyrant curled himself up on his throne. He observed Midgard using the mystical powers of the Tuatha De Danann he¡¯d inherited from his mother.


    One might wonder the cause for all these failures.


    It was all because Idun¡¯s warrior had arrived.


    ¡ª


    The King of Gods, Odin, raised his head.


    He had made a decision while still being curled up in front of Mimir¡¯ske.


    A force had remained behind in Midgard to seek out the remaining soul fragments. If one considered the reason for the Great Barrier¡¯s existence, then it would be clear that for the warriors of Valha to stay in Midgard for a prolonged period, it would be dangerous; however, the present circumstances were abnormal.


    They had already destroyed three soul fragments in Asgard. As they had retrieved two of them this time around, a third of the fragments were now in the hands of Asgard. It was estimated that there were 13 or 14 fragments in total.


    ¡°Is it not time yet?¡±


    He said in a deep voice before peering at the head of Mimir with his uncovered eye. There was deep exhaustion apparent in the gaze of the King of Gods.


    Mimir¡¯s head offered Odin the answer with an even deeper voice.


    Odin nodded. From his seat, he sent flying Munin who had been perched upon his shoulder.


    ¡°Go. Fly to Valha.¡±


    Send them the new order...


    Odin could see something beyond Munin¡¯s wings. Through the eyes of the crow, Hugin, he looked down on Midgard,.


    As the God of War, he could foresee another battle.


    ¡ª


    As Adenmaha caressed the hilt of the prototype of Liberatus with her long, slender fingers, the magic message spread into the air above. Like before, it was also a map.


    ¡°Is it Midgard? It looks... close to the Draconic Straits. It¡¯s the ce where the Skald Knights are based at.¡±


    Bracky offered these words while touching his beard. There was a hint of grief in his eyes.


    ¡°A legacy of Erin is also at a ce like that?¡±


    Siri inquired in a solemn voice. As Tae Ho turned to look at Adenmaha, she gingerly tapped the hilt and eximed.


    ¡°Wait a moment! There are a few more magical messages this time! This map isn¡¯t the only thing.¡±


    It seemed like she was preupied with her magic, for her polite words came both forcefully and naturally. Tae Ho patiently waited for her to finish, and a new magic message soon spread next to the map.


    It wasn¡¯t a map nor a string of words. Surprisingly, what appeared was nothing other than a holographic image of a man.


    The man was particrly tall and wore a ck robe with a longsword tied to his waist.


    The gazes of everyone quickly shifted to this bizarre sight, and the man from within the message opened his mouth as if he had been waiting for their attention.


    [If you are seeing this message, then that means that you are either Erin¡¯s sessor or mighty enough to break my magic.]


    [Well, it¡¯s good whichever you are, for you have the right to be a king regardless. Honestly speaking... I only hope that you aren¡¯t a fomoire.]


    There were various, mixed emotions apparent in his voice. A bitter smile crested his lips containing motes of despair, ill temperament, and grief.


    The man¡¯s shoulders sagged. He then sat nearby and continued speaking.


    [You should have already guessed, but I¡¯m a survivor from Erin.]


    [I¡¯m a really weak, old, and frail survivor.]


    Despite his somber words, the voice of the man was healthy. He was tall and his back wasn¡¯t bent, but the group watching the message appeared to have been enchanted by his words. They all seemed to acknowledge that he was indeed an old man.


    [I lost everything the day Erin got destroyed. By the time I pulled myself together, tens of years had already passed since its destruction. The unending feelings of emptiness and pain... I wanted to end my life. I couldn¡¯t forgive myself for having survived alone, but in the end, I couldn¡¯t do it. I decided to dedicate my life to remembrance... so that there could still be someone left to remember that day. To remember that we didn¡¯t lose everything. That we still had one thing. Thest business I have... is with you.]


    [I don¡¯t know when you will see this message. Perhaps you may be watching this with me at your side, embarrassed of your eyes looking upon me, or perhaps it may be after I¡¯m dead, and I¡¯ve long since be dust. There are several other cases...]


    [Bah! The words are increasing incessantly. Please understand, it¡¯s merely a useless habit of this old man. Perhaps, it may be an illness that came from my job.]


    The man smirked. Although the robe obscured his face, they clearly felt his soundless smirk.


    [I am currently gathering the legacies of Erin, and I shall hide them in ces throughout the world after putting them inside the protectors I¡¯ve made. My reasoning is simple, for only the ones with your qualifications may unlock them. Since I don¡¯t know when and where you will appear, won¡¯t my chances increase if I scatter them everywhere? Hah!]


    [If I have to list another reason... then it would be security. It¡¯s the wisdom of not filling all your eggs in the same basket. Ah! Of course, you won¡¯t be able to do anything about the difficulty that poses. Who knows, though? I may be next to you, grumbling about why I scattered them like this, leading the way.]


    Bracky, who was fixated like the rest,ughed unconsciously. Although this old man was a person who appeared very old and exhausted, he had a vaguely pleasant aura.


    [Come to Midgard. The spot marked on this map is a shelter I made there long ago. Once I finish gathering the legacies, I will reside at that ce. Although I won¡¯t be there if I can¡¯t finish my task, I¡¯ll at least leave behind some legacies and clues on how to find me to soothe you, so don¡¯t worry.]


    [Time is almost up. I don¡¯t know who you are, but I will pray that we can one day meet. Having said that... I will also pray that you are a beautiful girl or woman.]


    [Luck apany you!]


    [PD: I like ck haired girls but it¡¯s not that I dislike golden hair.]


    The man released a post-data log and then took off the robe he was wearing. Just as he¡¯d said, his appearance was that of an old man with a white beard. His big, clear eyes winked as if asking how hisst joke was, and he smirked before dissipating.


    ¡°What a funny old man.¡±


    Bracky smirked as if imitating the old man in the message andughed. Siri also seemed to have taken interest in him.


    It was different for Adenmaha, however. Upon the old man¡¯s revealing of himself, her eyes had widened to be bigger than even his, and her breath had caught in her throat.


    The reason behind this was simple.


    It was because she knew the old man. She knew quite well as to who he was and what kind of person he was.


    It was the same for Cuchinn.


    Cuchinn also gulped down his surprise and proceeded to let out a magnanimousugh.


    He then called out the old man¡¯s name.


    ¡ª


    The old man was ustomed to the night because he was a crossbreed between an incubus and a human. The origin of his magical strength was only within the realm of dreams.


    The old man had roamed for a very long time, and unfortunately enough, his wandering hadn¡¯t ended yet.


    He had roamed severals. Not only Nidavellir, but also Svartalfheim, Vanaheim and even Asgard.


    During his travels, in addition to having discovered several legacies of Erin, he had also acquired several legacies that were as strong as Cdbolg; however, he still hadn¡¯t uncovered the object he had designated as his real objective.


    Hisst task.


    Thest order his king had given him.


    The only sword he aspired to deliver unto Erin¡¯s sessor.


    ¡®Merlin. My magician... The one that leads the path to the king...¡¯


    When he closed his eyes, he almost felt like he could still hear the voice of his king. He envisioned the curvature of the beautiful sword that was onceid in his hands.


    ¡°Where are you at?¡±


    Excalibur.


    The great sword of liberation.


    The god sword of the fairies.


    The man called Paul, the great magician of Camelot, Merlin, kept walking.


    He was now in Midgard.


    < Episode 25 ¨C Paul¡¯s sword (7) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 91

    Episode 26/Chapter 1: Thend of fierce battles (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    Camelot.


    The legendary country said to be founded by King Arthur.


    In Erin, however, this country was far more than a legend.


    Camelot, King Arthur, and the Knights of the Round Table had once existed.


    ¡°My God. It¡¯s Merlin!¡±


    ¡°Is he a famous guy?¡±


    As Adenmaha eximed, Bracky tilted his head and asked in confusion. Being a Midgardian, it was the first time he¡¯d heard the name.


    Adenmaha smacked her lips, calmed her breathing, and replied in a condescending tone.


    ¡°Of course. Should I say that it¡¯s none other than Merlin? Even the witches Morgan le Fay and Vivian were below him. If I had to pick the strongest magician in Erin, he would surely be one of the candidates.¡±


    Bracky was more bothered at Adenmaha¡¯s impoliteness rather than the weight her words carried, but he let it slide. It was because Adenmaha seemed to be noticeably excited.


    ¡°So he was alive... I thought that he¡¯d died when Camelot was destroyed.¡±


    Gauging from how she spoke, it seemed as if she held some personal fascination toward Merlin and Camelot.


    ¡°Cuchinn, did King Arthur and the Knights of the Round Table perish?¡±


    ¡®Probably. The Knights of the Round Table were once part of the Red Branch Knights I created. One of the knights, Bedevier, imed that he¡¯d witnessed Arthur¡¯s death.¡¯


    Cuchinn¡¯ words were bitter and he grew quiet for a time. It wasn¡¯t only from recalling King Arthur¡¯s demise, for the death of the original owner of Cdbolg, Fergus mac Roich, alsoy heavily in his mind.


    The day Erin was destroyed, Fergus mac Roich had fought valiantly without regard for his life. The very reason the Red Branch had any survivors at all was owed to his sacrifice.


    However, the Red Branch Knights were still annihted during the Great War.


    From Cuchinn¡¯s position, bitterness was a natural response.


    ¡®It seems that I will need to exin it to yourrades as well. Give Gae Bolg to Adenmaha, and tell her to transmit to them my story.¡¯


    Cuchinn¡¯s voice grew bright as if wanting to shake off the bitter feeling from before, and he waited patiently for Gae Bolg to reach Adenmaha¡¯s hands.


    This was because while Siri knew of Cuchinn¡¯s existence, Bracky and Gordon did not, and by extension, weren¡¯t aware of Gae Bolg¡¯s secret.


    Nothing good coulde from increasing the number of people that knew of his secret, so it was best to announce it through Adenmaha, one already known to be a Goddess of Tuatha De Danann.


    ¡®There were three groups of knights that represented Erin. I belonged to the Red Branch Knights. Another group were the Fianna of Fionn mac Cumhail, and thest were King Arthur¡¯s Knights of the Round Table.¡¯


    Adenmaha began to convey Cuchinn¡¯s words. It was the first time Tae Ho had heard this, so he tilted his ear as Adenmaha borated further.


    ¡®The number of knights in the Round Table was small, but each one of them was strong. Whenpared to Valha, even the weakest were equivalent to superior-rank warriors. King Arthur was a strong and wise king. He established Camelot, and although its beauty and prosperity stimted the greed of several people, not one ever dared to challenge Arthur and his knights for it.¡¯


    Strictly speaking, King Arthur also belonged to Erin, but the boundary of civilities between Cuchinn and King Arthur was different. Because of that, the former could judge thetter rather objectively.


    ¡®Merlin was both the advisor and mentor of King Arthur. He¡¯s a strong druid, magician, and a profoundly wise man all at once. He¡¯s also possesses a genealogy different from the Tuatha De Danann.¡¯


    ¡°Uh... In other words, you¡¯re saying that he¡¯s a really, really incredible old man.¡±


    As Cuchinn finished speaking through Adenmaha¡¯s mouth, Bracky scratched his chin and remarked. Cuchinn nodded inside of Gae Bolg upon returning to Tae Ho¡¯s hands.


    ¡®Right. If he can be your ally, he will surely be of great assistance.¡¯


    ¡°Uh, but isn¡¯t it weird? He was that great of a magician, but he could merely seal that guy.¡±


    Bracky pointed at the rock serpent that was syed over the ground. While it was certainly a strong demon, whenpared to Merlin¡¯s supposed power, there was a great difference.


    The serpent seemed to have understood Bracky¡¯s words, and it started to growl while Adenmaha tranted for them.


    ¡°Apparently, this guy was originally much stronger but grew weaker the longer he slept. He even starved for close to ten years. How sad!¡±


    As Adenmaha caressed the nose of the rock serpent, it closed its eyes. Its expression seemed to be quite somber, perhaps because of the story she told.


    Cuchinn spoke up again.


    ¡®There¡¯s indeed a possibility that, just like master, Merlin¡¯s body isn¡¯t in a normal state. Having survived from that day in Erin certainly isn¡¯t an easy thing to aplish.¡¯


    It was hazardous to the point that even Cuchinn couldn¡¯t escape in a perfect state.


    ¡®But Merlin¡¯s real worth isn¡¯t his strength as a magician. It¡¯s the endless knowledge in his mind, both mystical powers and the acumen of a wise man.¡¯


    Merlin was someone searching for Erin¡¯s sessor.


    He didn¡¯t specify his final task, but Cuchinn had some notion as to what it was: the order given by King Arthur to aid Erin¡¯s sessor.


    Ergo, Merlin would help Tae Ho.


    Tae Ho would be a magician.


    ¡®Hey, doesn¡¯t it seem like you¡¯re the happiest right now?¡¯


    Even happier than when Cuchinn and Scathach joined him.


    It was unavoidable, forpared to them, Merlin was someone Tae Ho knew of well. His reaction would obviously be different.


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t he also be able to wield Excalibur?¡¯


    If one spoke of Merlin, they must also talk about King Arthur, and if one mentioned him, it was impossible to avoid the subject of Excalibur.


    ¡®I see now. There was a fable that the scabbard of Excalibur was made of pure liquid.¡¯


    Although he couldn¡¯t remember clearly, he recalled briefly seeing that in a game once.


    Excalibur and its sheath... The several other legacies Merlin would have gathered.


    While Tae Ho imagined the weaponry the Knights of the Round Table must have used, Cuchinn let out a smallughter.


    ¡®It¡¯s almost like a small version of Erin.¡¯


    Erin was no more. It had been utterly obliterated, but its survivors were now slowly gathering in one spot.


    ¡®There¡¯s Adenmaha, a Goddess of Tuatha De Danann; my master, the queen of the Land of Darkness; and I, a warrior of the Milesians. We also have you, the sessor of Erin. If Merlin, the great magician of Camelot, is also added... It really will have be a small Erin.¡¯


    Cuchinn had dreamt of rebuilding the Red Branch Knights several times, but what he truly wished for wasn¡¯t merely rebuilding it. Reestablishing the soul Erin was his true aspiration.


    It seemed that there was still a long path ahead, but he now felt closer to the end than ever before.


    Tae Ho wondered how to approach Cuchinn, who had fallen deeply into his thoughts, and then said in a really low voice.


    ¡°Um, it is still Idun-nim¡¯s residence.¡±


    Her residence was not a suitable ce to rebuild the Erin which Cuchinn desired.


    His words shattered the mood, but Cuchinnughed rather brightly and then spoke with more strength.


    ¡®Right. That¡¯s why everything will be solved if you seduce Idun, for we are creating a new Erin within Asgard! Cheer up, Tae Ho, sessor of Erin. The fate of Erin rests upon your shoulders. You must seduce Idun! Ah, if I was alive I would have done it myself.¡¯


    Tae Ho was baffled by his words, but they were inevitably bullshit.


    Of course, Cuchinn must have seen it as a joke too.


    ¡°It would be nice if I can meet him soon. Merlin, I mean.¡±


    ¡®Yeah.¡¯


    The remainder of their trip was quite peaceful. The group enjoyed a party in Gordon¡¯s vige, and they returned to Idun¡¯s residence after exploring the surroundings of Nidavellir a little bit more.


    A few dayster....


    A new order was passed unto Tae Ho as he trained beneath Ragnar and Cuchinn.


    It was an order to prepare for the second expedition to Midgard.


    ¡ª


    This was something he¡¯d heard upon his return. Rumors foretold that the scale of the expedition to Midgard was expanding, so he had already begun nning for it.


    Tae Ho soon finished all his preparations. Heda stood before him, fixing his clothes. Upon finishing, she spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Greet Idun-nim well. When you¡¯re done,e behind the shrine. Alone. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    Tae Ho smiled and Heda gathered her lips. After changing the location of her blessings, she had started to provide them when they were alone.


    ¡°How good, how good.¡±


    Upon Ragnar¡¯s face sat the smile of a father and eyes glowing with warmth, although the same couldn¡¯t be said for the other members of the family. As Adenmaha and Rolo shot nces their way, Tae Ho opened the door into the shrine.


    ¡°Tae Ho. My warrior.¡±


    A short while after he entered, the surroundings began to change. A vastndscape of ins materialized, and Idun revealed herself in their midst. She smiled at Tae Ho, who had gone down on his knee in her presence, and proceeded to take out the items she had prepared beforehand one by one.


    ¡°Firstly, here are the sculptures you requested. I have blessed them plenty.¡±


    They were the sculptures of Idun that Ragnar had created. There were ten of them, and just like Idun had said, Tae Ho felt a holy power radiating from within each one. They almost gave him the impression that he was gazing upon Idun herself, as Ragnar¡¯s sculpting skills weren¡¯t average in the slightest.


    ¡°Thank you. I will find a proper area to use them.¡±


    Simply erecting a shrine wasn¡¯t enough. Tae Ho had to first have an object so that believers would gather.


    ¡°Right. Cheer up!¡±


    Idun giggled as if Tae Ho was cute before unveiling the second item she had prepared.


    ¡°Take this. As you will soon be traveling to Midgard, I prepared it specially for you.¡±


    What Idun had produced was a handkerchief that covered a few pieces of a golden apple. Even without the use of the ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯, he could sense that the power they held wasn¡¯t simple.


    ¡°They came from one of the best apples of our recent harvest. As they¡¯re the best of the best, please keep them as a secret between us.¡±


    Idun concluded and winked at him. He couldn¡¯t clearly see her through the light, but he could undoubtedly feel it.


    Tae Ho nobly received the pieces of a golden apple and then spoke in a tone interwoven with worry.


    ¡°Um, but is it really okay for you to give me this?¡±


    There was a reason why she had said to keep it a secret.


    Still, as if to unburden his soul, Idun spread her shoulders in a gentle manner.


    ¡°I¡¯m merely giving an apple to one of my warriors. What could anyone say? I can just say that one less top-quality apple ripened this time around, so don¡¯t worry too much. Also...¡±


    Idun paused for a moment before continuing while caressing Tae Ho¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°My warrior is the most precious thing to me.¡±


    Her voice and hand were brimming with affection. Tae Ho felt choked, and he then inwardly vowed to increase the number of Shrines of Idun by arge margin.


    But it was then that Tae Ho said something which he only but unconsciously remembered.


    ¡°Uh.... What about my senior warriors...?¡±


    Tae Ho wasn¡¯t the only warrior in Idun¡¯s legion.


    It wasn¡¯t that some facade was broken because Tae Ho wasn¡¯t the only one Idun treasured. He simply recalled his seniors that he hadn¡¯t yet been able to meet.


    They, who used a separate residence, were all superior-ranked or above. Wasn¡¯t it time to meet them?


    ¡°Here. I still have things to give you.¡±


    Idun removed her hands from Tae Ho¡¯s cheek. It seemed that she hadn¡¯t heard what Tae Ho said in a low voice. That, or she had pretended not to have heard him. She then gave him a piece of paper while smiling.


    ¡°A summoning ticket for Heda?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She said that it was difficult meeting in Midgard. If you use that, Heda will be capable of being summoned, even if it¡¯s only once. Think of it as being simr to using a summoning rock to call Adenmaha. Of course, the process for that is much more difficult.¡±


    Whatever the case, the importancey in him now being capable of getting Heda to meet him in Midgard.


    As Heda couldn¡¯t even converse in his dreams like Idun, it was an incredibly useful item for Tae Ho.


    ¡°And here. This is my final gift.¡±


    ¡°Again?¡±


    Idun nodded as Tae Ho asked apprehensively.


    ¡°You have achieved as much. For the first time, a shrine dedicated only to me has made an appearance in the mortal world; more importantly, however, I simply want to keep gifting you items if it brings you happiness.¡±


    What Idun revealed was a fishing.


    It wasn¡¯t like the Tae Ho stole from Midak. What Idun gave him didn¡¯t have a blue color, but instead it bore words under a white-gold color.


    [Njord¡¯s Net]


    It was a divine object of Njord, the God of the Sea. The power he¡¯d obtained from Ingrid¡¯s blessing began seeping into the and soon filled it entirely.


    ¡°It¡¯s a I received from Njord. Tae Ho, I know you like catching and riding wild beasts. If you have this, capturing them will be much easier.¡±


    If he threw it, the¡¯s size would increase tenfold, and it even had the ability to suppress the strength of what it caught.


    Just like Idun had stated, it was a divine object that really fit Tae Ho¡¯s tastes.


    ¡°Thank you. I will fish plenty of people with this.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I should have also prepared a fishing rod.¡±


    Tae Ho and Idun joked between each other before Idun fixed her posture. Tae Ho understood the meaning of her subtle gesture and kneeled down to ept her blessing.


    ¡°May my blessing apany you.¡±


    The blessing ended like always, and Tae Ho went behind the shrine to meet Heda. He then received the second blessing.


    ¡ª


    The structure of the expedition traveling to Midgard was different thanst time.


    While it wasrgely identical for Tae Ho, Bracky, Siri and Harabal, the same couldn¡¯t be said for the other warriors.


    Notung had lost an arm and had reced his missing appendage with an artificial steel arm, but he wasn¡¯t fully ustomed to it. Olmar still found it difficult to walk since his injuries hadn¡¯t healedpletely.


    In truth, any warrior of Valha would be honored to participate in an expedition to Midgard, and normally, the members of an expedition would swap out constantly. Tae Ho and his group were a special case.


    Nevertheless, there were also five more warriors that were chosen to apany Tae Ho¡¯s group. They all belonged to different legions and almost seemed to have been waiting for this opportunity.


    The leading Valkyrie was still Ingrid of Njord¡¯s legion, but unlike before, there was also one additional Valkyrie in tow.


    ¡°I¡¯m Kaldea, a Valkyrie of Hermodr¡¯s legion. Please treat me well.¡±


    She was thinner than the other Valkyries but also appeared more agile. She bore the characteristic liveliness of Hermodr¡¯s legion and had hair that looked to have been smelted from gold.


    When considering the number of warriors that would have volunteered for the expedition, the inclusion of another valkyrie was a bit unusual, but Valha would have surely nned it all out.


    Tae Ho and the warriors hit their chests twice and expressed etiquette towards Kaldea.


    At the end of Asgard, on the highest peak of the fortress that Heimdal protected, the rainbow stairs of the Bifrost connected to Midgard spread out endlessly.


    Tae Ho and the rest of the expedition followed Ingrid and began ascending the staircase.


    Far above the heads of those warriors, the crow Munin watched on with a silent gaze.


    < Episode 26 ¨C Thend of fierce battles (1) > End

 Chapter 92

    Episode 26/Chapter 2: Thend of fierce battles (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    The ce where the Bifrost extended to wasn¡¯t Kataron or Radetza.


    The rainbow stairs had linked to a beautiful ind in the middle of ake. Theke was huge,rge enough to be mistaken for a sea.


    ¡°Warriors, I wee you.¡±


    The one awaiting their arrival the end of the staircase was none other than Valkyrie Rasgrid. Just like Ingrid, she was d in proper, ceremonial robes. Behind her were the warriors of Valha alongside some people wearing clothes hewn from the fur of animals.


    ¡°Valkyrie Rasgrid, I thank you foring to greet us.¡±


    Ingrid hit her chest, and Rasgrid did the same.


    ¡°For Asgard, and for the Nine Realms.¡±


    As the two Valkyries smiled, their eyes almost level, the warriors of Valha behind Rasgrid greeted Tae Ho¡¯s group using their own formalities.


    ¡°This is the temple of Elidi Lake. I once visited here when I was alive. They came to ask if I was really the son of Thor.¡±


    Bracky looked at his surroundings and spoke with a voice filled with grief and reminiscence. As Tae Ho nodded, unsure of what he meant, Siri whispered in a low voice from beside him.


    ¡°This is what you call Pantheon. It¡¯s a temple that worships several Gods of Asgard simultaneously. It¡¯s one of the famous ces of Midgard.¡±


    Tae Ho immediately understood. It seemed like the ones wearing fur clothes were devout worshipers.


    Rasgrid finished her greeting with Ingrid and then approached Tae Ho and Siri with a strange smile.


    ¡°You came as well. Now we¡¯re finally able to resume our lessons again.¡±


    Tae Ho and Siri flinched at the same time. Her word were spoken in a voice that didn¡¯t suit the nickname of ¡®Ice Princess¡¯.


    ¡°Half of that is a joke.¡±


    It would have been far better as aplete joke.


    While Tae Ho and Siri dodged her eyes, Rasgrid scanned the sky above the warriors and then spoke, her face turning serious.


    ¡°This ce is currently gathering information regarding Garmr¡¯s soul fragment. As the state of things go, Garmr¡¯s soul fragment was found in another location. Humans from several regions of Midgard are providing us their assistance.¡±


    Be it onnd or water, Elidi Lake was a well-developed, highly trafficked area.


    In addition, because of their Asgardian origins, both the warriors of Valha and the Valkyries couldn¡¯t stay in the viges or towns of Midgard forever. Staying for short periods was eptable, but a long-term stay necessitated changing location to the temple.


    ¡°You should rest for now.¡±


    Rasgrid offered these words before leaving, and the worshipers wearing fur clothes approached and led them to their lodgings. As in Radetza, there was a room prepared for each warrior.


    Although Tae Ho¡¯s room wasn¡¯trge, it was nice andfortable. It was not what one might expect from a room in a temple.


    Tae Ho took out his luggage and went outside. It appeared that their arrival had been at ater hour, for the sun had already begun to set. The warriors already emerged from their rooms were sitting around a bonfire and enjoying a steady supply of alcohol and food.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    As he sat down next to Siri, one warrior raised his mug carved from a horn and replied.


    ¡°About why we are fighting-¡±


    ¡°Although the answer is already set.¡±


    As the two warriors spoke out at almost the same time, they turned to look at one another in surprise. In unison, they hit their chests twice as if having promised beforehand and yelled.


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms!¡±


    A clearughter followed suit.


    For Asgard and the Nine Realms. To safeguard Midgard and the rest from the giants.


    The warriors were as fresh and bright as always. Tae Ho alsoughed unconsciously and nced at Siri beside him. Her white cheeks had grown rosy by the fire, and she was smiling brightly.


    ¡°You seem to be in a good mood.¡±


    As he spoke in a soft voice, Siri nodded in response.


    ¡°Working alongside the warriors of Valha is always a joyous situation. I think I¡¯ve told you this already.....but I¡¯m a warrior of Valha and am really enjoying my current lifestyle. I fight to be stronger for the sake of everyone and to protect myrades... There¡¯s no envy or jealousy here. We all treasure one another. It¡¯s a wonderful thing.¡±


    He had heard before in the secluded ce one could refer to as a trace of the Great War.


    The voice of Siri that contained her true feelings was really quiet, but the warriors of Valha heard her nevertheless. They stopped theirughter and all opened their eyes widely.


    ¡°Huk! Siri! So you like us!¡±


    ¡°And we didn¡¯t even know that!¡±


    ¡°We too- No, I too like you, Siri! Get in my arms! I¡¯ve got a hug with your name on it!¡±


    The one that opened his arms was Bracky. Siri donned the same cold eyes she wore on the battlefield and responded.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to dislike you more now.¡±


    Bracky deted like a balloon and the warriors of Valha burst outughing again.


    One of the warriors emptied his mug and spoke up.


    ¡°It¡¯s right that we¡¯re fighting for Asgard and the Nine Realms, but I also fight to be stronger. It¡¯s quite an amazing thing that you can be stronger every time you fight, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    The warriors agreed and then another, red-faced one stood up and said-


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m nning to confess to the Valkyrie of my legion after this expedition.¡±


    ¡°Um, right... Okay. Cheer up! Don¡¯t despair. Valkyries aren¡¯t the only girls in the world. A good day wille soon enough.¡±


    The warriors nodded half heartedly and cheered him up.


    And how many more mugs did they drink?


    After Tae Ho was drunk to the point of feeling content, he returned to his room and leaned against his bed.


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms...¡±


    It was the motto of the warriors, the reason why they fought.


    Tae Ho also felt the same, for the ce in which Tae Ho was born was also included among the Nine Realms.


    No, that wasn¡¯t all.


    Midgard. The warriors of Valha. Siri and Bracky. Everyone that¡¯s staying at Idun¡¯s residence.


    Heda and Idun...


    The notion of protecting the world was a really difficult one to grasp. Tae Ho hadn¡¯t stood on the front lines of Asgard which Ragnar had spoken of. In in mind, it wasn¡¯t easy to evenprehend that he was helping to protect Asgard and the Nine Realms.


    Will that daye?


    Will he stand at the epicenter of a battlefield to protect Asgard and the Nine Realms?


    Tae Ho envisioned beautiful thoughts as he closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    After an indeterminate amount of time....


    ¡°Tae Ho, wake up.¡±


    There were hands shaking him. Tae Ho opened his eyes like a warrior on instinct, prepared to fight at a moment¡¯s notice.


    ¡°Captain Siri?¡±


    He saw Siri that was slightly red because of the alcohol, but her face was as serious as ever.


    She expressed her words quickly and quietly.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been summoned. Rasgrid has something to tell us.¡±


    ¡°At this time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not only us. She wanted all the warriors roused so hurry up. The others should already be gathered.¡±


    The warriors of Valha had continued their feast after Tae Ho had retired. It was understandable for them to have already gathered.


    Tae Ho hastily rose and followed Siri into the hallway. Strangely, the warriors had gathered in Rasgrid¡¯s quarters instead of the hall.


    Rasgrid¡¯s room was twice asrge as those of the other warriors, but it felt extremely cramped with three Valkyries and ten warriors amassed inside. As Tae Ho and Siri stood pressed against the door, Rasgrid nodded while facing the group.


    ¡°You¡¯ve all gathered.¡±


    Her way of speaking was akin to her attitude on the battlefield, and Ingrid¡¯s face was stiffer than usual. Kaldea was the only one smiling brightly. Rasgrid opened her mouth again.


    ¡°Valkyrie Kaldea of Hermodr¡¯s legion came after receiving a secret order.¡±


    Rasgrid turned to look at Kaldea. There was a crow perched upon Kaldea¡¯s shoulders.


    She breathed in deeply before continuing.


    ¡°The objective for this expedition isn¡¯t only to search for Garmr¡¯s soul fragment. There¡¯s another, more hidden objective.¡±


    Normally, a single Valkyrie was enough to lead an expedition. There was obviously a reason regarding why Kaldea was included when Ingrid was already themander.


    ¡°I will need to exin a bit. I presume you all know about the great barrier covering Midgard?¡±


    The warriors all nodded or replied ¡®yes¡¯ to Rasgrid¡¯s question. Tae Ho had also heard the story from Ragnar.


    The magical barrier covering Midgard was created by Odin and Freya.


    The reason the giants couldn¡¯t attack Midgard and concentrated their forces on the front lines was due to the barrier.


    Rasgrid nodded.


    ¡°Right. As you know, the great barrier is meant to protect Midgard from our enemies; unfortunately enough, however, it¡¯s not a perfect defense. The reason even people from Asgard can pass freely is thanks to one of primary the weaknesses of the barrier.¡±


    As Midgard was too huge, there were undoubtedly openings in the great barrier. They couldn¡¯t stop a small number froming and going through that small hole.


    Even so, it became harder to cross the barrier the stronger one was. Because of that, the defenders could protect effectively against the strong giants, but weaker monsters could still sneak by.


    ¡°During thest expedition, a great number of fomoires appeared even alongside a strong giant. Originally, this is something that shouldn¡¯t be possible.¡±


    Kaldea¡¯s word were valid. Even with a w in the barrier, the events that transpired during thest expedition went beyond that.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that a problem exists within the barrier. With this knowledge, the Gods all arrived to a single conclusion, and Heimdal found the cause.¡±


    Shockingly, there were fomoires hidden in Midgard. Whether they had infiltrated before the barrier¡¯s erection or slowly snuck in over the years, their actions couldn¡¯t be forgiven.


    ¡°The objective for this expedition is as follows: to destroy the fomoire base and drive them out of Midgard.¡±


    If the warriors disyed anyrge-scale movement, the fomoires would notice them. What they needed was a perfect surprise attack.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t the only ones participating in this offensive. We can be said to be the corps d¡¯elite.¡±


    ¡°When the battle starts, I will call in reinforcements from Asgard. The scope of this expedition isn¡¯t at all minute. It will be arge-scale engagement.¡±


    Kaldea said this after Rasgrid had finished. She was still smiling brightly, but her eyes gave a different impression. It sounded simple, but the reinforcements she¡¯d spoken of wouldn¡¯t end at just calling ten people.


    ¡°We will move tomorrow. They should already be aware of our movements, and because of that, we will approach them at various time intervals.¡±


    There were three Valkyries. It was plenty to fool their eyes.


    Kaldea finished speaking with a smirk. Bracky and the warriors seemed to have gotten excited at the notion of fighting, so much so that they clenched their fists and nodded greatly.


    Cuchinn was also excited, for the fomoires were old enemies of Erin. In addition, they had pressured Scathach and aimed for Tae Ho. They were enemies that needed defeating.


    ¡®Asgard also acts when they have to. I suppose it¡¯s time to cut ties with Bress.¡±


    Cuchinn smiled like a man and spoke. Tae Ho just nodded in reply.


    Rasgrid let out a long sigh. She turned to look at Ingrid and Kaldea that were next to her and then hit her chest twice and said.


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms!¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms!¡±


    The warriors bellowed in unison.


    The crow that stood upon the shoulder of Valkyrie Kaldea gazed at the warriors silently.


    ¡ª


    King Ivar of Kataron walked hurriedly towards the hall of the royal castle. His hair was disheveled as if he had just woken and his clothes were unkempt. Most unbefitting for a king, he was also barefooted.


    Still, King Ivar sped on, unperturbed by his appearance. When he reached the hall, his face contorted to match that of a young child¡¯s and yelled.


    ¡°Paul!¡±


    ¡°Ivar. It¡¯s been a long while.¡±


    His tone was one usually heard when speaking to a child rather than a king. The nearby knights and servants frowned in surprise, but it was different for King Ivar. In response, he just beamed an ted smile.


    They hadn¡¯t met in twenty years, but Paul¡¯s appearance was the same as in his memories. He was wearing the same dark robe, and his clear, bright eyes were etched brilliantly unto his wrinkled face.


    King Ivar felt vaguely relieved by Paul¡¯s image, one that seemed to have ignored the passage of time.


    Paul was, after all, a mythical being, and Ivar would have been more surprised had he seemed any older and weaker.


    Paul stood at the center of the hall in a ce where the furnishings had disappeared and only the decorations remained.


    ¡°Ivar, there¡¯s someone that pulled out Liberatus.¡±


    So that was the reason for his return to Kataron. King Ivar felt slightly disappointed, but he quickly smiled once again. Helga, who had reached the hall even faster than King Ivar, spoke with a voice full of excitement.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior retrieved the sword.¡±


    He was the famous among the ones that came down to Midgard.


    Even the fame of Bracky, a former member of the Skald Knights who had returned from death, couldn¡¯t match his.


    The one that is loved by the beautiful and graceful Goddess of Life. The one recognized by Thor and handles lightning and thunder.


    But that wasn¡¯t all.


    The warrior that rides upon Valkyries, the Giant yer, Destroyer of the Winter Tree Forest, etcetera. He had too many nicknames.


    And Paul added one more name to the list.


    ¡°Erin¡¯s sessor.¡±


    The one destined to inherit Camelot¡¯s will.


    Paul, otherwise known as the Great Magician of Camelot, Merlin, forced himself to calm down. King Ivar and Helga spoke to him about the warriors of Valha and told him that they were gathered in the temple of Elidi Lake.


    ¡°But Idun¡¯s warrior has returned to Valha.¡±


    Helga, who had been spouting words non-stop like a chicken, put on a dark face as she concluded with that statement. After all, she had seen Idun¡¯s warrior return to Valha with her own two eyes.


    But Merlin simply shook his head. He knew.


    Idun¡¯s warrior was in Midgard. He didn¡¯t only have Liberatus, either.


    ¡°I will have to hurry.¡±


    There was quite a distance between Kataron and Elidi Lake.


    He muttered under his breath and tapped the sword that was hanging from his waist. It was only half of a broken weapon, but it was an exceptionally precious item for him.


    Caliburn, the Sword of Selection.


    It was the only legacy of King Arthur he was able to retrieve.


    Without even waiting for the sun to rise, Merlin turned around and rushed toward the direction of Elidi Lake.


    < Episode 26 ¨C Thend of fierce battles (2) > End

 Chapter 93

    Episode 26/Chapter 3: Thend of fierce battles (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    The rising sun at the temple of Elidi Lake seemed faster than usual, or the intensive operation of mobilizing the warriors made everyone think so, anyway.


    ¡°Ingrid, Kaldea, and I will each lead a team of warriors.¡±


    The three groups would divide and reach the objective through independent routes after leaving Elidi Lake. This was in order to both sessively trick the fomoires and to search for Garmr¡¯s soul fragment simultaneously.


    Due to their prior experiences with one another, Tae Ho, Bracky, Siri and, Harabal were all assigned to the same team. Warriors of Odin¡¯s legion formed the backbone of the two remaining teams, and the rest of the warriors were merged in evenly.


    The one leading Tae Ho¡¯s group was Valkyrie Ingrid. Tae Ho felt saddened but also fortunate to be separated from Rasgrid after merely a day.


    ¡®But you should still train earnestly. Ragnar set up a schedule for you, right?¡¯


    Tae Hocked the time to fully digest all the tactics he had learned. Even so, he knew he couldn¡¯t ck off in training even through such a major expedition.


    The priests of Elidi Lake weren¡¯t even aware of the warriors¡¯ ns to assault the base of the fomoires, and due to this, some hoped to apany the warriors that were going out to ¡°check for changes¡±. Despite knowing the situation, Rasgrid still allowed several priests and wandering warriors to apany them.


    Tae Ho¡¯s group decided to unleash his flying pirate ship. Just unveiling it alone was rather eye catching, and it obviously wasn¡¯t suitable for stealth attacks. Instead, the team decided upon its usage for the opposing reason.


    ¡°There¡¯s a high possibility that the fomoires will fixate their attention on the flying ship rather than the individual movement of the warriors at ground level. To put it differently, we might just be able to fool the eyes of our enemies with a simple, eye-catching disy.¡±


    It was like an assassin causing a scene in order to sneak around an enemy.


    ¡°Our task is to grab the attention of the fomoires. Because of that, our team¡¯s path is the longest, and our members are outfitted with the shiest gear we have.¡±


    By this point, the warriors of Valha had already proven themselves in Midgard three times over.


    It truly wasn¡¯t excessive to say that Tae Ho¡¯s showmanship and patronages had allowed his title of Idun¡¯s Warrior to spread all throughout Midgard.


    Bracky, who was already famous in life, had be even more so after death as a warrior of Valha.


    The Valkyries aside, Siri was the only woman among the warriors¡¯ expedition to Midgard. Her presence alone was outstanding, but her performance brought her status to another level. To state that there were a great number of warriors that wanted to meet her wasn¡¯t a lie.


    ¡°What about me, Ingrid?¡±


    Ingrid pondered Harabal¡¯s question before turning to Siri.


    ¡°Striking the formoires here is vital, but we need to approach the task with a rather rxed attitude. Siri, as a veteran, you should understand. A patient hunter is always sessful.¡±


    Brackyughed soundlessly at her ignoring Harabal, while Harabal¡¯s expression warped into a frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually feeling quite sad. I was also rather famous in my vige.¡±


    His im was believable, for otherwise he wouldn¡¯t havee to Valha.


    Ingrid gave a sympathetic look while Harabal grumbled and then pouted her lips slightly.


    ¡°You proved your worth during thest expedition. Each and every one of you are heroes of Valha, and it¡¯s truly an honor to fight alongside you. It¡¯s a prideful thing, really.¡±


    Ingrid spoke and then nced at Harabal. Her words were frank, but her attitude was sincere. Harabal scratched his head and smiled, and Siri beganughing.


    For now, Ingrid had only briefed everyone on the name of their final destination. It seemed that Kaldea would inform them of the remaining details before any decisive actions were taken.


    ¡°If something goes wrong, prioritize your lives. The Valkyries thate and go from Midgard to retrieve the souls of warriors will find you.¡±


    After the short conference was over, the warriors embarked on their free ride. Of course, there was nothing in particr that they could do, as their route was predetermined upon a flying ship.


    The sun had begun setting. As Tae Ho stared into the horizon, Cuchinn interrupted his thoughts without warning.


    ¡®I¡¯m just asking, but when are you going to use that summoning ticket?¡¯


    ¡°Heda¡¯s summoning ticket?¡±


    ¡®Right. The one you got from Idun.¡¯


    The ticket that could summon Heda anywhere even if but for a moment.


    Tae Ho checked his bosom and pulled out the ticket. Its paper-like appearance was simple aside from the severalplicated runes glowing on its surface.


    ¡°I was thinking....¡±


    ¡®Yes?¡¯


    ¡°I was thinking it might be good to use in the middle of a battle, right?¡±


    Heda was also a powerful Valkyrie. Although he had never seen her fight, Siri, who¡¯d fought with her, had said that she wasn¡¯t at all inferior to Rasgrid.


    He would fight along Heda.


    He thought that it was savage but also quite romantic, although it could only be so between a warrior of Valha and a Valkyrie.


    Cuchinn let out a sigh as Tae Ho revealed an excited smile.


    ¡®Hey, hey. Do you really have to force the woman you like to stand on a battlefield to feel satisfied? My heart clenches just from imagining my master in such a ce.¡¯


    All romanticizing aside, a battlefield was still a battlefield. It was a horrible ce where lives were taken without a moment¡¯s notice.


    Unable to think of aeback, Tae Ho flinched and smacked his lips. Now that he¡¯d thought about it, he wouldn¡¯t want Heda anywhere near a ce like that. Still, since he only had one opportunity, he couldn¡¯tpletely ignore the benefits they would gain by having her at their side in a battle.


    ¡®Idun-nim also said that it¡¯s a meeting ticket, not a ¡®participating ticket¡¯. Think well on how you shall use it.¡¯


    Although he had criticized and even decided Tae Ho¡¯s answer for him, it wasn¡¯t that Cuchinn was forcing him.


    Tae Ho organized his thoughts for a moment before returning the ticket to his pocket. He then took out a summoning rock as if trying to appraise it.


    ¡®You are going to call Adenmaha?¡¯


    ¡°There are many things we have to give each other.¡±


    After thest battle, Scathach had strengthened her senses to keep the fomoires in check, and as Ragnar was also bothered by this expedition, they had decided to keep in contact regrly.


    ¡®So it¡¯s a chicken instead of a turkey.¡¯


    Tae Ho ignored the proverb Cuchinn had learned from anyone¡¯s best guess and channeled his magic power into the summoning rock.


    Adenmaha slowly appeared in front of Tae Ho with a leisurely expression. It was probably because he had told her beforehand that he would call her at night.


    ¡°Ohh! The warrior has had a Valkyrie meet him!¡±


    The wandering warriors also present on the main deck looked at Adenmaha with shining eyes. It seemed that Bracky had shared many stories with them.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a Valkyrie.¡±


    Adenmaha snorted while assuming a prim posture, but it seemed like she¡¯d enjoyed their ttery.


    Brackyughed at that, and then Ingrid suddenly approached Tae Ho.


    ¡°Warrior Tae Ho, it¡¯s a meeting then.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    A meeting? Here? With who? From where?


    As Tae Ho blinked rapidly, Ingrid cleared her throat and then gestured at herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m a real Valkyrie, so isn¡¯t it fine?¡±


    She smirked, having seemingly just cracked a joke.


    Tae Ho¡¯s face turned awkward as if he didn¡¯t know how to answer, and Ingrid grew even more embarrassed as her joke had failed tond.


    Bracky and Harabalughed until their sides hurt seeing this, and Siri turned around to hide her red face.


    ¡®Anyways, a Valkyrie really dide meet you.¡¯


    Because Ingrid was a real Valkyrie like she had said.


    While Adenmaha clicked her tongue, Bracky began exining things with a face molten fromughter. It was the story of ¡®the warrior that had a Valkyrie meet him¡¯ that he had both heard and now seen for himself.


    Now that he¡¯d seen it, that nickname certainly had a lot of truth behind it. It had more history than ¡®the warrior that rides on Valkyries¡¯.


    Tae Ho closed his eyes to avoid the awkwardness and recalled one of his earlier meetings with Heda.


    Heda, who sought out Tae Ho during his first expedition.


    Who greeted him awkwardly before two thousand warriors of Valha.


    A smile appeared on his face by its own volition. Those memories were invaluable to the point where he felt warmth just thinking about them.


    And it was at that moment-


    ¡°Huh? It got created.¡±


    Tae Ho blurted this out unconsciously, and Bracky and Harabal turned their heads reflexively. Siri also turned to look at Tae Ho with eyes that had be bloodshot fromughing too hard.


    ¡°Re- really?!¡±


    Tae Ho nodded at Adenmaha¡¯s question. Although the subject was absent, everyone understood what he was talking about.


    A saga. The story of a legendary warrior.


    [Saga: The Warrior That had a Valkyrie Meet Him]


    ¡®Are all legends dead?¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke in an absurd, incredulous manner, but that attitude dissipated only a momentter. He also began concentrating like the ones around them, for he was also curious.


    Just what could the effects of this saga be?


    Tae Ho activated his saga, and the previously vague atmosphere changed in an instant.


    ¡ª


    The distance between Kataron and Elidi Lake wasn¡¯t thin.


    Merlin had left Kataron in the middle of the night, taken a fast ship, and even increased its speed further by creating wind with his magic, but it still wasn¡¯t a distance he could cover in a single night.


    Merlin felt a bit of anxiety, and it wasn¡¯t only due to the long path ahead of him.


    Idun¡¯s warrior was moving. Merlin was sure he¡¯d already left Elidi Lake.


    ¡°Are you able to track him?¡±


    Helga, who was tagging along on the ship King Ivar had provided, inquired. The most trusted warrior of King Ivar, Bultan, was also with them.


    ¡°It¡¯s... possible.¡±


    Merlin left a vague answer and looked in the direction of Elidi Lake.


    To begin with, Merlin hadn¡¯t decided upon Elidi Lake because the warriors of Valha were gathered there. It was because he was certain that Idun¡¯s warrior was in Midgard.


    Merlin could feel the existences of the Liberatuses. He felt the prototype Liberatus in Midgard, one that should be in Nidavellir, while the Liberatus he¡¯d left behind in Kataron showed him a more systematic direction.


    But something had happened, for the signals were weak and irregr.


    There could be several reasons for this. The Liberatuses could be damaged, or perhaps Idun¡¯s warrior had stored them inside a strong magical device.


    Whatever the case, it was hard to chase after Idun¡¯s warrior because the signals were too weak.


    ¡°Can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    Merlin¡¯s face was serious, and he grumbled and sighed before grabbing Caliburn at his waist.


    Caliburn, the Sword of Selection.


    King Arthur had once pulled out this sword, proving his qualification as a king.


    The Liberatuses Merlin made were mere copies of Caliburn. If he applied the power of the real Caliburn, he could temporarily boost the signal of the Liberatuses.


    Merlin, whose father was an incubus, had his magic power strengthened the deeper the night was. He closed his eyes and began reciting a chant as he channeled magic power to the sword¡¯s hilt.


    Caliburn started to glow, and the glow quickly became as bright as the morning star.


    Helga and Bultan looked on excitedly in anticipation, but their eyes suddenly widened.


    They then expressed themselves with simple smiles and soft exmations.


    However Merlin just grew surprised instead of smiling. It was because Caliburn¡¯s light was far stronger than he had expected.


    How?


    Merlin gulped dry saliva. He thought of a reason which made him shudder. He unconsciously inserted more magic power into Caliburn.


    The night sky above Elidi Lake disappeared. The warm, bright light of Caliburn had driven away the darkness in an instant.


    Helga and Bultan eximed louder than before, and all those present in the region gazed at the light with awe in their eyes.


    Finally, Merlin smiled. It was a sincere expression.


    Caliburn¡¯s light.


    The glory of Camelot that was said to have disappeared.


    The Liberatuses had reacted. Merlin memorized the precise direction of the two Liberatuses¡¯ signals, and he set sail towards them immediately.


    At about the same time, in a distant ce where the light of Caliburn couldn¡¯t be seen-


    Someone else felt the glory of Camelot.


    < Episode 26 ¨C Thend of fierce battles (3) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 94

    Episode 26/Chapter 4: Thend of fierce battles (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    The day of Erin¡¯s destruction also marked the demise of Camelot.


    On that day, all of the countries within to Erin, the Land of Darkness included, had been destroyed under the firestorms of Surtr.


    Where the king could not protect his country and citizens, the knights had also failed to protect their king.


    They had all vanished into smoke and ashes.


    Or had they?


    There had, in fact, been survivors amidst the dust.


    One survivor, to be precise.


    ¡ª


    Tae Ho blinked.


    Adenmaha and Siri did as well, and it was no exception for Ingrid, Bracky and Harabal either.


    ¡°He....da?¡±


    Tae Ho¡¯s voice was faint. It was precisely due to the woman that had materialized before them after he¡¯d activated his saga.


    The helmet and armor decorated in wings.


    The pristine, ruby-shaded hair.


    In the eyes of everyone present, it was unmistakably Heda; however, Tae Ho was quick to realize that the Heda in front of him wasn¡¯t the one he knew. Although her smile was unusual for one having been summoned so unexpectedly, Tae Ho was sure for a different reason.


    [Valkyrie One]


    [Idun¡¯s Valkyrie ¨C Heda]


    Through his vision, these green-glowing words calmly floated above the head of the fake Heda.


    Cuchinn had also realized that this Heda was a fake through a different method. It was easy to miss with all the simrities, but the aura she emanated was assuredly weaker than Heda¡¯s. Calling it a sloppy doppelganger wouldn¡¯t be an understatement.


    ¡®So it¡¯s a summon... No, shouldn¡¯t it be called a guardian angel?¡¯


    The Heda in front of them was a recreation, one formed by the saga.


    Ingrid realized the truth after Cuchinn.


    From a different perspective, it wasn¡¯t umon for one to form weapons by using a saga. Ingrid recalled the story of a top-ranked warrior that had once summoned an army using the power of his saga during the Great War.


    Still, it was hard to ept the present situation with one¡¯s head.


    Ingrid smacked her lips and then exined her understanding to the other warriors.


    This was a saga that could summon a Valkyrie.


    Ingrid further convinced herself upon exining it to the rest.


    A saga¡¯s origin was derived from the story behind it.


    However, it seemed the significance of Tae Ho¡¯s sagay with him meeting a Valkyrie, not the actual identity of the Valkyrie herself.


    The very reason that he¡¯d summoned a guardian angel instead of a real Valkyrie was testament to this notion.


    On the other hand, Tae Ho peered at the green words atop the fake Heda with a doubtful expression.


    ¡®Why is she called Valkyrie One?¡¯


    If there was a ¡®one¡¯, wouldn¡¯t there also be a ¡®two¡¯?


    Tae Ho concentrated his mind upon the newly formed saga. His understanding of his own story, one that had begun transcending into legendary status, soon unleashed itself thereafter.


    [Valkyrie Two]


    [Njord¡¯s Valkyrie ¨C Ingrid]


    Without warning, a new Valkyrie appeared alongside the fake Heda. Ingrid, who had been in the middle of an exnation, suddenly looked as though her eyes would pop out of their sockets. Harabal and the rest also revealed shocked expressions.


    ¡®My God! Are you making a squad of Valkyries?¡¯


    Cuchinn shouted in disbelief as the fake Valkyrie¡¯s dazzling smile held a stark contrast to the real Ingrid¡¯s face.


    The warrior that had a Valkyrie meet him.


    Supposedly, the number of Valkyries he could register were nine.


    At the same time, he hypothesized that the number of summonable Valkyries would increase as he grew stronger. Still...


    ¡®She definitely doesn¡¯t resemble Heda.¡¯


    The copies of Heda and Ingrid were half transparent like ghosts, and their auras were far too weak.


    ¡®The number of meetings and blessings.... or affection.... Anyway, are those variables in all this?¡¯


    He suddenly understood why he wasn¡¯t able to summon Rasgrid or Gandur. Neither of them had ever arose to meet him.


    ¡°Warrior Tae Ho, what is this?¡±


    Ingrid¡¯s eyes were glued to her doppelganger, and she spoke in a disorientated voice. Based on the glint in her eyes, she had alreadyprehended her question, but she seemed unwilling to ept her conclusion.


    It wasn¡¯t just her. Bracky and Harabal were also pleading for an exnation with earnest eyes, so Tae Ho decided to borate.


    It was a saga that could create lesser copies of the Valkyries whom he had a connection with.


    He could summon a maximum of nine Valkyries, and it was even possible to summon several at once.


    ¡°Good Lord.¡±


    Harabal looked at the fake Heda and Ingrid with an absent-minded face. Beside him, Bracky¡¯s spirit had been clearly moved.


    ¡°Valkyrie Master!¡±


    It was a funny title that Bracky abruptly blurted out from nowhere, but it really kind of suited Tae Ho. Bracky was clearly growing ecstatic from his own idea, and he swung his fist and eximed.


    ¡°Right! Tae Ho, from now on, you are the Valkyrie Master! You shall embark on a journey to gather all the Valkyries of Valha...kuk!


    ¡°I- I¡¯m sorry! It happened on reflex.¡±


    Ingrid had tripped Bracky by grabbing his ankles and promptly apologized in a bewildered voice. Gauging from her attitude, she seemed to have acted purely out of habit.


    ¡°It...is amazing on several levels.¡±


    Siri remarked, her eyes lukewarm. Adenmaha then asked a question while pinching the cheeks of the fake Heda.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you summon me as well?¡±


    ¡°You said you weren¡¯t a Valkyrie.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but.......¡±


    Adenmaha paused, and her face inexplicably bristled as she stepped back.


    Siri smirked at Adenmaha before turning toward Tae Ho.


    ¡°Do they have battle capabilities?¡±


    ¡°Yes, probably.¡±


    Heda¡¯s copy had the fastest rate of recreation. He wanted to test her battle prowess and examine her capacity for self control.


    ¡°I¡¯m jealous.¡±


    ¡°I also want to make them....¡±


    Harabal and Bracky couldn¡¯t help but moan and reveal their honest opinions. The remaining warriors of the mortal world also held visages of utmost respect.


    But it at that moment-


    ¡°Master?!¡±


    Adenmaha¡¯s sourness vanished, and she cried out in rm. Without warning, a strong light had erupted from Unnir which hung at Tae Ho¡¯s waist.


    There was more. Inexplicably, Tae Ho felt the Unknown sword piece begin vibrating violently in its holster. It was the same sensation he¡¯d felt upon first discovering Gae Bolg.


    Tae Ho hurriedly unsheathed the mouth of Unnir and realized that the Liberatuses within were, quite shockingly, bursting with energy.


    Ingrid grabbed her sword reflexively, but Adenmaha quickly stopped her.


    ¡°Stop! It¡¯s the power of Erin. It¡¯s not an enemy!¡±


    The aura was incredibly bright. It was an energy that seemed capable of eradicating all the darkness throughout the world. A strange feeling overcame the group.


    It didn¡¯tst long, though. After a moment, the light faded away and the Liberatuses reverted to their previous states.


    ¡®Merlin.¡¯


    Cuchinn remarked. Adenmaha feverishly nodded as if she¡¯d somehow heard him and spoke out.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s Merlin, since he was the one that made those Liberatuses. Master.....nim, he must have realized that someone had retrieved the Liberatus from Kataron. Right! I¡¯m sure that must be it. Merlin- He¡¯sing to find you, master!¡±


    Her words were a mess from excitement, but everyone understood her meaning well enough.


    Cuchinn also agreed.


    ¡®It¡¯s just as Adenmaha said. Merlin is undoubtedly searching for you.¡¯


    Ingrid tilted her head in confusion, and Siri took her aside to briefly exin what had transpired in Nidavellir. Appreciation soon became apparent on the former¡¯s face.


    Tae Ho took a deep breath and unsummoned the two Valkyrie doppelgangers. He grabbed his Liberatus and calmed his excitement, although it wasn¡¯t an easy thing to aplish.


    It was Merlin! None other than Camelot¡¯s Merlin! Of all people, he was someone currently rushing towards them to meet him.


    Tae Ho peered into the Liberatus, and his eyes gleamed with anticipation.


    ¡ª


    The knights of Camelot had failed to protect their king.


    The Knights of the Round Table, the guardian protectors of Camelot, were not exempt from this statement.


    On the day of Erin¡¯s destruction, the majority of the Knights of the Round Table were utterly defeated, struck down alongside their king.


    As for the few that barely managed to escape, their continued efforts to protect Asgard were short lived.


    They, who had been deprived of their king, their people, and even the kingdom they¡¯d sworn to defend, continued fighting as the Red Branch Knights did without regard for their own lives. In their grief, they soon fell one after another during the final battles of the long war.


    Thus, the remaining souls of the Knights of the Round Table were extinguished.


    Following their demise, thest vestiges of knights eventually all but vanished from the world.


    But the truth was different, for one yet remained.


    There was a single, lone knight who had survived, and the spirit of Camelot prevailed, burning fiercely from within his soul.


    ¡ª


    Tae Ho¡¯s group had decided to postpone the continuation of their journey.


    This was because they had realized how close Merlin was, as the Liberatus¡¯s light had grown very bright and intense.


    Bracky, who was knowledgeable on the geography of Midgard, proposed that there was a great possibility of Merlin having traveled through a water canal connecting to Kataron.


    As the direction Adenmaha had sensed was of the same, approximate direction as Kataron, Bracky¡¯s guess had a high reliability.


    Realizing this, Ingrid did not dy in sending crows to notify Rasgrid and Kaldea of their postponement. She then sent another crow towards Kataron to analyze the situation.


    By the third day, Ingrid became certain of Merlin¡¯s imminent arrival; although, it wasn¡¯t due to any response from the crow.


    Over the past few days, Liberatus had be akin to apass, shining brilliantly in a specific direction and almost seeming to pulse with an increasing luminosity.


    There was no beating around the bush. Merlin¡¯s arrival was nigh.


    There was a high probability for their paths to ovep, so Tae Ho¡¯s group didn¡¯t make any rash movements. They remained close to the river and waited patiently for Merlin.


    Finally, on their fifth day of awaiting Merlin¡¯s arrival-


    Ingrid¡¯s crow reported the appearance of an old man on a ship.


    ¡ª


    The lone knight¡¯s feelings for Camelot had been stronger than all others¡¯.


    Because of his love, each day following Erin¡¯s destruction had been brutally carved into his soul.


    Because of his misery, he did not neglect to notice the light which seemed capable of burning away all the darkness of the world. He couldn¡¯t.


    Because of his passion, the knight advanced day and night to reim the glory of Camelot once more.


    ¡ª


    Far above them, a dark crow pierced silently through the air. Normally, it would¡¯ve been quite hard to spot a soaring crow in the ck of night, but that wasn¡¯t the case for Merlin. For him, the darkness was as clear as any day.


    Merlin¡¯s smile was bright as he lightly shook his staff. The wind that hadn¡¯t ceased for five days grew severalfold to increase the speed of their vessel even more.


    ¡°I can see a ship!¡±


    Bultan shouted. Helga clung to the mast and peered into the distance. A bright smile rivaling Merlin¡¯s appeared on her face, for she strongly remembered the flying pirate ship that had once sailed through Kataron.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior-nim!¡±


    Helga waved her hand andughed. Bultan shook his head as if her actions interfered with his pride as a warrior, and Merlin also chuckled before toking his pipe. While he¡¯d long lost the ability to express joy as Helga did, he was truly very excited.


    Erin¡¯s sessor.


    Who could he be? Where did he receive such a title?


    Judging by both Helga¡¯s words and those of the warriors of Kataron, it seemed he wasn¡¯t a bad fellow. No, Merlin rather liked the man in fact.


    Meanwhile, the flying pirate ship had also spotted them.


    Merlin¡¯s mouth soon dropped open in surprise. It was because there was a Goddess of Tuatha De Danann beside the man presumed to be Idun¡¯s warrior.


    She wasn¡¯t a strong Goddess capable of rivaling the chief Gods, but she was a proper Goddess of Tuatha De Danann nevertheless.


    Merlin felt his face flush. His heart beat in such a way that it hadn¡¯t since Erin¡¯s annihtion.


    It was precisely due to these emotions that he couldn¡¯t feel it properly.


    By the time he¡¯d noticed, it was already toote. Even the warriors of Valha had sensed it sooner.


    ¡°Helga!!¡±


    Tae Ho¡¯s bellow shattered the mood like a p of thunder. He kicked hard into the air and charged as Adenmaha roared and became a ferocious sea serpent. Bracky and Harabal exploded into movement, and Siri rammed bolts into her crossbow.


    Helga whipped her head around far toote as, out of nowhere, a monstrous strike suddenly overwhelmed those onboard. To the consternation of everyone, the vicious attack cleanly bisected both the ship and river beneath it in a single, fluid motion. The assant, whomever he was, contained a horrifying level of power.


    The doomed ship began its death throes as Helga swallowed a scream, staggering heavily from being caught off guard.


    Their aggressor; he was one who¡¯d long since melded into the darkness.


    One who now appeared to channel the very night itself.


    He was adorned in jet-ck armor with a helmet that obscured his entire face; however, Merlin knew immediately his identity.


    How could he not, for the sword he brandished was proof enough by itself.


    The knight easily deflected Siri¡¯s oing missile andnded on the ground, promptly swinging his sword a second time.


    Merlin, whose eyes brimmed with tears, tore open his mouth and swore in anguish.


    He cried out the knight¡¯s name in a voice of savagery. A voice consumed by rage and grief amidst a myriad of other emotions.


    ¡ª


    The lone knight¡¯s deeds had been forgotten by most.


    He¡¯d sided with the giants on the day of Erin¡¯s destruction. He¡¯d raised the treasure sword, rent and struck down King Arthur.


    Perhaps most infamously, he had been the first and final Knight of the Round Table to betray Camelot.


    The knight¡¯s name...was Mordred.


    < Episode 26 ¨C Thend of fierce battles (4) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 95

    Episode 27/Chapter 1: The sword of selection (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    Darkness gushed from the tip of Mordred¡¯s sword. Merlin roared, raising his staff to unleash his mighty power. Both the stream of darkness and wave of magic power collided above the ruined ship, causing its two halves to shake violently.


    Merlin couldn¡¯t believe the scene before his eyes. He wanted to deny it.


    ¡°You wicked traitor!¡±


    ¡ª


    On the day of Erin¡¯s annihtion, the walls of Camelot had been breached with ease. To the great dismay of the defenders, there had been a spy, a traitor, hidden among their ranks. Their inner turmoil had swept over Camelot before their battle against the giants had even begun.


    Too many people had lost their lives for nothing.


    The knights, prepared to valiantly face their enemies with pride, were caught unaware of the unjust sword piercing them from behind.


    The same held true even for King Arthur.


    Even after so long, Merlin still felt his blood flowing backward when he recalled the scene from that day.


    Mordred had pierced the chest of King Arthur with his Treasure Sword, rent. He¡¯d dealt the king a mortal wound that left him without the ability to fight.


    If that hadn¡¯t happened....


    If the terrible mes of an inner conflict hadn¡¯t engulfed Camelot....


    Erin¡¯s destruction may have been preventable. No. Even if that were untrue, its path to ruin would still have been far altered.


    As it had happened, King Arthur had perished.


    Gawain, the noblest of all knights, had been fated no differently.


    It was the same for Lancelot, K, Ghad, Tristan, Bedevere....


    To name each one was a miserable process. The Knights of the Round Table had all died wretched deaths.


    For Mordred, the cause of all these terrible deeds, to be alive.


    For the man that shattered Camelot and Erin into pieces to be alive!


    Merlin couldn¡¯t contain his resentful feelings. His current state was far unbefitting that of a wise, old man¡¯s.


    Mordred did nothing to avoid Merlin¡¯s curse-like rage. He cursed out against the one who hated him to the core.


    ¡°God damn your vile words! I am no betrayer. I am the one that fought to protect Camelot until the very end!¡±


    He yelled like a beast and poured more strength into rent. As he did so, the dark energy surrounding the sword spread out to envelope the entire area. Pitch-ck knights grew from the long-spread shadow to stand alongside Mordred. They were dozens of them. They were the traitorous knights that had revolted against Camelot under Mordred¡¯s leadership.


    Merlin faltered. The nightmarish scene before him was too reminiscent of that day long ago, and he staggered in surprise. The strength of his legs grew weak, and he found himself unable to even stand properly.


    Mordred grimaced, his gaze coldly fixated upon the great magician. It seemed that with Erin and Camelot gone, the only one now left to hear his story was Merlin.


    ¡°I only wanted to protect Camelot. I didn¡¯t betray anything.¡±


    Joy and sorrow dominated Mordred¡¯s words. He continued in a tone raw with emotion.


    ¡°That battle was unwinnable! The giants¡¯ forces were too strong, and even if we¡¯d faced them head on, defeat was only inevitable. I had to negotiate with them. I had to! To protect Camelot, to preserve it, I stabbed Father while shedding tears of blood. Yes, I stabbed King Arthur! I stopped him from burning down everything through pointless resistance and opened the gates. I only wanted to protect Camelot!¡±


    His actions were iparably foolish, and Mordred had long since realized that. The fomoires had burnt down Camelot and broken their promise. No, even the fomoires that¡¯d pacted with Mordred couldn¡¯t realize their goals in the end.


    The Giant of Fire, Surtr, had burned Erin into oblivion. The Camelot Mordred had vyed to protect, even at the cost of betraying his own father, was transformed into nothing but ashes.


    Mordred still couldn¡¯t admit his fault, however. That the truth that his betrayal was for naught. That the actions he¡¯d taken to protect Camelot had ensured its destruction instead of preventing it.


    That realization could crush one¡¯s soul. The moment Mordred admitted his mistake, he would degrade to be the traitor of Erin that Merlin believed him to be.


    ¡°I wanted to protect Camelot... I¡¯m the one that should be called its protector! Are you aware of my grief from having stabbed Father¡¯s chest? Do you know how strong my love towards Camelot was that I¡¯d go so far to protect it?!¡±


    He howled. It was a burst of emotions that not even Mordred himself could control after almost a century of resentment.


    Mordred pleaded for Merlin to understand him, to ept that he wasn¡¯t wrong, and that his actions had been justified. He hoped that Merlin wouldfort him and say that it was not him who was evil but the giants instead.


    Deep down, Mordred knew that this was a foolish dream. It was impossible, but he couldn¡¯t help it.


    His desire was the scream of a tortured soul begging for relief.


    Perhaps that exined why he¡¯d chased after Camelot¡¯s glory like a madman. Rather than aspiring to return Camelot¡¯s glory once again, he may have only wished from a kindred survivor of Camelot to hear that his actions weren¡¯t wrong.


    Merlin panted. It felt like all his strength was being sucked from his body. Mordred waspletely crazy. He¡¯d be a raving lunatic, broken under a mountain of guilt.


    Mordred cried under his helmet. He had followed the fomoires to Midgard and lived for close to a hundred years like a corpse. He yelled towards Merlin once again.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking if you know! About my feelings! My grief!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, you bastard. I don¡¯t even want to!¡±


    The one that responded was Bracky. He swung his hammer and lightning promptly erupted toward the specters of Camelot. He then red at Mordred.


    He¡¯d heard the general outline of the story while charging over.


    Bracky could roughly imagine what the guy had done and what his motives were in doing so.


    It was a stupid thing. If he¡¯d really wanted to protect Camelot, he should have fought until the end like his brothers. He had vowed to defend all that was good from evil.


    So was the path of a knight, and the warriors of Valha held simr beliefs.


    Bracky didn¡¯t spout these things needlessly. He instead focused on Mordred and contemted how he could beat him.


    They were in the midst of a battle, after all. He didn¡¯t want to share a heartfelt conversation with someone that wasn¡¯t even a beauty but a bastard wearing some twisted, ck armor.


    Lightning arced. A miniature thunderp was heard as a specter of Camelot perished under the deadly attack.


    Mordred stared at Bracky with a cold indifference, and many specters of Camelot began charging in his direction.


    Bracky did not waver as he readied his hammer. Siri and Harabal, who¡¯d arrived a beatter, stood at Bracky¡¯s nk. Together, they faced down the iing specters.


    ¡®He might be crazy, but his level of power is astonishing. Remember, even the weakest of the Knights of the Round Table were at least of the superior rank.¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke hastily. Tae Ho activated both ¡®Idun¡¯s Warrior¡¯ and ¡®Warrior¡¯s Equipment¡¯ together at the same time. The power of Cdbolg was tremendous, and due to its awkward shape, it was difficult to handle in close range.


    The magic sword Vein de, which he¡¯d obtained upon defeating the degenerate hero, Ra Chrysa, appeared atop the Unknown sword piece. Together, they formed a powerful aura.


    He immediately charged through the path Bracky and Harabal had opened. He closed on Mordred in an instant and heaved his sword forward.


    As the two swords collided, there was no sound akin to the shing of sharp metal. The malice eminated by rent didn¡¯t only swallow the noise, however. It also began rapidly consuming the magic power of the Vein de.


    Mordred¡¯s gaze pierced into Tae Ho with burning eyes. He applied his massive strength in an attempt to finish Tae Ho off with a single move.


    Tae Ho narrowed his eyes. Through the sentence of the Milesians, he applied to the Vein de the power of a God. It contested against rent¡¯s antipathy and defended against Mordred¡¯s attack.


    The two swordsmen began exchanging blows. As they fought, countless afterimages of deadly des whipped the surrounding air into a frenzy.


    Bracky and Harabal couldn¡¯t help Tae Ho. The specters of Camelot aside, the skills being disyed by both Tae Ho and Mordred were too far beyond their abilities to match. Siri, while desperately wishing to aid Tae Ho, also had to grind her teeth and battle the specters instead.


    Like Cuchinn, Adenmaha knew well enough the power a Knight of the Round Table could wield. Because of that, she¡¯d concentrated her attention on dealing with the specters from the start. She spewed out ice breath to prevent them from approaching the river, while Valkyrie Ingrid rescued the wandering warriors and people of Kataron that had fallen into the river. Her actions were desperate as the current was strong and the water was freezing.


    ¡°Tae Ho!¡±


    Siri charged a bolt into her crossbow and cried out in horror. It was because Tae Ho¡¯s sword had shattered under Mordred¡¯s onught.


    Tae Ho quickly reformed the Vein de, but the problem still existed.


    The strength of rent was simply too strong. Overwhelmingly strong.


    He could barely endure it even with the amplifying power of Idun.


    There was another, more serious problem. The real, clear difference between them.


    Tae Ho finally understood the sheer power of the Knights of the Round Table.


    The contrast between their swordsmanship was like a candle to the sun.


    Until now, the enemies he had faced were very much bestial in nature. The giants used their natural-born power and agility and didn¡¯t need proper techniques or martial arts.


    Mordred was different. Even though he¡¯d long since degenerated and betrayed Camelot, he was still a Knight of the Round Table.


    Mordred¡¯s sword suppressed Tae Ho without mercy. He couldn¡¯t fight like he had against the giants. He faced Mordred with his physical abilities that were amplified by ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior¡¯, but it was not enough.


    The limit was clear.


    ¡®Fall back! Buy some distance first!¡¯


    Cuchinn screamed in his ear, and Tae Ho attempted to create some space by detonating the power of Idun; however, Mordred didn¡¯t permit him that. ret spun in blinding fashion to block Tae Ho¡¯s sword and squeezed Idun¡¯s power with its hatred. While Mordred couldn¡¯t stop the explosion, controlling the direction was easy enough.


    Tae Ho stumbled as the st shot off in a weird direction. As his defense broke, Ingrid intervened at thest second. She swung her harpoon-like sword and shed at Mordred¡¯s waist, but Mordred blocked her attack far too easily.


    ¡°It¡¯s light.¡±


    Mordred smiled gently and spoke in a soft tone. As he did, the Treasure Sword, rent, emanated an all-epassing malice with the intention ofpletely swallowing Ingrid. Ingrid attempted to pull back her sword and dodge the wave of energy, but it was impossible. The two weapons were stuck together, and by the time she abandoned her sword, the malice had already reached her.


    Ingrid grimaced before crying out in agony. Tae Ho roared and charged towards Mordred, but thetter saw through Tae Ho¡¯s strike as if it were childsy. He swung rent without hesitation.


    Vein de was shattered once again, and the tip of rent carved deeply into Tae Ho¡¯s shoulder.


    It wasn¡¯t a simple wound. The moment the de touched his flesh, Tae Ho felt a pain beyond imagination. It was the effect of the malice that rent contained.


    Idun¡¯s power surged forth to protect Tae Ho. It single-handedly stopped Tae Ho¡¯s mind from breaking.


    Treasure Sword rent.


    A sword that symbolized the royal throne of a species that resided beyond Erin.


    Mordred wasn¡¯t one to get drunk on a momentary sess. Despite his apparent madness, he was still a Knight of the Round Table. He swung rent quickly and tried to sever the heads of both Ingrid and Tae Ho.


    However, Bracky didn¡¯t let him do that. He¡¯d fired bolts of lightning without a second thought. The aftershock may have harmed Ingrid and Tae Ho, but there was no room to consider such repercussions.


    Mordred changed the direction of his sword. He destroyed the lightning using the hatred within rent.


    Cuchinn felt frustrated. Thebined power of Mordred and rent was too strong. A peerless warrior had gotten hold of a magical sword.


    In order to fight on even ground, a swordparable to rent was necessary. Regardless of the consequences, they had to unveil Cdbolg.


    It was at that moment-


    Merlin, who¡¯d by nownded on the riverside, ced his hand on a sword instead of a staff. He, a great magician of Camelot, had judged that rent had been strengthened a few times over. The specters of Camelot were responsible for this.


    One couldn¡¯t see everything with only their eyes. Thousands of specters resided within rent. They were the souls of the ones who¡¯d died when Camelot had been destroyed.


    Merlin had to liberate them, and there was only but one thing capable of doing so.


    It was the sword that symbolized the true King of Camelot.


    The legendary sword which King Arthur had pulled from a stone.


    Merlin sent magic power flooding into Caliburn. Camelot¡¯s glory revealed itself.


    Mordred felt it immediately. He kicked off the ground and closed in on Merlin without a second thought.


    Surprisingly, Merlin turned away from him. Upon seeing his actions, Merlin finished applying magic power unto Caliburn and threw it away from Mordred.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    Mordred was bewildered; however, his instincts took the better of him. He stopped rent mid-swing and reached out to Caliburn.


    rent releashed a joyful cry as Mordred revealed an expression of many mixed emotions under his helmet. He sheathed rent and grabbed onto Caliburn¡¯s sheath.


    He expected to draw it and finally bear the true sword of Camelot.


    Despite his best efforts, however, the sword refused to budge. It almost seemed that the sword and sheath had be one, and it didn¡¯t even rattle.


    Merlin smiled, for he¡¯d watched such a scene ur countless times before. No one could draw Caliburn without King Arthur¡¯s blessing.


    Mordred roared in anguish. He let out resentful cries at Caliburn whichy quietly in his hands, and then a great malice burst from within him.


    However, Caliburn was unmoved.


    The reason for this was really quite simple.


    It wasn¡¯t because Mordred had betrayed Camelot nor because he was a bastard that¡¯d in his own father and king.


    It was something Merlin had long since realized.


    Caliburn already had an owner. The Sword of Selection, Caliburn, had already selected its master after the death of king Arthur and the century that had followed.


    The sheath Mordred was clutching suddenly melted, and so did the hilt Merlin had made for it.


    The de of Caliburn appeared while emanating a righteous aura of intense heat. It transformed into light within the hands of Mordred, who¡¯d wanted to wield above all else, and then scattered.


    It had disappeared.


    No, that wasn¡¯t the case.


    Mordred cried in grief which he could not contain and slowly turned around.


    The particles of light were gathering in the hilt of the Unknown sword piece, forming the distinctive shape of a sword.


    Sword of Liberation, Caliburn.


    The sword which only obeyed the true King of Camelot.


    By now, Tae Ho had also realized the sword¡¯s identity and the truth of its intention.


    But it didn¡¯t stop at that.


    The words which the Milesians had told him said so. Caliburn was speaking to him.


    He thought of Heda¡¯s face, and he remembered the words she had told him.


    Sword of Selection, Caliburn.


    A sword that, by itself, could considered a legend.


    [Synchro rate: 45%]


    Tae Ho inhaled deeply as he added the power of Idun to Caliburn. It then emanated a pure, white light.


    He epted the legend within the weapon, and thus he began a new saga.


    [Legend-ranked Saga]


    The sage foretelling the glory of Camelot which shone like the sun.


    [King of Camelot]


    Caliburn cried out in joy.


    It had proimed the birth of a new king.


    < Episode 27 ¨C The sword of selection (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 96

    Episode 27/Chapter 2: The sword of selection (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    Long ago, there had been a sword wedged within a stone.


    It was said that whoever pulled out the sword would one day be king, but no one was able to do it.


    No one, until a small and frail child appeared one day.


    ¡ª


    The origin of a saga is its legend.


    There was a legend behind the Sword of Selection, a sword which only answered to its king.


    Now, Tae Ho had drawn such a sword.


    An image of a child pulling the sword from a rough boulder was disyed in his mind.


    The first legend that he, a child who¡¯d be a king, had created.


    A pristine light emanated from Caliburn.


    Tae Ho realized the light was identical to that which had shone as Arthur, King of Camelot, had drawn it for the first time.


    It was Camelot¡¯s glory. Caliburn¡¯s glory, which reigned supreme like the sun.


    Caliburn barred it teeth against rent¡¯s darkness which empowered the night, and the world shifted as broad daylight erupted to flip the murky atmosphere on its side.


    The specters of Camelot who battled against Valha¡¯s warriors suddenly howled. They, who had rebelled to follow Mordred, greatly feared repeating the same mistakes as before.


    Their evil aura was scattered. The ck fog that enveloped the specters was instantly eradicated in the presence of Caliburn¡¯s glory, and the chains which anchored their souls revealed themselves.


    The chains broke. They broke and were pulverized into dust.


    A flood of resentment was released as the chains were destroyed. The specters of Camelot cried and yelled as their century-long mncholy was finally put to an end.


    ¡®Our king.¡¯


    The specters of Camelot vanished. They, whose souls had wandered purposely for close to a hundred years, had finally received the rest they deserved.


    Mordred wouldn¡¯t do the same, however. He watched the emancipated specters disappear and roared like a cornered beast. His rage and hatred had reached a new level.


    rent reacted to Mordred¡¯s violence. It released countless specters as if nning to erase the sun before it. The specters quickly coalesced to form the shape of a pitch-ck wave.


    The Treasure Sword, rent, had originally been a weapon that represented the throne of a race far beyond Erin¡¯s borders.


    Long ago, King Arthur had imed rent only after defeating its owner in battle.


    Because of this, rent held a deep-rooted resentment towards both King Arthur and Camelot, and it was entirely possible that the union between rent and Mordred was due to the intense maliciousness both had.


    Ingrid, who stood closest to Tae Ho, gazed intently at the wave of specters charging in their direction.


    The simultaneous cries of countless, tortured souls was too terrible even for her to endure for long.


    However, Ingrid didn¡¯t fear the oing wave, for she stood alongside a powerful light which burned like the sun.


    Like before, the spectersposing the dark wave were unshackled from the binding magic, and the wave shook before shattering. Although the quantity of specters had been multiplied tenfold, the result was no different before Caliburn. The specters matched against the glory of Camelot evaporated like a stream of lies. The power of the sun crushed down upon the darkness and ushered the specters to their rightful ces of rest.


    Unlike before, something miraculous was happening.


    Figures had begun forming alongside Tae Ho.


    The warriors of Valha couldn¡¯t distinguish them, but it was different for Merlin. He couldn¡¯t stop his tears from falling.


    The figures- no, the knights were those of the Knights of the Round Table.


    Although they were only remnants, it was an iparably beautiful sight. It seemed that, even after death, the souls of the Knights of the Round Table still remained to fight alongside the King of Camelot.


    Upon witnessing this, Mordred howled once again. He couldn¡¯t endure it anymore.


    He gazed at Tae Ho, and an image of his father appeared in his mind.


    He recalled the moment in which he¡¯d stabbed the chest of King Arthur with rent.


    rent seethed and emanated a red and ckish light as Mordred roared and charged towards Tae Ho.


    Tae Ho saw Mordred and calmly leaned his ear towards Caliburn¡¯s de.


    The light which Caliburn eminanted was concentrated into a single point. Instead of zing as the sun did, the light exploded atop the de¡¯s tip like a brilliant, white star.


    Mordred shed rent forward with all of his might.


    Tae Ho made no attempt to dodge him. As he faced Mordred head on, Caliburn swung out to meet rent.


    ¡®BOOM¡®


    As the swords touched, a deafening explosion rocked heaven and earth.


    Each sword was one befitting a king, but there was a decisive difference in status.


    The ones wielding them were different.


    One was a real sessor of Erin whom Caliburn had selected.


    The other was a rash usurper that had never been destined for kingship.


    That was the quantifiable difference, and it had already decided the oue of this fight.


    Mordred saw in Tae Ho the image of King Arthur. He recalled Arthur¡¯s eyes as he¡¯d pierced his chest, and a fissure in his soul that hadn¡¯t healed with time was reopened.


    ¡°Ahh.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!!¡±


    Mordred dropped rent, and he pitifully fled from the proximity of both des like a broken man. The witch¡¯s blood flowing through his veins activated speed magic in consecution.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t chase him, for rent stubbornly still released power despite having lost its wielder and pressed hard upon the glory of Camelot.


    But such efforts were short lived. Instead of suppressing rent with brute force, Tae Ho opted for another option.


    The knights¡¯ souls-they were there to guide Tae Ho along a better path.


    The white light of Caliburn and the red, ckish light of rent became entangled. As rent¡¯s aura slowly melted into its opponent¡¯s, Tae Ho found that the best word to describe the scene was ¡®purification¡¯.


    Camelot¡¯s glory grew weak, but it was no different for the energy of rent. Like an exhausted beast, rent grew still while Caliburn emanated a faint but steady light.


    Tae Ho let out a long sigh. He dropped Caliburn and looked at his surroundings.


    The area was growing dim, and the knights¡¯ souls appeared like white smoke on a ck canvas.


    As they faded, their clear voice rang out like when they¡¯d taught him to purify rent.


    ¡°We will always apany the true King of Camelot.¡±


    Their pledge was one that transcended even death itself.


    They would remember the day they¡¯d stood next to their king once again.


    The souls of the Knights of the Round Table scattered. They fell into a deep slumber while hoping their king would call them again someday.


    Tae Ho breathed out once more. Instead of sheathing Caliburn, he raised his head to stare at the figure before him. He¡¯d almost forgotten that there was still someone he had to meet, and unlike the Knights of the Round Table, this old man was still very much alive.


    The great magician, Merlin.


    The one that had established Camelot with King Arthur. A living legend.


    Heughed soundlessly with his wrinkled face and recalled the moment when a small kid had pulled out a sword from a stone. It was a beautiful and precious memory.


    ¡®Merlin. My magician. My friend.¡¯


    Merlin thought of King Arthur¡¯sst moments and cried once again. It had been a very emotional day for him; however, his tears weren¡¯t filled with just sadness.


    He bowed slightly.


    He remembered the final order and request of King Arthur and expressed his manners. He spoke the words he¡¯d once believed he wouldn¡¯t ever able to speak again.


    ¡°The magician, Merlin, greets the king in his return.¡±


    ¡ª


    The night deepened.


    Ingrid, whoy on a bed within the flying ship, spoke in a weak voice uncharacteristic of her usual, business-like demeanor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I ended up showing you a weak side of mine.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t been able to withstand even a single blow from Mordred. She had ended up injured as the curse had weakened her body.


    She felt a lot of self reproach, but perhaps it was an unavoidable thing. Mordred and rent had been that strong. If Tae Ho wasn¡¯t aided by Idun and Caliburn, he wouldn¡¯t have been a proper opponent either.


    In addition, it hadn¡¯t been long since Ingrid joined the ranks of the Valkyries. Compared to Rasgrid or Reginleif, she was just a neer.


    Tae Ho felt at a loss of words. Should hemend her bravery or simply tell her that next time she¡¯ll do better? Was it akin toforting the juniors of his own team?


    He¡¯d tantly ignored Cuchinn¡¯s advice because it seemed like the words of a yboy wanting to seduce a weak girl by taking advantage of her.


    In the end, Tae Ho let out some sloppy words offort, and Ingrid smiled in a way that wasn¡¯t like her before gesturing towards Tae Ho.


    ¡°Tae Ho, will youe a bit closer?¡±


    As Tae Ho approached her, Ingrid grabbed ahold of his clothes to lower his head and pull him closer. She then ced her lips on his forehead.


    ¡°Let Njord¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t received her blessing in a long while.


    As Tae Ho opened his eyes in surprise, Ingrid smiled and said.


    ¡°For your saga. What did you say you needed for it to be strengthened?¡±


    For the moment, this was limit of her capabilities.


    Ingrid¡¯s mouth grew neutral, but her eyes continued to smile. Tae Ho smiled at her.


    ¡°You should rest.¡±


    Ingrid nodded and soon thereafter fell into a deep sleep. The curse of rent was quite dangerous, but as the sword had already been purified before Camelot¡¯s glory, she would hopefully recover after a night¡¯s rest.


    ¡®Ingrid is also a Valkyrie.¡¯


    A valkyrie wasn¡¯t someone that did mere errands for their Gods. They were existences one could mistake as being Goddesses even if their stature was low just like how Adenmaha was a Goddess of Tuatha De Danann.


    Tae Ho went outside after he¡¯d closed the doors and approached the warriors of Valha that were speaking among themselves by the fire.


    Bracky was in the middle of a long exnation.


    ¡°So that guy was wracked by guilt and tried to rationalize his actions to protect his sanity. It¡¯s something prettymonly seen amongst traitors. No. Honestly speaking, you can see it almost anywhere. ¡®I didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡¯, ¡®I¡¯m not a bad person¡¯, ¡®I just wanted to do the right thing¡¯, or whatever. If they try hard enough, they end up believing their own lies and delusions as the truth. One could say it¡¯s a kind of coping mechanism the mind uses.¡±


    Bracky clicked his tongue as he concluded. He then put on a displeased face and inquired at his audience.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me with those eyes?¡±


    ¡°Well...contents aside, it¡¯s honestly amazing that you can speak like this.¡±


    They didn¡¯t even know what he was talking about.


    As Harabal scratched his chin, Bracky¡¯s face grew dark and Siriughed like usual.


    ¡°Tae Ho.¡±


    Naturally, the first one to notice him was Siri. He slowly sat next to the warriors of Valha and asked.


    ¡°Where are the people from Kataron?¡±


    ¡°Most of them are asleep. It seemed like today¡¯s events were quite traumatic for most of them. Thisdy here said that she was going to endure it, but...she eventually passed out too.¡±


    Bracky gave Tae Ho a cup of hot water as he said this. Thedy in question was Helga whoy covered by nkets next to Siri.


    Siri gently stroked Helga¡¯s hair while speaking to Tae Ho.


    ¡°Tae Ho, you should also get some rest. You¡¯ve probably overworked yourself, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s talk more tomorrow instead.¡±


    Harabal butted in. As there were many people performing nightly guard duty, there was no need for Tae Ho to continue exerting himself.


    It seemed like Merlin was also exhausted after such an eventful day, not to mention the rest of his long journey, that he was also currently asleep.


    ¡°Right! If that guy shows up again, this Bracky-nim will defeat him, so please rx and go to sleep.¡±


    Bracky, reliable as always, spoke up while hitting his chest.


    ¡°Then, I will entrust the night to you.¡±


    ¡°Right. Sleep well.¡±


    King of Camelot or whatever aside, Tae Ho was still arade of Valha in Bracky¡¯s eyes.


    Tae Ho finished speaking with Bracky¡¯s group and returned to the flying pirate ship to sleep. After all, one of the ship¡¯s few cabins belonged to him.


    King Arthur, Caliburn, Merlin...


    The Knights of the Round Table...and Mordred.


    Many things had happened in one day.


    Tae Ho grabbed the Unknown sword piece-no, he grabbed Caliburn which had fused to the sword piece¡¯s hilt, and mused over his newest saga.


    The legend-ranked saga, King of Camelot.


    It was a very special saga, especially inparison to the ones he¡¯d owned previously. It was simr to the ¡®Immortal Warrior¡¯ saga that could be said to be the root of Tae Ho¡¯s legend, for it had several smaller sagas inside of it.


    ¡®Stop thinking about secondary things and go to sleep.¡¯


    Cuchinn growled in a low voice. Tae Ho perceived his words as valid and decided to follow his advice from outside of battle.


    ¡®Heda.¡¯


    As he closed his eyes from within the small cabin, he realized he wanted to see Heda again. He suppressed his urge to use the summoning ticket and opened his eyes to call her doppelganger to use it for practice.


    But it was then-


    ¡°Hello again.¡±


    Heda¡¯s voice was inexplicably heard from above his head.


    < Episode 27 ¨C The sword of selection (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 97

    Episode 27/Chapter 3: The sword of selection (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    Tae Ho thoughts were as followed-


    He was in Midgard. The Valkyries couldn¡¯t easilye down to this ce unless they partially dematerialized to retrieve the souls of their warriors.Heda had once told him that she wouldn¡¯t be able to meet him through normal means.Tae Ho hadn¡¯t actually activated the ¡®Warrior That had a Valkyrie Meet Him¡¯.The cabin¡¯s door hadn¡¯t been opened.


    Taking into ount all of the things listed above, Tae Ho came to the rational conclusion that the Heda above him was neither real nor fake but someone else entirely.


    Because of that, Tae Ho hit his chest twice and expressed his manners.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior greets the Goddess of Youth.¡±


    ¡°You have good senses.¡±


    Heda gathered her brows and smiled as their surroundings began to distort. The cabin walls fell into a wide-setndscape of ins, and a great apple tree could be seen in the middle.


    It was a divine message taking ce in his dreams. It seemed like he was dreaming since he¡¯d imagined calling Heda by using his saga.


    Tae Ho let out a literal unconscious sigh. This was because, despite his best judgement, he still felt that there was a slight chance for her to really be Heda.


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you too disappointed? I¡¯m sad. You are my warrior, but you only look for Heda.¡±


    Idun returned to her original form and crossed her arms while grumbling. When she turned around, however, she seemed to be in quite a good mood.


    Tae Ho opened and closed his mouth several times without knowing how to answer. To treat a Goddess well was a really excessive demand for Tae Ho, someone whose past life was one only spent on gaming.


    As Tae Ho groaned inwardly, Idun shook her head at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m joking! Stop groaning so much.¡±


    Perhaps to relieve Tae Ho, Idunughed a bit louder.


    ¡°But my warrior, I am curious about one thing. If you want to meet Heda that much, why don¡¯t you use the summoning ticket? Heda was also curious regarding why you haven¡¯t yet called her.¡±


    It had already been a week since Tae Ho had arrived in Midgard. Was he saving the ticket because it was a single-use item?


    Again, Tae Ho found it hard to answer. It was because he suddenly remembered the conversation he¡¯d had with Cuchinn.


    ¡°Hm... well, you should have your own thoughts. Just try to not to save it past the purpose of its use.¡±


    Idun finished speaking and then sat on a wide boulder and patted at the seat next to her.


    ¡°Sit. There are things I want to hear of.¡±


    Tae Ho humbly sat down. Even if Idun hadn¡¯t requested so, he also had things to discuss with her.


    Idun wondered for a moment as to what to mention first before finally speaking up.


    ¡°Um, right. Let¡¯s speak about this first.¡±


    Idun ced her hands on top of Tae Ho¡¯s and held it before he could even react.


    ¡°Adenmaha said that you¡¯ve found an interesting saga, right?¡±


    The vagueness in her words was really quite apparent.


    Tae Ho peered at Idun¡¯s hands which rested upon his head and then exined the new saga he¡¯d learnt with a hint of nervousness.


    He¡¯d obviously chosen to discuss ¡®The Warrior That had a Valkyrie Meet Him¡¯ instead of ¡®King of Camelot¡¯.


    ¡°Hm, so you can also make copies of other Valkyries and not just Heda?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It appears that the number of meetings and blessings....and the connection the Valkyrie has with me all influence a copy¡¯s capabilities as well.¡±


    After his battle with Mordred, Tae Ho had tested the performances of the fake Heda and the fake Ingrid, and the difference in their abilities was too apparent.


    When concerning battle prowess alone, Heda¡¯s copy was almost ten times more powerful, and the precise movements andplicated orders they could execute were also unique.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t that Ingrid¡¯s copy was useless. Rather, Heda was simply much more powerful. Like any valkyrie within his saga, Ingrid could definitely grow stronger.


    ¡®This very night, I also encountered a power-up scenario.¡¯


    It was slight, but his ties with Ingrid had grown firmer, and he had also received Njord¡¯s blessing.


    ¡®The maximum number I can register is nine, so theplete saga should let me summon nine real Valkyries, right?¡¯


    Thinking about the maximized saga, quite a good image formed in his mind.


    ¡®So far, I¡¯ve met a total of seven Valkyries....and if I increase the number of Valkyries I know in addition to receiving their blessings quite frequently......¡¯


    It was an exciting prospect. In addition, the ¡®Warrior¡¯s Equipment¡¯ saga was developing slowly but surely, and the amount of equipment he could recreate was steadily increasing.


    He would be able to summon the Valkyries as well as arm them with equipment made by the ¡®Warrior¡¯s Equipment¡¯.


    The majority of the dragon knight, Kalsted¡¯s equipment, had special powers so Tae Ho would be able to continuously attack through use of the synergy effects.


    A smile grew apparent on his face just from thinking about it. Tae Ho spoke of his testing and nned ability usage with an inspired face. It was a really heated presentation.


    To counteract Tae Ho¡¯s warm attitude, Idun¡¯s attitude grew surprisingly cold.


    ¡°That¡¯s the case then, yes? You want to go off and receive the blessings of other Valkyries that boldly. You will probably get blessed not only on the forehead. How good for you.¡±


    Although she¡¯d merely imitated Heda¡¯s way of speaking, her words contained a real chill. As Tae Ho swallowed dryly, Idun giggled and continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying, Heda would speak like this. Well, it¡¯s a bit simr for me too........¡±


    Idun¡¯s hands still rested on Tae Ho¡¯s head. She paused for a moment to remove them and then shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Still, I shouldn¡¯t do anything to prevent you from strengthening your abilities. Please, receive blessings from other Valkyries without hesitation.¡±


    Her tone had clearly contradicted her words.


    The current Idun seemed to grow sulky more easily.


    While Tae Ho perspired cold sweat, unsure of his next move, Idun fixed her posture and then snickered.


    She didn¡¯t proim her words as a joke like usual.


    She held a momentary pause, and she switched to another topic.


    ¡°My warrior Tae Ho, let¡¯s stop talking about such light things and focus on the heavy matters.¡±


    She was right. Much more important things had urred in the span of a single day.


    The Sword of Selection, Caliburn.


    Mordred, a Knight of the Round Table, and the Treasure Sword, rent.


    The meeting with the great magician of Camelot, Merlin.


    And a new legendary ranked saga, ¡®King of Camelot¡¯.


    Even after fusing with Tae Ho¡¯s Unknown sword piece, Caliburn still held the shape of a hilt. If he were Tae Ho of the recent past, he would have struggled with several hypotheses, but now he had the sentence of the Milesians.


    Caliburn¡¯s appearance was deliberate, for it could now bebined with ¡®Warrior¡¯s Equipment¡¯.


    ¡°It¡¯s a really amazing coincidence. No- should I say it¡¯s a stroke of good fortune?¡±


    For the sword piece he¡¯d collected in Svartalfheim to be a piece of Caliburn.


    However, Idun shook her head. She thought of the story she¡¯d heard from the three sisters and spoke.


    ¡°There¡¯s noplete coincidence in the world. The power of fate drives every action in existence. I can only believe that your meeting with Caliburn was led by such a predestined force.¡±


    Caliburn could almost be said to be a sword of fate. It was a sword that refused to yield to anyone unqualified to bear it.


    Of course, one couldn¡¯tpletely exclude the factor of coincidence; however, Idun just thought of it as fate only acting when necessary. The question regarding fate¡¯s existence would probably forever remain unanswered.


    Tae Ho then continued to speak about the ¡®King of Camelot¡¯.


    It was aplex saga like the ¡®Immortal Warrior¡¯ that contained other, smaller sagas, although it used Caliburn as its base instead of Tae Ho himself.


    It was quite an interesting story. Having tranted Caliburn¡¯s legend into a saga meant that he could also make the powers of other equipment into sagas.


    There were obvious limitations. He wouldn¡¯t be able to do create sagas from every piece of equipment. It only applied to legendary weapons like Caliburn.


    Nevertheless, Tae Ho already had a few more weapons bearing that quality.


    The spear of the one-hit/one-kill, Gae Bolg.


    The thunder that could eradicate mountains, Cdbolg.


    Tae Ho gave Idun an enthusiastic smile, and she warmly ced her hands atop Tae Ho¡¯s head again before remarking.


    ¡°It¡¯s a really incredible saga, but it¡¯s much more than just that. The kingship of Camelot is also very important.¡±


    Camelot didn¡¯t exist anymore.


    It wasn¡¯t excessive to say that it was its throne was now one of a rogue king without anynd or people.


    Idun didn¡¯t view it in such a light. Even though Erin was now long destroyed, the seat of the sessor of Erin had a meaning that transcended the slow decay of time. It was no different for the King of Camelot.


    Camelot was, after all, a legend in itself. Despite its ruin, people still remained that followed its will.


    As Tae Ho slowly nodded in understanding, Idun drew a faint smile.


    She looked at Tae Ho with gentle eyes and then turned serious as she spoke about a more present topic.


    ¡°We need to discuss the fomoires next.¡±


    The real objective for this expedition was the fomoires¡¯ base¡¯s destruction, to destroy the enemies that had dug deeply into Midgard.


    At the time of Tae Ho¡¯s initial departure, Idun didn¡¯t have much information on the matter, but things were different now.


    Each and every God of Asgard understood that there could be nothing to gain by leaving the Goddess of Youth, who had raised the tree of golden apples, in a foul mood for a long time.


    ¡°Odin has taken into ount that your expedition may encounter the king of fomoires, Bress the Tyrant, in this battle. Although the advance party only consists of the ten of you, the final confrontation will consist of far greater numbers.¡±


    Idun couldn¡¯t know the precise scale or strategies at this time, but she was certain of one thing.


    ¡°This battle will be the biggest sh in Midgard since the establishment of the great barrier.¡±


    Idun let out a sigh. She then grabbed Tae Ho¡¯s hands and ced her lips on his forehead.


    ¡°Return safely, my warrior. That is all Heda and I truly wish for.¡±


    A faint golden light spread from Tae Ho¡¯s forehead to epass his body. It was a blessing that contained Idun¡¯s best wishes.


    ¡°May my blessing apany you.¡±


    Idun smiled in the light.


    And Tae Ho closed his eyes slowly.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Hey! I told you to rest well, but aren¡¯t you resting too well?¡±


    It was a gruff and sentimental voice. Tae Ho opened his eyes with a groggy feeling and squinted at the owner of the big hands that had shaken him.


    ¡°Bracky.¡±


    ¡°Saying that the sun is at its peak is pushing it, but it¡¯s still prettyte in the morning. I came to wake you up because everyone was tired of waiting.¡±


    It seemed like he¡¯d really slept for a long time, and his body was quite stiff. Tae Ho stretched his sore body and shot a question in a pained voice.


    ¡°What about the others?¡±


    ¡°They are all awake. Actually, we wanted to let you sleep a bit more because of what happened yesterday.....There are people who are really excited to meet you. They were anxious wondering when you¡¯d wake up, and I couldn¡¯t keep watching them anymore so I came to get you.¡±


    Tae Ho knew who he¡¯d list before he even spoke.


    His expression became filled with this thought and Bracky clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Mm, you¡¯re the same as always. Is it really that exciting to meet an old man? Of course Princess Helga is quite cute and pretty.¡±


    Tae Ho just defiantly smiled and didn¡¯t reply.


    The old man he would meet today was indeed very special.


    The great magician of Camelot, Merlin.


    A man whose existence could be called legendary as King Arthur¡¯s.


    Tae Ho took a deep breath and climbed out of his cabin. It wasn¡¯t hard to spot Merlin sitting quietly outside the flying pirate ship.


    Merlin drew a gentle smile towards Tae Ho as he approached him. He lightly expressed etiquette before speaking.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s important to bring the knowledge of my new Lord up to current events. Because of that, I will speak of the legacies of Erin I gathered first.¡±


    Tae Ho blinked his eyes at Merlin¡¯s unexpected words and gave him a happy nod.


    He held back his giddiness with all his might.


    < Episode 27 ¨C The sword of selection (3) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 98

    Episode 27/Chapter 4: The sword of selection (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    Merlin didn¡¯t rush getting to know Tae Ho¡¯s personality and human nature.


    His logic was simple, for the Sword of Selection, Caliburn, had already chosen Tae Ho as its master.


    Caliburn did not lend its power casually. Even if it were left to rust for millenia, Caliburn wasn¡¯t a sword to acknowledge someone without the proper qualifications.


    It had been the same with King Arthur. Merlin wasn¡¯t disappointed to learn that Caliburn had chosen a small, frail child as its bearer. The sword¡¯s authority held such a weight.


    He¡¯d willingly offered his services as loyal advisor to the young lord because of the sword¡¯s decision. The only thing he¡¯d worried over was the correct way to guide him.


    As he reminisced, he realized the current situation held many simrities. He¡¯d first grabbed the attention of the young king by talking about treasures and the obstacles he¡¯d one day face.


    Merlin put on afortable smile as spoke to Tae Ho, while Tae Ho seemed to struggle with keeping a cool attitude.


    It wasn¡¯t really fair topare King Arthur as a child to Tae Ho who¡¯d already grown up, but it was an unavoidableparison. To be immersed in one¡¯s memories was a privilege of the elderly.


    Merlin closed his eyes slowly. In order to tell his story proper, he had to relive the painful memories before the good ones.


    ¡°There was an enormous battle on the day of Erin¡¯s destruction. From Asgard hade the God of Thunder with a great army to assist us, but they ended up arriving toote.¡±


    As he announced Thor¡¯s title, Bracky appeared out of thin air to sit beside Tae Ho. Helga, who sat by Merlin, blinked her big, clear eyes at the sudden and unfamiliar story.


    ¡°King Arthur included, most of the Knights of the Round Table lost their lives in that battle. I managed to save myself, but it came with a price. After the magic I¡¯d used to survive was unraveled, dozens of years had passed. The Great War had already ended in Asgard.¡±


    Merlin was being intentionally vague. In the first ce, he¡¯d meant to speak of Erin¡¯s legacies, not the deaths of King Arthur and his Knights of the Round Table.


    Recalling that day was really painful and difficult for him.


    Merlin remembered the final moment of King Arthur¡¯s life. He couldn¡¯t forget the back of the King as he charged into the enemy¡¯s ranks to buy time for the few survivors of Camelot to escape.


    How was it that only he¡¯d survived?


    Why hadn¡¯t the magician of the king protected him better?


    The answers were marks on his soul.


    Merlin opened his eyes slowly and looked at Tae Ho while waiting to be criticized. He feared Tae Ho¡¯s response.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t say anything, although his expression was destitute. His eyes seemed to worry for Merlin¡¯s well being, but Merlin only smiled in response.


    From beside Tae Ho, Bracky clicked his tongue andfortingly patted the shoulder of Merlin as if his burdens were too heavy for an old man to bear.


    Of course, it was still a rude action. Regardless of that, Merlin¡¯s appreciation for the warriors of Valha grew even more.


    ¡°After I woke, I started gathering the legacies of Erin.¡±


    It¡¯s annihtion had been too sudden. The Giant of Fire, Surtr, destroyed everything without any thought of ruling Erin, so Merlin was powerless to prevent many legacies from entering the hands of the enemies or beingpletely destroyed altogether.


    The first things he¡¯d searched for were the relics belonging to King Arthur and the Knights of the Round Table.


    ¡°The Knights of the Round Table that survived Camelot that day still lost their lives in the Great War that followed. Knowing this, I went out to uncover the traces of the Great War that were left across thes. Luckily enough, I was able to achieve something.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t easy searching for the legacies like the fomoires, but he was still a great magician of Camelot. There wasn¡¯t anyone in any world that knew more about magical weapons than him.


    Arondight, the sword of Lancelot, the strongest Knight of the Round Table, fell into the hands of the fomoires. Fortunately enough, Merlin was still able to retrieve Gatin, the sword of Gawain, Knight of the Sun. Gawain had possessed a powerparable to Lancelot¡¯s.


    Gatin, the twin sword of Excalibur, was one of the best weapons among the ones Merlin possessed.


    Because of that, Merlin sealed it with his most powerful spell and hid it in a ce the fomoires would never find it.


    ¡°Gatin is in Vanaheim.¡±


    Vanaheim, thend of the Vanir.


    Ingrid, who¡¯d also joined the group, opened her eyes wide in surprise. It was a surprise knowing that a live human had entered Vanaheim. The Vanir race didn¡¯t even wee the Aesir, the dominant race in Asgard.


    ¡°That¡¯s...understandable. The fomoires would never search for it there.¡±


    Vanaheim was a small worldpared to the gargantuan Asgard. It was impossible for the fomoires from the elementals below ground. The elementals were subordinates of the Vanir and had sensitive eyes and ears.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a distance we can cross in a mere moment.¡±


    Harabal clicked his tongue as if it was unfortunate. As the present battle against the fomoires loomed before them, they couldn¡¯t travel to Vanaheim on a whim.


    ¡®I can understand why he nted those messages in the Liberatuses.¡¯


    Cuchinn smiled bitterly and said. Tae Ho also remembered the words Merlin spoke in his message.


    Merlin had concealed his resentment through jokes.


    ¡°Your eyes are too heated, so I will only speak of the legacies here in Midgard.¡±


    Merlin discussed each legacy in Midgard with detail. Although they weren¡¯t as strong as Gatin, they were all magical weapons with profound origins.


    Unfortunately, a problemy in the vast distance between each of them.


    ¡°Do you have an illness? Some disease where you couldn¡¯t rx unless you scattered them as far as possible?¡±


    As Harabal asked with absurd eyes, Merlin snorted bitterly.


    ¡°It was the only way to ensure the path of Erin¡¯s sessor. Besides, I only scattered a part of them. Most of them are gathered in one particr spot.


    Tae Ho was sure it was the ce mentioned in the message within the prototype of Liberatus.


    As Bracky mentioned the ce which he barely remembered, Ingrid smiled with her eyes and said.


    ¡°If it¡¯s that ce, we will be able to pass through it during this mission.¡±


    Their mission of destroying the fomoires¡¯ base was a secret.


    Even the warriors of Midgard and the believers that traveled with them didn¡¯t know of their true objective. They believed that the warriors of Valha were only traveling to perhaps uncover any unexpected changes in Midgard.


    As it was, Merlin had also been unaware of the real purpose of their mission.


    ¡®We don¡¯t particrly have the time to speak for long either.¡¯


    The first conversation they¡¯d had since meeting had already be a treasured one.


    As they concluded with the decision to visit Merlin¡¯s hideout, Tae Ho opened his mouth hesitatingly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about Excalibur?¡±


    Excalibur, the sword of King Arthur.


    It was the strongest God Sword that could be described as the pinnacle of Camelot, and it had been the sword that had defined King Arthur¡¯s legend from beginning to end.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t found any traces of it.¡±


    Merlin¡¯s words were bitter.


    It was obvious that Excalibur had been the legacy he¡¯d sought after most.


    The Sword of Selection which King Arthur had pulled from a stone and Excalibur the fairy God sword which he had received from the Fairy of the Lake were the two trademarks of King Arthur¡¯s legend.


    If the Fairy of the Lake still lived, Merlin could have asked for guidance regarding Excalibur, but theke had disappeared with Erin.


    They could only pray for Excalibur not to havended in the hands of the fomoires or giants.


    With Merlin¡¯s story of legacies concluded, Valkyrie Ingrid and the warriors of Valha were left to their own devices. It was finally time to resume their journey now that Merlin, who they had waited for, had joined them.


    As Siri and Helga also left, Merlin also attempted to stand, but Tae Ho grabbed onto Merlin and took out something from Unnir and presented it to him.


    It was nothing other than Gae Bolg.


    Merlin stared at the almostpleted Gae Bolg with a look of utter surprise. He was confused as to why Tae Ho had held it out to him.


    Tae Ho just waited without offering an exnation, and Merlin understood the moment he grabbed Gae Bolg.


    ¡®It¡¯s been a while, King¡¯s magician.¡¯


    It was Cuchinn¡¯s voice.


    Tae Ho made a gesture with his hands telling him to speak slowly, and he then walked off towards the flying ship, leaving the two alone. Merlin sat down once more and listened to Cuchinn¡¯s story.


    Cuchinn told him of how Bedevere and thest Knights of the Round Table faced their ends.


    Merlin just listened to him quietly as tears rolled down his face.


    Cuchinn then exined his current state, and he also borated on Scathach.


    ¡®Master is currently in the residence of Idun. You should have realized it already, but we also have Adenmaha, a Goddess of the Tuatha De Danann. If we add you, won¡¯t it really be a small Erin?¡¯


    He cracked a joke at thest part.


    However, Merlin felt grief and sadness at Cuchinn¡¯s words.


    Erin¡¯s sessor.


    The one that would inherit the entirety of what remained from Erin.


    Merlin had been there when the Kings of Erin had gathered and created the decree. He knew what it meant to be the sessor of Erin better than anyone else.


    But Merlin wasn¡¯t nning on demanding something from Tae Ho.


    He didn¡¯t even urge him to raise Camelot when they had to rebuild Erin once again.


    It wasn¡¯t the time for all that. Not yet.


    The worlds were still at stake. The war was long from over.


    The humans of Midgard just lived leisurely without care, but it was different outside the great barrier.


    The Great War had merely been the start.


    The giants would attack once again. One couldn¡¯t know when the mes of war would arise just like Erin¡¯s destruction had arrived all too suddenly.


    The reconstruction of Erin and Camelot were things for after the war¡¯s conclusion.


    For now, it was more important to fight and stay alive.


    ¡®So, you¡¯re saying it¡¯s not time for the magician to reign yet?¡¯


    Cuchinn also agreed on this point, and because of that he and Scathach also hadn¡¯t urged Tae Ho to rebuild Erin.


    Merlin thought of when he¡¯d built Camelot alongside King Arthur. He didn¡¯t rush anything back then. The glory of Camelot had only begun to shine after King Arthur, who¡¯d started as a small and frail kid, had grown up to be a reliable king.


    The magician of the king wasn¡¯t someone who led the king. He was someone that protected the king.


    ¡®Let¡¯s focus on the battle in before us for now.¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke rather cheerfully and then began borating on the battle with the fomoires that would ur in a few days time.


    Approximately fifteen days after that-


    The group hopped off the flying pirate ship and stealthily headed towards the ce Merlin had specified.


    Their destination was Kav Ahim.


    It was a human country within which the fomoires had hidden themselves.


    < Episode 27 ¨C The sword of selection (4) > End


    ED note: Fifteen dayster?! Come on, guys!


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 99

    Episode 28/Chapter 1: Great Attack (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    Odin, the King of Gods, was sitting with his knees bent before him.


    He sat there even though he knew it wasn¡¯t the time to be roaming Midgard as an old man.


    Odin was always exhausted, and there were many burdens which weighed heavily upon his shoulders. As the King of Gods and leader of their hierarchy, he couldn¡¯t pass his troubles unto anyone else.


    It was only before Mimir¡¯s Lake that he could unwind somewhat.


    Odin didn¡¯t hide his grief here, but it wasn¡¯t only because he¡¯d forbidden almost everyone else ess to Mimir¡¯s Lake.


    He had once hung himself to obtain wisdom in this ce. As he had already revealed to theke the miserable sight of his corpse being executed for nine days, he now simply had nothing else to hide.


    Mimir¡¯s head gazed at the King of Gods.


    Odin also faced Mimir¡¯s eyes while slowly moving his fingers. It was to grasp the threads of fate the three sisters had made.


    A hundred years wasn¡¯t a short time, even for the Gods of Asgard. Even though their lifespans extended for millenia, a hundred year period wasn¡¯t easily ignored. Although such a period was a mere blink in the life of a God, their attitudes were founded upon their dealings with mortals.


    A hundred years wasn¡¯t short at all.


    That¡¯s why the hearts of these Gods had grown so profoundly.


    A hundred years since the Great War.


    A hundred years had already passed. It was long enough for the ones that had been absent from the front lines to havepletely forgotten.


    But it was different for Odin. Even on the day when Thor¡¯s memory fades, the King of Gods must continue to reminisce.


    A massive battle would soon erupt in Midgard.


    Whenpared to the Great War, it was quite a small engagement; however, this was quite an ignorant perspective. If one changed their point of view, their opinion would also undergo a transformation.


    There hadn¡¯t been anyrge battles since the Great Barrier¡¯s establishment in Midgard, and this uing battle would likely be the biggest in Midgard¡¯s recent history.


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    Odin mumbled in a low voice and set his eyes upon a distant ce. He looked down over Midgard through the crows Hugin and Munin, the ones who had reced his only eye.


    ¡ª


    A crow flew.


    Through the ck of night, it wasn¡¯t easy to differentiate the crow from the sky.


    Tae Ho¡¯s group hid in a small forest that had grown near Kalliv Ahim. It was almost time for them to regroup with Rasgrid and Kaldea.


    Valkyrie Kaldea was traveling alone. The warriors of her party were busy fighting monsters who had appeared in another forest, one quite far away from Kalliv Ahim.


    Although it wasn¡¯t rted to Garmr¡¯s soul fragment, their actions were still useful. The fomoires observing the warriors hadn¡¯t yet realized their substitution for Kaldea.


    The situation was simr with Rasgrid. The three veteran warriors of Odin¡¯s legion had charged her team in a different direction.


    The only Valkyrie to apany them was Ingrid, who had brought along a certain bait that was their flying ship.


    ¡°The fomoires will realize our deception in a day or perhaps tomorrow¡¯s afternoon at best.¡±


    It was the same for Kaldea¡¯s and Rasgrid¡¯s sides. If they felt capable of fooling the fomoires for an extended period, they would have created substitutes and apanied Tae Ho¡¯s group instead.


    This was why they¡¯d initially divided into three teams; the fomoires were unaware that their base had been made a target.


    The meeting spot of the Valkyries and warriors was within a small hut. The space each hulking warrior and Valkyrie took up made the hut seem ready to explode, but it was unavoidable.


    Rasgrid spoke.


    ¡°As we¡¯ve now gathered, it¡¯s time everyone knows that the fomoires are indeed based within Kalliv Ahim- more specifically, they¡¯ve fortified the keep of Kalliv Castle.¡±


    The spot below amp was always the darkest.


    After the Great War, before the Great Barrier was created, the fomoires who¡¯d traveled to hide in Midgard followed the rule of disguising their presences within the forests.


    Kalliv Ahim was unquestionably a human country. Most of the citizens were humans, but the fomoires had disguised themselves well.


    ¡°The majority of the fomoires are gathered in Kalliv Castle, most notably, their king and his circle of nobles. The ones that take human form are either hidden underground or in the remote ces of Kalliv Ahim.¡±


    Kalliv Ahim was a country that consisted of a single,rge city, seven towns, and several viges. Knowing this, they¡¯d decided to infiltrate the castle. It could be said to be the core of Kalliv Ahim.


    ¡°You saw on the way in, right? Only a small number can travel through the Bifrost. That¡¯s why I came here in person after tricking them.¡±


    The Great Barrier was a shield which protected Midgard, but as it was made too hurriedly, there were many ws, some of which were fatal. Such ws were unavoidable, as it had been right after the Great War and Midgard was in dire straits.


    ¡°Rasgrid, Ingrid, and myself will make a ceremony. There¡¯s nothing grandiose about it. You can just think of us as being targets easily spotted from Asgard.¡±


    They would inform them of their coordinates, and Heimdal and Odin would promptly send reinforcements to their location.


    Actually, the role of the three Valkyries didn¡¯t end there. essing the core of the great magic which connected Asgard and Midgard was but one of their tasks, but further exnation was pointless.


    ¡°The ceremony won¡¯t take long, but you¡¯ll need a directive in the meantime, right? Your first task is to protect the three of us.¡±


    Kaldea looked over the warriors as she spoke, and Rasgrid exined further.


    ¡°Fighting alongside the reinforcements is your second task. This order will take priority.¡±


    In the first ce, the reason they¡¯d left behind so many warriors was to allow the others the opportunity for different orders while the ceremony took ce.


    Just like Kaldea had said, it was a simple task.


    ¡°The overview of tomorrow¡¯s battle is up to here. Are there any questions?¡±


    Siri raised her hand as Ingrid asked.


    ¡°Are the fomoires the only ones in the castle?¡±


    It was the base of the fomoires, but Kalliv Ahim was still popted by humans. In addition, the influence the fomoires held was great from being treated as royalty and nobles.


    Ingrid put on a pained expression as if a wound had been poked. Rasgrid answered in Ingrid¡¯s stead.


    ¡°I will speak honestly. There may be innocent humans mixed among them, but there¡¯s no way to differentiate them. It is cruel and merciless, but.....you must remember that we are warriors of Valha. The operation may bepromised if we try to pick out the fomoires from the humans. We would lose too many warriors, so Valha has judged their sacrifices as necessary.¡±


    Siri¡¯s face contorted, but she couldn¡¯t refute Rasgrid¡¯s words. One might know about two or three, but it was impossible to both tell each one of them apart and fight unimpededly at the same time.


    The fomoires had lived among humans for a hundred years. There were certainly some which could mimic humans in their entirety. She couldn¡¯t help but picture a warrior of Valha dying at the hands of a fomoire disguised as a human.


    ¡°Our actions are in order to protect Midgard and countless lives. We must be capable of making sacrifices.¡±


    Rasgrid spoke with a cold face as if to mask a bitter taste. She was ying the role of an anti-hero to lessen the burdens on the warriors of Valha, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling pained by this strategy.


    Bracky nodded with a heavy expression. Harabal frowned, but as he couldn¡¯t do anything about it, he soon agreed as well. It seemed everyone had epted the grim reality.


    But it was then-


    ¡°So all we have to do is tell them apart from the humans, right?¡±


    ¡°...Tae Ho?¡±


    Ingrid asked with round eyes and called out his name in surprise. As the eyes of everyone gathered on him, Tae Ho smiled bitterly and continued.


    ¡°I have an idea, although I¡¯ll need a bit of help.¡±


    Tae Ho finished speaking and then turned to look at Siri. Naturally, everyone else also turned to her.


    ¡°Uh...you are speaking about me?¡±


    Tae Ho nodded at Siri¡¯s awkward question. He took in a deep breath and said.


    ¡°There¡¯s a possibility it will be quite difficult....and really painful. Are you okay with that?¡±


    Given the context, if she refused, she wasn¡¯t worthy of being a warrior of Valha. Siri gulped dryly and then pounded her chest twice.


    ¡°If it¡¯s within my abilities, I¡¯ll help to my limit.¡±


    Tae Ho nodded at the expected answer. He then turned to Bracky whose eyes demanded an exnation, and Tae Ho began speaking.


    ¡ª


    The day was bright.


    The sun was almost at its peak, the city was bustling with energy.


    Tae Ho took in a deep breath from high in the sky. Rolo was grimacing in pain from maintaining a higher altitude that what he was ustomed to.


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t his only problem. Rolo, who usually only had to carry Tae Ho, had a total of three people on his back.


    ¡°Endure it a bit more. Adenmaha told me that she would prepare a feast.¡±


    Despite Tae Ho¡¯s attempt to sooth him, Rolo snorted as if he were joking. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but look forward to such an offer and poured more strength into his wings.


    Siri was seated in front of Tae Ho with a nervous face. Behind him, Merlin stood precariously as he looked through the sky once and then down below him. Like a beacon, Kalliv Castle was visible even from their extreme altitude.


    ¡°It seems like they¡¯ve noticed.¡±


    Tae Ho nodded and threw a question while grabbing Siri¡¯s waist tightly.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    Siri gave a short response. Tae Ho nodded once again and gave a signal to Merlin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±


    Merlin smiled and swung his staff while reciting some magic. Blinding light spewed from his staff and a big, shy firework detonated above the skies of Kalliv.


    The sudden disy grabbed the attention of everyone below in an instant.


    The people in the city surrounding the castle sharply angled their heads upwards to look, and the ones within Kalliv Castle emerged outside to do the same.


    There could have been fomoires mixed in with them.


    Even though she¡¯d lost two guards of the ceremony, the reason Rasgrid had allowed this strategy wasn¡¯t only from the possibility of reducing unnecessary sacrifices. It was because Tae Ho would also be able to attract the attention of the fomoires while the ceremony was proceeding.


    Merlin counted the numbers.


    The ceremony was proceeding smoothly on the ground, and Tae Ho applied strength in his arms grasping Siri tightly and activated his saga.


    [Saga: The Eyes of the Dragon Sees Through all Things]


    In his eyes, the ground was suddenly covered with words.


    Thousands, or perhaps tens of thousands.


    He just focused on Kalliv Castle. Compared to the city, which had overwhelmingly more white letters, many words over the castle were red.


    His eyes hurt, but Tae Ho concentrated even more. The magic Merlin had used allowed Tae Ho and Siri to share senses, and Siri looked down at the castle through Tae Ho¡¯s eyes. Siri then activated her own sagas.


    [Saga: The Eyes of the Witch Chases after Several Targets at Once]


    [Saga: The Arrow of the Witch Never Misses its Target]


    Siri¡¯s right arm was primed like Nuada¡¯s silver arm. As she fingered the release of the giant bolt, five bolts of light were loaded at once.


    The auras of the fomoires in the castle started to expand. Merlin¡¯s chanting became more feverish and Tae Ho¡¯s eyes quickly became bloodshot. Siri finally pulled the trigger, but she didn¡¯t stop with a single volley. She began firing continuously.


    A rain of golden bolts pierced through the sky.


    The bolts that poured down split and divided again and again. By the time they¡¯d reached the ground, they had separated into many small pieces.


    It was more than enough.


    A red blot that seemed to have been applied with paint appeared on the foreheads of every person in Kalliv Castle.


    Fortunately, Tae Ho was able to differentiate the humans from the fomoires with his saga.


    He fired a dividing arrow of light with the silver arm of Nuada and a bow of the Tuatha De Danann.


    Merlin then changed the property of the arrow with his magic.


    And Siri-


    Siri hit the hundreds of targets below with deadly precision.


    After exhausting her crossbow¡¯s supply, Siri was almostpletely drained of energy. Tae Ho held her tightly and kept ring at the ground. The fomoires that had by now realized the situation were quickest to move. They couldn¡¯t understand the hundreds of bolts of light that had poured from the sky, but they clearly felt the deadly threat they posed.


    The fomoires capable of flying flew up, and the strong fomoires released their strength. Fomoires also started to pour out from beneath the ground.


    The real humans started to scream at the insane scene before them. Rolo looked at the hundreds of fomoires surging up towards them with an uneasy face, and Tae Ho held his breath once again.


    The reason Merlin had counted their numbers wasn¡¯t for that.


    It was to find the perfect opportunity.


    Siri opened her eyes with difficulty and looked at the ground. Her eyes peered at a location other than the charging fomoires and the chaotic scene of Kalliv Castle beneath them.


    It was the small forest. It was quite far away, but she could make it out due to having shared her senses with Tae Ho.


    The clear green words above the forest spoke to her.


    ¡®Look up to the sky.


    ¡®The time hase.¡¯


    A torrent of light then surged up from the forest towards the heavens. The poor fomoires were perplexed once more by the huge pir of light that had surged up without warning. The ones speeding towards Tae Ho and Siri were also confused, and they also turned to look towards the forest.


    Siri leaned back on Tae Ho¡¯s chest to gaze at the spectacle. A bright smile was revealed on her face.


    Shapes began pouring down the light.


    The several green words filled the region.


    Merlin smiled.


    Despite her exhaustion, Siri raised her hand to wee them.


    And Tae Ho unconsciously opened his mouth to utter.


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    It was the true reason why the warriors of Valha fought.


    As if answering his words, bellows and shouts echoed across the sky.


    The war cries of numerous warriors were heard.


    ¡°My lower body feels weirrrrrd!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same whenever I ride it!¡±


    ¡°Uhahaha! Valha! I aming!¡±


    It was like a rain of glittering steel.


    The dozens of steel structures began their charge toward Kalliv Castle.


    Their great attack had begun.


    < Episode 28 ¨C Great Attack (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 100

    Episode 28/Chapter 2: Great Attack (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    The dozens of steel structures did not fall in random fashion.


    The ones looking from the ground couldn¡¯t tell, but Tae Ho realized it in an instant from his perch far above.


    The budding flower-shaped steel structures were separated at intervals consistent with one another, and they fell in a circr formation with Kalliv Castle at its center. Indeed, it seemed like a circle was being drawn to iste the castle from the city.


    Loud explosions sounded in consecution. The fomoires that attempted escape as the situation had worsened were crushed by the steel structures and died on the spot.


    The ground split and the sky rang as the steel structures pierced deep into the ground. The runes upon the structures¡¯ surfaces started to shine, and they floated up to form a sort of diagram. The hundreds of lights became interconnected and established a single, huge wall of light.


    Papapapapapak!


    A rainbow-like energy barrier surged up to the sky. It¡¯s appearance was breathtaking, although it spelled death for the fomoires trapped inside.


    The God of War, Odin, had given up chasing the fomoires that fled outside of the barrier, and instead, he nned topletely eradicate the fomoires inside Kalliv Castle.


    The fomoires within the castle were sessfully trapped by the rainbow wall.


    Unfortunately, the humans within close proximity to Kalliv Castle were simrly restrained.


    The steel structures shot open one after another. The sight of dozens of steel structures rapidly unfurling in sequence was overwhelming by itself.


    ¡°Valha!¡±


    ¡°Odin watches us!¡±


    The flowers made with steel bloomed, and warriors emerged in ranks from within. Most of them were inferior-ranked warriors, but they numbered over two thousand.


    Even the lowest ranked warriors had the strength which far surpassed the best warriors of the mortal world. As an inferior-ranked warrior was like gathering ten of the lowest ranked warriors, a might of tens of thousands of warriors had appeared on the battlefield.


    ¡°Warriors! Charge!¡±


    Many Valkyries had followed the warriors down in the rain of steel, and they led the warriors into an earth-shaking charge. Among them were Reginleif of Tir¡¯s legion and Gandur of Ullr¡¯s legion.


    The warriors roared and sprinted forward. To their allies, they were the warriors of Gods and terrifying angels of death to their enemies.


    ¡°The ones that have blue paint on their foreheads are humans! The rest are fomoires!¡±


    Valkyrie Gandur yelled in a loud voice and the inferior-ranked warrior, Rolph, of Ullr¡¯s legion, nodded. The warriors surrounding Gandur kept her words fresh in their minds as they roared to face the enemies before them.


    Meanwhile, the fomoires had given up escaping the magical barrier, and they charged towards the warriors in a haze of wrathful vengeance. As the two supercharged forces collided, blood spewed into the air and began slowly seeping through the battlefield.


    Elsewhere, Rasgrid pictured the battle in her head from within the small forest. She gazed at the distant rainbow barrier with hazy eyes and knelt down. No. ¡®Copsed¡¯ was a more proper description.


    As one may have guessed, the barrier was an incrediblyrge-scaled great magic. As she had undertaken a key role during the ceremony, she had ended up spending all of her magic power and stamina.


    She was drenched in her own sweat, and her breathing had grown increasinglybored. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to move her fingers.


    Ingrid and Kaldea, who had shared their strength with Rasgrid, were also in simr states.


    Kaldea seemed almost unconscious on the ground, and Ingrid had to use her sword as a staff to prop herself up.


    Rasgrid closed her eyes and inhaled deeply. With effort, she raised her head once again and looked at the ones leaving the small forest.


    A huge figure shot through the sky, and one especially brave warrior of Valha sat atop it.


    ¡°Fly properly!¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should wear it!¡±


    ¡°Who told you to lose in Rock-paper-scissors?! I knew I¡¯d win from the start! You. Only. y. Rock!¡±


    ¡°Bastard! Men should always go with rock!¡±


    Rasgrid pretended to ignore the voices she¡¯d heard. She just blessed them with the little amount of strength she had left.


    Bracky, who had transformed into a huge dragon after donning a Dragon Wing Coat, was flying awkwardly above the city, and Harabal red at the rainbow barrier that were fast approaching.


    At the same time, Tae Ho looked down at the battlefield from an even higher vantage point. The dozens of flying-type fomoires had begun to show unified movements even in the midst of the chaotic environment. They increased their speed as if they¡¯d seen the end of the barrier.


    Inevitably, they would soon reach the ce Tae Ho¡¯s group was stationed. Tae Ho nced towards Siri as she chugged another potion. Although she hadn¡¯t recoveredpletely, she was now able to control her body.


    ¡°Go, Tae Ho.¡±


    Siri spoke tersely, but Tae Ho understood and nodded. He released his arms that were grabbing on her waist and spoke.


    ¡°I will entrust Rolo to you, Merlin.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, my King.¡±


    Tae Ho transmitted his thoughts to Rolo one final time. Rolo snorted, but his attitude vanished a momentter. Like Adenmaha, who grumbled but still did everything Tae Ho asked, Rolo held a simr disposition.


    Tae Ho kicked off Rolo¡¯s back and surged into the air. Siriid down to stabilize her posture and Rolo pped his wings harder and increased his speed.


    Tae Ho looked down once again. He twisted his body and took out the Liberatus prototype.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go for it.¡¯


    Tae Ho answered Cuchinn¡¯s words with a smile and then took out Cdbolg from the Liberatus prototype. Cdbolg was already burning as he¡¯d stored its power for the past fifteen days. Thunder sparked following the de¡¯s release.


    Tae Ho entrusted his body to the gravity. No, gravity wasn¡¯t enough. Tae Ho kicked off empty space to elerate further. He shot down like a meteor and then swung Cdbolg in a wide arc across the swarm of airborne fomoires.


    What he¡¯d fired was lightning.


    A strong attack which could even destroy a mountain!


    Kwagagagagagang!


    Thunder exploded. The lightning fired from the ming Cdbolg was like a. Hundreds of bolts spread in all directions.


    The fomoires didn¡¯t even have time to scream, let alone dodge the lightning, and they were swept up by the deadly burst and incinerated to pieces.


    The dozens of flying fomoires were annihted in an instant. Their charcoaled remains fell, returning to the battlefield.


    The warriors of Valha had clearly seen the scene from the ground. They cheered at the shy disy of thunder and lighting that could brighten even the clearest of days.


    ¡°Thor!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Thor!¡±


    ¡°The God of Thunder is protecting us!¡±


    The warriors of Valha cheered and their morale surged, but there were some that felt otherwise. They eximed almost in unison.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you that I¡¯m Thor¡¯s warrior!¡±


    ¡°I am a warrior of Idun!¡±


    They were voices from the sky that wouldn¡¯t reach the ground. Tae Ho turned his eyes to follow the voice and then spotted arge dragon flying strangely like a newborn. He was a dragon absolutely wreathed by muscles and brown scales, and the image gave Tae Ho the feeling of watching a dinosaur.


    [Is Really Sloppy at Flying]


    [Bracky]


    Tae Ho smiled unconsciously. He consecutively jumped through the air to reach Bracky. Unfortunately, since Bracky was already a poorly flying dragon, he hadpletely lost bnce from of the aftershock of having crossed the barrier.


    ¡°Uaaaa! Is it time to quibble over that?! Fly properly!¡±


    ¡°I am?!¡±


    Harabal cursed at Bracky while thetter swore and put more effort into his pping wings, but he was still a mess.


    Tae Honded on Bracky and activated a saga instead of telling the bewildered Harabal to calm down.


    [Saga: The One that Controls Dragons]


    He shared his senses with Bracky and then Bracky¡¯s flight was quick to stabilize. If it was like this, he may be able tond properly.


    Harabal let out a sigh of relief, but Bracky still had hisints.


    ¡°I- I feel weird!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same for me?!¡±


    He didn¡¯t feel so vited when he¡¯d shared senses with Siri or the Valkyries.


    ¡°Shut up andnd!¡±


    As Bracky let out a vagueint, he twisted his body downwards. Harabal yelled out once more.


    Bracky unfurled his wings after dropping a good distance. Tae Ho led Bracky tond and then looked at the ground. The fomoires that had poured from Kalliv Castle were charging towards the warriors of Valha with reckless abandon.


    If hended like this, Bracky¡¯s huge body would crush quite a few fomoires, but it wasn¡¯t that efficient a strategy. Instead, Tae Ho took out a summoning rock from Unnir.


    ¡°McLaren!¡±


    He yelled and pointed at the ground. Instead of acting bewildered, the rock serpent that appeared in the air grasped the situation in an instant. It was because he had already heard from Adenmaha about the battle that would take ce today.


    Kwagagang!


    The rock serpent dug into the earth and released a small earthquake. The charge of the fomoires was naturally disrupted, but the serpent didn¡¯t stop. He tunneled beneath the surface underground and threw the grouped fomoires into discord.


    Tae Ho recalled Adenmaha¡¯s words at that scene. He didn¡¯t dy and another summoning rock appeared in his hands.


    ¡°Adenmaha!¡±


    A white, majestic sea serpent appeared in the air. Recently, she¡¯d seemed to favor the shape of a Goddess, but today was different. She had obviously prepared after McLaren¡¯s and Rolo¡¯s summonings, and she spewed an ice breath immediately.


    ¡®It¡¯s a battle of monsters.¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke with an absent-minded voice. The battle prowess of two serpents being unleashed upon the fomoires made one think of a natural disaster.


    This still wasn¡¯t the end. There was something else that remained.


    Bracky had released his transformation as soon as he¡¯dnded. Tae Ho restrained Harabal from trying to kiss the ground and then extended his hand to Bracky.


    Bracky understood Tae Ho¡¯s meaning and said.


    ¡°You are going to wear it?¡±


    Tae Ho shook his head. He activated another saga instead of answering.


    [Saga: The Warrior That had a Valkyrie Meet Him]


    The fake Heda appeared. She received the Dragon Wing Coat from Bracky with a stered, bright smile and threw it on without hesitation. In Heda¡¯s voice, a shout erupted from her lips.


    ¡°Draco!¡±


    A small yet beautiful dragon appeared in her ce. Its red scales resembled the color of Heda¡¯s hair, and its eyes were also gold like Heda¡¯s.


    It looked just like a stunning Shinsoo that would appear in legends.


    ¡°If the real Heda wore it, she¡¯d totally be much more beautiful, right?¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s the first thing you say?¡¯


    Cuchualinn spoke in a ridiculous tone, but he was smiling nevertheless. Tae Ho rode on the fake Heda and then spoke to Bracky.


    ¡°I will leave the ground to you.¡±


    ¡°Tear down the sky, Tae Ho.¡±


    The sky was filled with battle-ready fomoires. Rolo, who carried Merlin and Siri, was struggling to fight them alone. He had to go and help him.


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    Tae Ho and Bracky spoke almost synonymously and thenughed at the absurdity. They both turned to face their respective battlefields.


    Bracky and Harabal charged, and Tae Ho shot into the sky.


    The battle of Kalliv Castle was only just beginning.


    < Episode 28 ¨C Great Attack (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 101

    Episode 28/Chapter 3: Great Attack (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    The battlefield smelled as one would think.


    It was nasty and repugnant, and the air was thick with the scent of copper and fish.


    It was the smell of blood, smoke, and death.


    The battle was proceeding fiercely. The fomoires that had hidden beneath Kalliv Castle poured out from cracks and crevices like an army of ants.


    The ones that could fly flew, and the ones that couldn¡¯t charged on foot. Many sprinted towards the rainbow barrier rather than towards the warriors of Valha.


    Bress the Tyrant¡¯s senses were keen. He chose to flee rather than lead the fomoires to face the warriors of Valha.


    As the fomoires fled to the surface, he decided to go underground. Of course, the fomoires actions were also caused by Bress¡¯ skillful maniption. He needed scapegoats to buy some time as he ran away.


    Bress mentally reviewed the recent events as he dashed from his throne towards the subterraneanwork of tunnels.


    This battle wasn¡¯t by coincidence.


    Valha had made all the necessary preparations. They were just like a patient hunter who calmly watched their prey flee after releasing an arrow. The patient hunter always caught their victims.


    The rain of steel had fallen down upon Midgard. Such an event hadn¡¯t urred since the Great Barrier was raised. There hadn¡¯t been only one or two volleys either. The number was enough topletely surround Kalliv Castle.


    Valha was undoubtedly aiming for a swift victory, and that was why he had chosen to flee. As always, staying alive was Bress¡¯ top priority.


    If he died, everything would end. He had to stay alive so that he could n for the next opportunity.


    However, Bress came to a bitter realization as he continued running.


    He probably wasn¡¯t going to be able to escape through the ground.


    Valha had had plenty of time for plenty of preparations. From the look of those war machines, there was a really low probability for their operation to have left a path for Bress to escape.


    And his guess was spot on.


    The rainbow barrier didn¡¯t only spread to the ground but also far below it. Every passage of the maze-like tunnelwork was blocked. In addition, many of the tunnels¡¯ ceilings had copsed under the shock generated when the barrier had prated through them.


    He couldn¡¯t escape underground. If the barrier was the only problem, he would have pierced through it, but he couldn¡¯t do anything as the passages themselves had been sealed off after crumbling apart.


    Cold sweat streamed down his back, but Bress still let out an unconsciousugh.


    It was because he¡¯d felt Odin¡¯s strong desire to catch Bress.


    His disadvantage grew the more time he wasted, for Odin would then also have more time to act against him.


    What he needed to do was to escape quickly, and he could only think of one method.


    He had to destroy the steel structures that were sustaining the barrier and then break the barrier itself.


    Without a second thought, Bress promptly crashed through the ground toward the surface.


    The fomoiremanders were positioned outside of Kalliv Castle, for the most part. If they could attack the steel structures from outside the barrier, his n would definitely seed, but it was a pointless decision. Even if they¡¯d returned to the castle upon realizing the danger, theycked enough much-needed time.


    Bress thought of Korga and Mordred. They were the forces he could use, but the two of them were already in the middle of battle.


    He knew he¡¯d almost reached the surface, for the putrid scent of battle had started filling his nostrils.


    Bress wasn¡¯t thinking of creating any sort of heroic battle. He ran toward the direction opposite of where Korga and Mordred were fighting. He was nning to charge as a normal fomoire without releasing his power as King. He would only release his might for a moment, but it would be enough to destroy the steel structures after passing through the warriors of Valha.


    He didn¡¯t need to disguise himself further, as he¡¯d already thrown his crown aside upon vacating his throne. He, someone once called the most beautiful king of the Tuatha De Danann, was hiding his stunning looks with a straw mat.


    He didn¡¯t even consider of using the humans in Kalliv Castle as meat shields or hostages. It wasn¡¯t because he thought lightly of them.


    He was faced against the warriors of Valha. It was absurd to think that Odin¡¯s battle-mad war machines of warriors would grow weak hearted because of such a strategy. They would sh him through any hostage without a second thought.


    Bress finally left the castle. Around him, screams, cries, roars, and cheers had all mixed together to form the cataclysmic orchestra of battle.


    Korga was doing battle to the North, and Mordred slew with his sword anyone foolish enough to attack him. If one had to choose a direction, he was also towards the North.


    Because of that, Bress chose to head directly South.


    The warriors of Valha and the fomoires ughtered each other in waves as Bress charged towards them. He heaved his axe into the warriors of Valha that dared to swing their swords at him.


    A sword was easily deflected away by Bress before he slung his axe at the chest of the weapon¡¯s owner. Bress kicked away the surprised, dying warrior and then narrowed his eyes sharply. He rechecked the location of the steel structure once again.


    It wasn¡¯t time yet. He needed to approach a bit more to release his power.


    There was no way the preparations of the warriors of Valha would be simple. The moment they discovered Bress, they would surely activate something.


    That was why he had to get closer. He would release his full power when he became certain he could destroy the structure in an instant.


    But right then, as he was about to take one more step.


    Bress could feel it. He hurriedly looked up at the sky.


    A ribbon of bolts were screaming towards him.


    [Saga: The Arrow of the Witch Never Misses its Target]


    The attack came from above at an extreme distance; however, Bress could still see them.


    Idun¡¯s warrior was watching him atop a red dragon as a golden-haired witch pulled on the trigger.


    The ribbon exploded. It exploded even before Bress could properly react. It wasn¡¯t that they were attacking him with the explosion itself. It was a signal.


    The atmosphere all across the battlefield changed the following second. The eyes of the surrounding warriors of Valha turned to focus on Bress. Not only that, but the Valkyries that were scattered around started to gather with rming speed.


    Idun¡¯s warrior....


    Bress didn¡¯t howl and instead donned a face colder than ice. Bress was that kind of person. Impatient and immature kings could only dream of his level of control.


    He no longer looked toward the sky. He even erased the lingering doubt regarding how Idun¡¯s warrior had found him for now. Bress nced at the steel structure and then released his aura in the form of a massive explosion.


    The unlucky warriors that had been closest to him were incinerated without mercy.


    Blood, flesh, and dust obscured his vision. However, his surrounding had already been memorized by Bress¡¯s eyes. This obviously included the steel structure.


    Bress the Tyrant took a step and his body grew bigger. It was the result of obtaining the body of Cichol, the preceding King of the Fomoires. He, that had been crossbred with a Tuatha De Danann, had a previous height no different from a human¡¯s, but it was different now. His body that had swelled up so suddenly now stood more than three meters tall.


    He took another step. Treasure that had rested inside the magic pocket of the Tuatha De Danann were unleashed into his hands. They were treasures of Erin, a gruesome sword and twisted axe.


    He swung them without pause and the number of deaths on the battlefield soared.


    The sharp whistle of cut wind followed in his wake. The warriors nearest to Bress were bisected in an instant and fell without so much as a scream. The ground was swept up by the aftershock and also became a mess.


    Bress charged across the battlefield toward the other steel structures, but Reginleif blocked his way.


    ¡°Mighty Odin!¡±


    Reginleif cried out as she hefted her sword. It was a sword she¡¯d used for the ceremony and was not her normal weapon. Runes bursting with the power of Odin covered the exquisite de and hilt.


    The sword absorbed Reginleif¡¯s magic. The runes emanated a blue light, and Bress couldn¡¯t help but pause momentarily. He¡¯d realized what Odin had prepared against him.


    It was hard to send superior-ranked warriors or above to Midgard due to the presence of the Great Barrier. As a result, Odin had nned to weaken Bress¡¯s strength with warriors below the superior rank.


    It was to the extent that even intermediate and inferior-ranked warriors could face him. This was in order to reduce the number of casualties while fighting him.


    Valkyrie Gandur appeared alongside Reginleif. She was also wielding a sword that had runes carved with Odin¡¯s power.


    The number of Valkyries increased to seven in the next instant.


    Each bore Odin¡¯s magic power in order to weaken Bress substantially.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough. Bress was King of the Fomoires. The reason he¡¯d chosen to escape wasn¡¯t one of weakness. A sword etched with rune magic was a rare sight in Valha, but it was naught but wishful thinking to defeat Bress with only that.


    Knowing this, the Valkyries had also prepared something else.


    Reginleif dripped cold sweat and nced upwards. Even speaking was difficult under the strain of the magic sword, but she still called out in earnest.


    Beyond the sky, and outside the barrier-


    There was someone who responded to Reginleif¡¯s call. An earth-shaking thunderp was heard far off in the distance.


    Thor, the God of Thunder.


    The strongest God of battle in Asgard.


    He also couldn¡¯t cross the Great Barrier easily. No, it wasn¡¯t only that. The moment Thor descended, a big hole would be torn into the Great Barrier. The entire barrier could lose bnce and face destruction.


    As a workaround, Thor had chosen to send his strength to a spot prepared in advance. His objective was to add his own power to the magic made by the magical swords and thus weaken Bress even more.


    Thor took a deep breath and raised Mjolnir. The pure power of a God was concentrated on top of the hammer made using an Unt.


    Thor¡¯s eyes scanned thendscape below him. Now that the magic circle was established, he would be able to transmit his strength without destroying the Great Barrier.


    Thor swung Mjolnir. An overwhelming thunder fell towards the magic circle drawn by the Valkyries on top of the Great Barrier.


    At that moment-


    The thunder changed direction without warning. This was done by Thor himself, for he¡¯d seen that the magic circle above the Great Barrier had suddenly started falling apart.


    It wasn¡¯t that a change had urred on the ground. The Valkyries were still suppressing Bress. It wasn¡¯t Bress...someone aside from him. At that moment Thor could only think of one being.


    ¡°Loki.¡±


    ¡°...Thor...¡±


    A reply was uttered. Loki revealed himself above the Great Barrier as the magic circle waspletely erased.


    ¡ª


    Reginleif could feel her mouth dry up. She sent an earnest look, but no answer came from the heavens above. Thor¡¯s divine power wasn¡¯t being transmitted.


    How? Why? Why was he dying it?


    There was certainly no time to think as the situation grew more dire at every passing second. Bress the Tyrant was bing more ustomed to the magic power which suppressed him.


    They didn¡¯t have the leisure to wait anymore. They had toplete the magic circle now.


    Reginleif¡¯s mouth moved silently and a new rune formed on the magic sword. It was one of the goddess Freya¡¯s.


    As a backup, they could weaken Bress with Odin¡¯s runes and then reinforce the magic with Freya¡¯s runes.


    The seven swords shone more fiercely, but at that moment, Bress also swung his sword.


    The magic circle waspleted. Runes were engraved over Bress¡¯s body, but the blood of the Valkyries still dyed the air red.


    Reginleif, who¡¯d had her power sucked out by the magic sword, slumped to the ground and watched on in horror. The body of Erendia, a Valkyrie of Thor¡¯s legion, was crudely sliced in half. The neck of Valkyrie Arund, of Heimdal¡¯s legion, was also cleaved into paste.


    Two Valkyries had died, but that was merely the start. Bress was weakened, but he was still overwhelmingly strong.They couldn¡¯t weaken his power as nned using just the power of the Valkyries.


    ¡°Arund!¡±


    ¡°Rescue the Valkyries!¡±


    ¡°Mighty Odin!¡±


    The surrounding warriors of Valha bellowed and charged towards Bress, bloodlust in their eyes. Reginleif wanted to stop them, but no voice came from her mouth. She was too weak.


    Her eyes stung as fresh blood sshed over them once again. Bress massacred the charging warriors of Valha mercilessly. In his current state, they couldn¡¯t defeat Bress with inferior-ranked warriors.


    Some inferior-ranked warriors grabbed Reginleif along with the other remaining Valkyries and ran. Gandur muttered something with the little voice she had.


    They had to protect the steel structures. They couldn¡¯t let the barrier break down.


    Bress didn¡¯t get drunk from his massacre. He shed through the warriors of Valha with his sword and axe and then looked at the steel structure. He finished up the warriors assaulting him with fluid motions to then begin reciting a chant.


    It was the magic of the fomoires. As he finished the short chant, the middle of Bress¡¯s forehead split open and a third eye emerged from the gap. It was the eye of none other than the grand King of fomoires, Valor.


    It had an overwhelming power to kill those who entered its vision. The ones capable of carrying a God¡¯s power could resist it, but there were only inferior-ranked warriors surrounding him.


    Valor¡¯s red eye zed with evil magic, and dozens of inferior-ranked warriors screamed and copsed. The ungodly eye spent an overwhelming amount of magic power, so much so that Bress himself was only able to unleash it a couple times a day, but he was satisfied with the effects. Bress began approaching the steel structure once more.


    ¡°Halt!¡±


    ¡°Stop him!¡±


    Even though dozens of warriors had died helplessly before their eyes, the warriors of Valha didn¡¯t hesitate. They advanced toward Bress but with more than just inferior-ranked warriors. The scattered intermediate-ranked warriors had started to gather.


    Bress took a breath calmly and pondered.


    There was a setback in Odin¡¯s ns.


    He saw as much through the reactions made by the Valkyries. Perhaps, the Magician King may have mysteriously intervened as he often did.


    Bress threw the axe he gripped in his right hand towards the warriors of Valha and took out another weapon from his magic pocket.


    The spear of the God of light, Lugh.


    The trophy of the Tuatha De Danann when they defeated Valor, the King of the Evil Eye.


    Bress looked at the sky and saw Idun¡¯s annoying warrior as expected. He was in the midst of charging towards him on the red dragon.


    ¡°Tae Ho!¡±


    Reginleif summoned her strength to shout out as Bress appropriately threw Lugh¡¯s spear with all his strength. The God¡¯s spear that emanated an overwhelming light sailed towards Tae Ho like a harbinger of death.


    Light filled the skypletely and a scream could be heard from Siri. The red dragon that carried them disappeared without a trace and they tumbled forward as Rolo dove to save them.


    Bress waited for Lugh¡¯s spear to return and took out another trophy.


    Unexpectedly, Bracky had charged towards Bress as thetter dealt with Tae Ho.


    [Saga: The Son of a God]


    [Saga: Thunder Enters His Hammer]


    ¡°For Thooor!¡±


    Bracky let loose a valiant roar as swung his hammer. Coincidentally enough, the new weapon Bress had retrieved was also a hammer. Bress swung his hammer towards Bracky¡¯s without hesitation.


    Both hammers collided with a tremendous boom. A normal person¡¯s bones would have shattered from the vibration alone. The thunder generated by Bracky shed against Bress¡¯s magic power, but it soon dissipated.


    Bracky¡¯s hammer cracked, but Bress¡¯s was unmarked.


    ¡°Bracky!¡±


    As Harabal screamed out, Bress swung his hammer once more.


    The mallet crushed down towards Bracky¡¯s head.


    < Episode 28 ¨C Great Attack (3) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 102

    Episode 28/Chapter 4: Great Attack (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    Bracky was smashed away like a ragdoll. Harabal roared and threw his harpoon as Bracky feebly swung his left arm to reduce the impact of Bress¡¯ strike.


    The atmosphere of the battlefield had started to change once again.


    Precisely speaking, there were notable differences in the movements of each side¡¯s forces.


    The fomoires spread out instead of rallying beside their king. It seemed they were also aiming for the steel structures.


    This was no exception for Korga and the other strong fomoires. About half of them worked to save themselves instead of protecting their king.


    Bress wasn¡¯t displeased, however, as the warriors of Valha also had to spread out to deal with the dispersed fomoires.


    Kalliv Castle had been the fomoires¡¯ hidden stronghold. Despite the fomoires having spread to several ces throughout Midgard, the ones living here still numbered in the thousands.


    Meanwhile, the surviving Valkyries provided new orders for the warriors. Those of inferior rank were sent to impede the other fomoires, while the intermediate-ranked warriors rallied to challenge Bress. Very soon, almost every intermediate rank, excluding the ones facing Korga and the other stronger fomoires, had gathered before the King of the Fomoires.


    Reginleif was slung over the back of an unknown warrior like a sack of potatoes. She¡¯d been gritting her teeth ever since escaping the reach of Bress.


    Herst strategy to seal Bress¡¯ power had been a failure. Many warriors and Valkyries had already died by his hand, and she realized now that they¡¯d underestimated his strength.


    Although he¡¯d only be the strongest after the true monsters had died during the Great War against Erin, Bress the Tyrant was still abnormally powerful among all living fomoires.


    Reginleif craned her neck to stare at the sky again. She hoped in vain for Thor¡¯s thunder to resound once more, but her wish was not granted.


    They had to im victory with their current forces.


    Reginleif took a breath as she was let down. She drank a potion she had prepared for true emergencies and recovered much of her spent magic power. A moment when she¡¯d need the runes¡¯ power on the magic sword woulde again. As a Valkyrie, she couldn¡¯t keep looking on as her warriors sweated blood.


    The seals of the runes in Bress¡¯s body were glowing with myriads of different colors. They had to finish him before the seal lost strength, or the result would be disastrous.


    The ever-present battle cries of the warriors increased in ferocity, and the intermediate-ranked warriors bellowed as they tore across the ground towards Bress.


    ¡ª


    Siri grabbed Tae Ho mid-air and thennded on the ground. Tae Ho had several deep scratches across his body, and he had lost consciousness despite having been protected by Idun¡¯s blessing.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of Lugh¡¯s spear. It was an attack capable of even annihting the dragon the king was riding on. We should be thankful that he merely lost consciousness.¡±


    Merlin spoke poignantly as Siriid Tae Ho down unto the ground. Isted skirmishes were happening all around them, so it was to no one¡¯s surprise that several fomoires had dashed over with killing intent in their eyes.


    ¡°Adenmaha!¡±


    Siri nced around before yelling. Adenmaha wasn¡¯t far away. She¡¯d been running towards Tae Ho ever since they¡¯d crashed.


    The rock serpent snaked behind Adenmaha like a stalwart defender. The pair gave off an aura strong enough that the fomoires didn¡¯t dare approach, so the one who approached them was obviously different.


    Adenmaha didn¡¯t waste time after reaching them. She gritted her teeth and checked Tae Ho¡¯s situation. Meanwhile, Siri eyes grew wide, and she hurriedly stood to raise her weapon.


    Mordred.


    He had followed Adenmaha. Merlin let out a howl and released his formidable magic while Siri tried to attack him at close range to prevent him from approaching. She ran facing Mordred and pulled the trigger in consecution.


    Adenmaha didn¡¯t even nce at Siri and focused entirely on Tae Ho. She quickly recited a chant for recovery magic and at the same time checked Tae Ho¡¯s chest. It was to find the piece of golden apple she had heard about from Heda.


    [Saga: The Arrow of the Witch Never Misses its Target]


    [Saga: The Arrow of the Witch is like a Curse]


    Siri¡¯s bolts emanated the reddish ck aura of a curse as theyunched towards Mordred like streaks of mist. Mordred simplyughed and charged at the enchanted bolts. Instead of dodging or blocking them, Mordred just crushed them with his own power.


    He looked at Tae Ho and cackled once more. He¡¯d noticed the absence of Caliburn¡¯s light, and he felt Camelot¡¯s glory could now be his. Such was his logic that¡¯d he made an enemy of Tae Ho. Mordred¡¯s mentality hadpletely fallen apart over the fifteen days since theirst meet. Even rent, the de which sustained him, had abandoned him.


    Still, so long as his heart beat, he was forever a Knight of the Round Table. A part of his mind was still analyzing the situation.


    Merlin was certainly a great magician. He was a living legend that had established Camelot alongside King Arthur.


    But he wasn¡¯t abatant. Rather than a battle magician, he was more of a sage. Opposite to the Knight of the Sun, Gawain, he was someone that grew stronger the deeper the night became and weaker as the moon set and high noon approached.


    Finally, he was ruthless, a truth that Mordred knew all too well.


    Mordred¡¯s body blurred. He moved at a speed that far surpassed Siri¡¯s expectations and then closed their distance faster than an eyeblink. He didn¡¯t allow to Siri draw her sword before he surrounded her with his domain.


    He could then feel Merlin¡¯s hesitation, and heughed and swung his sword. Mordred¡¯s attack power had greatly diminished after losing the Treasure Sword, rent, but he¡¯d still retained his swordsmanship. Siri tried to block his attacks with her crossbow but it was a futile gesture.


    As he danced, Mordred cut Siri¡¯s body to a bloody pulp, and dozens of sword strikes were quickly gouged through her flesh.


    Elsewhere, there was another battle far above Midgard. Loki, who hovered outside of the Great Barrier, didn¡¯t bother turning to look at the ground.


    Even for Loki, a magical genius, stopping the mighty Thor was difficult. He wouldn¡¯t be able to dy him for long.


    But it was important task nevertheless. An event that couldn¡¯t be rewritten would happen in that short period of time.


    ¡°Loki!¡±


    Thor¡¯s voice contained bitter resentment. Loki shed a smile in response that contained frustration and sadness. He decided to recite a new chant instead of reveal some pathetic expression.


    ¡ª


    Each second was precious.


    Each second, the situation changed.


    Bracky twitched on the ground. He¡¯d survived even after having been crushed by Bress¡¯ attack, and he had his genius-like talent towards battle to thank for it.


    Right before Bress¡¯ hammer fell, Bracky had focused upon a God¡¯s power whichy in his mind. It wasn¡¯t done consciously. It was something that had surfaced instinctively.


    He had saved his own life. Instead of his head being crushed, his injuries ended at the point of merely feeling pain.


    Still, it was exhausting. His entire body felt heavy. He tried to stand, but his eyes had trouble focusing.


    ¡®Father.¡¯


    Bracky thought of Thor and called his name. No, he may have called out his name out loud.


    Thor, the God of Thunder.


    Bracky knew. He knew that Thor wasn¡¯t his real father.


    Even the devout worshippers of Elidi Lake had said as much.


    They¡¯d told him that he wasn¡¯t the son of Thor. He¡¯d never had any rtion with his mother.


    Thinking about it, it was an obvious notion.


    Bracky was an illegitimate child with a prostitute for a mother.


    He¡¯d be certain of it after arriving at Valha. A hundred years since the Great War, and Thor had never gone down to Midgard since the formation of the Great Barrier. It was a clear truth that he couldn¡¯t deny.


    ¡®Right.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t even something to tease him over.


    He already knew it.


    That day, Bracky had ended up crying. He was a big guy, big enough for even Rasgrid to feel intimidated, and he¡¯d bawled his eyes out in despair.


    Thor found Bracky that day. No-Rather than that, it was more appropriate to designate their meeting as coincidence. After all, Thor visited his own legion quite often, but he¡¯d never seen such arge man cry with such sorrow.


    Thor had heard of Bracky, for Bracky¡¯s name as a warrior had already spread far across Midgard. Perhaps, he may have heard his nickname as the son of a God.


    Maybe that was why he¡¯d patted Bracky¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile.


    ¡®You are my son.¡¯


    Thor hadn¡¯t meant any deep meaning with his words. Thor thought of all the warriors in his legion as his children and as brothers by extension.


    It wouldn¡¯t have been much different to the warriors of the Skald Knights calling each other brothers.


    But Thor¡¯s words were enough.


    Bracky could smile again.


    ¡®Right.¡¯


    Bracky was a son of a God.


    The son of the God of Thunder.


    That was why he couldn¡¯t be crumpled up in this ce like trash.


    He had to stand up and fight.


    [Saga: The Son of a God Returns]


    It was a saga he could use only once per day.


    Bracky¡¯s injuries recovered audibly. He stood up and then hefted a nearby sword instead of retrieving his broken hammer.


    He took a deep breath. He stood up straight and red at Bress who was mercilessly massacring the warriors of Valha.


    ¡®Father.¡¯


    He saw several times what Tae Ho did. That¡¯s why he could also do it. He had to.


    It was good even if itsted for a moment. Bracky thought of Thor and then concentrated the power of a God.


    [Legend-ranked saga: Son of a God]


    For how long would he be able to maintain it? Repercussions? Why would he waste time wondering?.


    The blood of a God pumping through his veins, Bracky roared and then rushed at Bress like a divine champion.


    ¡ª


    Siri¡¯s vision was dimming. She had lost too much blood, and her state was the result of only having faced Mordred for a moment.


    Mordred¡¯s swordsmanship was borderline transcendent. She couldn¡¯t even block properly, and it took all her energy to remain standing.


    She couldn¡¯t hear either. Was it because she had lost too much blood, or were her ears ruptured? She couldn¡¯t know.


    Had Tae Ho recovered? How much had passed? She ought to have surpassed the minimum time by now...right?


    Mordred swung his sword again. She felt pain as if she had been badly burned. She¡¯d already surpassed her limits and felt like she¡¯d copse at any second. His next attack would probably be herst.


    Siri didn¡¯t even know how she¡¯d endured so long. She had confronted Mordred after yelling like a beast, but her consciousness was hazy and distant.


    She...she had to protect him.


    This time, she had to.


    She thought of the face of her brother. Her brother who¡¯d dangled from a tree after bing a lifeless corpse. She saw her sister eaten alive by dogs.


    Siri faintly watched Mordred¡¯s sword as it approached her neck.


    It was probably thest attack that she¡¯d ever see.


    It was the end now.


    However, Siri didn¡¯t close her eyes. She tried to move her body in the seemingly time-frozen world around her.


    She had to stay alive. This time, she had to protect him!


    ¡®Siri!¡¯


    A voice was heard. It was the voice she had only heard once since being born, but she clearly remembered it.


    Ullr, the God of Hunting.


    The God who Siri served and the God who¡¯d never once betrayed her service.


    Ullr was currently watching Siri¡¯s fight. Even as he observed the giants on the front lines, he did not neglect his warriors. Siri was an important warrior for him, and thus, this battle was also one of importance.


    Siri felt strength from Ullr, but she was inwardly surprised upon hearing his half joking words.


    ¡®I won¡¯t let Idun take you.¡¯


    Siri smiled and then realized-


    She had also received sses from Ragnar and learned from Tae Ho several times now.


    Mordred¡¯s sword wasn¡¯t allowed to touch Siri¡¯s neck. She dodged it by the breadth of a hair.


    Bewilderment appeared in Mordred¡¯s eyes as Siri¡¯s consciousness grew clear once more. She followed Ullr¡¯s voice and released his godly power from within her.


    [Legend-ranked Saga: Wolf Goddess]


    Siri¡¯s eyes became feral and yellow. She moved and disappeared from his vision the next instant.


    ¡ª


    Tae Ho opened his eyes.


    He could see the face of Adenmaha.


    ¡°I was worried!¡±


    He wanted to caress the tear-stained cheek of Adenmaha, but he didn¡¯t have the leisure to do so. Tae Ho blinked once and then recalled the situation immediately. He¡¯d been hit by a shining spear while charging towards Bress with the fake Heda.


    The fake Heda had been utterly annihted, but it was fine as he¡¯d called her with his saga. The problem was the Dragon Wing Coat.


    Tae Ho shook his head. He chewed the piece of golden apple he had in his mouth and after that he grabbed on Adenmaha¡¯s hands to stand up and then blinked once more.


    He could hear a battle. He felt the strong power of a God near him.


    Siri fought against Mordred head on. Blood flew off her body with every movement, but weirdly enough, he still thought she looked exceptionally beautiful. Her golden fur shone like the sun, and a wolf¡¯s tail had appeared above her rear.


    She moved at an overwhelming speed against Mordred. Just from a casual nce, she was much, much faster than Tae Ho when he activated ¡®Idun¡¯s Warrior¡¯.


    Elsewhere, Bracky¡¯s cries echoed across the battlefield. Backed by the entire army¡¯s force of intermediate-ranked warriors, he faced down Bress with fire in his eyes.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Merlin spoke from off to the side. He was busy channeling his magic towards Siri and Mordred. His efforts were partly to thank for Siri¡¯s ability to overwhelm Mordred. He increased Siri¡¯s physical abilities and hindered Mordred¡¯s movements simultaneously.


    Tae Ho realized why he had told him to go instead of joining Siri.


    Bress was growing stronger with each passing moment. It meant that the seal the Valkyries had set up was weakening. He had to finish him quickly before he regained all of his power.


    Tae Ho nodded. As if she wanted to help him, Adenmaha bit her lips, but she decided to let him go.


    Tae Ho stroked Adenmaha¡¯s head and then turned to look at Bress before inhaling sharply. He inserted his strength towards Caliburn.


    [Legend-ranked Saga: King of Camelot]


    [Legend-ranked Saga: Idun¡¯s Warrior]


    His body suffered under the burden of activating two legend-ranked sagas back to back, but he had to do it. Tae Ho rapidly approached Bress¡¯ battle ground.


    Bress the Tyrant was currently enraged.


    His cold visage had reached a new extreme as the battle had grown fiercer, but he couldn¡¯t endure it anymore.


    The warriors of Valha.


    The terrible kinsmen that were more worried about how they would die instead of when!


    The piles of corpses were growingrger. Dozens of inferior-ranked warriors and more than ten intermediate-ranked warriors had lost their lives in a short time.


    Regardless of that, Bress was still tied up by his feet. The warriors of Valha ignored the threat of death and assaulted him with reckless abandon. Not one batted an eye when the heads of theirrades got crushed or when their bodies were split in two. They were like moths gathering before a fire.


    Bress let out a howl and swung his dagger of the Tuatha De Danann. A blow containing his full strength could absolutely demolish the warriors of Valha, but he couldn¡¯t use it.


    Bracky, radiating the godly power of Thor, was blocking his attacks. It strained his body terribly, but he was still capable of doing it.


    The biggest issue of Bress¡¯ mobility was undoubtedly Bracky. As he blocked Bress, a few nearby Valkyries had pulled out the magic swords and tried to reseal the binding magic on him.


    He had to hurry.


    Bress didn¡¯t save his strength. He released his full might to burn away the rune magic suppressing him.


    Bress¡¯s body grew even bigger, and at the same time, the rune magic that was covering his body started to fade.


    Only a little bit more. If he endured for a bit more, he would be able to break it downpletely. He would be able to sweep up the warriors of Valha in an instant and leave this terrible battlefield. The rainbow barrier appeared to have been weakened, perhaps because of the fomoires that were in other ces. If he broke one or two more steel structures, then the barrier would undergo aplete copse.


    But right then-


    Bress turned his head. He saw the most terrible existence.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t only the power of Idun this time. Bress recognized the sword that Tae Ho was holding. He remembered the glory of Camelot that had one zed brightly.


    Just who the hell was this guy? He wasn¡¯t this strong during the battle to possess Scathach. Back then, he was merely a normal intermediate-ranked warrior. Even if he could grow strong through Valha¡¯s rune system, it also had a limit.


    In addition, for him to have Caliburn, the glory of Camelot!


    Kwagang!


    Caliburn shed against the sword of the Tuatha De Danann. As Bress was much bigger than Tae Ho, it looked like the former meant to press thetter down like a nail.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t get pushed down that easily after activating ¡®Idun¡¯s Warrior¡¯. He fended off Bress¡¯ sword rather well.


    Bress forced a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile. He hadn¡¯t felt true killing intent in a very long while. He forgot about escaping for the moment and focused on killing the existence in front of him.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Loud explosions were heard in consecution. With each sh of their swords, a visible shockwave swept up their surroundings.


    Even Bracky, who had previously been holding Bress back alone, couldn¡¯t endure it anymore. He bounced backwards and disengaged.


    The battle quickly reformed around the twobatants. It quickly became a ¡®1v1¡¯ duel.


    The warriors held their breath and surrounded them. Reginleif and the Valkyries raised their magical swords again and added more strength to the seals and the intermediate-ranked warriors kept the surrounding fomoires at bay.


    ¡®Endure it. You must endure it.¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke. Bress was really powerful, but he, as a veteran warrior, grasped that Bress¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t normal. It was because he¡¯d forcefully broken down the strong seals so a change urred inside of him. Cichol¡¯s body, of which Bress was proud of, was starting to show a negative reaction.


    The efforts of Bracky and the other warriors of Valha weren¡¯t wasteful. They¡¯d driven Bress to a point quickly approaching exhaustion.


    Idun¡¯s power was supporting Tae Ho. Every time their swords shed and his body splintered, Idun¡¯s power restored him.


    Bress was bing stronger every second. He would keep growing stronger until hepletely broke down from the strain.


    Bress¡¯s body became a bit bigger still, growing to a towering height of almost six meters. Instead of swinging the sword of the Tuatha De Danann, he used his own arm as his weapon. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that it was a piece of flesh with no determined shape as that was the power which the body of Cichol contained.


    Tae Ho concentrated and called out Idun¡¯s name several times. He felt Idun¡¯s power bing stronger every time and sharpened his senses.


    [Synchro rate: 47%]


    Tae Ho suddenly recalled something back when he¡¯d fought against Mordred.


    That day, Tae Ho was beaten in swordsmanship. He couldn¡¯t ovee the peerless swordsmanship of a fallen Knight of the Round Table.


    But what about Kalsted?


    What if it was Kalsted, the strongest swordsman of the Dark Age, that had fought in his stead?


    [Synchro rate: 48%]


    Tae Ho was a warrior of Valha. He was a warrior of Idun and King of Camelot.


    But that wasn¡¯t all. Kalsted had always been his root.


    The swords shed again.


    Each one of the blows was staggeringly heavy, but he managed to block them nevertheless. Strangely, he felt that he¡¯d soon be capable of enduring even heavier blows.


    [Synchro rate: 49%]


    The fierce battle stimted his instincts and a force awoke inside of Tae Ho that not even he had been aware of.


    A power that didn¡¯t belong to Idun nor Camelot.


    The strength of a dragon knight.


    The power of the exalted Kalsted.


    The swords shed one more time, but their impact was vastly dissimr to its predecessors. Caliburn fended off Bress¡¯ sword, but Tae Ho didn¡¯t stop there. The force caused Bress to stagger backwards.


    And at that moment-


    Right then-


    Tae Ho snarled, and the legendary roar of a dragon rocked the entire battlefield. Bress released his power to fend off the unpleasant, scary aura. He swung upwards with all his strength and Tae Ho was tossed a distance away.


    However, Bress the Tyrant wasn¡¯t pleased, and Bracky could feel it. Tae Ho hadn¡¯t bounced off because of Bress. He had used that momentum to surge up to the sky.


    How so? Why?


    Bracky understood it instinctively. Precisely speaking, he remembered a scene from long in the past, and the same happened for Reginleif. Everyone from ck Fortress could remember.


    The beautiful trajectory drawn in the sky.


    That powerful attack.


    Rolo and Tae Ho intersected as if they¡¯d made ns beforehand. Rolo carried Tae Ho and started to fly higher with more strength.


    Bress grimaced at Tae Ho¡¯s receding figure. He didn¡¯t turn towards everyone else but rather increased the size of his already enormous body even further. He opened up the eye of Valor in the middle of his forehead.


    [Synchro rate: 50%]


    The thing that only a dragon knight who contained a dragon¡¯s blood in his veins could do.


    Rolo wasn¡¯t a normal gryphon anymore. He transformed into a real dragon at Tae Ho¡¯smand.


    The owner of the mes who had contracted with Kalsted, the Dragon Knight, for the first time. Red Dragon, Shooting Star.


    The dragon that appeared amidst the mes arced through the sky. Tae Ho, who rode upon its back, then took out Gae Bolg.


    ¡°Heda.¡±


    He called out to her as a smile etched itself unto his face. The red dragon fell down towards the ground as burning lightning.


    Valor¡¯s evil eye gazed at Tae Ho, and a strong curse of death spread towards him. Tae Ho made no attempt to dodge it. He threw Gae Bolg and transmitted the power of Idun with the sentence of the Milesians. The power of life protected Tae Ho.


    Roar of the Dragon ¨C Draconic Ballista.


    The red lightning passed through the air to explode just above the ground. The previously overbearing curse of death was pulverized under the colossal force.


    Long ago, the one who¡¯d defeated Demon King Valor had been Lugh, the God of Light. His spear had pierced through Valor¡¯s evil eye and led the Tuatha De Danann to victory.


    Today, history had seemingly repeated itself.


    Gae Bolg pierced the evil eye of Valor. It pierced the head of Bress the Tyrant.


    Today, a legendary part of Erin¡¯s history had been reenacted.


    The red dragon kicked the ground and disced the air as it flew up once again.


    Below, Bress¡¯ bodyy smouldering and unmoving.


    < Episode 28 ¨C Great Attack (4) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 103

    Episode 28/Chapter 5: Great Attack (5)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    Gae Bolg became stuck in the ground. The white spear had triumphed over Balor¡¯s evil eye, and it seemed to almost be resting within the dirt after aplishing such a strenuous task.


    The red dragon soared upwards.


    Upon it, Tae Ho had closed his eyes after taking a deep breath. He weed the cold, refreshing wind with a smile.


    The dragon¡¯s name was Shooting Star, the master of mes.


    He was flying with a real dragon.


    There was more. As Bress¡¯ life force faded, an incredible amount of runes was released into the air, and the sensation of victory overwhelmed his body.


    Bress the Tyrant. In his time, he¡¯d been both King of the Fomoires and King of the Tuatha De Danann. He was Erin¡¯s enemy of many years and had been one of the ne¡¯er-do-wells that brought destruction upon Erin.


    The sensation Tae Ho felt from Bress¡¯ defeat was unlike his victory over the giants. Perhaps it was because of the new responsibilities he¡¯d undertaken as sessor to Erin.


    The sentence of the Milesians and Erin became clearer in his mind as if rejoicing in Tae Ho¡¯s destiny. Tae Ho could feel joy in Cuchinn¡¯s words.


    However, Cuchinn was also a veteran warrior, and he was the first to reemerge from his drunken victory into the battle which still raged around them.


    ¡®Not yet. There are still many fomoires left inside the rainbow barrier.¡¯


    It was a big aplishment to be sure, but strictly speaking, he had only defeated a single fomoire. King or not, just as Cuchinn had said, there were thousands of fomoires still fighting.


    The warriors of Valha were fighting desperately against the fomoires. It had be a battle of attrition between the fomoires that sought to escape through destroying the steel structures and the warriors of Valha that dyed thend red as they protected the barrier.


    Tae Ho opened his eyes slowly. Honestly speaking, his strength was all but spent. Even ¡®Idun¡¯s Warrior¡¯ and ¡®King of Camelot¡¯ had faded.


    But there were still things he could do.


    [Saga: The One that Controls Dragons]


    He ced his hand on the scales of the red dragon and several emotions and thoughts were transmitted instantaneously


    The master of mes, Shooting Star.


    A strong existence with a mighty name even among the numerous red dragons during the Dark Age.


    The real Shooting Star was a true monster that was hundreds of meters long.


    Inparison, the dragon which Tae Ho rode upon was somewhatcking. About ten meters in length, but a suitable size for a dragon knight to handle.


    The soul also belonged to Rolo. It wasn¡¯t actually Shooting Star, the one hailed as King of the Lava Zone.


    But it was indeed a real dragon.


    It was because Rolo had transformed into Shooting Star through the power of the dragon knight and his pact. Although he was rather small, but could still harness the might of the real, legendary dragon.


    So long as he could maintain the transformation, Tae Ho felt it was necessary to educate the fomoires on why the master of mes came to be called Shooting Star.


    Rolo twisted and rolled after receiving Tae Ho¡¯s order. He had made clear that he would only serve Adenmaha as his noonim, but it seemed he was in a good mood after having transformed into a dragon.


    Rolo flipped in the air and then flew towards the direction where the fomoires were gathered. He snarled a meteor of fiery energy and released his draconic fire.


    It wasn¡¯t a mere stream of fire. The zing sphere was like a miniature supernova as it exploded upon reaching the ground. The nearby fomoires were defenseless to resist.


    mes billowed into the sky. Rolo unted like a majestic beast as he flew through the debris caused by the explosion, and many warriors cheered at the dragon and rider duo while others just stared in awe.


    ¡°He¡¯s really energetic.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Reginleif spoke after dropping her magic sword, and Gandur had to agree. Before, he¡¯d often appeared like a tamed horse, but now his visage was that of a wild beast overflowing with energy.


    Bracky looked at Tae Ho and sighed from exhaustion. The effects of the legend-ranked saga, ¡®Son of a God¡¯, had disappeared, but the blood of a God still remained in his body. And the overwhelming amount of runes that had poured out of Bress had also helped Bracky recover to a degree.


    He could still fight.


    Bracky acted immediately after he came to that conclusion.


    He dropped his mangled weapon that had been damaged while battling Bress and then extended his hand towards the Valkyries. Among the Valkyries, only Reginleif understood Bracky¡¯s request clearly. Sheughed magnanimously and then handed over the sword she was holding.


    ¡°May Tir¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    Bracky¡¯s forehead was too high up for her to bless him there, so she gave him a blessing on his chest instead. Bracky smirked and knelt down, and Reginleif gave him another, proper blessing as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±


    He spoke briefly and then ran towards Siri without hesitation. The knight bastard he had seen before was going all out against Siri. The ce that needed Bracky most was probably over there.


    ¡°Thoor!¡±


    Bracky roared and drew attention to his presence with a mighty battle cry.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Impressive.¡±


    Loki spoke craftily. He put on a smile mixed with admiration as he moved his hands busily. For mere intermediate-ranked warriors to be able to defeat Bress the Tyrant.... It was entirely possible had he beenpletely sealed, but the seal had failed because of his own intervention. The efforts of the forces of Valha must have been limited with only the seals of the Valkyries.


    ¡®I suppose.... Is it Idun¡¯s warrior this time too?¡¯


    Loki smiled bitterly and frowned. He was almost at his limit anyways.


    ¡°See you around, brother.¡±


    Loki activated the several magics he had prepared beforehand and melted into the void. Thor¡¯s thunder tore into Loki¡¯s position a second toote, and in the second it took to eradicate the traces of Loki¡¯s magic, the tricky God had alreadypletely vanished from Thor¡¯s sensory perception.


    ¡°Loki!¡±


    Thor let out an enraged howl. However no reply came back and another furious rumble of thunder subsequently shook the sky.


    ¡ª


    The Magician King, Utgard Loki, frowned upon his throne in Jotunheim.


    He¡¯d evidently sensed the death of Bress the Tyrant.


    ¡®It¡¯s unfortunate.¡¯


    He thought he would be able to use him a bit longer.


    But it was unavoidable. Valha¡¯s attack this time had been really unexpected. Having deployed Loki as a desperate counter to Thor wasn¡¯t something he¡¯d originally nned on doing.


    The Magician King rolled his fingers. He ordered the Giant of Erath, Balgad, who was currently marching toward Kalliv Castle, to retreat.


    ¡®Valha....¡¯


    Valha and Midgard.


    The Magician King had ran many calctions. Although Bress the Tyrant was now dead, his absence was merely a single strand removed from a massive web of scheming. The big picture wasn¡¯t damaged. He could still proceed with his ns.


    ¡®About Garmr¡¯s soul fragment....¡¯


    The Magician King opened his eyes slowly to stare off towards a distant ce within Midgard.


    ¡ª


    The battle of Kalliv Castle came to an end at dusk.


    In the end, the fomoires hadn¡¯t been able to cross the barrier, and however many thousands they¡¯d numbered were all in by the warriors of Valha.


    The warriors of Valha let out whoops of victory. Many Gods of Asgard were praised, and they enjoyed the victory to their heart¡¯s content.


    Unfortunately, the losses the warriors of Valha had suffered wasn¡¯t negligible. Almost a fourth of the inferior-ranked warriors had returned to Valha to be steel warriors. There were also still quite a hefty number of injured among the surviving warriors.


    But even so, it didn¡¯t mean that the light of victory in this battle was lost.


    The execution of Bress the Tyrant and his fomoires at Kalliv Castle was akin to having partially avenged the tragedy that had befallen Erin.


    Perhaps more importantly, Midgard had be safer. As the warriors of Valha existed to protect Asgard and the Nine Realms, none of them could ignore the joy of victory.


    The Valkyrie Reginleif retrieved the corpses of the dead warriors and exined the situation to the bewildered humans that had been trapped inside the barrier and had hidden during the battle.


    Gandur gathered the bodies of the intermediate-ranked warriors and the Valkyries that lost their lives in the battle against Bress.


    Rasgrid, Ingrid, and Kaldea proceeded to make a ceremony so that the ones that lost their lives wouldn¡¯t lose sight of the path beyond. They lit a grand bonfire like they had done in the battlefield of Asgard which shone like a beacon across the darkenedndscape.


    ¡°You should just rest since you¡¯re really hurt this time. Don¡¯t go drinking or anything because you won. Go to sleep directly. Understood?¡±


    Adenmaha was Tae Ho¡¯s buzzkill. It seemed like Rolo really enjoyed having transformed into a dragon earlier, and his face beamed with self-satisfaction, although McLaren had eyes as if he wanted to return as soon as possible.


    ¡°Right, thanks to you too. You should also go to rest.¡±


    Tae Ho stroked Adenmaha¡¯s head and dodged her nagging. Adenmaha inted her cheeks but didn¡¯t push away Tae Ho¡¯s hand. She just waited until Tae Ho removed his hand and then snorted.


    ¡°You really...¡±


    Really what? Adenmaha pouted and then unveiled an anonymous smile before returning to Idun¡¯s residence with Rolo and McLaren.


    Tae Ho waved his hand in farewell and then turned towards his surroundings. Some of the humans who¡¯d survived the battle were helping the warriors of Valha to clean the gory residue off the battlefield.


    ¡®Take Gae Bolg first.¡¯


    Cuchinn suddenly spoke with an anxious voice. They hadn¡¯t been able to retrieve it after they¡¯d defeated Bress.


    ¡°You really think someone took it?¡±


    Gae Bolg was a weapon that couldn¡¯t be pulled out if you weren¡¯t a sessor of Erin like Tae Ho, just like it was for Caliburn.


    Tae Ho retrieved Gae Bolg from the remains of Bress. He felt like the spear of the God of Light, Lugh, would probably also be near.


    ¡®Fortunately, the magic pocket is also intact. Well, wasn¡¯t it obvious as we were in the middle of the fight?¡¯


    Be it warriors of Valha or Valkyries, they weren¡¯t ones to grow greedy for material items. They had retrieved the magic sword of the Tuatha De Danann which Bress had dropped and his battle hammer, but the magic pocket was still half buried in the ashes.


    Tae Ho picked up the magic pocket. It seemed like it was an item belonging to the Tuatha De Danann that the sentence of the sessor of Erin showed a reaction.


    ¡®Let¡¯s examine itter.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t Cuchinn¡¯s words, but Tae Ho¡¯s thoughts. Tae Ho stored the magic pocket in Unnir before turning his head. He then saw Bracky and Siri that sat back-to-back with wide grins rivaling each other¡¯s size.


    ¡°We took care of the traitor.¡±


    Bracky¡¯s words were spoken slowly, and Siri nodded with an exhausted face. Mordred¡¯s corpse was copsed behind the two of them.


    ¡°...and Merlin?¡±


    ¡°He went to assist the Valkyries. It seems like he wants to help on organizing the battlefield.¡±


    Bracky pointed at Rasgrid, who was proceeding with the ceremony, with his chin.


    Merlin¡¯s face was casual as he recited magical chants, but Tae Ho could sense a deep, solemn aura from his back.


    ¡°He stood at the corpse¡¯s feet for a very long time, and....¡±


    Bracky closed his mouth, and Siri closed her eyes.


    He had merely heard about Merlin¡¯s and Mordred¡¯s rtionship through brief stories, but it wasn¡¯t like he¡¯d beenpletely oblivious to their connection. He could somewhat understand Merlin¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°You have done well. It was really absurd today too.¡±


    ¡°You too Bracky.¡±


    ¡°Siri was also outstanding. Did you see how she fought?¡±


    ¡°A little bit. She also had a tail, right?¡±


    Tae Ho looked at Siri for rification, but she merely blushed and frowned. She didn¡¯t say anything, but looking at how she covered her face with her hands, it seemed like she was quite embarrassed.


    Tae Ho forced himself to not remark at her beauty for her sake, but Bracky had other thoughts. Heughed and spoke brazenly.


    ¡°You were really beautiful and strong. I will see it at ater time.¡±


    Siri didn¡¯t even react at Bracky¡¯s thoughtless words, and Tae Ho, who knew well enough how her brain operated, prepared to escape while stepping back.


    And a few hourster, when the night was deep.


    When the ceremony and the retrieving of the fallen had ended, the warriors then wanted to begin their traditional feast, but there were still stray fomoires lurking about. More importantly, there was a possibility for the fomoires outside the castle and the city toe seeking revenge, so they just drank a cup and then concentrated on resting and guarding.


    Tae Ho slept in a big room alongside Bracky, Harabal and Siri. As all of them were really exhausted, they fell in a deep sleep as soon as theyid down.


    After an indeterminate amount of time-


    Tae Ho opened his eyes naturally. A green ins was spread in front of him instead of the wall of the castle. As expected, a massive apple tree had also appeared before him.


    Idun¡¯s divine message.


    Tae Ho put on a smirk and waited for Idun to appear.


    She always appeared abruptly to offer greetings.


    But something was off. Idun didn¡¯t speak to Tae Ho. She didn¡¯t even approach him.


    Idun had her back against Tae Ho and was transfixed upon the apple tree. It seemed as if she was entirely unaware of his presence.


    ¡®Maybe.¡¯


    If that were the case, him being there didn¡¯t make any sense at all.


    Tae Ho approached Idun slowly and made loud footsteps on purpose. Idun turned to look at him.


    She tilted her head a few times instead of revealing the smile Tae Ho had grown to expect and then spoke with an exaggerated voice as if she hadn¡¯t even recognized him.


    ¡°Oh, wow. Aren¡¯t you Tae Ho, the warrior of Heda? I am called Idun, the Goddess of Youth. Ah, but where is my warrior that doesn¡¯t only call for me when he needs it but also when it¡¯s really important? Do you know?¡±


    Idun smiled inquisitively as cold sweat dripped down Tae Ho¡¯s neck.


    < Episode 28 ¨C Great Attack (5) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 104

    Episode 28/Chapter 6: Great Attack (6)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    How else would he react to such a bizarre situation?


    As a pro gamer, Tae Ho¡¯s brain churned to analyze his sense of impending danger, but he couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    He¡¯d been isted. It was no different to having been surrounded by an enemy.


    At aplete loss, Tae Ho cocked his head as Idun suddenly began tough.


    ¡°I¡¯m joking! It¡¯s a joke so don¡¯t give me that look.¡±


    Idun spoke brightly and shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°But of course, it¡¯s true that I feel sad and disappointed to hear you only call Heda¡¯s name in decisive moments.... At least she¡¯s a Valkyrie of our legion. It would have been really twisted if you¡¯d called for another legion¡¯s Valkyrie...so it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s Heda. Yeah, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Was it really fine?


    Tae Ho had felt her tone grow formidably cold as she said ¡®if you¡¯d called for another legion¡¯s Valkyrie¡¯.


    Tae Ho nced at Idun and she giggled once more.


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. It seems like I took my joke too far. Forgive me. My joke ended up going too far because my warrior is just too lovely.¡±


    Idun gathered her shoulders and smirked. It was a slight movement, but he felt her charm in that motion.


    ¡°N-no, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    To be fair, her words about him calling Heda weren¡¯t wrong.


    Tae Ho and Idun let out synchronous sighs of relief and smiled.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel right to keep you standing so. Please, take a seat. As always, I have news to share.¡±


    Idun pointed at the wide boulder. As Tae Ho sat down first, she appeared beside him and took a deep breath before continuing.


    ¡°Firstly, I would like to praise you. Your merits are worth many great aplishments. As you know, Bress the Tyrant was an enemy of our Asgard for many years. I want to express my gratitude as one of the Gods of Asgard.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done it alone.¡±


    Tae Ho thought of the moment of victory he¡¯d shared with his team. He had said simr words each time, but it always felt slightly embarrassing.


    Still, he hadn¡¯t made it up. It was the truth.


    The reason he¡¯d been able to defeat Bress the Tyrant was really because of everyone else.


    The Valkyries had sacrificed their safety in order to weaken Bress, and Bracky and the intermediate-ranked warriors had bought invaluable time. The rainbow barrier had held strong because the inferior-ranked warriors had fought tooth and nail against the fomoires.


    If even one of these groups hadn¡¯t given their all, his results surely would¡¯ve left much to be desired.


    Idun soundlessly gave a soft smile at Tae Ho¡¯s sincere words. She deeply admired this aspect of him.


    ¡°But Idun-nim, can I ask you what happened?¡±


    Although the battle had ended in their favor, if something had gone wrong, then there would be much more damages than right now. One of the decisive keys in their strategy was missing.


    The light covering Idun¡¯s face darkened. She answered with a lower tone.


    ¡°The traitorous God, Loki, interfered. He blocked Thor¡¯s power from being transmitted to the Valkyries.¡±


    The traitor of Asgard, Loki.


    Tae Ho frowned at her response, and he checked Idun¡¯s face and inquired.


    ¡°Uh....are the Magician King, Utgard Loki, and Loki different people?¡±


    He was surprised, but Idun still nodded at his question. Thinking about it, it was obvious for Tae Ho, who¡¯de from another world, to not know about the Gods of Asgard.


    In addition, everyone went out of their way not to mention Loki the betrayer.


    He may have heard the name Utgard Loki several times while fighting his underlings, but he had never heard the name Loki by itself.


    As they shared the same name, Tae Ho¡¯s confusion was only natural.


    Because of that, Idun exined calmly.


    ¡°Loki isn¡¯t a true God but actually of the giant race. Odin once disregarded this fact and took him in as a God of Asgard.¡±


    Actually, Loki had acted as Odin¡¯s cheek pocket. In other words, one could say that he¡¯d been Odin¡¯s aide.


    ¡°Thor and Loki shared many adventures together and formed a strong friendship. Thor treated Loki as his real brother and he even became his eventual step brother.¡±


    It was a tragic tale, for they now stood as both brothers and enemies. Thor had treated Loki as his kin, and the Gods of Asgard had treated Loki like one of their own as opposed to a giant.


    ¡°But no one could do anything about his real personality.... You see, Loki took the side of the giants during the Great War. He joined ranks with the camp of Utgard Loki and became our enemy.¡±


    The Magician King, ¡®Utgard Loki¡¯ and the traitor of Asgard, ¡®Loki¡¯.


    The two had simr names.


    ¡°Tae Ho, you must have already realized this, but Utgard Loki is one of our greatest enemies. Unfortunately enough, Loki¡¯s position isn¡¯t much different.¡±


    Tae Ho nodded. Although their names were simr, just as Idun had said, they were two very different individuals.


    He then also understood why the Valkyries often referred to him as the ¡®Magician King¡¯ rather than Utgard Loki.


    ¡°The traitor Loki is an almost unparalleled magician to the level where his skills are evenparable to the Goddess of Magic, Freya¡¯s. During your battle, he appeared at the decisive moment and prevented Thor from sending his power.¡±


    Loki couldn¡¯t defeat Thor; however, he could certainly tie down the greatest God of Battle in Asgard for a mere moment. Additionally, the rtionship between the two Gods was far from simple.


    ¡°He may appear before you someday. Be careful. His skill in trickery is absolute as the God of Lies.¡±


    Tae Ho nodded slowly at Idun¡¯s warning.


    ¡°Loki¡¯s appearance was certainly unexpected, but it still happened regardless. It was a lesson of carelessness to those of Asgard. Odin weeps for the lives that were lost because of this err.¡±


    The losses were far from inconsequential. Although Tae Ho hadn¡¯t lost anyone close, Bracky had lost Erendia, the Valkyrie of his legion who he¡¯d been good friends with.


    It onlysted for a moment, but a heavy silence followed Idun¡¯s somber words.


    Idun smiled brightly, trying to change the atmosphere, and then continued speaking.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard good things. It¡¯s been decided that you shall be promoted to the superior rank.¡±


    Strictly speaking, Tae Ho still hadn¡¯t reached the level of a superior-ranked warrior.


    However, Tae Ho¡¯s battle prowess when using ¡®Idun¡¯s Warrior¡¯ and ¡®King of Camelot¡¯ far surpassed the level of an intermediate-ranked warrior too. His strength had certainly reached the boundary of the superior rank.


    Because of that, Valha had chosen to uniquely promote Tae Ho to the superior rank.


    ¡°It will take some time for it to be official, but you will have more capabilities with such a rank. Do you know what they are?¡±


    Idun asked without hiding her anticipation. Tae Ho drew a good mood while looking at her and answered that he indeed wasn¡¯t yet aware.


    Idun giggled and then ced her hand over Tae Ho¡¯s and said.


    ¡°Tae Ho, you are now able to be themander of our legion. Themanders of each legion must be superior-ranked at a minimum, but you will soon be one, right?¡±


    Themander of Idun¡¯s legion.


    The warrior who stood closest to Idun.


    There were many differences between a normal warrior and amander, and Idun started to name each one of them excitedly.


    But more of that, an inquiry formed in Tae Ho¡¯s head.


    The seniors of Idun¡¯s legion whom he couldn¡¯t meet yet.


    He was expecting it to an extent, but he became certain as he listened to Idun speak.


    Tae Ho asked carefully, and Idun nodded with a dark expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My warrior, Tae Ho...you are the only warrior alive in Idun¡¯s legion.¡±


    As it turned out, he didn¡¯t have any seniors at all.


    Although the legion¡¯s size hadn¡¯t beenrge during the Great War, the news still came at a shock.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t push for details. It was because Idun had grown pained after Tae Ho questioned her about his seniors.


    ¡°But Tae Ho, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m promoting you tomander because you are the only warrior avable. Tae Ho, you are really my beloved warrior. Even if there were others, the result would have remained the same.¡±


    Idun clenched her fists and said vigorously before continuing to speak like a bird as if trying to change the atmosphere once more.


    ¡°Thanks to you, Tae Ho, the number of warriors that serve me in Midgard have increased. We will need some time but....new warriors will be entering our legion quite soon.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t an external position in the end. At the present moment, Idun¡¯s legion needed amander.


    ¡°Originally, we will have to do the nomination in Asgard but....Tae Ho, just as you know, it¡¯s not easy for a warrior that possesses the strength of a superior rank to pass freely in Midgard. As your strength has reached the point of a superior-ranked warrior after defeating Bress, we aren¡¯t able to summon you so simply anymore.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t as if all the tasks in Midgard were solved.


    Just like it was hard for a new, superior-ranked warrior to be deployed to Midgard, Tae Ho¡¯s existence was all the more important as he was already there.


    ¡°The Valkyries will perform the nomination in Midgard. This is something personal now but....how about summoning Heda then?¡±


    After all, it was weird for an administrator of Idun¡¯s legion not to be present during the nomination of themander of Idun¡¯s legion.


    There was a vague, expectant feeling in Idun¡¯s voice. Tae Ho nodded.


    ¡°I will do so.¡±


    Of course, Tae Ho also wanted to meet her.


    The reason he hadn¡¯t call out Heda in the battle of Kalliv Castle was because the situation was just that urgent.


    In addition, there was no way Heda would be in danger during a nomination, so there wasn¡¯t any reason not to call her.


    ¡°I will be watching over you from far away.¡±


    Idun spoke softly and then stood up to ce her lips on Tae Ho¡¯s forehead. She didn¡¯t withhold any blessings from her warrior like always.


    ¡°May my blessing apany you.¡±


    Tae Ho closed his eyes.


    ¡ª


    After Tae Ho woke up, he participated earnestly in the reorganization of the battlefield.


    The first issue that arose was the dividing of the spoils, but Tae Ho wasn¡¯t greedy.


    ¡®You thought well. This battle wasn¡¯t won by you alone. Ignoring the deaths of yourrades and trying to monopolize it all would only produce strife.¡¯


    Tae Ho had already imed both the spear of the God of Light, Lugh, and Bress¡¯ magic pocket. He had already taken the most outstanding treasures among the ones Bress had possessed, so if he grew even greedier than this, then only trouble would descend like Cuchinn said.


    There were many treasures of Erin the fomoires had gathered beneath the earth of Kalliv Castle. The Valkyries amassed the spoils and divided it to the warriors fairly ording to the merits they have achieved.


    Rasgrid didn¡¯t talk for long about the Dragon Wing Coat she had lost.


    ¡°The Dragon Wing Coat was certainly a precious treasure, but it¡¯s more important to me that you are safe.¡±


    She spoke as stiff as ever and didn¡¯t me Tae Ho and Bracky. She rather blessed the two people.


    ¡°I heard from Ingrid. You are receiving blessings from her every day, right? I will also bless you while we¡¯re together.¡±


    The frequent blessings were a means to strengthen Tae Ho¡¯s saga, ¡®The Warrior that had a Valkyrie Meet Him¡¯.


    ¡°I¡¯m jealous. I also want a saga like that.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    While Bracky and Harabal grew envious again, Siri shook her head and Rasgridughed a sound that was uncharacteristic of her.


    The Valkyries had calmed the city of Kalliv Ahim that had lost its ruler so unexpectedly and prepared to return the warriors to Valha.


    Even though they¡¯d rushed it, it took five days to prepare the huge-scaled ceremony of calling the Bifrost to send back the great army.


    After one more day passed and it became the sixth morning-


    Reginleif lined up the warriors of Valha in front of Kalliv Castle.


    The warriors of Valha that had died in this battle numbered almost a thousand.


    Before making the ceremony to return to Valha, Tae Ho¡¯s nomination to the superior rank and promotion to themander of Idun¡¯s legion took ce.


    As the Valkyries and the warriors knew better than anyone else about Tae Ho¡¯s performance in this battle, there was no one that opposed to it.


    It was obvious for the great warriors to be loved and respected in Valha.


    As the time to step onto the tform arrived, Tae Ho summoned Heda. Heda appeared in front of him and blinked once, just like when he called out Adenmaha.


    ¡°Hello, once again?¡±


    Heda said awkwardly and Tae Houghed unconsciously. He felt sorry remembering, but the origin of his strength was always incredible.


    ¡°I firstly want to apologize.¡±


    Heda apologized about lying to him about his seniors in the legion when they¡¯d first met.


    The reason why she lied was simple.


    Tae Ho, who had already been uneasy, would have been even more wracked upon being told that he would be entering a legion with no other warriors besides himself.


    Tae Ho epted her apology as there was no reason to not understand her reasoning. What more, it had all been for his sake in the end. In the first ce, Tae Ho wasn¡¯t even thinking of mentioning to her before she¡¯d brought it up.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see that you are all well and nice, but the ceremony will start soon.¡±


    Compared to Heda, Adenmaha, who¡¯d been summoned earlier, grumbled from nearby.


    Heda giggled and then grabbed on Tae Ho¡¯s hand and pulled him to the tform.


    Reginleif was acting on Odin¡¯s behalf, and she dered the promotion of Tae Ho to the superior rank. The warriors cheered whole-heartedly and Reginleifughed and blessed Tae Ho on his forehead.


    After that came his promotion to themander of Idun¡¯s legion.


    Heda made public that Tae Ho had be amander of Idun¡¯s legion just like Reginleif had done so in front of the warriors.


    The warriors cheered once again, but the end was a bit different.


    ¡°Tae Ho.¡±


    Tae Ho knelt down on one knee like when facing a God and Heda looked at her surroundings with an excited expression and inhaled sharply. She approached Tae Ho with red cheeks and ears and motioned for him to stand.


    Reginleif and Rasgrid tilted their heads in perplexity, and Siri and Adenmaha muttered, ¡®She isn¡¯t nning to-¡®.


    ¡°May Idun¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    She rose on her toes and, without warning, ced her lips on Tae Ho¡¯s. The kiss wasn¡¯t light but was rather quite an ardent one.


    Everyone held their breaths, and then the warriors of Valha subsequently exploded.


    ¡°Uoooah!¡±


    ¡°The warrior that was kissed by a Valkyrie!¡±


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    ¡°Uaaaaa! This is too much!¡±


    The atmosphere became heated in an instant. Reginleifughed magnanimously and Gandur giggled.


    Heda finished and then regained her breath before whispering to Tae Ho with a flushed face.


    ¡°May Heda¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    Tae Houghed with joy and proceeded to kiss Heda once more.


    < Episode 28 ¨C Great Attack (6) > End

 Chapter 105

    Episode 29 Chapter 1


    Episode 29/Chapter 1: Idun¡¯smander (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    The King of Gods, Odin, spent long hours each day sitting beside Mimir¡¯ske.


    Because of this, several important matters regarding Asgard and Valha were organized on location, although, Odin wasn¡¯t one to demand the opinions of others.


    He fell deep into thought while sitting there, curled up in between the roots.


    Mimir, who¡¯d grown hollow and devoid of emotion after death, had be his only advisor. The three sisters sometimes conversed with Odin, but they didn¡¯t exchange opinions. Their conversations only served to pass to Odin the thread of fate they had made.


    After the Great War, Asgard underwent many changes.


    Odin¡¯s disposition also underwent a simr metamorphosis.


    He hadn¡¯t always been someone who decided upon everything by himself. His verdict had always been final, but he once asked for the opinions of others and consulted with his many advisors on a regr basis.


    The Great War had changed him.


    Odin now held many more secrets than before.


    Excluding Thor and a few other exceptions, the Gods couldn¡¯t meet with Odin at all.


    Instead, the Gods and Valkyriesmunicated with him through the crows Hugin and Munin.


    Perhaps the changes to Odin¡¯s character were calcble.


    The Great War had taken many things from Odin.


    Odin¡¯s wife and most reliable ally, Frigg, had her life stolen amid the conflict..


    Once Odin¡¯s advisor and friend, Loki betrayed Asgard and chose to stand alongside the giants.


    Frigg wasn¡¯t the only God who¡¯d lost their life. Several of Odin¡¯s loved and treasured had disappeared from this world.


    The sun was setting on Asgard.


    Odin admired the beautiful sunset as he rose to leave. After he left Mimir¡¯ske, he traveled to Heimdal¡¯s fortress, the bridge between Midgard and Asgard and the origin of the Bifrost.


    Heimdal, the chief gatekeeper of Asgard who¡¯d used Gjarhorn to alert everyone of the Great War, hadn¡¯t left his fortress even for a single day.


    Its defense was his sacred role and task.


    Even Odin, the King of Gods, had to personally visit the fortress to converse with him.


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    Heimdal weed Odin in the deepest and most secretive room within his fortress. He, whose body seemed as solid and stiff as rock and steel, had the appearance of a living, iron tower.


    Odin hit his chest twice in reply to Heimdal¡¯s courtesy and then curled up by the corner. Heimdal didn¡¯t jest. He just stood at the wall across the room him and waited for the next visitors to arrive.


    ¡°I¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Thor was next to appear. He hit his chest twice with Heimdal and then sat alongside Odin.


    Odin lightly patted on Thor¡¯s shoulders twice without speaking and expressed his emotions as a father. Thor answered him with a smile.


    Thest one to arrive was Freya. She, the Goddess of Beauty and Magic, had obscured her head with arge hood.


    She expressed etiquette towards Heimdal as soon as she entered the room but frowned upon seeing Odin curled up in a corner of the room.


    ¡°You are a king, so do you really have to sit like that? It¡¯s the same for you, Thor. You should have stopped him, and you Heimdal, you should have prepared some seats.¡±


    ¡°I prepared one for you.¡±


    A smile appeared on the brusque face of Heimdal. There was afy, elegant chair prepared in the direction his finger pointed.


    Freya put on a hesitant face but then let out a sigh and spoke honestly.


    ¡°Thank you, but you do know that I wasn¡¯t telling you to give me a chair, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Heimdal also found it ufortable that the King of Gods chose to remain curled up in a corner of the room.


    Freya read the sympathy in Heimdal¡¯s voice and wore a like-minded face as if she too were suffering before taking a seat in her chair. Thor, who watched them from his spot, put on a ¡®nice to see you¡¯ smile.


    ¡°You are still cute.¡±


    ¡°Thor, you shouldn¡¯t smile like that. Even with that handsome face, you still appear foolish. How nice it would be if you were to show a cool and dignified face like Heimdal.¡±


    Thorughed once again as Freya grumbled with a sweet voice.


    ¡°Thanks for calling me ¡®handsome¡¯, and Heimdal, I can tell you¡¯re smirking. Even the great Heimdal is moved by apliment from Freya, is that it?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t deny it.¡±


    Heimdal said shortly and Thorughed even louder.


    Freya shook her head a few times as if they were both lost causes and then took off her hood. Her bright, blue hair that wasn¡¯t unlike the hue of the sky flowed down naturally like a waterfall.


    Her pale-white face could only be described as matchlessly beautiful. To speak any words of ttery would not be an overstatement.


    The Goddess of Magic and Beauty, Freya.


    She, who was hailed as the most divinely beautiful woman in Asgard, was a Goddess of the Vanir race that had had disputed with the Aesir over the right to rule Asgard.


    She hade to Asgard as a hostage after having been defeated, but that was now all in the past.


    She was an important existence that couldn¡¯t be reced in Asgard and was themander of the Valkyries that ruled over Valha with Odin.


    As Freya¡¯s beauty revealed itself, Thor¡¯s mouth hung slightly open unconsciously. Heimdal¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, but his face and eyes became softly tensed.


    ¡°You have that look again. I am going to tell Sif-unnie about this.¡±


    Freya spoke sharply, but everyone could tell she¡¯d been joking.


    However to Thor, it seemed like a rather serious threat. He hurriedly averted his eyes and Heimdal let out a short chuckle and spoke.


    ¡°You say that, but it seems like you¡¯re enjoying it.¡±


    ¡°Well, there isn¡¯t a women alive that dislikes being told that they are pretty.¡±


    Freya shrugged her shoulders and spoke matter-of-factly, and Thor¡¯s mouth dropped open again, although he seemed to have better control than before.


    This meeting was a gathering between the strongest Gods of Asgard, but the atmosphere wasn¡¯t heavy at all.


    Actually, Freya didn¡¯t mention that she had purposely brightened the mood. Ever since the Great War¡¯s conclusion, she¡¯d worked hard to enliven and revitalize the atmosphere even if she had to act cute.


    ¡°Then, let us begin.¡±


    Odin said in a low voice and the atmosphere in the room grew neutral.


    The first one to speak was Thor.


    ¡°The fragments of Garmr¡¯s soul aren¡¯t being discovered at all. We¡¯ve finished searching through all of Asgard and Svartalfheim but haven¡¯t found anything.¡±


    Thor also reported about the movements of the giants that were at the front lines. The giants that were there showed their existences clearly with small and big provocations.


    After Thor¡¯s brief had concluded, Freya frowned slightly before speaking up.


    ¡°There are also no notices from Vanaheim and Alfheim. There¡¯s Nidavellir and Niflheim remaining but.....As the ces are such, searching is difficult and the probability of discovery is low.¡±


    Nidavellir was underground and Niflheim was thend of death. The difficulty of searching couldn¡¯t bepared to other realms.


    In addition, there wereparatively low traces of the Great Warpared to the other ces. As Garmr¡¯s soul fragment was normally found near the old remnants of the Great War, there was less of a chance to uncover any soul fragments in Nidavellir and Niflheim.


    As Freya concluded, the next one to speak was Heimdal.


    ¡°It¡¯s not certain, but we¡¯ve discovered traces of a soul fragment having already been retrieved. If the fomoires or the giants really did find it, then the fourth soul fragment has been imed in Midgard.¡±


    The number Asgard retrieved and destroyed was five, and in addition, three more had been discovered in Midgard.


    Just like Heimdal had said, if the fourth fragment really appeared in Midgard, then there was a high probability for the fifth and sixth ones to also be discovered there.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit weird that they are so concentrated in Midgard, but..... as the Great Barrier was set up after the Great War, it¡¯s not that it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    In addition, Odin and Freya hadn¡¯t been in their right minds when they¡¯d created the Great Barrier.


    Odin¡¯s thoughts had weighed heavily on the death of Frigg, Loki¡¯s betrayal, and the deaths of countless other Gods. Freya had also faced hard times because her brother, Freyr, had died.


    They had proceeded hurriedly to block the second attack of the giants, so Odin and Freya were absent regarding things that happened after the Great War and right before they set up the barrier.


    The battle between the warriors of Valha and Bress was an example of their non-intervention.


    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s obvious to say that we will have to concentrate more on Midgard.¡±


    Thor turned to look at Odin and said these words.


    After the Great Barrier was set, Midgard had held a superficial peace for around a hundred years.


    By now, the truth of its hidden turmoil had already been revealed.


    For the giants to search in Midgard was a difficult task because of the Great Barrier, but even so, it wasn¡¯t wise for the Gods to take their timepleting the task.


    ¡°Um, but Thor.¡±


    As they discussed their forces having to concentrate on Midgard, Freya looked at Thor and carefully called out to him.


    As Thor turned around with an inquisitive expression, Freya smacked her lips a few times and then inspected Thor¡¯s face after throwing out a question.


    ¡°How was.....Loki?¡±


    Thor and Loki had faced each other during theirtest battle.


    No, to say ¡®faced¡¯ was an understatement. They¡¯d attacked one another.


    Freya knew about the rtionship between Odin, Thor, and Loki really well.


    After all, she also had some friendship with him.


    Because of that, there could only be several emotions fixed in her voice.


    Thor closed his eyes tightly and then spoke with a heavy tone.


    ¡°That guy- No, that bastard is our enemy.¡±


    It was impossible to convince him through a conversation. It was also impossible to return to the past when everything had been better.


    Thor stayed silent for a moment and then opened his eyes and continued speaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault that our strategy fell apart.¡±


    If he had just expected that Loki would appear.


    If he had just pushed him back more fiercely.


    Freya hurriedly raised her voice at Thor¡¯s self me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault but Loki¡¯s, and if you are going to speak like that, then it¡¯s fair to say I was also caught unprepared for his intervention. It¡¯s not only your fault, so don¡¯t be that dispirited, yes?¡±


    Freya ended up requesting it to him without being aware of it.


    As Thor loosened his expression forcefully, Freya spoke again with a rather bright voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to reward all the Valkyries and warriors of Valha that had contributed this time. Our budget will suffer greatly, so be ready to work hard Thor, okay?¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s a good determination. From what I¡¯ve heard, Idun¡¯s warrior¡¯s performance was peerless this time around, right?¡±


    Freya changed the subject and looked at Heimdal.


    Heimdal nodded and agreed.


    ¡°It was an eye-catching performance to say the least. If he wasn¡¯t there, our warriors¡¯ sacrifices would have been much more numerous.¡±


    No. Perhaps they wouldn¡¯t have been able to defeat him at all. Bress¡¯ power had increased from when he¡¯d attacked Erin. If he had had more time, then he would havepletely removed from the seal of the Valkyries.


    As Heimdal spoke in an excited voice that didn¡¯t suit him, Freya¡¯s eyes shone with interest.


    ¡°Hee. I want to meet him once. The Valkyrie of our legion also said that she wanted him as he was an outstanding guy. Will that ¡®kid¡¯ hate it if I go to meet him?¡±


    Thor clicked his tongue as Freya referenced Idun instead of her warrior.


    ¡°After such a long time, she¡¯s finally got a warrior again, but you are nning to take him? How well disposed of you.....¡±


    ¡°Who said I would be taking him from her? I just said that I was going to meet him.¡±


    But of course, she wasn¡¯t nning on stopping him if Idun¡¯s warrior fell for her and said that he would move over to her legion himself.


    As Freya snorted, Heimdal cut in with a low voice.


    ¡°It won¡¯t matter as he won¡¯t get taken even if you go to him with such intentions.¡±


    ¡°What are you speaking about?¡±


    Freya became slightly annoyed by his words.


    However, Heimdal didn¡¯t borate. He didn¡¯t mention the highlights of the most recent nomination.


    ¡°Well, I can somewhat guess.¡±


    Thor smirked, and Freya frowned as she felt left out of some exclusive secret.


    As the heavy atmosphere recovered to some degree, Odin, who¡¯d been watching silently, spoke again.


    ¡°Having dispatched Bress the Tyrant is certainly no minor deed. We will need to provide a suitable reward for Idun¡¯s warrior. Regardless of that....Heimdal, how are the battles against the remaining fomoires going?¡±


    ¡°Although the fomoires are without guidance after losing their king, they are showing up one by one. We are grasping their locations slowly, so we aim to hopefully have them taken care of after the nomination for Idun¡¯smander ends.¡±


    ¡°Valkyrie Rasgrid will assist on the nomination.¡±


    Freya added hurriedly.


    Originally, the Valkyries wouldmand the strategy, but they now had a superior-ranked warrior and amander in charge of a legion.


    It wasn¡¯t only Rasgrid, but all the Valkyries that had traveled to Midgard should obviously assist with the nomination.


    ¡°Ragnar didn¡¯t look at him that way for nothing. It seems like it won¡¯t be long until the day arrives when we stand together on the battlefield.¡±


    As Thor spoke in a nice mood, Heimdal also nodded.


    At the reaction of those two Gods, Freya, who¡¯d never met or seen Idun¡¯s warrior, Tae Ho, pouted as if feeling anxious.


    ¡°If you keep speaking like that, I really have to go to meet him. Do I have to dispatch a Valkyrie from my legion?¡±


    Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, it seemed like Valkyrie Hildegarde wanted to go to meet him.


    As light chatter came and went among the Gods, Odin grasped his connection to Hugin a great distance away.


    He had sent Hugin next to Rasgrid this morning, so although there was a time difference due to the barrier, he would be able to watch both Idun¡¯s warrior and the others that were in Midgard.


    The crow Hugin transmitted its memories to Odin.


    Odin then unveiled a bitter smile.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Idun! Heda! Idun! Heda!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m protecting my family¡¯s......no, the peace in my residence.¡±


    < Episode 29 ¨C Idun¡¯smander (1) > End


    ======


    VS Episode 29 Chapter 2


    Episode 29/Chapter 2: Idun¡¯smander (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    ¡°Idun! Heda! Idun! Heda!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m protecting my family¡¯s......no, the peace in my residence.¡±


    Tae Ho answered Bracky¡¯s question with a rather serious face.


    Obviously enough, Bracky¡¯s face contorted in disbelief as he asked again.


    ¡°What bullshit are you talking about?¡±


    Just how was alternatingly calling the names of a Goddess and a Valkyrie rted to protecting the peace in his residence?


    Bracky¡¯s doubt was logical and Siri, who was sunbathing nearby, angled her head as if she were equally perplexed.


    It was obvious for the two of them not to know of Tae Ho¡¯s domestic plight.


    Siri had never met Idun, while Bracky was a man who¡¯d never even visited Idun¡¯s residence.


    Tae Ho crossed his arms and thought for a moment.


    Was it wise to borate to those two?


    Frankly, he felt he needed some proper counseling from others at least once.


    ¡®If it¡¯s Bracky and Captain Siri.......¡¯


    They were the bestrades in arms that could exist, warriors that had surpassed several obstacles together alongside him. In addition, Bracky was a married man with several wives, and Siri was a woman.


    At the very least, they¡¯d know better about women than himself.


    ¡®Although, she¡¯s not just a woman but a Goddess as well.¡¯


    Idun always announced her attitude as ¡®joking¡¯ and that she wasn¡¯t really so petty that he need worry, but Tae Ho couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.


    ¡®It will be fine for the two of them.¡¯


    If he insisted, they would keep his secret.


    Tae Ho¡¯s determination overcame his sense of precaution, and he motioned for Bracky and Siri toe closer.


    ¡°Well, the thing is....¡±


    Tae Ho exined the things that had happened during that short, sweet time. After he¡¯d finished, Bracky was the first to speak, his words filled with admiration.


    ¡°So even a Goddess came to visit you. Scary bastard.¡±


    It was a divine message with words, but it was actually a meeting.


    Siri also nodded with a really surprised face.


    ¡°Anyways, the problem is that...Idun-nim....has be sulky?¡±


    Siri spoke while choosing her words carefully. Tae Ho nodded and Bracky smirked.


    ¡°The Goddess of ¡®Youth¡¯ indeed. How cute.¡±


    ¡°Bracky, you are being disrespectful.¡±


    Siri stared daggers at Bracky for his casual remark. Bracky showed his palms as if telling her to calm down and then turned towards Tae Ho.


    ¡°Anyways, if the problem is as such, isn¡¯t there an easy fix?¡±


    ¡°Oh? It seems like you have thought of something?¡±


    ¡°No, well- You can also call out the name of Idun-nim in decisive moments. Take me for instance; I always pray to Thor.¡±


    It was so whenever he swung his hammer, called out lighting, or even simply swung his fists.


    ¡°I also thought the same. In the first ce, I don¡¯t know how many times Idun-nim has su...no, been bothered by it.¡±


    The words of the two warriors were reasonable, as it was a no-brainer for the warriors of Valha to praise whichever God they served.


    However, Tae Ho awkwardly scratched his head before speaking.


    ¡°Eh, what can I say? Ites out unconsciously....? I just identally blurt out Heda¡¯s name instead of Idun-nim¡¯s.¡±


    After all, he did get strength from it.


    ¡°That¡¯s serious. But still, it¡¯s a good time for you. A good time.¡±


    Bracky clicked his tongue and thenughed again.


    ¡°But hey, if you flip-flop calling out Idun-nim¡¯s name and Heda¡¯s name, you¡¯ll still end up calling out Idun-nim¡¯s name first sometimes. Won¡¯t Heda also sulk out?¡±


    He¡¯d call out her name after Idun¡¯s.


    Tae Ho flinched at Bracky¡¯s words which seemed to pierce his soul. He ran a quick simtion in his head.


    Actually, as a serious thought, Heda, unlike Idun, had no way of knowing who Tae Ho called out first so there was no need to worry. Unfortunately, Tae Ho had already distanced himself from thinking rationally about such a tender subject.


    Idun could always tell Heda.


    ¡°Uh, um, she won¡¯t right?¡±


    Whatever the case, Heda was still a Valkyrie of Idun.


    It would be weird to sulk out because Idun was called out first.


    However, Bracky only raised his head triumphantly and spoke with an air of unfathomable wisdom.


    ¡°Foolish child, the heart of a woman is something you can¡¯t understand with your head.¡±


    Compassion filled Bracky¡¯s eyes as if he¡¯d suddenly gazed upon some poor, hapless creature.


    Tae Ho was overwhelmed by a sudden feeling of uneasiness, and desperately turned to look at the only woman present.


    ¡°Ca- Captain Siri?¡±


    ¡°I....I don¡¯t know about that. You should go ask Adenmaha instead.¡±


    Embarrassed, Siri shook her hand and quickly stepped back.


    Siri always grew awkward when they talked about the ¡®heart of a woman¡¯ or other cheesy things.


    ¡°Hahh. Besides, it¡¯s disrespectful. Let¡¯s end it here.¡±


    Siri cleared her throat and put their conversation to an abrupt halt. Bracky smirked as if reveling in something, but Tae Ho could only put on a dumbfounded face.


    But it was at that moment-


    ¡°What are you talking about that¡¯s so funny?¡±


    Valkyries Reginleif and Rasgrid had walked over.


    Kalliv Ahim, and whose ruler had disappeared, had ended up falling into a state of vacancy.


    The Valkyries were now in charge of the political affairs, and they worked hard to lessen the problems Bress¡¯ absence had created by promoting new rulers in his stead.


    As the situation was as such, although half of the deployed warriors of Valha had already returned home, the Valkyries were still stuck at Kalliv Castle.


    ¡°We were just talking about worldly affairs.¡±


    Bracky winked towards Tae Ho as he spoke. It was a sign that he would keep their secret.


    Regrettably, his ¡®secret¡¯ gesture had been far too obvious, and it was no different than proiming that there was something hidden between the two of them.


    What was fortunate was that the ones who¡¯d appeared were Reginleif and Rasgrid. If Gandur was also present, she would have pressed for the truth until the end.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough if you were resting well. The reason we came is because we have a order to pass along, warrior Tae Ho.¡±


    Tae Ho stood up reflexively at the word ¡®order¡¯. Siri and Bracky also fixed their postures.


    Reginleif put on a satisfied face at the reaction of the three people and nced at Rasgrid, maintaining a neat figure as she stood before Tae Ho.


    ¡°Warrior Tae Ho, Commander of Idun¡¯s legion. Effective immediately, you shall be themander of all forces of Valha currently within Midgard.¡±


    As she spoke about forces, it was obvious that she meant not only the warriors but the Valkyries as well.


    As if proving this, Rasgrid spoke right after that.


    ¡°Both I and Valkyrie Reginleif will support you. As of now, you have two directives; the first pertains to dispatching the remaining fomoires, and the second is ensuring the continuation of the search for Garmr¡¯s soul fragment. This is a direct order from the King of Gods, Odin, so please fulfill your duties as a glorious, superior-ranked warrior of Valha without any setbacks.¡±


    Rasgrid ended the exnation while looking at Tae Ho and then hit her chest twice.


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    As Tae Ho hit his chest twice and expressed etiquette, Rasgrid let out a short sigh. Reginleif, that was behind her,ughed before speaking.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to be nervous about it. It really isn¡¯t that big of a change. You will only have tomand and lead the forces as well as deploy us Valkyries to the appropriate areas.¡±


    ¡°That....does seem like something.¡±


    Bracky remarked, and Tae Ho nodded.


    Compared to the times when he had to follow the Valkyries¡¯ orders, it was the difference between heaven and earth.


    However, Rasgrid smiled as if telling him not to worry.


    ¡°Warrior Tae Ho, Reginleif and I will be assisting you. It won¡¯t be an easy task, but I¡¯ve no doubt of your endurance.¡±


    ¡°I have a question.¡±


    The one that raised his hand and spoke up was Bracky. As Rasgrid asked him what was wrong, he continued with interest.


    ¡°Is there something that changes when one bes a superior-ranked warrior or themander of a legion? I¡¯m wondering because I¡¯ve never met a superior-ranked warrior aside from Tae Ho.¡±


    Bracky had once seen the old man thatmanded Thor¡¯s legion in the weing banquet from far away, but that was it. A superior-ranked warrior was still an unfamiliar existence for him.


    ¡°For the superior-ranked warriors....Right, if I speak with numbers, it will be easier to understand.¡±


    Reginleif pped her hands and then raised six fingers.


    ¡°The warriors of Valha number approximately six hundred thousand. Among them there are merely tens of superior-ranked warriors. Even if you calcte it simply, it¡¯s about one superior-ranked warrior per legion.¡±


    Of course, about half of those six hundred thousand were steel warriors, but still, tens of warriorspared to three hundred thousand was still a low number.


    ¡°Superior-ranked warriors are heroes that can take control of an entire battlefield by themselves. Because of that, in battles that superior-ranked warrior are deployed, only us Valkyries will assist them.¡±


    They weren¡¯t the leaders anymore. The authority of a superior-ranked warrior superseded that of a Valkyrie¡¯s.


    ¡°You must already know about the myth-ranked saga of a superior-ranked warrior and if there¡¯s a change in normal life.....superior-ranked warriors live in a different ce from the intermediate-ranked warriors and below. When they are outside the residence, they are given individual tasks that often entail traveling to others or protecting the front lines. Siri, didn¡¯t you already go to the front lines once?¡±


    ¡°It was for a really short while, but I have.¡±


    When Tae Ho and Bracky were lowest-ranked warriors, Siri was already an inferior-ranked warrior.


    After her promotion to the inferior rank, she¡¯d been dispatched to the front lines with the warriors of her legion, albeit for a short time only.


    Reginleif nodded and continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s not excessive to say that most of the superior-ranked warriors are in the front lines, as the war between the giants is still raging even at this moment.¡±


    In truth, they were in a state of ceasefire, but the Gods of Asgard and the giants had nevere to an agreement or signed any formal pact.


    Their peace was only temporary. Because of that, Asgard was still dispatching droves of warriors to the front lines in preparation for the inevitable invasion by the giants.


    ¡°Whatever the case, the treatment a superior-ranked warrior receives bes better. Each legion does this differently, so ask when you return to yours.¡±


    In other words, she¡¯d implied that he¡¯d have to find out for himself.


    As Bracky rolled his eyes, Rasgrid began expounding upon another topic.


    ¡°Themander of a legion is a warrior that both represents andmands it. A warrior can be amander starting from the superior rank, and each legion only has a singlemander.¡±


    Tae Ho was the only warrior in Idun¡¯s legion, but he¡¯d been an intermediate-ranked warrior until very recently. It went without saying that there hadn¡¯t been anymanders for Idun¡¯s legion until now.


    ¡°Themander will administer the legion along with the representing Valkyrie of the legion from training the legion¡¯s warriors to increasing the buildings of welfare by using the legion¡¯s resources. As a result, the quality of a legion changes depending on who bes themander.¡±


    ¡®So if amander is a divisionmander, then the representative Valkyrie is the one in charge of a division?¡¯


    Just by looking at the work they did in their legions, the Valkyries were no different from administration personnel in many ways.


    ¡°Amander is the person closest to the God of a legion. Because of that, they¡¯re granted more audiences with their God.¡±


    Bracky and Siri nodded as Reginleif spoke as if that wasn¡¯t cool, but Tae Ho put on a vague expression.


    He already met with Idun quite frequently. Tae Ho probably had the highest frequency of meetings with his God among all the warriors of Valha.


    ¡°But warrior Tae Ho, are you training hard on the attributes?¡±


    Tae Ho grew unconsciously nervous at Rasgrid¡¯s question, and Siri also flinched and shrugged her shoulders.


    Tae Ho put on a desperate expression and replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing it everyday.¡±


    So there¡¯s no reason to take sses.


    Tae Ho forced out thest sybles and sent an earnest gaze, and Rasgridughed in a low voice and nodded.


    ¡°Right. If it¡¯s you, I can trust in your abilities. I hope you can keep progressing.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Tae Ho thanked her sincerely. Siri, who stood behind him, didn¡¯t make a sound, but her expression was identical to Tae Ho¡¯s. She let out a sigh of relief as soon as Rasgrid finished speaking.


    Reginleifughed again.


    ¡°Anyways, we have finished with our immediate task. It seems that we¡¯ll head out to deal with the remaining fomoires in a few days at most, so you should enjoy your free time. It¡¯s every warrior¡¯s duty to rest when they can, so I hope you can enjoy this time earnestly, okay?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Tae Ho had be amander that would lead the forces deployed in Midgard, but he was still more ustomed to receiving orders.


    Rasgrid put on a smile at Tae Ho¡¯s unavoidable answer as Reginleifughed magnanimously beside her.


    Elsewhere, at the same time-


    Merlin, who¡¯d been searching for Mordred¡¯s room for the past few days, finally found it.


    Deep underground, it was closer to a prison cell than someone¡¯s living quarters.


    Merlin scanned the cold, dark room hewn from rock with a contrite expression before sitting on the dusty, rotting bed.


    ¡°Mordred....¡±


    Drawings which littered the floor, ceiling, and wall entered Merlin¡¯s aged vision. Within them was depicted the untarnished splendor of Camelot that he couldn¡¯t even forget in his dreams.


    Merlin couldn¡¯t forgive Mordred. His rationale for betraying King Arthur to protect Camelot waspletely insane.


    Still, despite everything, Merlin¡¯s heart bled upon realizing the magnitude of Mordred¡¯s love and grief for Camelot.


    Merlin checked each drawing slowly before pausing on one.


    It was the only drawing that wasn¡¯t of Camelot.


    ¡°Is that it?¡±


    It was a ce that couldn¡¯t possibly exist now that Erin was gone.


    Regardless of that, Merlin couldn¡¯tpletely deny the notion.


    When Tae Ho had recreated Camelot¡¯s glory with Caliburn, Merlin could feel its existence in a far away ce.


    It was the promised resting ce of the king.


    It was thend of the fairies, a ce which had the highest possibility of containing the sword of the fairies, Excalibur.


    ¡°It¡¯s Avalon.¡±


    Merlin let out a low exmation and then extended his hand to envelope the drawing itself. He delved into the remnants of Mordred¡¯s magic power which remained in the drawing.


    ¡ª


    Time flowed.


    The warriors of Valha that currently resided in Kalliv Castle were preparing themselves for a new battle.


    The fomoires that had lost their king were appearing everywhere, and the underlings of the Giant of Earth, Balgad, moved stealthily amidst the fuss.


    On the sixth night since the battle of Kalliv Castle, Tae Ho made ns to go to battle with Rasgrid and went to sleepte.


    A few hourster-


    Tae Ho opened his eyes again before dawn, but he was quick to realize from experience that he was still dreaming.


    ¡®Did Idun-nim call me?¡¯


    Normally when this happened, he¡¯d be granted an audience with Idun.


    Tae Ho stood up from his bed and waited for Idun to visit him, but it was different. Rather, it was the same. His surroundings didn¡¯t change no matter how long he waited. A wide ins with an apple tree had yet to appear.


    But that wasn¡¯t the only weird thing.


    A sweet scent wasing from somewhere, different from the smell of apples.


    Tae Ho sniffed a few times and then pinched his cheek once to see if it hurt or not before rising from his bed. The sweet smell wasing from outside his door.


    Tae Ho slowly opened the door and was greeted by apletely different scene than the hall of Kalliv Castle.


    It was a really big bed.


    There were severalyers of carpets on the ground, and beautiful, thick tapestries were draped along the walls. It gave a rather cozy feeling.


    Tae Ho scanned his surroundings slowly. There were cats rolling on the cushions syed over the ground. If he¡¯d counted their numbers, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising for there to be dozens of cats.


    It wasn¡¯t a divine message from Idun.


    The sweet scent and the odd feeling weren¡¯t hers.


    Tae Ho took a wary step forwards and then the inner side of the bedroom entered his vision. To his surprise, a bewitchingly beautifuldyy lounging on the enormous bed.


    Tae Ho halted his movement, but he was already in front of the bed. The woman wore a thin, sky-blue dress that shed her skin and a fluffy hood which covered her head. He couldn¡¯t see her face, but he knew she was an outstanding beauty just from her figure alone.


    ¡°So....you are the rumoredmander of Idun.¡±


    The woman spoke enigmatically and then twisted her body forward a bit to fixate upon Tae Ho. She then took off her hood, and long hair and a beautiful, baster face were revealed underneath.


    The Goddess of Beauty and Magic, Freya.


    Her beauty seemed to depict the golden ratio. Even Gods fell for her beauty if they met her in person, so there was nothing more to say about the warriors of Valha.


    Freya had never requested any warrior to move to her legion, but there were nevertheless countless warriors that had done so.


    Obviously, all of those who¡¯d flocked to her legion voluntarily did so because they craved her love.


    Freya wasn¡¯t particrly thinking of stealing away Idun¡¯smander. She was curious, but if Heimdal hadn¡¯t provoked her, then this wouldn¡¯t have happened in the first ce.


    Freya looked at Tae Ho with her mystical, azure eyes.


    It was the seductive eyes of Freya that had caught the hearts of innumerable men.


    But when Tae Ho faced them, a thought arose in his mind which Freya couldn¡¯t have foreseen in the slightest.


    ¡®Heda is prettier.¡¯


    Is what he thought of unconsciously.


    The clout of love was rather mighty.


    < Episode 29 ¨C Idun¡¯smander (2) > End


    =======


    VS Episode 29 Chapter 3


    Episode 29/Chapter 3: Idun¡¯smander (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    Freya was stunned.


    Her shock came from the fact that there was no change in Tae Ho¡¯s face even though she¡¯d approached him directly.


    No, there was a change.


    His look was one you¡¯d wear after seeing something beautiful.


    Tae Ho¡¯s expression revealed as much. The face of someone who just spotted a beautiful person.


    But it was a bit different. Should she rte it to an expression one held when viewing something beautiful in nature? It was obvious that Tae Ho hadn¡¯t fallen head over heels for Freya.


    Freya suppressed her bewilderment and focused on making her gaze even more coquettish. Again, Tae Ho faced her eyes, but he still didn¡¯t fall over her beauty like a slobbering idiot.


    ¡®Ah. Isn¡¯t he impotent?¡¯


    Or he likes men.


    However, Freya discarded that thought as her beauty didn¡¯t only affect men but also women.


    She was certain that the reason Idun¡¯s warrior could be so calm in her presence was because he was thinking of another woman.


    Freyaughed inwardly and then put on her usual, bright expression instead of a seductive one and spoke.


    ¡°Commander of Idun. I¡¯m called Freya.¡±


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior greets the Goddess of Magic and Beauty.¡±


    Tae Ho had been educated about the Gods of Asgard by the Valkyries, Bracky, Siri, and others. As he called out the fields of Freya¡¯s divinity, she put on a satisfied smile.


    But it was then-


    ¡°Freya!¡±


    A shrill voice pierced through the air. A corner of the cozy room cracked to reveal ins behind it. The next second, the whole wall broke down to unveil a very familiar apple tree.


    Two opposing domains became mixed in one spot; however, the ins couldn¡¯tpletely overtake the bedroom. Freya, who¡¯d sat up on her bed, let out a sigh before speaking to the Goddess standing there.


    ¡°Hi. It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°Just what are you doing?¡±


    A really indignant voice.


    Although her face was obscured by the light shrouding her, one could clearly feel the anger radiating off her.


    Tae Ho was a bit frightened at her unfamiliar visage, but Freya merely waved her hands as if she¡¯d expected it.


    ¡°Calm down, calm down. As the chief of the Valkyries, I just came here topliment the warrior that had performed many great merits. I wasn¡¯t nning on taking him or anything.¡±


    Her words were as if addressing a kindly junior of hers.


    Idun didn¡¯t respond and only red at Freya. Thetter just shrugged.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t even look like he¡¯s interested in swapping legions. It really hurts my pride, you know.¡±


    Of course, if Freya grew determined and went all out, the story may have changed, but as she had said, it wasn¡¯t her intention.


    It appeared that Idun had grown even more agitated at Freya¡¯s words, as she walked to stand firmly between Tae Ho and the bewitching goddess. Her aura was like a cat¡¯s whose hair had bristled.


    Freya continued to smile as she slowly crawled toward the end of her bed to look at Idun and Tae Ho.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior, as your Goddess is so brusque, I¡¯ll get straight to the point.¡±


    Idun still didn¡¯t say anything. As Tae Ho nodded behind her, Freya crossed her legs to show her sensual curves before continuing.


    ¡°You should already know, but I¡¯m the chief of the Valkyries. I aid Odin, the King of Gods, in ruling over Valha.¡±


    The one at the apex of Valha¡¯smand was obviously Odin, but his next direct subordinate wasn¡¯t Thor, but Freya.


    Among other things, the rune growth system which was every warrior of Valha¡¯s roots was created by her.


    Although she¡¯d coborated heavily with Odin, no one could dispute the notion that she was the true creator of Valha.


    ¡°Idun¡¯smander, the achievements you¡¯ve earned this time aren¡¯t small. You must have already received praise from the Valkyries, but I came to this ce because I wanted topliment you directly. A great warrior deserves treatment suitable to their aplishments.¡±


    Freya¡¯s beauty changed based on the situation, just like a fairy pitt.


    At this moment, Freya¡¯s beauty emanated a stark nobility and air of high standing.


    After Frigg, Odin¡¯s wife and Asgard¡¯sndy, died, Freya assumed her role as adminstrator of Asgard.


    As a result, she was ustomed to the role of a queen and gave off a profound dignity alongside her usual brightness.


    Freya stopped talking for a moment and flicked her eyes between Idun and Tae Ho. At that, anger appeared in Idun¡¯s eyes for a moment, but she expertly regained herposure.


    Freyaughed.


    ¡°Idun¡¯smander, while I was thinking of what reward to bestow you with, I heard something fun. After hearing, I knew exactly what to prepare. Apparently, you¡¯re called the ¡®Valkyrie Master¡¯ by the warriors of Valha?¡±


    Tae Ho was at aplete loss for words and couldn¡¯t speak.


    It may have been his imagination, but he felt a bit of resentment from Idun¡¯s back.


    Whatever the case, Freyaughed gracefully as if finding Tae Ho¡¯s reaction amusing and then crossed her legs the other way.


    ¡°Extend your hands. I will bestow upon you something suitable for a Valkyrie master.¡±


    At Freya¡¯s words, Tae Ho extended his two hands and light seemed to condense in the air. A white, wless horn appeared within them.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Valkyrie Horn, something like the sibling of Gjarhorn which Heimdal possesses. When you blow it once, the Valkyries nearby will gather at your side. This horn holds my decree as Valkyrie chief, so all those who gather will follow your orders without question.¡±


    Originally, a superior-ranked warrior held higher authority than a Valkyrie, but that didn¡¯t mean they could order them around.


    Of course, if a superior rank became amander of a legion, they could obviously give orders to the legion¡¯s Valkyries, but it wasn¡¯t that they could do the same to the Valkyries in other legions.


    There were many cases of Valkyries following and respecting the orders of a legion¡¯smander, but strictly speaking, there weren¡¯t obligated to follow the orders of amander from another legion.


    What Freya gave was an object that granted him the right to gather and order any Valkyries on a whim.


    It was a reward that only the real Valkyrie master could grant.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Tae Ho suppressed his happiness and thanked her politely.


    As Freya nodded lightly, Idun, who¡¯d been staring, spoke up casually.


    ¡°Freya, you¡¯re finished with your business, right?¡±


    Her voice was still on guard even if it was less than before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush me too much. After all, you¡¯re in front of none other than your warrior.¡±


    Idun¡¯s mouth mped shut at her words. Such was the integrity of honor between Gods. Regardless of how she¡¯d meant her words, they were still true.


    Actually, Tae Ho was really surprised about Idun¡¯s behavior. Her actions, expressions, and words were quite different from her usual self.


    ¡°You really are being favored.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m always thankful.¡±


    As Tae Ho gave a suitable answer immediately, Freyaughed and nodded. She turned towards Idun once more.


    ¡°Come closer. I will give you a blessing before the divine message ends.¡±


    She was speaking to Tae Ho, but her eyes were directed at Idun. Tae Ho also turned to look at Idun.


    Idun pressed her lips inside the light at the eyes of the two people and then stood to the side and opened a path.


    Freya smiled cutely at her silent permission before switching her gaze to Tae Ho. He gulped dryly and then stood in front of Freya and lowered his posture.


    ¡°Raise your head.¡±


    Tae Ho raised his head as Freya approached him. She arched her back to bless him on the forehead.


    Suddenly, Freya turned to look at Idun with a malicious smile. She then blessed Tae Ho¡¯s lips instead of his forehead.


    ¡°May my blessing apany you.¡±


    The time their lips touched was merely an instant; however, it was a really vivid and memorable one.


    Tae Ho opened his eyes widely in surprise, and Idun exploded in anger.


    ¡°Freya-unnie!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet another time.¡±


    Freyaughed and then waved her hand. Both Freya and the bedroom disappeared like a lie and the ins swept over the entire surrounding area.


    It was a perfect hit and run.


    After a few seconds had passed-


    Tae Ho wasn¡¯t happy even though he¡¯d just been kissed by the Goddess of Beauty. No, he rather felt that he was faced with misfortune.


    ¡°Uh..um....¡±


    As Tae Ho struggled awkwardly, Idun took a deep breath and then spoke as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Hmhm, my warrior Tae Ho. It¡¯s good to see that you are healthy.¡±


    She acted as usual but also felt incredibly uneasy.


    ¡°Um, me too.¡±


    Tae Ho just made it worse. All of a sudden, Idun swooped down in front of Tae Ho and spoke urgently.


    ¡°Why are you like that? Did she use a strange magic on you? Is that it?¡±


    Freya was the Goddess of Magic. Whatever Idun¡¯s thoughts were, several warriors of various legions had indeed migrated to Freya¡¯s while vying desperately for her love.


    The light obscuring Idun¡¯s face revealed traces of shock, worry, rage, and fear all at once.


    Tae Ho peered at the light and then opened his mouth gradually.


    ¡°No, um.......¡±


    ¡°Um?¡±


    ¡°I was just wondering why you¡¯re always hiding behind the light.¡±


    It went without saying that their awkwardness was a result of the recent situation, but Tae Ho also hadn¡¯t made his question up.


    When he first faced Idun, he thought that all the Gods were like this.


    But Thor was different. He could clearly see his face.


    It wasn¡¯t that weird until now since Tae Ho only had two references.


    But after seeing Freya, he became certain that there was something strange. While Freya seemed to glow from her charm, there wasn¡¯t any bright light on her like Idun.


    Like Thor, she¡¯d been clearly visible.


    Idun flinched at Tae Ho¡¯s words and then answered with a low voice.


    ¡°If....If you want to see what¡¯s beyond the light, I can show it to you.¡±


    Idun didn¡¯t particrly wait for Tae Ho¡¯s answer. As she finished speaking, she raised her right hand and touched her face. The light covering her face subsequently disappeared.


    Beautiful, blond hair that seemed woven from countless strands of gold was revealed atop her translucent face.


    However, he could only see half of her face. Across the rest, Idun wore a epassing, ck mask that contrasted her fair features.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that the mask covered her entire face, so he could still see her expression clearly. Her sharp chin and pretty lips were also clear.


    ¡°Hm, it seems like you are somewhat disappointed.¡±


    As Idun spoke with a sulky voice, Tae Ho flinched and shook his head hurriedly. To be frank, he¡¯d merely been baffled to see a mask appear under the light. Regardless of what he saw, Idun had still listened to his request. It wasn¡¯t something he should be disappointed about.


    Idun covered her mouth with her hand andughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m joking. Joking.¡±


    Although she was wearing a mask, it was much easier to read her emotions and expressions than when she was hidden behind the light.


    ¡®But what did she hide herself for in the first ce?¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t imagine any reason for it.


    In addition, by looking at Idun¡¯s movements, it didn¡¯t seem like a normal mask. It was like a veil or a pair of sunsses that the wearer could use to look from the inside.


    While Tae Ho was pondering it, Idun looked up at the sky and pouted.


    ¡°My warrior, Tae Ho, it¡¯s unfortunate, but I will have to return today.¡±


    Of course, she hadn¡¯t originally nned to send a divine message at all.


    Tae Ho nodded and then lowered his posture like he did with Freya. Idun thought for a moment after seeing Tae Ho kneel, but she ended up blessing him on his forehead like always.


    ¡°May my blessing apany you.¡±


    Idun revealed a gentle smile and Tae Ho answered in kind. He then blinked and woke from his dream.


    ¡ª


    The number of warriors that¡¯d remained behind in Valha to eradicate the remaining fomoires were exactly a hundred. This included Tae Ho¡¯s group.


    The number decided upon after guessing that it wasn¡¯t a good influence for existences of Asgard to roam Midgard for longer than necessary.


    Ingrid stayed back in Kalliv Castle with a few warriors.


    It was to dissuade some neighboring countries from invading the now leaderless Kalliv Ahim.


    It wasn¡¯t that eptable for the existences of Asgard to provoke to politics in Midgard, but it was only to prevent Kalliv Ahim from suffering any further damage.


    It was a really irresponsible thing to step back saying that human affairs should be handled among themselves.


    Tae Ho split up some forces with Rasgrid as she had the most leadership experience out of the Valkyries who¡¯d remained behind.


    It was also to exterminate the few fomoires that were left effectively.


    And a monthter-


    As the mopping up of the fomoires was ending, a change urred.


    The smokeing from the fragments of Garmr¡¯s soul that Ingrid had stored away started to blow in a specific direction.


    Valha showed an immediate reaction, as this phenomenon had already happened in the first expedition in Midgard.


    Tae Ho and Rasgrid received a heavenly order and paused the cleanup of the remaining fomoires to make haste towards another location.


    They rushed to where Ingrid and the soul fragments were at.


    ¡ª


    The Giant of Earth, Balgad, didn¡¯t personally witness the battle that urred in Kalliv Castle, but he knew what happened.


    The Giant of the Night, Avalt, thought of the Giant of Strength, Harad, at thest moments of Bress the Tyrant¡¯s life.


    Idun¡¯s warrior.


    The one that had in the Giant of Strength was Thor; however, Avalt remembered what Harad was trying to do before he died. He tried to kill the high-named Ragnar Lodbrok and the warrior of Idun that wasn¡¯t even at the intermediate rank.


    It was then that he¡¯d thought that Idun¡¯s warrior may very well be a great enemy for the Magician King one day.


    The day of Bress¡¯ death, Avalt was able to confirm his belief.


    Idun¡¯s warrior was dangerous. There was a dire need to sever the roots before the flower bloomed entirely.


    The Giant of the Night, Avalt, opened his eyes in the darkness. At that moment, there was a voice that called out to him like an illusion.


    The Giant of Earth, Balgad.


    It was him.


    ¡ª


    The Magician King, Utgard Loki, sat upon his throne and looked off to a distant ce. He rolled his fingers across his armrest and sent out two streams of his magic carrying orders.


    One was sent to the front lines and the other to Midgard.


    The magician king took a deep breath. He felt like the old wound in his shoulder by the Prince of Light, Cuchinn, was itching.


    A hundred years since the Great War.


    Soon,, the time to stand on the battlefield woulde again.


    ¡ª


    The Gods on par with Thor couldn¡¯t enter through the Great Barrier. The possibility of their immense power influencing the barrier was too high.


    Loki was certainly a strong existence; however, he was the God of Lies and could portray his level of strength however he wished.


    Loki was now inside the Great Barrier. He, who stood in a ce cast in shadow, was ring at the sky like a statue. Far above, a flock of crows were traveling through the air.


    Odin.


    Loki took his eyes off the flock. He analyzed the message of the Magician King that had grown faint after having passed through several territories.


    ¡°Let everything happen as the King wishes.¡±


    Loki mumbled in a low voice before moving with vigor.


    The biggest country of humans in Midgard, Ironside, was now his target.


    < Episode 29 ¨C Idun¡¯smander (3) > End


    =======


    VS Episode 30 Chapter 1


    Episode 30/Chapter 1: The knights of the round table (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    Including the now destroyed Erin, there were now tens in this universe.


    Each of these realms used the name of a world that exists.


    Just like Asgard, Erin and Olympus.


    The realms weren¡¯t the same with each other. They had simr parts but each of them had their unique colors.


    Asgard¡¯s biggest difference with the other realms was the existence of the world tree Yggdrasil.


    Asgard was divided in several sectors and all those sectors were in touch with the roots or branches of Yggdrasil.


    Asgard, thend of Gods and the ce that is at the highest point of Yggdrasil.


    The hugend of humans, that is covering Asgard.


    Alfheim, thend of fairies, and Svartalfheim.


    The beautifulnd where the Vanir reside.


    The home for the dwarves and the underground kingdom where the sun doesn¡¯t rise, Nidavellir.


    Asgard¡¯s other world that is filled with frost, Niflheim.


    Those weren¡¯t the only sectors that the world tree touched. One of the roots of Yggdrasil touched with thend of the giants, Jotunheim.


    Thisposition was widely spread in Asgard and also in Midgard. Because of that, the humans in Midgardnd and rocks that were above the big roots and branches to be their world.


    It was a funny idea but the truth was a bit different.


    The world tree Yggdrasil was a really huge tree but it was still smaller than Midgard. No, it was certainly smaller than even Alfheim and Svartalfheim.


    The world tree was just a concept.


    The white and huge tree was piercing the center of Asgard and several people called it as the world tree Yggdrasil, but this was only half true. That tree was merely a substantiation of a part of Yggdrasil.


    It was more proper to look at it as Yggdrasil connecting the several sectors into one.


    The severalnds were connected by one thanks to the system called Yggdrasil.


    That was the shape of Asgard, one of the ten realms.


    &


    ¡°Valkyrie Ingrid greets themander of Idun.¡±


    Ingrid faced Tae Ho at the entrance of the castle of Kalliv and then hit her chest twice.


    After Tae Ho got promoted to themander of Idun¡¯s legion, Ingrid always used polite words at formal ces.


    You wouldn¡¯t know in personal ces but she had said that she couldn¡¯t treat amander of an army impolitely in a formal ce.


    ¡®She¡¯s as earnest as always.¡¯


    There were many times that Rasgrid and Reginleif talked politely to Tae Ho but they weren¡¯tparable to Ingrid.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t only the Valkyries that changed their way of speech with Tae Ho.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me captain Siri from now on.¡±


    Siri had said these words about a month ago, when they were going out to clean up the remaining fomoires.


    ¡°Tae Ho, I know why you keep calling me as captain but you are now amander. I don¡¯t know in private ces but honestly speaking it¡¯s burdensome for you to call me captain when there are many people. It also won¡¯t be good to you.¡±


    For Tae Ho ¡®captain Siri¡¯ wasn¡¯t a title but a nickname filled with affection. As Siri had faced countless trials with Tae Ho when he was merely a lowest ranked warrior, Siri was something beyond a simplerade.


    Because of that, Tae Ho came up with another nickname as soon as ¡®captain Siri¡¯ got denied.


    ¡°Then what about Siri noona?¡±


    It was close to impossible to guess the age of the warriors of Valha with just their appearances, but taking into ount the time they have been in Valha, there was no doubt that Siri was older than him.


    Siri flinched at Tae Ho¡¯s proposal and then said quickly while shaking her head.


    ¡°Ju, just call me Siri. Just like Harabal and Bracky does. Please.¡±


    It was burdensome for Tae Ho to call her as noona but it would be a bigger problem if Bracky or Harabal imitated him.


    In addition, Siri still had some rejection towards people calling her noona.


    Tae Ho simply listened to Siri¡¯s request as she had said that she was afraid about Harabal and Bracky imitating him.


    Tae Ho thought of what happened with Siri and then nced back. He could see Reginleif, Siri, Merlin, and Helga that were in the same troop in the subjugation of the fomoires so they had been with him all along.


    Siri tilted her head as if asking what was wrong and then Tae Ho nodded once and faced Ingrid. Listening to the story, it seemed like Rasgrid¡¯s group had also arrived.


    As they didn¡¯t have the time to waste or leisure, Tae Ho moved to the conference room where Rasgrid¡¯s group was waiting at.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    Tae Ho saluted with Rasgrid while hitting his chest twice and then greeted Harabal, Bracky and Gandur with his eyes and started the conference.


    There was a map of Midgard spread in the big and square table that was in the middle of the conference room.


    Ingrid ced a red rock on top of Kalliv castle that was in the center of Kalliv Ahim and started to exin.


    ¡°Garmr¡¯s soul fragment has started to react two days ago and its pointing a certain direction just like it did in the ind of king Sven or in Katren.¡±


    They sent the soul fragments they discovered in the ind and Kataron to Valha, but the fragments they retrieved in Radetza was still being held by Ingrid.


    ¡°The direction it¡¯s pointing at is as following.¡±


    Ingrid ced a long and firm wooden ruler on the table this time. The fragment of Garmr¡¯s soul would be in the direction the wooden ruler was pointing at.


    ¡°There are no special regions in the path?¡±


    ¡°There are a few.¡±


    Ingrid answered briefly at Rasgrid¡¯s question and then ced yellow rocks on the path the wooden ruler crossed.


    ¡°They are named forests, viges and cities that exist in the path.¡±


    Until now, Garmr¡¯s soul fragment had always created a change. Because of that, if there were people living in the are near the fragments, then the rumors would spread much faster.


    ¡°There are particrly no rumors regarding the changes. Perhaps the soul fragments may be located on the ces that the yellow rocks aren¡¯t ced at.¡±


    As there have already been several precedents, they could somewhat guess the distance with the amount of smoke the fragment emanated. Although the margin of error was quite big, they could lower the margin if more conditions were added.


    Ingrid pointed at the ce in between the two yellow rocks that were the farthest from each other.


    ¡°Currently, this ce has the highest probabilities.¡±


    Bracky frowned at Ingrid¡¯s words. It was because the ce Ingrid¡¯s long and slender fingers pointed at was one of the famous and harsh mountain ranges in Midgard, the Karton mountain ranges.


    ¡°It¡¯s vague.¡±


    Rasgrid opened her eyes sharply. She raised her head to look up at Tae Ho and he nodded.


    ¡°The direction where the remaining fomoires were headed to is ovepping.¡±


    The remnants Tae Ho and Rasgrid chased were all heading towards the mountain ranges of Karton. Their objective may be beyond the mountain ranges but it was too much of a coincidence.


    Then, Merlin that was silent until now, approached the table and said.


    ¡°If it¡¯s the mountain ranges of Karton, there¡¯s a ce thates to my head.¡±


    Merlin picked a red rock and then ced it in the middle of the mountain ranges.


    ¡°There¡¯s a gate that connects to Erin in this ce.¡±


    ¡°A gate? Are you talking about a space door?¡±


    Merlin nodded at Rasgrid¡¯s question.


    ¡°It¡¯s simr. An old gate that was built long before Erin got destroyed.....and even before Camelot was set up. Erin and Asgard hadn¡¯t been interacting with each other a few days ago.¡±


    It was an item that the Tuatha De Danann and the fomoires disputed over with before the Milesians appeared in Erin.


    ¡°Does it still work?¡±


    Merlin frowned as if going through his memories at Tae Ho¡¯s question.


    ¡°It was actually half destroyed when I passed over there long ago to check on it. In addition, even if it does work, Erin has already been destroyed. There¡¯s a possibility that the exit gate in Erin or even the ce itself got destroyed. We also can¡¯t ignore the influence of the great barrier.¡±


    Two or more space doors had to exist in order for it to work properly. It was because the entrance and exit gates had to do their roles.


    ¡°But if it does work and there¡¯s even a destination ce, it means that it¡¯s the escape route for the fomoires.¡±


    Bracky frowned and said. If it were the fomoires, they may only think of hiding and live like rats, but the ones that had some strength would choose to evade the warriors of Valha and escape from Midgard.


    ¡°So the fragment just appeared in that ce?¡±


    If it was coincidence, then it was a trick of fate.


    Harabal shrugged his shoulders and said.


    ¡°If we interpret it in a good way, it is a good opportunity. We will be able to catch two or three birds with one stone.¡±


    The fomoires had lost their pivot with the death of Bress.


    The reason Valha put that much effort to get rid of Bress wasn¡¯t simply to chase away the fomoires from Midgard. It was to stop the giants from entering Midgard through the fomoires.


    Now that the powerful fomoires along with Bress had died, the force of the fomoires was greatly weakened. Because of that, it would be hard for the giants to send strong giants to Midgard like in Radetza or Kataron.


    The fomoires got weakened and so that would hinder the movement of the giants.


    While all this happened, Garmr¡¯s soul fragment had appeared.


    Looking at it with a different point of view, it was the opportunity to take care of two things at once.


    Everyone turned to look at Tae Ho and he came to a fast conclusion instead of dying.


    ¡°Let¡¯s depart immediately.¡±


    To the mountain ranges of Katon.


    The warriors of Valha left the castle of Kalliv.


    &


    At the same tim on a different ce.


    Heda was tying up the wooden boat in the dock while Tae Ho¡¯s group was increasing their speed.


    ¡°Lllla.¡±


    After she finished setting things up, she sat on the wooden box just like the first day she faced Tae Ho. As she looked at a far ce, she could see ships of other legions entering the dock.


    The Valkyries of the other legions that were standing on the decks saluted Heda. Heda waved her hand lightly or greeted her with a nce of her eyes and then checked her bag she had brought with her. It seemed like she was nning to write a letter to Tae Ho while she waited.


    But it was when she just spread the paper and wrote a word of ¡®Hi¡¯.


    A shadow was cast over Heda¡¯s head. Heda turned to look up reflexively as her piece of paper got dark and then faced some big warriors standing in front of her.


    She was looking at them for the first time but it was different for the warriors. They had expressions as if they were meeting a famous person, as if they had heard several things about Heda.


    Heda blinked for now. She looked at her surroundings and then pointed at herself with the pen she was holding.


    ¡°Huh? Maybe?¡±


    Maybe.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s Valkyrie.¡±


    ¡°The most beautiful Valkyrie.¡±


    The warriors smirked and Heda flushed. It was partly because she was embarrassed but also because she was excited of pure happiness.


    How long had passed since Tae Ho entered?


    New warriors had entered Idun¡¯s legion.


    < Episode 30 ¨C The knights of the round table (1) > End


    ========


    VS Episode 30 Chapter 2


    Episode 30/Chapter 2: The knights of the round table (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    Heda closed and opened her eyes once.


    It didn¡¯t change. There wasn¡¯t only one or two big warriors in front of her, there were five of them.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t know, but actually Valha didn¡¯t take in warriors every day. At least once in a few days or at most once in a day.


    As a warrior¡¯s soul entered the souls resting room at the entrance of Valha, it fell asleep until it¡¯s turn so that it wouldn¡¯t notice the passage of time.


    Whatever the case, the important thing was that they gathered the warriors and received them at once.


    It was different for popr legions like Odin¡¯s or Thor¡¯s legion and it depended on the situation in Midgard, but there were times that they received hundreds of warriors at once.


    Because of that, five warriors wasn¡¯t that big of a number. You could say that it was rather low.


    But everything depended on who you were talking about.


    Five was a big number for Idun¡¯s legion as it reached a record of 500%!


    In addition, the time they gathered warriors this time was short. As Heda looked at her surroundings she noticed that the number of warriors that entered the other legions only amounted to ten.


    Five people


    Ohh five people!


    It was different to when Tae Ho entered. She could be calm with Tae Ho as it was the first time someone entered Idun¡¯s legion since the Great War and was a really unexpected thing.


    But this time, she was somewhat looking for it and the results were more than she had thought of, so her mouth dropped open unconsciously.


    If she had a tail, she would be waving it really quickly. Heda forced down her urge to jump everywhere and said calmly.


    ¡°Wait a moment I will check your names.¡±


    Heda opened the pocket that was hanging on her waist and then spread the list as if it was something she usually did.


    ¡®There are, there are!¡¯


    The names of five warriors were really listed on it.


    ¡°Um, right. Yeah. But I will still check your names just in case. Answer me if I call out your name.¡±


    Heda called out the name of each of them and every time, the warriors answered with a loud voice.


    But it was when Heda finished naming the five of them.


    ¡°The most beautiful Valkyrie.¡±


    ¡°The prettiest Valkyrie in Valha.¡±


    ¡°The Valkyrie that is prettier than even a Goddess!¡±


    The warriors called out to Heda with their own methods.


    Heda cleared her throat at the embarrassing but nice to hear nicknames and then asked after flushing.


    ¡°Um....what? Do you have anything you want to ask? Ah, I¡¯m Heda. Called me that way.¡±


    For her to be the prettiest Valkyrie in Valha. Was Tae Ho the one that spread the rumors? And just what was the Valkyrie that is prettier than even a Goddess? Tae Ho wouldn¡¯t have been able to meet that many Goddesses. Or was he talking about Freya, the Goddess of beauty and magic?


    ¡®Tae Ho, you too.¡¯


    He is so childish.


    It was when Heda was twisting her body and thinking about Tae Ho.


    One of the warriors that looked at each other raised his hand and asked.


    ¡°Valkyrie Heda. Where¡¯s the ship of our legion?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    As Heda asked back unconsciously, another warrior asked while his eyes shone.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior said that we had a really big and cool ship.¡±


    ¡°Right, right. It was a luxurious ship that was adorned in gold.¡±


    ¡°It was a cool ship that could carry hundreds of people. It could even fly on the sky.¡±


    It seemed like they were talking about the flying pirate ship.


    But that wasn¡¯t the important thing. The important thing was that the warriors were looking at her with eyes filled with expectation. In addition, one of them looked at the wooden boat that was behind her and Heda felt like she could listen to his thoughts.


    That wooden boat shouldn¡¯t be it, right?


    Ey, no way.


    Idun¡¯s legion wasn¡¯t a ce that kids yed war at.


    ¡°Uh.....so......¡±


    Heda felt cold sweat dripping from her back. Tae Ho coulde up boldly as nothing, but the situation was different this time. There were too many things the warriors had heard before entering the legionpared to Tae Ho that didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡®Tae Ho!¡¯


    Just know he was the subject of affection but now he was the subject of resentment. How could he lie like that and how would he take care of it?


    ¡°Will you wait for a moment?¡±


    She had to first put off the urgent fire. Even if she came up confidently as Tae Ho- no, as boldly as him, the wooden boat in front of her was too small to carry all five warriors. She couldn¡¯t make repeated trips while leaving the warriors standing on the dock so she had toe up with something.


    Heda hurriedly drew a rune in the air and threw a white feather to the air. And then, the white feather transformed into a beautiful owl and started to fly towards the residence of Idun.


    ¡°Just a moment, a moment.¡±


    The simple warriors didn¡¯t doubt that Heda¡¯s reaction was suspicious but rather let out sighs of exmation while checking their surroundings. As she heard the stories in between, it seemed like their expectation towards the residence was great.


    ¡®What do I do?¡¯


    That tens of Valkyries prepared delicious and luxurious meals everyday. Just what kind of residence was he talking about?!


    Heda pressed her mouth shut to hide her anxiousness and then looked at the direction the owl flew at. A reaction returned when the ships of the other legions started to leave one by one.


    ¡°Heda, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Adenmaha, that appeared as a sea serpent, transformed back into the shape of a Goddess andnded on the dock. The warriors pped, enjoying the shy transformation.


    Heda said.


    ¡°They are new warriors that entered the legion. I forgot about the number of warriors and brought a small ship. That¡¯s why I would appreciate it if you could help.¡±


    Compared to Heda¡¯s leisurely words, she sent an earnest gaze and Adenmaha that was fast to catch on things just nodded slowly instead of breaking the atmosphere by saying things like ¡®only a small boat? Our legion only has that boat.¡¯


    ¡°Well.....it¡¯s unavoidable.¡±


    ¡®Thank you! I really appreciate it!¡¯


    Heda moved here mouth and sent a gaze filled with thankfulness and Adenmaha snorted like always and then jumped back into the water and transformed into a sea serpent.


    ¡°Two will get on the boat with me and the remaining three will ride on Adenmaha.¡±


    ¡°Ohh!¡±


    ¡°Ohhhhh!¡±


    The greatly moved warriors discussed about who would ride on Adenmaha, but the one that had the final decision was none other than her. Adenmaha picked three warriors that seemed to be the lightest and the ones that weren¡¯t picked put on depressed faces and got on the wooden boat.


    ¡°Hmhm. Does someone want to smoke?¡±


    Heda departed from the dock and then asked after taking out the cigarette. Compared to Tae Ho, all of them wanted to smoke it but there was only one cigarette.


    Heda told them to smoke it in turns and then gave it to the warrior closest to her. Heda could hide that she had coughed out the smoke because the warriors were fighting on who would smoke it first.


    Heda fixed her posture to sit morefortably and then looked at the warriors smoking the cigarette with a satisfied expression but then worry filled their faces.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt? Or is it cold?¡±


    As Adenmaha asked the warrior that was riding on her, the handsome warrior that had a long beard shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I¡¯m just moved. One of the reasons is because I entered Valha but the main reason is because I also became a warrior that rides on Valkyries, right?¡±


    So he was trembling because he was happy.


    The warriors that were sitting behind the bearded warrior cheered.


    ¡°Ohh! Warriors that rides on Valkyries!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to get beaten? Do you still want to spout nonsense? I will turn over.¡±


    Thest one was Adenmaha and the warrior that received the gaze of a sea serpent directly could only shut their mouths and shrink down.


    it was poor to see the dispirited warriors but Heda ended upughing unconsciously. The warriors that were riding on the boat asked that Heda.


    ¡°I heard that Idun¡¯s legion possesses the best food in Valha and that it¡¯s not from this world. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°As it¡¯s food from Valha, it¡¯s already not from this world right?¡±


    ¡°No, I also heard that it¡¯s the most delicious in Valha.¡±


    ¡°Right, right. I also heard that.¡±


    The warriors talked among themselves and brought out topics to speak about.


    ¡°I also heard that there are beauties that areparable to Valkyries.¡±


    ¡°Is that the only thing? Ragnar Lodbrok. I also heard that the king of the vikings is residing in Idun¡¯s residence.¡±


    ¡°Ohh Ragnar! Ragnar Lodbrok!¡±


    ¡°There are also strong and cool Shinsoos.¡±


    The warriors put on shining expressions again. The warrior that was closest to Heda asked her with shining eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m really expecting going towards the residence.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Heda clenched her fists unconsciously and drew a smile.


    &


    ¡°Heda told me that you will pay for it.¡±


    The day after the warriors arrived at the residence.


    Adenmaha got summoned by Tae Ho and clicked her tongue.


    ¡°You should have held yourself in the exaggeration, how could you make up things?¡±


    Adenmaha got summoned to a small cabin inside the flying pirate ship. It was carrying all hundred warriors of Valha but it had still surpassed the limit even though the ship had increased to its maximum size.


    Because of that Adenmaha¡¯s shoulder was touching with Tae Ho¡¯s. Tae Ho shook his hands and said:


    ¡°Ey, when did I make up things? There¡¯s you and Heda in the residence. And also captain Siri and Scathach-nim.¡±


    The part that Idun¡¯s residence was a ce that beauties stayed at in Valha wasn¡¯t made up. Although he did exaggerate the numbers a bit.


    ¡°Hmhm.¡±


    Adenmaha snorted like a always as if she was happy that she got named. Tae Ho snickered and continued speaking.


    ¡°In addition, master Ragnar really is there.¡±


    If it were the strong and cool Shinsoos he had Adenmaha, McLaren, Rolo and his wives.


    ¡°What about the food?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s the food Heda made, then it¡¯s the most delicious in the whole world. You also eat it everyday so why don¡¯t you know? Ah, I want to eat food made by Heda.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. How infalible.¡±


    Adenmaha said with lukewarm eyes and Tae Ho rxed his body a bit.


    ¡°So new warriors really entered our legion.¡±


    It was the result of some months of publicizing.


    He thought that it wasn¡¯tpletely proper to be happy as you had to die first to enter Valha, but whatever the case it was true that he was happy.


    ¡°They said they were warriors that died against the battle with the fomoires. They all fought valiantly because they believed that they could go to Valha.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Listening to it, it seemed like they were the warriors that had died in the recent battle against the fomoires.


    ¡®So this was what master Ragnar spoke about?¡¯


    The warriors of Midgard knew that Valha existed. Because of that they thought that it was more important how they died rather than when and they didn¡¯t fear death in the battlefield.


    But it all had its limits.


    If all men wished for a brave death in the battlefield, the world could only be a mess.


    The warriors were more specialized in destroying rather than creating. Just who would work the field and make buildings if everyone wanted to be warriors?


    If young men threw their lives like nothing, then the heritage of the families would only get cut off.


    A world with endless wars was just like hell.


    And Odin didn¡¯t wish for a world like that.


    Because Midgard wasn¡¯t a human farm to replenish warriors of Valha.


    It was a precious world were countless lives grew up.


    Ingrid had said that it wasn¡¯t good for the warriors of Valha to stay in the mortal world for a long time.


    It was obvious. The more the humans of Midgard saw the activities of the warriors of Valha, they would value the life after death to be more important than their current lives.


    Rasgrid hadn¡¯t made the warriors stay in the shrine for nothing. Having sent back most of the warriors to Valha right after the battle with the fomoires ended was for same reason.


    ¡®When the cleanup of the fomoires and the searching of Garmr¡¯s soul fragments ends, Valha will distance itself with Midgard. We will stop deploying warriors for at least tens of years....or perhaps for dozens of years. The best thing is for the existence of the warriors of Valha to stay as legends inside of myths. We are too close to them right now.¡¯


    Tae Ho remembered Ragnar¡¯s words and nodded. Even Tae Ho, that didn¡¯t belong to Midgard, found the current situation to not be normal.


    ¡°Ah, and I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    Adenmaha, that was looking at Tae Ho thinking by himself, flicked her shoulder and then said.


    ¡°The number of warriors will keep increasing from now on so......Heda asked me if I wasn¡¯t thinking of bing a Valkyrie.¡±


    ¡°You can be one?¡±


    Because Adenmaha was a Goddess of the Tuatha De Danann.


    However she just shrugged as if it was nothing.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t. And if you look at it with another point of view, it¡¯s rather simr.¡±


    Valkyries had a low stature but they were still Goddesses. Looking at it from Adenmaha¡¯s point of view, that was just a normal Goddess of the Tuatha De Danann, her rank didn¡¯t increase or get lower, it was just moving to a side.


    ¡°What do you think, master? Would you like it if I became a Valkyrie?¡±


    ¡°I will always wee it.¡±


    Actually in Tae Ho¡¯s situation, nothing would change in his life if she became a Valkyrie of Idun but he would gain quite a bit from it if he looked at her battle prowess.


    He could strengthen her with the ¡®warrior that rides on Valkyries¡¯ and also register her with the ¡®warrior that had a Valkyrie meet him¡¯.


    ¡°Hmm. I will think about it then.¡±


    ¡°Right, I will be waiting for the day I receive a blessing from you.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Adenmaha¡¯s mood became good at Tae Ho¡¯s words and then stood up from her ce.


    ¡°I will be going now.¡±


    ¡°Right, tell Heda how I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Adenmaha frowned because he kept calling out Heda until the end and then disappeared while snorting.


    Tae Ho got left alone in the cabin and started to think.


    ¡®Wait a moment. We will reach the mountain ranges of Katon in two days, and new warriors entered today........¡¯


    At least tonight, or tomorrow at night.


    Tae Ho fell asleep early and then could face the one he had expected.


    ¡°My warrior Tae Ho! There are a lot of things I want to talk to you about!¡±


    The Goddess of youth Idun.


    She was more youthful than usual today.


    < Episode 30 ¨C The knights of the round table (2) > End


    ======


    VS Episode 30 Chapter 3


    Episode 30/Chapter 3: The knights of the round table (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. I met the five of them today. They were all good kids.¡±


    Idun started speaking with a really excited face while sitting next to Tae Ho on the wide boulder. He could only see her lips because of the eye cover that was more like a mask but Idun could make quite a lot of expressions with just her pink lips.


    Tae Ho felt like he was looking at a bird that was chirping so he started to concentrate more on Idun rather than her story.


    ¡°But still Tae Ho, you went too far. Heda was really troubled because the expectations of the warriors were too big.¡±


    She could somewhat evade the answer when they were going to the residence but when they arrived they only found Heda as a Valkyrie. Excluding Tae Ho, the only warrior that stayed in the residence, the five could not avoid noticing that they were the only ones there.


    Tae Ho answered boldly at Idun¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Ey, weren¡¯t their expectations fulfilled? They were greeted by Heda and even met Idun-nim. I didn¡¯t lie up to that point. I was a bit subjective.¡±


    And a little excessive?


    ¡°You do speak well.¡±


    Idun giggled. She tilted her head and looked up at Tae Ho for a moment and then asked with a friendly voice.


    ¡°My warrior Tae Ho, did you listen about picking a new Valkyrie from Adenmaha?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard that Heda proposed it to her.¡±


    If themander was someone thatmanded the warriors of a legion, then the representative Valkyrie of a legion led the Valkyries in a certain legion.


    The need of a new Valkyrie wasn¡¯t that noticeable as Tae Ho was the only warrior, but Heda was in charge of selecting new Valkyries and training them as she was the representative of Idun¡¯s legion.


    ¡°New warriors will increase so we will also need new Valkyries. All of these things haven¡¯t happened in a long while, so it¡¯s quite enjoyable.¡±


    He could feel just how happy she was with her lips, voice and even her small movements.


    Tae Ho looked at that Idun and felt that it was regrettable. Because the more warriors entered, the time he would be able to face Idun also got shorter. Perhaps, it may also be true for Heda.


    Was this the feeling you got when you get new siblings?


    As Tae Ho smiled bitterly, Idun ced her hand on top of Tae Ho¡¯s and said.


    ¡°You are special Tae Ho. How will you be the same as them?¡±


    Idun was looking at him as if she already knew what he was thinking about. Tae Ho got happy but also bewildered.


    ¡°Can you show that much favoritism?¡±


    ¡°I can. Why wouldn¡¯t I be able to?¡±


    Idun answered rather shamelessly and smiled brightly. No matter how many warriors entered the legion, the one Idun would favor the most would still be Tae Ho.


    ¡°Now that I see, Heda was asking. A Valkyrie more beautiful than a Goddess. Just who were you talking about?¡±


    Tae Ho couldn¡¯t see her eyes because it was being covered by the eye bandage but he felt like she would be putting really sharp and expecting eyes.


    Tae Ho answered immediately.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s Freya.¡±


    Idun seemed to be really happy that Tae Ho said Heda was more beautiful than Freya, perhaps because she had had a little confrontation with her.


    Idun snorted for a moment as if she was imitating Adenmaha and then looked up at Tae Ho and asked like a surprise.


    ¡°Then Tae Ho, what if youpare Heda and me? I¡¯m also a Goddess.¡±


    Tae Ho couldn¡¯t answer immediately. As Idun saw his hesitation on his face, she put away the hands that were on top of Tae Ho¡¯s and pouted.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the case. Tae Ho was certainly a warrior of Heda. That was the case.¡±


    Rather than imitating Heda, it seemed to be her own words.


    As Tae Ho started to drip cold sweat, Idun giggled like always and then shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m joking, a joke.¡±


    Until what part and up to where was a joke?


    ¡°Good times always pass by the fastest.¡±


    Idun took a deep breath and then stood up. She ced her hands on Tae Ho¡¯s shoulders and said gently.


    ¡°My warrior Tae Ho, I will be waiting for the day you return to the residence safely.¡±


    Tae Ho closed his eyes after getting up and Idun ced her lips on Tae Ho¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Let my blessing apany you.¡±


    A warm golden light wrapped up Tae Ho.


    &


    The biggest advantage with the flying ship was that you could ignore the terrain and fly, but being able to operate it day and night was also a strong point you couldn¡¯t exclude.


    Excluding Rasgrid, who was tired from operating the ship all night, all the other Valkyries and intermediate ranked warriors were gathered at Tae Ho¡¯s room. As the cabins were small in the first ce and there were too many members, everyone¡¯s shoulders were touching each other.


    ¡°The reaction of the soul fragment is bing stronger. It seems like it really is the mountain ranges of Katon.¡±


    Ingrid said with her usual sincere face. Merlin pointed at the surroundings with a cubic light and said.


    ¡°There are already quite a lot of fomoires gathered. Looking at the flow of magic power, they are preparing to operate the gate.¡±


    Looking at the number of fomoires gathered in the mountain ranges of Katon, it seemed like they weren¡¯t able to operate the gate yet, so they had arrived just in time.


    ¡°So the fomoires have the soul fragment?¡±


    ¡°They may have a beast that has transformed with it or are holding it to gift it to the giants. But thetter is probable, right?¡±


    Because there was no way the fomoires and the beast would look at each other in a friendly light.


    Harabal nodded as Gandur answered at Siri¡¯s question.


    ¡°Good, whatever the case we just have to sweep up the both of them. It¡¯s good as its simple.¡±


    They just had to charge towards them and sweep them up. Although it was a really crude and simple way, it was really the way of Valha.


    Reginleif smiled bitterly as if there was nothing to do about it and spoke to Tae Ho.


    ¡°Commander, our exact objective is to destroy the gate and stop the fomoires from escaping, and also retrieving the fragment of Garmr¡¯s soul.¡±


    It was more systemized but in the end it was simr to what Harabal had said.


    ¡°Merlin, is it possible to destroy the gate?¡±


    The gate of the Tuatha De Danann wasn¡¯t showing up above ground. It was inside the huge fortress that was dug underground just like the kingdom of the dwarves, Nidavellir.


    The size of the fortress was so huge it wasn¡¯t excessive to say that an entire mountain was used for it and it was asplicated as an ant tunnel.


    Merlin frowned at Tae Ho¡¯s question and answered.


    ¡°It won¡¯t even budge if you touch the surface as it is a really huge gate. But if you destroy the core you will be able to stop them from operating it.¡±


    As Merlin moved his hand, one of the mountain molds made of light got amplified and then aplicated structure showed up. It was a map made based on Merlin¡¯s memories.


    The core of the gate was located in the deepest cave of the fortress. It was right next to the huge gate that was installed in the floor.


    ¡°If the fomoires are nning to gift Garmr¡¯s soul fragment to the giants, the possibilities of it being on that ce would be the highest as it the ce with the tightest security.¡±


    ¡°If we approach a little more I will be able to amplify the location.¡±


    Ingrid answered at Bracky¡¯s words and then she turned to look at Tae Ho.


    ¡°Commander, if we move at the current speed a battle will ur in two hours. I hope you can choose the strategy for this battle.¡±


    How they would fight there.


    Everyone turned to look at Tae Ho. Tae Ho looked at the mold for a moment and then crossed his arms and said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go the Valha way.¡±


    ¡°Valha way?¡±


    ¡°Valha way.¡±


    Just what was the Valha way?


    Everyone could understand it excluding Merlin.


    &


    ¡°Uwaaaaaaaaaa¡±


    ¡°Th, I can¡¯t sense my lower body!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s thrilling! It¡¯s always something new!¡±


    Rains of steel fell down the sky. There were a total of three steel structures and they were the ones that were used in the battle in Kalliv¡¯s castle.


    They had sent back almost all of the steel structures back to Valha along the warriors, but Tae Ho had taken some just in case. Even if it looked harsh, it was worth having carried it.


    The flying pirate ship and Scuabtuinne increased their speed in between the steel structures that were drawing a triangle. The speed was simr to the rains of steel butpared to the steel structures, there wasn¡¯t anything to fix yourself to so the suffering was much bigger. The members that rode on Scuabtuinne, that didn¡¯t even have a roof, screamed as if they were riding on a ck sh.


    And in front of them, a red dragon charged. Tae Ho and the intermediate ranked warriors, that could be called as the key to this battle, were riding on Rolo that had transformed into Shooting star, the owner of mes.


    ¡°Amazing Tae Ho!¡±


    Bracky yelled sincerely. Siri gritted her teeth and closed her eyes and Harabal seemed like he would die at any moment because of his blue face.


    Tae Ho and Rolo looked at the ground while sharing their senses. Tae Ho thought of the trauma generated when he rode on a ck sh but he could somewhat maintain himself calmly thanks to Rolo who enjoyed the thrill.


    Tae Ho counted the numbers while looking at the ground that seemed like it would smash them at an amazing speed. He looked at the words covering the mountain range of Katon with the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯.


    Kyaaaaa!


    The cry that was like a scream was heard in several ces of the mountain. The flying type fomoires surged up but they couldn¡¯t do anything about the Rains of steel that were descending with an incredible speed.


    Tae Ho chose the slope to descend on that was a bit higher than the entrance of the fortress. The reason was too clear.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The Rains of steel hit the ground. Rolo flew up before shing against the ground and flew up the dust cloud, and Tae Ho extended a summoning rock and yelled.


    ¡°McLaren! I choose you!¡± (Ed note: Brock chose Onyx! Jk.)


    The rock serpent that appeared in the air acted as he was ordered beforehand. It started to dig on the mountain rather thannding on the ground to carry Tae Ho.


    (Ed note: Onyx used dig!)


    The passage that connected the fortress were allplicated. As it was filled with the fomoires gathered from various ces of Midgard, there was too much waste in time to charge through the entrance.


    Because of that Tae Ho made things simpler like a warrior of Valha.


    He would dig a new path.


    He would destroy the normal passages and make a new path that connected to the core of the gate.


    The sea serpent McLaren could move freely in the ground. Just by charging forward a tunnel of several meters was made.


    ¡°Amazing. Amazing. You are an exemry warrior of Valha!¡±


    Bracky yelled in joy and Harabal, thatnded on the ground, started to throw up. Tae Ho sent back Rolo and then looked at the tunnel McLaren was making ahead of him.


    ¡°It seems like Garmr¡¯s soul fragment is at the core of the gate, just like we expected.¡±


    Ingrid got down from Scuabtuinne and spoke quickly. Tae Ho turned to look at the steel structures hurriedly.


    ¡°Rasgrid! I will entrust you with securing the path to retreat!¡±


    ¡°I will heed to your order!¡±


    The fomoires that were near the entrance and scattered throughout the mountain ranges were flocking over there.


    There were a lot of them but as most of them were low ss, he could leave them to Rasgrid..


    About half of the members that got down the steel structure stayed behind with Rasgrid. As three steel structures and one flying ship took ce, it looked like a rather small fortress.


    The warriors of Valha charged with Tae Ho at the front. As they had decided on thending spot after looking at the map Merlin created, McLaren¡¯s path was mostly straight.


    ¡°The fomoires areing!¡±


    Merlin yelled running behind Tae Ho. Tae Ho could also feel that the flow of magic in his surroundings was bing faster.


    The tunnel McLaren made passed through the original paths. Tae Ho looked at the fomoires that were gathering with his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯.


    They were stronger than the ones that were outside and also numbered the dozen.


    It was quite a big number when they were the remnants.


    But thinking about it contrarily, this was the remaining force of the fomoires as most of the fomoires outside of the mountain ranges of Katon were already subjugated by Tae Ho and Rasgrid.


    ¡°Gandur!¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±


    As Tae Ho yelled, Gandur set up a defensive wall along the warriors of Valha that stayed behind once again. It was to retrieve a retreat path just like Rasgrid had done.


    McLaren kept charging without stopping and reached its destination.


    Kwagang!


    A big hole pierced the core of the huge cave. McLaren jumped as if diving inside the ground and Tae Ho kicked the air and observed in front of him. There was quite a strong fomoire at the end of the cave.


    [Has nted a fragment of Garmr¡¯s soul]


    [Korga]


    Korga had somehow made it out alive from the battle of the castle of Kalliv. He had a fragment of Garmr¡¯s soul, that was emanating a bright red light, stuck in his chest that was broken because of the injuries.


    ¡°Crazy dogs of Valha!¡±


    Korga cursed out. He could only do so. Crazy bastards. They really were crazy. For them to pour down from the sky and even make a new path. To make the defenses they had prepared be useless!


    Korga increased his magic power. The red and ck smoke that surged up from the soul fragment covered Korga¡¯s body and the flow of magic power filling up the cave became faster.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms!¡±


    Valkyrie Reginleif yelled and announced the start of the fight.The warriors of Valha charged towards the fomoires that were inside the cave and Merlin looked at the ground. The huge magic circle that filled the entire floor of the cave was emanating a golden light.


    ¡°It¡¯s right before the gate activates!¡±


    Tae Ho charged forward instead of answering. He charged like a storm and his objective was Korga.


    ¡°Thoor!¡±


    Bracky and Siri ran towards the direction Merlin pointed at. It was towards the altar that was at the middle of the magic circle.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s hunting dog!¡±


    Korga charged towards Tae Ho instead of fleeing. Cuchinn found the expression hunting dog to be funny and Tae Ho concentrated. He wasn¡¯t nning on wasting even a second on defeating Korga.


    The smoke that was covering Korga poured out towards Tae Ho. That thing, that got gathered at one ce took the shape of a huge hunting dug in an instant, and Tae Ho swung the sparking Cdbolg and pulverized the smoke. He didn¡¯t stop at that and kept charging.


    At that moment, Merlin that was checking on the magic circle, raised his head and Tae Ho could feel it instinctively.


    The gate was already fully charged with magic power. They could activate it whenever they wanted.


    In addition, Korga was already in front of it and there was quite a number of fomoires gathered.


    But why weren¡¯t they fleeing? Were they waiting for other fomoires to gather? That Korga that even left behind his king and fled?


    Tae Ho reached Korga and he got bewildered at the really fast Tae Ho and moved his hands urgently.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t parry his sword but cut off his arm. It was possible as he had entered Korga¡¯s reach even before he could react.


    The arm of Korga that fell to the ground let out a blunt sound. Korga let out a terrible scream and Tae Ho tried to sh his chest upwards.


    But Korga was a bit faster this time. He rather charged towards Tae Ho instead of stepping back. He released the red and ck smoke once again and yelled after holding Tae Ho.


    ¡°Katas Krodaia!¡±


    It was certainly the activating word for the gate. The golden light getting emitted from the magic circle got stronger and Korga tried to walk towards the inside of the magic circle even more.


    Bracky destroyed the altar with his lightning hammer. Merlin hurriedly recited a chant and disturbed the flow of the magic power.


    Tae Ho now understood what Korga was nning.


    He wasn¡¯t simply nning to escape from Midgard. His real objective was to take Tae Ho¡¯s group through the gate and send them to Erin.


    How?


    Tae Ho stopped pondering about it. He emanated the divine power of Idun and endured it with his two legs. Tae Ho then faced Korga¡¯s pushing power head on and stabbed Cdbolg in his body and then made the lightning in Cdbolg explode!


    Kwagagang!


    Cdbolg was closer to being a rod that fired lightning rather than being a sword. Lightning exploded in the center of Korga¡¯s body and he couldn¡¯t advance anymore. Garmr¡¯s soul fragment fell from the huge hole that was made in his body. It seemed that just trying to push him rather than fighting Tae Ho had weakened him.


    Tae Ho gulped dry saliva. He threw his body in between the hole that was created and then retrieved Garmr¡¯s soul fragment and turned around.


    It seemed like it was thanks to Bracky for having destroyed the altar or thanks to Merlin¡¯s chant having taken effect that the golden light being emanated from the magic circle got really reduced. However Tae Ho could see it with his eyes. The gate had already activated and the transporting magic to Erin was still proceeding.


    Korga had failed. He had failed from pushing Tae Ho to the magic circle and activate the gate.


    But Tae Ho had to make a decision.


    And the reason was really simple.


    There were still people on the reduced area.


    Ingrid and the warriors of Valha. Bracky and Siri.


    The transporting magic gotpleted. The light emanating from the magic circle became a pir of light and surged towards the ceiling.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t hesitate. The moment the light surged up, he was already charging forward.


    ¡°My king!¡±


    Merlin yelled however Tae Ho didn¡¯t stop.


    Because he was amander. No, even if that wasn¡¯t the case, he couldn¡¯t throw his allies in front of his eyes!


    The pir of light dispersed.


    There was nothing in the ce the pir disappeared at.


    &


    The great barrier didn¡¯t stop things from going outside of it. If you wanted to enter inside the great barrier through the gate, your body and soul would get crushed after being hit by the barrier but fortunately, such things didn¡¯t happen when you got out of it.


    It has been a long time since Erin got destroyed.


    The fire of the Giant Surtr burned and destroyed Erin and the destroyed Erin broke down to pieces and scattered towards Asgard, Olympus and the temple.


    Because of that, there was a possibility for the arrival gate to not exist. But fortunately enough a destination existed this time.


    The pir of light dispersed.


    Moving a long distance through an iplete gate was dangerous and hard.


    The warriors of Valha let out rough breaths and sat on their ces and Bracky and Siri also panted with hard expressions.


    Tae Ho, that could jump inside the pir of light by the breath of a hair, raised his head. He had heard Merlin¡¯s voice calling out to him at thest moment.


    ¡°Erin.¡±


    There was grief in that voice and sorrow about the reality.


    The beautifulnd he had seen from Cuchinn¡¯s memories didn¡¯t exist anymore. The brokennd, thend of death that has dried up everything.


    The magic power in the ground was really weak and the sky and ground werepletely gray.


    Tae Ho looked at his surroundings with the ¡®eyes of the dragon. He couldn¡¯t see any fomoires, excluding the ones that were transported with him.


    But the moment Tae Ho looked up at the sky he could understand why Korga tried to push Tae Ho inside the magic circle.


    &


    That was a really simple story.


    You couldn¡¯t send forces inside the great barrier as you pleased. It was also impossible to dispatch a giant strong enough to be able to defeat Idun¡¯s warrior.


    That¡¯s why they would take him out of it.


    They would hunt him down outside of the barrier.


    Two of the Five Fingers were obsessed towards a warrior that had just be superior ranked. It wasn¡¯t an easy thing to happen and because of that it was also hard to guess.


    Korga had failed and Merlin had intervened with the transporting magic. Idun¡¯s warrior appeared in a different ce to the nned one.


    But the important thing was that Idun¡¯s warrior had gotten outside of the barrier.


    The Giant of Night Avalt thought of when he first faced Idun¡¯s warrior. He observed him inside the darkness.


    The ce where the destroyed fragments of Erin gathered at in the ash sky and beyond the front lines. Thend that was closer to Jotunheim rather than to Asgard.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior.¡±


    The Giant of Earth Balgad said and descended on thepletely graynd.


    < Episode 30 ¨C The knights of the round table (3) > End

 Chapter 106

    Episode 29/Chapter 2: Idun¡¯smander (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    ¡°Idun! Heda! Idun! Heda!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m protecting my family¡¯s......no, the peace in my residence.¡±


    Tae Ho answered Bracky¡¯s question with a rather serious face.


    Obviously enough, Bracky¡¯s face contorted in disbelief as he asked again.


    ¡°What bullshit are you talking about?¡±


    Just how was alternatingly calling the names of a Goddess and a Valkyrie rted to protecting the peace in his residence?


    Bracky¡¯s doubt was logical and Siri, who was sunbathing nearby, angled her head as if she were equally perplexed.


    It was obvious for the two of them not to know of Tae Ho¡¯s domestic plight.


    Siri had never met Idun, while Bracky was a man who¡¯d never even visited Idun¡¯s residence.


    Tae Ho crossed his arms and thought for a moment.


    Was it wise to borate to those two?


    Frankly, he felt he needed some proper counseling from others at least once.


    ¡®If it¡¯s Bracky and Captain Siri.......¡¯


    They were the bestrades in arms that could exist, warriors that had surpassed several obstacles together alongside him. In addition, Bracky was a married man with several wives, and Siri was a woman.


    At the very least, they¡¯d know better about women than himself.


    ¡®Although, she¡¯s not just a woman but a Goddess as well.¡¯


    Idun always announced her attitude as ¡®joking¡¯ and that she wasn¡¯t really so petty that he need worry, but Tae Ho couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.


    ¡®It will be fine for the two of them.¡¯


    If he insisted, they would keep his secret.


    Tae Ho¡¯s determination overcame his sense of precaution, and he motioned for Bracky and Siri toe closer.


    ¡°Well, the thing is....¡±


    Tae Ho exined the things that had happened during that short, sweet time. After he¡¯d finished, Bracky was the first to speak, his words filled with admiration.


    ¡°So even a Goddess came to visit you. Scary bastard.¡±


    It was a divine message with words, but it was actually a meeting.


    Siri also nodded with a really surprised face.


    ¡°Anyways, the problem is that...Idun-nim....has be sulky?¡±


    Siri spoke while choosing her words carefully. Tae Ho nodded and Bracky smirked.


    ¡°The Goddess of ¡®Youth¡¯ indeed. How cute.¡±


    ¡°Bracky, you are being disrespectful.¡±


    Siri stared daggers at Bracky for his casual remark. Bracky showed his palms as if telling her to calm down and then turned towards Tae Ho.


    ¡°Anyways, if the problem is as such, isn¡¯t there an easy fix?¡±


    ¡°Oh? It seems like you have thought of something?¡±


    ¡°No, well- You can also call out the name of Idun-nim in decisive moments. Take me for instance; I always pray to Thor.¡±


    It was so whenever he swung his hammer, called out lighting, or even simply swung his fists.


    ¡°I also thought the same. In the first ce, I don¡¯t know how many times Idun-nim has su...no, been bothered by it.¡±


    The words of the two warriors were reasonable, as it was a no-brainer for the warriors of Valha to praise whichever God they served.


    However, Tae Ho awkwardly scratched his head before speaking.


    ¡°Eh, what can I say? Ites out unconsciously....? I just identally blurt out Heda¡¯s name instead of Idun-nim¡¯s.¡±


    After all, he did get strength from it.


    ¡°That¡¯s serious. But still, it¡¯s a good time for you. A good time.¡±


    Bracky clicked his tongue and thenughed again.


    ¡°But hey, if you flip-flop calling out Idun-nim¡¯s name and Heda¡¯s name, you¡¯ll still end up calling out Idun-nim¡¯s name first sometimes. Won¡¯t Heda also sulk out?¡±


    He¡¯d call out her name after Idun¡¯s.


    Tae Ho flinched at Bracky¡¯s words which seemed to pierce his soul. He ran a quick simtion in his head.


    Actually, as a serious thought, Heda, unlike Idun, had no way of knowing who Tae Ho called out first so there was no need to worry. Unfortunately, Tae Ho had already distanced himself from thinking rationally about such a tender subject.


    Idun could always tell Heda.


    ¡°Uh, um, she won¡¯t right?¡±


    Whatever the case, Heda was still a Valkyrie of Idun.


    It would be weird to sulk out because Idun was called out first.


    However, Bracky only raised his head triumphantly and spoke with an air of unfathomable wisdom.


    ¡°Foolish child, the heart of a woman is something you can¡¯t understand with your head.¡±


    Compassion filled Bracky¡¯s eyes as if he¡¯d suddenly gazed upon some poor, hapless creature.


    Tae Ho was overwhelmed by a sudden feeling of uneasiness, and desperately turned to look at the only woman present.


    ¡°Ca- Captain Siri?¡±


    ¡°I....I don¡¯t know about that. You should go ask Adenmaha instead.¡±


    Embarrassed, Siri shook her hand and quickly stepped back.


    Siri always grew awkward when they talked about the ¡®heart of a woman¡¯ or other cheesy things.


    ¡°Hahh. Besides, it¡¯s disrespectful. Let¡¯s end it here.¡±


    Siri cleared her throat and put their conversation to an abrupt halt. Bracky smirked as if reveling in something, but Tae Ho could only put on a dumbfounded face.


    But it was at that moment-


    ¡°What are you talking about that¡¯s so funny?¡±


    Valkyries Reginleif and Rasgrid had walked over.


    Kalliv Ahim, and whose ruler had disappeared, had ended up falling into a state of vacancy.


    The Valkyries were now in charge of the political affairs, and they worked hard to lessen the problems Bress¡¯ absence had created by promoting new rulers in his stead.


    As the situation was as such, although half of the deployed warriors of Valha had already returned home, the Valkyries were still stuck at Kalliv Castle.


    ¡°We were just talking about worldly affairs.¡±


    Bracky winked towards Tae Ho as he spoke. It was a sign that he would keep their secret.


    Regrettably, his ¡®secret¡¯ gesture had been far too obvious, and it was no different than proiming that there was something hidden between the two of them.


    What was fortunate was that the ones who¡¯d appeared were Reginleif and Rasgrid. If Gandur was also present, she would have pressed for the truth until the end.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough if you were resting well. The reason we came is because we have a order to pass along, warrior Tae Ho.¡±


    Tae Ho stood up reflexively at the word ¡®order¡¯. Siri and Bracky also fixed their postures.


    Reginleif put on a satisfied face at the reaction of the three people and nced at Rasgrid, maintaining a neat figure as she stood before Tae Ho.


    ¡°Warrior Tae Ho, Commander of Idun¡¯s legion. Effective immediately, you shall be themander of all forces of Valha currently within Midgard.¡±


    As she spoke about forces, it was obvious that she meant not only the warriors but the Valkyries as well.


    As if proving this, Rasgrid spoke right after that.


    ¡°Both I and Valkyrie Reginleif will support you. As of now, you have two directives; the first pertains to dispatching the remaining fomoires, and the second is ensuring the continuation of the search for Garmr¡¯s soul fragment. This is a direct order from the King of Gods, Odin, so please fulfill your duties as a glorious, superior-ranked warrior of Valha without any setbacks.¡±


    Rasgrid ended the exnation while looking at Tae Ho and then hit her chest twice.


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    As Tae Ho hit his chest twice and expressed etiquette, Rasgrid let out a short sigh. Reginleif, that was behind her,ughed before speaking.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to be nervous about it. It really isn¡¯t that big of a change. You will only have tomand and lead the forces as well as deploy us Valkyries to the appropriate areas.¡±


    ¡°That....does seem like something.¡±


    Bracky remarked, and Tae Ho nodded.


    Compared to the times when he had to follow the Valkyries¡¯ orders, it was the difference between heaven and earth.


    However, Rasgrid smiled as if telling him not to worry.


    ¡°Warrior Tae Ho, Reginleif and I will be assisting you. It won¡¯t be an easy task, but I¡¯ve no doubt of your endurance.¡±


    ¡°I have a question.¡±


    The one that raised his hand and spoke up was Bracky. As Rasgrid asked him what was wrong, he continued with interest.


    ¡°Is there something that changes when one bes a superior-ranked warrior or themander of a legion? I¡¯m wondering because I¡¯ve never met a superior-ranked warrior aside from Tae Ho.¡±


    Bracky had once seen the old man thatmanded Thor¡¯s legion in the weing banquet from far away, but that was it. A superior-ranked warrior was still an unfamiliar existence for him.


    ¡°For the superior-ranked warriors....Right, if I speak with numbers, it will be easier to understand.¡±


    Reginleif pped her hands and then raised six fingers.


    ¡°The warriors of Valha number approximately six hundred thousand. Among them there are merely tens of superior-ranked warriors. Even if you calcte it simply, it¡¯s about one superior-ranked warrior per legion.¡±


    Of course, about half of those six hundred thousand were steel warriors, but still, tens of warriorspared to three hundred thousand was still a low number.


    ¡°Superior-ranked warriors are heroes that can take control of an entire battlefield by themselves. Because of that, in battles that superior-ranked warrior are deployed, only us Valkyries will assist them.¡±


    They weren¡¯t the leaders anymore. The authority of a superior-ranked warrior superseded that of a Valkyrie¡¯s.


    ¡°You must already know about the myth-ranked saga of a superior-ranked warrior and if there¡¯s a change in normal life.....superior-ranked warriors live in a different ce from the intermediate-ranked warriors and below. When they are outside the residence, they are given individual tasks that often entail traveling to others or protecting the front lines. Siri, didn¡¯t you already go to the front lines once?¡±


    ¡°It was for a really short while, but I have.¡±


    When Tae Ho and Bracky were lowest-ranked warriors, Siri was already an inferior-ranked warrior.


    After her promotion to the inferior rank, she¡¯d been dispatched to the front lines with the warriors of her legion, albeit for a short time only.


    Reginleif nodded and continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s not excessive to say that most of the superior-ranked warriors are in the front lines, as the war between the giants is still raging even at this moment.¡±


    In truth, they were in a state of ceasefire, but the Gods of Asgard and the giants had nevere to an agreement or signed any formal pact.


    Their peace was only temporary. Because of that, Asgard was still dispatching droves of warriors to the front lines in preparation for the inevitable invasion by the giants.


    ¡°Whatever the case, the treatment a superior-ranked warrior receives bes better. Each legion does this differently, so ask when you return to yours.¡±


    In other words, she¡¯d implied that he¡¯d have to find out for himself.


    As Bracky rolled his eyes, Rasgrid began expounding upon another topic.


    ¡°Themander of a legion is a warrior that both represents andmands it. A warrior can be amander starting from the superior rank, and each legion only has a singlemander.¡±


    Tae Ho was the only warrior in Idun¡¯s legion, but he¡¯d been an intermediate-ranked warrior until very recently. It went without saying that there hadn¡¯t been anymanders for Idun¡¯s legion until now.


    ¡°Themander will administer the legion along with the representing Valkyrie of the legion from training the legion¡¯s warriors to increasing the buildings of welfare by using the legion¡¯s resources. As a result, the quality of a legion changes depending on who bes themander.¡±


    ¡®So if amander is a divisionmander, then the representative Valkyrie is the one in charge of a division?¡¯


    Just by looking at the work they did in their legions, the Valkyries were no different from administration personnel in many ways.


    ¡°Amander is the person closest to the God of a legion. Because of that, they¡¯re granted more audiences with their God.¡±


    Bracky and Siri nodded as Reginleif spoke as if that wasn¡¯t cool, but Tae Ho put on a vague expression.


    He already met with Idun quite frequently. Tae Ho probably had the highest frequency of meetings with his God among all the warriors of Valha.


    ¡°But warrior Tae Ho, are you training hard on the attributes?¡±


    Tae Ho grew unconsciously nervous at Rasgrid¡¯s question, and Siri also flinched and shrugged her shoulders.


    Tae Ho put on a desperate expression and replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing it everyday.¡±


    So there¡¯s no reason to take sses.


    Tae Ho forced out thest sybles and sent an earnest gaze, and Rasgridughed in a low voice and nodded.


    ¡°Right. If it¡¯s you, I can trust in your abilities. I hope you can keep progressing.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Tae Ho thanked her sincerely. Siri, who stood behind him, didn¡¯t make a sound, but her expression was identical to Tae Ho¡¯s. She let out a sigh of relief as soon as Rasgrid finished speaking.


    Reginleifughed again.


    ¡°Anyways, we have finished with our immediate task. It seems that we¡¯ll head out to deal with the remaining fomoires in a few days at most, so you should enjoy your free time. It¡¯s every warrior¡¯s duty to rest when they can, so I hope you can enjoy this time earnestly, okay?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Tae Ho had be amander that would lead the forces deployed in Midgard, but he was still more ustomed to receiving orders.


    Rasgrid put on a smile at Tae Ho¡¯s unavoidable answer as Reginleifughed magnanimously beside her.


    Elsewhere, at the same time-


    Merlin, who¡¯d been searching for Mordred¡¯s room for the past few days, finally found it.


    Deep underground, it was closer to a prison cell than someone¡¯s living quarters.


    Merlin scanned the cold, dark room hewn from rock with a contrite expression before sitting on the dusty, rotting bed.


    ¡°Mordred....¡±


    Drawings which littered the floor, ceiling, and wall entered Merlin¡¯s aged vision. Within them was depicted the untarnished splendor of Camelot that he couldn¡¯t even forget in his dreams.


    Merlin couldn¡¯t forgive Mordred. His rationale for betraying King Arthur to protect Camelot waspletely insane.


    Still, despite everything, Merlin¡¯s heart bled upon realizing the magnitude of Mordred¡¯s love and grief for Camelot.


    Merlin checked each drawing slowly before pausing on one.


    It was the only drawing that wasn¡¯t of Camelot.


    ¡°Is that it?¡±


    It was a ce that couldn¡¯t possibly exist now that Erin was gone.


    Regardless of that, Merlin couldn¡¯tpletely deny the notion.


    When Tae Ho had recreated Camelot¡¯s glory with Caliburn, Merlin could feel its existence in a far away ce.


    It was the promised resting ce of the king.


    It was thend of the fairies, a ce which had the highest possibility of containing the sword of the fairies, Excalibur.


    ¡°It¡¯s Avalon.¡±


    Merlin let out a low exmation and then extended his hand to envelope the drawing itself. He delved into the remnants of Mordred¡¯s magic power which remained in the drawing.


    ¡ª


    Time flowed.


    The warriors of Valha that currently resided in Kalliv Castle were preparing themselves for a new battle.


    The fomoires that had lost their king were appearing everywhere, and the underlings of the Giant of Earth, Balgad, moved stealthily amidst the fuss.


    On the sixth night since the battle of Kalliv Castle, Tae Ho made ns to go to battle with Rasgrid and went to sleepte.


    A few hourster-


    Tae Ho opened his eyes again before dawn, but he was quick to realize from experience that he was still dreaming.


    ¡®Did Idun-nim call me?¡¯


    Normally when this happened, he¡¯d be granted an audience with Idun.


    Tae Ho stood up from his bed and waited for Idun to visit him, but it was different. Rather, it was the same. His surroundings didn¡¯t change no matter how long he waited. A wide ins with an apple tree had yet to appear.


    But that wasn¡¯t the only weird thing.


    A sweet scent wasing from somewhere, different from the smell of apples.


    Tae Ho sniffed a few times and then pinched his cheek once to see if it hurt or not before rising from his bed. The sweet smell wasing from outside his door.


    Tae Ho slowly opened the door and was greeted by apletely different scene than the hall of Kalliv Castle.


    It was a really big bed.


    There were severalyers of carpets on the ground, and beautiful, thick tapestries were draped along the walls. It gave a rather cozy feeling.


    Tae Ho scanned his surroundings slowly. There were cats rolling on the cushions syed over the ground. If he¡¯d counted their numbers, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising for there to be dozens of cats.


    It wasn¡¯t a divine message from Idun.


    The sweet scent and the odd feeling weren¡¯t hers.


    Tae Ho took a wary step forwards and then the inner side of the bedroom entered his vision. To his surprise, a bewitchingly beautifuldyy lounging on the enormous bed.


    Tae Ho halted his movement, but he was already in front of the bed. The woman wore a thin, sky-blue dress that shed her skin and a fluffy hood which covered her head. He couldn¡¯t see her face, but he knew she was an outstanding beauty just from her figure alone.


    ¡°So....you are the rumoredmander of Idun.¡±


    The woman spoke enigmatically and then twisted her body forward a bit to fixate upon Tae Ho. She then took off her hood, and long hair and a beautiful, baster face were revealed underneath.


    The Goddess of Beauty and Magic, Freya.


    Her beauty seemed to depict the golden ratio. Even Gods fell for her beauty if they met her in person, so there was nothing more to say about the warriors of Valha.


    Freya had never requested any warrior to move to her legion, but there were nevertheless countless warriors that had done so.


    Obviously, all of those who¡¯d flocked to her legion voluntarily did so because they craved her love.


    Freya wasn¡¯t particrly thinking of stealing away Idun¡¯smander. She was curious, but if Heimdal hadn¡¯t provoked her, then this wouldn¡¯t have happened in the first ce.


    Freya looked at Tae Ho with her mystical, azure eyes.


    It was the seductive eyes of Freya that had caught the hearts of innumerable men.


    But when Tae Ho faced them, a thought arose in his mind which Freya couldn¡¯t have foreseen in the slightest.


    ¡®Heda is prettier.¡¯


    Is what he thought of unconsciously.


    The clout of love was rather mighty.


    < Episode 29 ¨C Idun¡¯smander (2) > End

 Chapter 107

    Episode 29/Chapter 3: Idun¡¯smander (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    Freya was stunned.


    Her shock came from the fact that there was no change in Tae Ho¡¯s face even though she¡¯d approached him directly.


    No, there was a change.


    His look was one you¡¯d wear after seeing something beautiful.


    Tae Ho¡¯s expression revealed as much. The face of someone who just spotted a beautiful person.


    But it was a bit different. Should she rte it to an expression one held when viewing something beautiful in nature? It was obvious that Tae Ho hadn¡¯t fallen head over heels for Freya.


    Freya suppressed her bewilderment and focused on making her gaze even more coquettish. Again, Tae Ho faced her eyes, but he still didn¡¯t fall over her beauty like a slobbering idiot.


    ¡®Ah. Isn¡¯t he impotent?¡¯


    Or he likes men.


    However, Freya discarded that thought as her beauty didn¡¯t only affect men but also women.


    She was certain that the reason Idun¡¯s warrior could be so calm in her presence was because he was thinking of another woman.


    Freyaughed inwardly and then put on her usual, bright expression instead of a seductive one and spoke.


    ¡°Commander of Idun. I¡¯m called Freya.¡±


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior greets the Goddess of Magic and Beauty.¡±


    Tae Ho had been educated about the Gods of Asgard by the Valkyries, Bracky, Siri, and others. As he called out the fields of Freya¡¯s divinity, she put on a satisfied smile.


    But it was then-


    ¡°Freya!¡±


    A shrill voice pierced through the air. A corner of the cozy room cracked to reveal ins behind it. The next second, the whole wall broke down to unveil a very familiar apple tree.


    Two opposing domains became mixed in one spot; however, the ins couldn¡¯tpletely overtake the bedroom. Freya, who¡¯d sat up on her bed, let out a sigh before speaking to the Goddess standing there.


    ¡°Hi. It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°Just what are you doing?¡±


    A really indignant voice.


    Although her face was obscured by the light shrouding her, one could clearly feel the anger radiating off her.


    Tae Ho was a bit frightened at her unfamiliar visage, but Freya merely waved her hands as if she¡¯d expected it.


    ¡°Calm down, calm down. As the chief of the Valkyries, I just came here topliment the warrior that had performed many great merits. I wasn¡¯t nning on taking him or anything.¡±


    Her words were as if addressing a kindly junior of hers.


    Idun didn¡¯t respond and only red at Freya. Thetter just shrugged.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t even look like he¡¯s interested in swapping legions. It really hurts my pride, you know.¡±


    Of course, if Freya grew determined and went all out, the story may have changed, but as she had said, it wasn¡¯t her intention.


    It appeared that Idun had grown even more agitated at Freya¡¯s words, as she walked to stand firmly between Tae Ho and the bewitching goddess. Her aura was like a cat¡¯s whose hair had bristled.


    Freya continued to smile as she slowly crawled toward the end of her bed to look at Idun and Tae Ho.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior, as your Goddess is so brusque, I¡¯ll get straight to the point.¡±


    Idun still didn¡¯t say anything. As Tae Ho nodded behind her, Freya crossed her legs to show her sensual curves before continuing.


    ¡°You should already know, but I¡¯m the chief of the Valkyries. I aid Odin, the King of Gods, in ruling over Valha.¡±


    The one at the apex of Valha¡¯smand was obviously Odin, but his next direct subordinate wasn¡¯t Thor, but Freya.


    Among other things, the rune growth system which was every warrior of Valha¡¯s roots was created by her.


    Although she¡¯d coborated heavily with Odin, no one could dispute the notion that she was the true creator of Valha.


    ¡°Idun¡¯smander, the achievements you¡¯ve earned this time aren¡¯t small. You must have already received praise from the Valkyries, but I came to this ce because I wanted topliment you directly. A great warrior deserves treatment suitable to their aplishments.¡±


    Freya¡¯s beauty changed based on the situation, just like a fairy pitt.


    At this moment, Freya¡¯s beauty emanated a stark nobility and air of high standing.


    After Frigg, Odin¡¯s wife and Asgard¡¯sndy, died, Freya assumed her role as adminstrator of Asgard.


    As a result, she was ustomed to the role of a queen and gave off a profound dignity alongside her usual brightness.


    Freya stopped talking for a moment and flicked her eyes between Idun and Tae Ho. At that, anger appeared in Idun¡¯s eyes for a moment, but she expertly regained herposure.


    Freyaughed.


    ¡°Idun¡¯smander, while I was thinking of what reward to bestow you with, I heard something fun. After hearing, I knew exactly what to prepare. Apparently, you¡¯re called the ¡®Valkyrie Master¡¯ by the warriors of Valha?¡±


    Tae Ho was at aplete loss for words and couldn¡¯t speak.


    It may have been his imagination, but he felt a bit of resentment from Idun¡¯s back.


    Whatever the case, Freyaughed gracefully as if finding Tae Ho¡¯s reaction amusing and then crossed her legs the other way.


    ¡°Extend your hands. I will bestow upon you something suitable for a Valkyrie master.¡±


    At Freya¡¯s words, Tae Ho extended his two hands and light seemed to condense in the air. A white, wless horn appeared within them.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Valkyrie Horn, something like the sibling of Gjarhorn which Heimdal possesses. When you blow it once, the Valkyries nearby will gather at your side. This horn holds my decree as Valkyrie chief, so all those who gather will follow your orders without question.¡±


    Originally, a superior-ranked warrior held higher authority than a Valkyrie, but that didn¡¯t mean they could order them around.


    Of course, if a superior rank became amander of a legion, they could obviously give orders to the legion¡¯s Valkyries, but it wasn¡¯t that they could do the same to the Valkyries in other legions.


    There were many cases of Valkyries following and respecting the orders of a legion¡¯smander, but strictly speaking, there weren¡¯t obligated to follow the orders of amander from another legion.


    What Freya gave was an object that granted him the right to gather and order any Valkyries on a whim.


    It was a reward that only the real Valkyrie master could grant.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Tae Ho suppressed his happiness and thanked her politely.


    As Freya nodded lightly, Idun, who¡¯d been staring, spoke up casually.


    ¡°Freya, you¡¯re finished with your business, right?¡±


    Her voice was still on guard even if it was less than before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush me too much. After all, you¡¯re in front of none other than your warrior.¡±


    Idun¡¯s mouth mped shut at her words. Such was the integrity of honor between Gods. Regardless of how she¡¯d meant her words, they were still true.


    Actually, Tae Ho was really surprised about Idun¡¯s behavior. Her actions, expressions, and words were quite different from her usual self.


    ¡°You really are being favored.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m always thankful.¡±


    As Tae Ho gave a suitable answer immediately, Freyaughed and nodded. She turned towards Idun once more.


    ¡°Come closer. I will give you a blessing before the divine message ends.¡±


    She was speaking to Tae Ho, but her eyes were directed at Idun. Tae Ho also turned to look at Idun.


    Idun pressed her lips inside the light at the eyes of the two people and then stood to the side and opened a path.


    Freya smiled cutely at her silent permission before switching her gaze to Tae Ho. He gulped dryly and then stood in front of Freya and lowered his posture.


    ¡°Raise your head.¡±


    Tae Ho raised his head as Freya approached him. She arched her back to bless him on the forehead.


    Suddenly, Freya turned to look at Idun with a malicious smile. She then blessed Tae Ho¡¯s lips instead of his forehead.


    ¡°May my blessing apany you.¡±


    The time their lips touched was merely an instant; however, it was a really vivid and memorable one.


    Tae Ho opened his eyes widely in surprise, and Idun exploded in anger.


    ¡°Freya-unnie!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet another time.¡±


    Freyaughed and then waved her hand. Both Freya and the bedroom disappeared like a lie and the ins swept over the entire surrounding area.


    It was a perfect hit and run.


    After a few seconds had passed-


    Tae Ho wasn¡¯t happy even though he¡¯d just been kissed by the Goddess of Beauty. No, he rather felt that he was faced with misfortune.


    ¡°Uh..um....¡±


    As Tae Ho struggled awkwardly, Idun took a deep breath and then spoke as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Hmhm, my warrior Tae Ho. It¡¯s good to see that you are healthy.¡±


    She acted as usual but also felt incredibly uneasy.


    ¡°Um, me too.¡±


    Tae Ho just made it worse. All of a sudden, Idun swooped down in front of Tae Ho and spoke urgently.


    ¡°Why are you like that? Did she use a strange magic on you? Is that it?¡±


    Freya was the Goddess of Magic. Whatever Idun¡¯s thoughts were, several warriors of various legions had indeed migrated to Freya¡¯s while vying desperately for her love.


    The light obscuring Idun¡¯s face revealed traces of shock, worry, rage, and fear all at once.


    Tae Ho peered at the light and then opened his mouth gradually.


    ¡°No, um.......¡±


    ¡°Um?¡±


    ¡°I was just wondering why you¡¯re always hiding behind the light.¡±


    It went without saying that their awkwardness was a result of the recent situation, but Tae Ho also hadn¡¯t made his question up.


    When he first faced Idun, he thought that all the Gods were like this.


    But Thor was different. He could clearly see his face.


    It wasn¡¯t that weird until now since Tae Ho only had two references.


    But after seeing Freya, he became certain that there was something strange. While Freya seemed to glow from her charm, there wasn¡¯t any bright light on her like Idun.


    Like Thor, she¡¯d been clearly visible.


    Idun flinched at Tae Ho¡¯s words and then answered with a low voice.


    ¡°If....If you want to see what¡¯s beyond the light, I can show it to you.¡±


    Idun didn¡¯t particrly wait for Tae Ho¡¯s answer. As she finished speaking, she raised her right hand and touched her face. The light covering her face subsequently disappeared.


    Beautiful, blond hair that seemed woven from countless strands of gold was revealed atop her translucent face.


    However, he could only see half of her face. Across the rest, Idun wore a epassing, ck mask that contrasted her fair features.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that the mask covered her entire face, so he could still see her expression clearly. Her sharp chin and pretty lips were also clear.


    ¡°Hm, it seems like you are somewhat disappointed.¡±


    As Idun spoke with a sulky voice, Tae Ho flinched and shook his head hurriedly. To be frank, he¡¯d merely been baffled to see a mask appear under the light. Regardless of what he saw, Idun had still listened to his request. It wasn¡¯t something he should be disappointed about.


    Idun covered her mouth with her hand andughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m joking. Joking.¡±


    Although she was wearing a mask, it was much easier to read her emotions and expressions than when she was hidden behind the light.


    ¡®But what did she hide herself for in the first ce?¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t imagine any reason for it.


    In addition, by looking at Idun¡¯s movements, it didn¡¯t seem like a normal mask. It was like a veil or a pair of sunsses that the wearer could use to look from the inside.


    While Tae Ho was pondering it, Idun looked up at the sky and pouted.


    ¡°My warrior, Tae Ho, it¡¯s unfortunate, but I will have to return today.¡±


    Of course, she hadn¡¯t originally nned to send a divine message at all.


    Tae Ho nodded and then lowered his posture like he did with Freya. Idun thought for a moment after seeing Tae Ho kneel, but she ended up blessing him on his forehead like always.


    ¡°May my blessing apany you.¡±


    Idun revealed a gentle smile and Tae Ho answered in kind. He then blinked and woke from his dream.


    ¡ª


    The number of warriors that¡¯d remained behind in Valha to eradicate the remaining fomoires were exactly a hundred. This included Tae Ho¡¯s group.


    The number decided upon after guessing that it wasn¡¯t a good influence for existences of Asgard to roam Midgard for longer than necessary.


    Ingrid stayed back in Kalliv Castle with a few warriors.


    It was to dissuade some neighboring countries from invading the now leaderless Kalliv Ahim.


    It wasn¡¯t that eptable for the existences of Asgard to provoke to politics in Midgard, but it was only to prevent Kalliv Ahim from suffering any further damage.


    It was a really irresponsible thing to step back saying that human affairs should be handled among themselves.


    Tae Ho split up some forces with Rasgrid as she had the most leadership experience out of the Valkyries who¡¯d remained behind.


    It was also to exterminate the few fomoires that were left effectively.


    And a monthter-


    As the mopping up of the fomoires was ending, a change urred.


    The smokeing from the fragments of Garmr¡¯s soul that Ingrid had stored away started to blow in a specific direction.


    Valha showed an immediate reaction, as this phenomenon had already happened in the first expedition in Midgard.


    Tae Ho and Rasgrid received a heavenly order and paused the cleanup of the remaining fomoires to make haste towards another location.


    They rushed to where Ingrid and the soul fragments were at.


    ¡ª


    The Giant of Earth, Balgad, didn¡¯t personally witness the battle that urred in Kalliv Castle, but he knew what happened.


    The Giant of the Night, Avalt, thought of the Giant of Strength, Harad, at thest moments of Bress the Tyrant¡¯s life.


    Idun¡¯s warrior.


    The one that had in the Giant of Strength was Thor; however, Avalt remembered what Harad was trying to do before he died. He tried to kill the high-named Ragnar Lodbrok and the warrior of Idun that wasn¡¯t even at the intermediate rank.


    It was then that he¡¯d thought that Idun¡¯s warrior may very well be a great enemy for the Magician King one day.


    The day of Bress¡¯ death, Avalt was able to confirm his belief.


    Idun¡¯s warrior was dangerous. There was a dire need to sever the roots before the flower bloomed entirely.


    The Giant of the Night, Avalt, opened his eyes in the darkness. At that moment, there was a voice that called out to him like an illusion.


    The Giant of Earth, Balgad.


    It was him.


    ¡ª


    The Magician King, Utgard Loki, sat upon his throne and looked off to a distant ce. He rolled his fingers across his armrest and sent out two streams of his magic carrying orders.


    One was sent to the front lines and the other to Midgard.


    The magician king took a deep breath. He felt like the old wound in his shoulder by the Prince of Light, Cuchinn, was itching.


    A hundred years since the Great War.


    Soon,, the time to stand on the battlefield woulde again.


    ¡ª


    The Gods on par with Thor couldn¡¯t enter through the Great Barrier. The possibility of their immense power influencing the barrier was too high.


    Loki was certainly a strong existence; however, he was the God of Lies and could portray his level of strength however he wished.


    Loki was now inside the Great Barrier. He, who stood in a ce cast in shadow, was ring at the sky like a statue. Far above, a flock of crows were traveling through the air.


    Odin.


    Loki took his eyes off the flock. He analyzed the message of the Magician King that had grown faint after having passed through several territories.


    ¡°Let everything happen as the King wishes.¡±


    Loki mumbled in a low voice before moving with vigor.


    The biggest country of humans in Midgard, Ironside, was now his target.


    < Episode 29 ¨C Idun¡¯smander (3) > End

 Chapter 108

    Episode 30/Chapter 1: The knights of the round table (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    Including the now destroyed Erin, there were now tens in this universe.


    Each of these realms used the name of a world that exists.


    Just like Asgard, Erin and Olympus.


    The realms weren¡¯t the same with each other. They had simr parts but each of them had their unique colors.


    Asgard¡¯s biggest difference with the other realms was the existence of the world tree Yggdrasil.


    Asgard was divided in several sectors and all those sectors were in touch with the roots or branches of Yggdrasil.


    Asgard, thend of Gods and the ce that is at the highest point of Yggdrasil.


    The hugend of humans, that is covering Asgard.


    Alfheim, thend of fairies, and Svartalfheim.


    The beautifulnd where the Vanir reside.


    The home for the dwarves and the underground kingdom where the sun doesn¡¯t rise, Nidavellir.


    Asgard¡¯s other world that is filled with frost, Niflheim.


    Those weren¡¯t the only sectors that the world tree touched. One of the roots of Yggdrasil touched with thend of the giants, Jotunheim.


    Thisposition was widely spread in Asgard and also in Midgard. Because of that, the humans in Midgardnd and rocks that were above the big roots and branches to be their world.


    It was a funny idea but the truth was a bit different.


    The world tree Yggdrasil was a really huge tree but it was still smaller than Midgard. No, it was certainly smaller than even Alfheim and Svartalfheim.


    The world tree was just a concept.


    The white and huge tree was piercing the center of Asgard and several people called it as the world tree Yggdrasil, but this was only half true. That tree was merely a substantiation of a part of Yggdrasil.


    It was more proper to look at it as Yggdrasil connecting the several sectors into one.


    The severalnds were connected by one thanks to the system called Yggdrasil.


    That was the shape of Asgard, one of the ten realms.


    &


    ¡°Valkyrie Ingrid greets themander of Idun.¡±


    Ingrid faced Tae Ho at the entrance of the castle of Kalliv and then hit her chest twice.


    After Tae Ho got promoted to themander of Idun¡¯s legion, Ingrid always used polite words at formal ces.


    You wouldn¡¯t know in personal ces but she had said that she couldn¡¯t treat amander of an army impolitely in a formal ce.


    ¡®She¡¯s as earnest as always.¡¯


    There were many times that Rasgrid and Reginleif talked politely to Tae Ho but they weren¡¯tparable to Ingrid.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t only the Valkyries that changed their way of speech with Tae Ho.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me captain Siri from now on.¡±


    Siri had said these words about a month ago, when they were going out to clean up the remaining fomoires.


    ¡°Tae Ho, I know why you keep calling me as captain but you are now amander. I don¡¯t know in private ces but honestly speaking it¡¯s burdensome for you to call me captain when there are many people. It also won¡¯t be good to you.¡±


    For Tae Ho ¡®captain Siri¡¯ wasn¡¯t a title but a nickname filled with affection. As Siri had faced countless trials with Tae Ho when he was merely a lowest ranked warrior, Siri was something beyond a simplerade.


    Because of that, Tae Ho came up with another nickname as soon as ¡®captain Siri¡¯ got denied.


    ¡°Then what about Siri noona?¡±


    It was close to impossible to guess the age of the warriors of Valha with just their appearances, but taking into ount the time they have been in Valha, there was no doubt that Siri was older than him.


    Siri flinched at Tae Ho¡¯s proposal and then said quickly while shaking her head.


    ¡°Ju, just call me Siri. Just like Harabal and Bracky does. Please.¡±


    It was burdensome for Tae Ho to call her as noona but it would be a bigger problem if Bracky or Harabal imitated him.


    In addition, Siri still had some rejection towards people calling her noona.


    Tae Ho simply listened to Siri¡¯s request as she had said that she was afraid about Harabal and Bracky imitating him.


    Tae Ho thought of what happened with Siri and then nced back. He could see Reginleif, Siri, Merlin, and Helga that were in the same troop in the subjugation of the fomoires so they had been with him all along.


    Siri tilted her head as if asking what was wrong and then Tae Ho nodded once and faced Ingrid. Listening to the story, it seemed like Rasgrid¡¯s group had also arrived.


    As they didn¡¯t have the time to waste or leisure, Tae Ho moved to the conference room where Rasgrid¡¯s group was waiting at.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    Tae Ho saluted with Rasgrid while hitting his chest twice and then greeted Harabal, Bracky and Gandur with his eyes and started the conference.


    There was a map of Midgard spread in the big and square table that was in the middle of the conference room.


    Ingrid ced a red rock on top of Kalliv castle that was in the center of Kalliv Ahim and started to exin.


    ¡°Garmr¡¯s soul fragment has started to react two days ago and its pointing a certain direction just like it did in the ind of king Sven or in Katren.¡±


    They sent the soul fragments they discovered in the ind and Kataron to Valha, but the fragments they retrieved in Radetza was still being held by Ingrid.


    ¡°The direction it¡¯s pointing at is as following.¡±


    Ingrid ced a long and firm wooden ruler on the table this time. The fragment of Garmr¡¯s soul would be in the direction the wooden ruler was pointing at.


    ¡°There are no special regions in the path?¡±


    ¡°There are a few.¡±


    Ingrid answered briefly at Rasgrid¡¯s question and then ced yellow rocks on the path the wooden ruler crossed.


    ¡°They are named forests, viges and cities that exist in the path.¡±


    Until now, Garmr¡¯s soul fragment had always created a change. Because of that, if there were people living in the are near the fragments, then the rumors would spread much faster.


    ¡°There are particrly no rumors regarding the changes. Perhaps the soul fragments may be located on the ces that the yellow rocks aren¡¯t ced at.¡±


    As there have already been several precedents, they could somewhat guess the distance with the amount of smoke the fragment emanated. Although the margin of error was quite big, they could lower the margin if more conditions were added.


    Ingrid pointed at the ce in between the two yellow rocks that were the farthest from each other.


    ¡°Currently, this ce has the highest probabilities.¡±


    Bracky frowned at Ingrid¡¯s words. It was because the ce Ingrid¡¯s long and slender fingers pointed at was one of the famous and harsh mountain ranges in Midgard, the Karton mountain ranges.


    ¡°It¡¯s vague.¡±


    Rasgrid opened her eyes sharply. She raised her head to look up at Tae Ho and he nodded.


    ¡°The direction where the remaining fomoires were headed to is ovepping.¡±


    The remnants Tae Ho and Rasgrid chased were all heading towards the mountain ranges of Karton. Their objective may be beyond the mountain ranges but it was too much of a coincidence.


    Then, Merlin that was silent until now, approached the table and said.


    ¡°If it¡¯s the mountain ranges of Karton, there¡¯s a ce thates to my head.¡±


    Merlin picked a red rock and then ced it in the middle of the mountain ranges.


    ¡°There¡¯s a gate that connects to Erin in this ce.¡±


    ¡°A gate? Are you talking about a space door?¡±


    Merlin nodded at Rasgrid¡¯s question.


    ¡°It¡¯s simr. An old gate that was built long before Erin got destroyed.....and even before Camelot was set up. Erin and Asgard hadn¡¯t been interacting with each other a few days ago.¡±


    It was an item that the Tuatha De Danann and the fomoires disputed over with before the Milesians appeared in Erin.


    ¡°Does it still work?¡±


    Merlin frowned as if going through his memories at Tae Ho¡¯s question.


    ¡°It was actually half destroyed when I passed over there long ago to check on it. In addition, even if it does work, Erin has already been destroyed. There¡¯s a possibility that the exit gate in Erin or even the ce itself got destroyed. We also can¡¯t ignore the influence of the great barrier.¡±


    Two or more space doors had to exist in order for it to work properly. It was because the entrance and exit gates had to do their roles.


    ¡°But if it does work and there¡¯s even a destination ce, it means that it¡¯s the escape route for the fomoires.¡±


    Bracky frowned and said. If it were the fomoires, they may only think of hiding and live like rats, but the ones that had some strength would choose to evade the warriors of Valha and escape from Midgard.


    ¡°So the fragment just appeared in that ce?¡±


    If it was coincidence, then it was a trick of fate.


    Harabal shrugged his shoulders and said.


    ¡°If we interpret it in a good way, it is a good opportunity. We will be able to catch two or three birds with one stone.¡±


    The fomoires had lost their pivot with the death of Bress.


    The reason Valha put that much effort to get rid of Bress wasn¡¯t simply to chase away the fomoires from Midgard. It was to stop the giants from entering Midgard through the fomoires.


    Now that the powerful fomoires along with Bress had died, the force of the fomoires was greatly weakened. Because of that, it would be hard for the giants to send strong giants to Midgard like in Radetza or Kataron.


    The fomoires got weakened and so that would hinder the movement of the giants.


    While all this happened, Garmr¡¯s soul fragment had appeared.


    Looking at it with a different point of view, it was the opportunity to take care of two things at once.


    Everyone turned to look at Tae Ho and he came to a fast conclusion instead of dying.


    ¡°Let¡¯s depart immediately.¡±


    To the mountain ranges of Katon.


    The warriors of Valha left the castle of Kalliv.


    &


    At the same tim on a different ce.


    Heda was tying up the wooden boat in the dock while Tae Ho¡¯s group was increasing their speed.


    ¡°Lllla.¡±


    After she finished setting things up, she sat on the wooden box just like the first day she faced Tae Ho. As she looked at a far ce, she could see ships of other legions entering the dock.


    The Valkyries of the other legions that were standing on the decks saluted Heda. Heda waved her hand lightly or greeted her with a nce of her eyes and then checked her bag she had brought with her. It seemed like she was nning to write a letter to Tae Ho while she waited.


    But it was when she just spread the paper and wrote a word of ¡®Hi¡¯.


    A shadow was cast over Heda¡¯s head. Heda turned to look up reflexively as her piece of paper got dark and then faced some big warriors standing in front of her.


    She was looking at them for the first time but it was different for the warriors. They had expressions as if they were meeting a famous person, as if they had heard several things about Heda.


    Heda blinked for now. She looked at her surroundings and then pointed at herself with the pen she was holding.


    ¡°Huh? Maybe?¡±


    Maybe.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s Valkyrie.¡±


    ¡°The most beautiful Valkyrie.¡±


    The warriors smirked and Heda flushed. It was partly because she was embarrassed but also because she was excited of pure happiness.


    How long had passed since Tae Ho entered?


    New warriors had entered Idun¡¯s legion.


    < Episode 30 ¨C The knights of the round table (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 109

    Episode 30/Chapter 2: The knights of the round table (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    Heda closed and opened her eyes once.


    It didn¡¯t change. There wasn¡¯t only one or two big warriors in front of her, there were five of them.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t know, but actually Valha didn¡¯t take in warriors every day. At least once in a few days or at most once in a day.


    As a warrior¡¯s soul entered the souls resting room at the entrance of Valha, it fell asleep until it¡¯s turn so that it wouldn¡¯t notice the passage of time.


    Whatever the case, the important thing was that they gathered the warriors and received them at once.


    It was different for popr legions like Odin¡¯s or Thor¡¯s legion and it depended on the situation in Midgard, but there were times that they received hundreds of warriors at once.


    Because of that, five warriors wasn¡¯t that big of a number. You could say that it was rather low.


    But everything depended on who you were talking about.


    Five was a big number for Idun¡¯s legion as it reached a record of 500%!


    In addition, the time they gathered warriors this time was short. As Heda looked at her surroundings she noticed that the number of warriors that entered the other legions only amounted to ten.


    Five people


    Ohh five people!


    It was different to when Tae Ho entered. She could be calm with Tae Ho as it was the first time someone entered Idun¡¯s legion since the Great War and was a really unexpected thing.


    But this time, she was somewhat looking for it and the results were more than she had thought of, so her mouth dropped open unconsciously.


    If she had a tail, she would be waving it really quickly. Heda forced down her urge to jump everywhere and said calmly.


    ¡°Wait a moment I will check your names.¡±


    Heda opened the pocket that was hanging on her waist and then spread the list as if it was something she usually did.


    ¡®There are, there are!¡¯


    The names of five warriors were really listed on it.


    ¡°Um, right. Yeah. But I will still check your names just in case. Answer me if I call out your name.¡±


    Heda called out the name of each of them and every time, the warriors answered with a loud voice.


    But it was when Heda finished naming the five of them.


    ¡°The most beautiful Valkyrie.¡±


    ¡°The prettiest Valkyrie in Valha.¡±


    ¡°The Valkyrie that is prettier than even a Goddess!¡±


    The warriors called out to Heda with their own methods.


    Heda cleared her throat at the embarrassing but nice to hear nicknames and then asked after flushing.


    ¡°Um....what? Do you have anything you want to ask? Ah, I¡¯m Heda. Called me that way.¡±


    For her to be the prettiest Valkyrie in Valha. Was Tae Ho the one that spread the rumors? And just what was the Valkyrie that is prettier than even a Goddess? Tae Ho wouldn¡¯t have been able to meet that many Goddesses. Or was he talking about Freya, the Goddess of beauty and magic?


    ¡®Tae Ho, you too.¡¯


    He is so childish.


    It was when Heda was twisting her body and thinking about Tae Ho.


    One of the warriors that looked at each other raised his hand and asked.


    ¡°Valkyrie Heda. Where¡¯s the ship of our legion?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    As Heda asked back unconsciously, another warrior asked while his eyes shone.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior said that we had a really big and cool ship.¡±


    ¡°Right, right. It was a luxurious ship that was adorned in gold.¡±


    ¡°It was a cool ship that could carry hundreds of people. It could even fly on the sky.¡±


    It seemed like they were talking about the flying pirate ship.


    But that wasn¡¯t the important thing. The important thing was that the warriors were looking at her with eyes filled with expectation. In addition, one of them looked at the wooden boat that was behind her and Heda felt like she could listen to his thoughts.


    That wooden boat shouldn¡¯t be it, right?


    Ey, no way.


    Idun¡¯s legion wasn¡¯t a ce that kids yed war at.


    ¡°Uh.....so......¡±


    Heda felt cold sweat dripping from her back. Tae Ho coulde up boldly as nothing, but the situation was different this time. There were too many things the warriors had heard before entering the legionpared to Tae Ho that didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡®Tae Ho!¡¯


    Just know he was the subject of affection but now he was the subject of resentment. How could he lie like that and how would he take care of it?


    ¡°Will you wait for a moment?¡±


    She had to first put off the urgent fire. Even if she came up confidently as Tae Ho- no, as boldly as him, the wooden boat in front of her was too small to carry all five warriors. She couldn¡¯t make repeated trips while leaving the warriors standing on the dock so she had toe up with something.


    Heda hurriedly drew a rune in the air and threw a white feather to the air. And then, the white feather transformed into a beautiful owl and started to fly towards the residence of Idun.


    ¡°Just a moment, a moment.¡±


    The simple warriors didn¡¯t doubt that Heda¡¯s reaction was suspicious but rather let out sighs of exmation while checking their surroundings. As she heard the stories in between, it seemed like their expectation towards the residence was great.


    ¡®What do I do?¡¯


    That tens of Valkyries prepared delicious and luxurious meals everyday. Just what kind of residence was he talking about?!


    Heda pressed her mouth shut to hide her anxiousness and then looked at the direction the owl flew at. A reaction returned when the ships of the other legions started to leave one by one.


    ¡°Heda, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Adenmaha, that appeared as a sea serpent, transformed back into the shape of a Goddess andnded on the dock. The warriors pped, enjoying the shy transformation.


    Heda said.


    ¡°They are new warriors that entered the legion. I forgot about the number of warriors and brought a small ship. That¡¯s why I would appreciate it if you could help.¡±


    Compared to Heda¡¯s leisurely words, she sent an earnest gaze and Adenmaha that was fast to catch on things just nodded slowly instead of breaking the atmosphere by saying things like ¡®only a small boat? Our legion only has that boat.¡¯


    ¡°Well.....it¡¯s unavoidable.¡±


    ¡®Thank you! I really appreciate it!¡¯


    Heda moved here mouth and sent a gaze filled with thankfulness and Adenmaha snorted like always and then jumped back into the water and transformed into a sea serpent.


    ¡°Two will get on the boat with me and the remaining three will ride on Adenmaha.¡±


    ¡°Ohh!¡±


    ¡°Ohhhhh!¡±


    The greatly moved warriors discussed about who would ride on Adenmaha, but the one that had the final decision was none other than her. Adenmaha picked three warriors that seemed to be the lightest and the ones that weren¡¯t picked put on depressed faces and got on the wooden boat.


    ¡°Hmhm. Does someone want to smoke?¡±


    Heda departed from the dock and then asked after taking out the cigarette. Compared to Tae Ho, all of them wanted to smoke it but there was only one cigarette.


    Heda told them to smoke it in turns and then gave it to the warrior closest to her. Heda could hide that she had coughed out the smoke because the warriors were fighting on who would smoke it first.


    Heda fixed her posture to sit morefortably and then looked at the warriors smoking the cigarette with a satisfied expression but then worry filled their faces.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt? Or is it cold?¡±


    As Adenmaha asked the warrior that was riding on her, the handsome warrior that had a long beard shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I¡¯m just moved. One of the reasons is because I entered Valha but the main reason is because I also became a warrior that rides on Valkyries, right?¡±


    So he was trembling because he was happy.


    The warriors that were sitting behind the bearded warrior cheered.


    ¡°Ohh! Warriors that rides on Valkyries!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to get beaten? Do you still want to spout nonsense? I will turn over.¡±


    Thest one was Adenmaha and the warrior that received the gaze of a sea serpent directly could only shut their mouths and shrink down.


    it was poor to see the dispirited warriors but Heda ended upughing unconsciously. The warriors that were riding on the boat asked that Heda.


    ¡°I heard that Idun¡¯s legion possesses the best food in Valha and that it¡¯s not from this world. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°As it¡¯s food from Valha, it¡¯s already not from this world right?¡±


    ¡°No, I also heard that it¡¯s the most delicious in Valha.¡±


    ¡°Right, right. I also heard that.¡±


    The warriors talked among themselves and brought out topics to speak about.


    ¡°I also heard that there are beauties that areparable to Valkyries.¡±


    ¡°Is that the only thing? Ragnar Lodbrok. I also heard that the king of the vikings is residing in Idun¡¯s residence.¡±


    ¡°Ohh Ragnar! Ragnar Lodbrok!¡±


    ¡°There are also strong and cool Shinsoos.¡±


    The warriors put on shining expressions again. The warrior that was closest to Heda asked her with shining eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m really expecting going towards the residence.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Heda clenched her fists unconsciously and drew a smile.


    &


    ¡°Heda told me that you will pay for it.¡±


    The day after the warriors arrived at the residence.


    Adenmaha got summoned by Tae Ho and clicked her tongue.


    ¡°You should have held yourself in the exaggeration, how could you make up things?¡±


    Adenmaha got summoned to a small cabin inside the flying pirate ship. It was carrying all hundred warriors of Valha but it had still surpassed the limit even though the ship had increased to its maximum size.


    Because of that Adenmaha¡¯s shoulder was touching with Tae Ho¡¯s. Tae Ho shook his hands and said:


    ¡°Ey, when did I make up things? There¡¯s you and Heda in the residence. And also captain Siri and Scathach-nim.¡±


    The part that Idun¡¯s residence was a ce that beauties stayed at in Valha wasn¡¯t made up. Although he did exaggerate the numbers a bit.


    ¡°Hmhm.¡±


    Adenmaha snorted like a always as if she was happy that she got named. Tae Ho snickered and continued speaking.


    ¡°In addition, master Ragnar really is there.¡±


    If it were the strong and cool Shinsoos he had Adenmaha, McLaren, Rolo and his wives.


    ¡°What about the food?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s the food Heda made, then it¡¯s the most delicious in the whole world. You also eat it everyday so why don¡¯t you know? Ah, I want to eat food made by Heda.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. How infalible.¡±


    Adenmaha said with lukewarm eyes and Tae Ho rxed his body a bit.


    ¡°So new warriors really entered our legion.¡±


    It was the result of some months of publicizing.


    He thought that it wasn¡¯tpletely proper to be happy as you had to die first to enter Valha, but whatever the case it was true that he was happy.


    ¡°They said they were warriors that died against the battle with the fomoires. They all fought valiantly because they believed that they could go to Valha.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Listening to it, it seemed like they were the warriors that had died in the recent battle against the fomoires.


    ¡®So this was what master Ragnar spoke about?¡¯


    The warriors of Midgard knew that Valha existed. Because of that they thought that it was more important how they died rather than when and they didn¡¯t fear death in the battlefield.


    But it all had its limits.


    If all men wished for a brave death in the battlefield, the world could only be a mess.


    The warriors were more specialized in destroying rather than creating. Just who would work the field and make buildings if everyone wanted to be warriors?


    If young men threw their lives like nothing, then the heritage of the families would only get cut off.


    A world with endless wars was just like hell.


    And Odin didn¡¯t wish for a world like that.


    Because Midgard wasn¡¯t a human farm to replenish warriors of Valha.


    It was a precious world were countless lives grew up.


    Ingrid had said that it wasn¡¯t good for the warriors of Valha to stay in the mortal world for a long time.


    It was obvious. The more the humans of Midgard saw the activities of the warriors of Valha, they would value the life after death to be more important than their current lives.


    Rasgrid hadn¡¯t made the warriors stay in the shrine for nothing. Having sent back most of the warriors to Valha right after the battle with the fomoires ended was for same reason.


    ¡®When the cleanup of the fomoires and the searching of Garmr¡¯s soul fragments ends, Valha will distance itself with Midgard. We will stop deploying warriors for at least tens of years....or perhaps for dozens of years. The best thing is for the existence of the warriors of Valha to stay as legends inside of myths. We are too close to them right now.¡¯


    Tae Ho remembered Ragnar¡¯s words and nodded. Even Tae Ho, that didn¡¯t belong to Midgard, found the current situation to not be normal.


    ¡°Ah, and I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    Adenmaha, that was looking at Tae Ho thinking by himself, flicked her shoulder and then said.


    ¡°The number of warriors will keep increasing from now on so......Heda asked me if I wasn¡¯t thinking of bing a Valkyrie.¡±


    ¡°You can be one?¡±


    Because Adenmaha was a Goddess of the Tuatha De Danann.


    However she just shrugged as if it was nothing.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t. And if you look at it with another point of view, it¡¯s rather simr.¡±


    Valkyries had a low stature but they were still Goddesses. Looking at it from Adenmaha¡¯s point of view, that was just a normal Goddess of the Tuatha De Danann, her rank didn¡¯t increase or get lower, it was just moving to a side.


    ¡°What do you think, master? Would you like it if I became a Valkyrie?¡±


    ¡°I will always wee it.¡±


    Actually in Tae Ho¡¯s situation, nothing would change in his life if she became a Valkyrie of Idun but he would gain quite a bit from it if he looked at her battle prowess.


    He could strengthen her with the ¡®warrior that rides on Valkyries¡¯ and also register her with the ¡®warrior that had a Valkyrie meet him¡¯.


    ¡°Hmm. I will think about it then.¡±


    ¡°Right, I will be waiting for the day I receive a blessing from you.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Adenmaha¡¯s mood became good at Tae Ho¡¯s words and then stood up from her ce.


    ¡°I will be going now.¡±


    ¡°Right, tell Heda how I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Adenmaha frowned because he kept calling out Heda until the end and then disappeared while snorting.


    Tae Ho got left alone in the cabin and started to think.


    ¡®Wait a moment. We will reach the mountain ranges of Katon in two days, and new warriors entered today........¡¯


    At least tonight, or tomorrow at night.


    Tae Ho fell asleep early and then could face the one he had expected.


    ¡°My warrior Tae Ho! There are a lot of things I want to talk to you about!¡±


    The Goddess of youth Idun.


    She was more youthful than usual today.


    < Episode 30 ¨C The knights of the round table (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 110

    Episode 30/Chapter 3: The knights of the round table (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. I met the five of them today. They were all good kids.¡±


    Idun started speaking with a really excited face while sitting next to Tae Ho on the wide boulder. He could only see her lips because of the eye cover that was more like a mask but Idun could make quite a lot of expressions with just her pink lips.


    Tae Ho felt like he was looking at a bird that was chirping so he started to concentrate more on Idun rather than her story.


    ¡°But still Tae Ho, you went too far. Heda was really troubled because the expectations of the warriors were too big.¡±


    She could somewhat evade the answer when they were going to the residence but when they arrived they only found Heda as a Valkyrie. Excluding Tae Ho, the only warrior that stayed in the residence, the five could not avoid noticing that they were the only ones there.


    Tae Ho answered boldly at Idun¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Ey, weren¡¯t their expectations fulfilled? They were greeted by Heda and even met Idun-nim. I didn¡¯t lie up to that point. I was a bit subjective.¡±


    And a little excessive?


    ¡°You do speak well.¡±


    Idun giggled. She tilted her head and looked up at Tae Ho for a moment and then asked with a friendly voice.


    ¡°My warrior Tae Ho, did you listen about picking a new Valkyrie from Adenmaha?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard that Heda proposed it to her.¡±


    If themander was someone thatmanded the warriors of a legion, then the representative Valkyrie of a legion led the Valkyries in a certain legion.


    The need of a new Valkyrie wasn¡¯t that noticeable as Tae Ho was the only warrior, but Heda was in charge of selecting new Valkyries and training them as she was the representative of Idun¡¯s legion.


    ¡°New warriors will increase so we will also need new Valkyries. All of these things haven¡¯t happened in a long while, so it¡¯s quite enjoyable.¡±


    He could feel just how happy she was with her lips, voice and even her small movements.


    Tae Ho looked at that Idun and felt that it was regrettable. Because the more warriors entered, the time he would be able to face Idun also got shorter. Perhaps, it may also be true for Heda.


    Was this the feeling you got when you get new siblings?


    As Tae Ho smiled bitterly, Idun ced her hand on top of Tae Ho¡¯s and said.


    ¡°You are special Tae Ho. How will you be the same as them?¡±


    Idun was looking at him as if she already knew what he was thinking about. Tae Ho got happy but also bewildered.


    ¡°Can you show that much favoritism?¡±


    ¡°I can. Why wouldn¡¯t I be able to?¡±


    Idun answered rather shamelessly and smiled brightly. No matter how many warriors entered the legion, the one Idun would favor the most would still be Tae Ho.


    ¡°Now that I see, Heda was asking. A Valkyrie more beautiful than a Goddess. Just who were you talking about?¡±


    Tae Ho couldn¡¯t see her eyes because it was being covered by the eye bandage but he felt like she would be putting really sharp and expecting eyes.


    Tae Ho answered immediately.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s Freya.¡±


    Idun seemed to be really happy that Tae Ho said Heda was more beautiful than Freya, perhaps because she had had a little confrontation with her.


    Idun snorted for a moment as if she was imitating Adenmaha and then looked up at Tae Ho and asked like a surprise.


    ¡°Then Tae Ho, what if youpare Heda and me? I¡¯m also a Goddess.¡±


    Tae Ho couldn¡¯t answer immediately. As Idun saw his hesitation on his face, she put away the hands that were on top of Tae Ho¡¯s and pouted.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the case. Tae Ho was certainly a warrior of Heda. That was the case.¡±


    Rather than imitating Heda, it seemed to be her own words.


    As Tae Ho started to drip cold sweat, Idun giggled like always and then shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m joking, a joke.¡±


    Until what part and up to where was a joke?


    ¡°Good times always pass by the fastest.¡±


    Idun took a deep breath and then stood up. She ced her hands on Tae Ho¡¯s shoulders and said gently.


    ¡°My warrior Tae Ho, I will be waiting for the day you return to the residence safely.¡±


    Tae Ho closed his eyes after getting up and Idun ced her lips on Tae Ho¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Let my blessing apany you.¡±


    A warm golden light wrapped up Tae Ho.


    &


    The biggest advantage with the flying ship was that you could ignore the terrain and fly, but being able to operate it day and night was also a strong point you couldn¡¯t exclude.


    Excluding Rasgrid, who was tired from operating the ship all night, all the other Valkyries and intermediate ranked warriors were gathered at Tae Ho¡¯s room. As the cabins were small in the first ce and there were too many members, everyone¡¯s shoulders were touching each other.


    ¡°The reaction of the soul fragment is bing stronger. It seems like it really is the mountain ranges of Katon.¡±


    Ingrid said with her usual sincere face. Merlin pointed at the surroundings with a cubic light and said.


    ¡°There are already quite a lot of fomoires gathered. Looking at the flow of magic power, they are preparing to operate the gate.¡±


    Looking at the number of fomoires gathered in the mountain ranges of Katon, it seemed like they weren¡¯t able to operate the gate yet, so they had arrived just in time.


    ¡°So the fomoires have the soul fragment?¡±


    ¡°They may have a beast that has transformed with it or are holding it to gift it to the giants. But thetter is probable, right?¡±


    Because there was no way the fomoires and the beast would look at each other in a friendly light.


    Harabal nodded as Gandur answered at Siri¡¯s question.


    ¡°Good, whatever the case we just have to sweep up the both of them. It¡¯s good as its simple.¡±


    They just had to charge towards them and sweep them up. Although it was a really crude and simple way, it was really the way of Valha.


    Reginleif smiled bitterly as if there was nothing to do about it and spoke to Tae Ho.


    ¡°Commander, our exact objective is to destroy the gate and stop the fomoires from escaping, and also retrieving the fragment of Garmr¡¯s soul.¡±


    It was more systemized but in the end it was simr to what Harabal had said.


    ¡°Merlin, is it possible to destroy the gate?¡±


    The gate of the Tuatha De Danann wasn¡¯t showing up above ground. It was inside the huge fortress that was dug underground just like the kingdom of the dwarves, Nidavellir.


    The size of the fortress was so huge it wasn¡¯t excessive to say that an entire mountain was used for it and it was asplicated as an ant tunnel.


    Merlin frowned at Tae Ho¡¯s question and answered.


    ¡°It won¡¯t even budge if you touch the surface as it is a really huge gate. But if you destroy the core you will be able to stop them from operating it.¡±


    As Merlin moved his hand, one of the mountain molds made of light got amplified and then aplicated structure showed up. It was a map made based on Merlin¡¯s memories.


    The core of the gate was located in the deepest cave of the fortress. It was right next to the huge gate that was installed in the floor.


    ¡°If the fomoires are nning to gift Garmr¡¯s soul fragment to the giants, the possibilities of it being on that ce would be the highest as it the ce with the tightest security.¡±


    ¡°If we approach a little more I will be able to amplify the location.¡±


    Ingrid answered at Bracky¡¯s words and then she turned to look at Tae Ho.


    ¡°Commander, if we move at the current speed a battle will ur in two hours. I hope you can choose the strategy for this battle.¡±


    How they would fight there.


    Everyone turned to look at Tae Ho. Tae Ho looked at the mold for a moment and then crossed his arms and said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go the Valha way.¡±


    ¡°Valha way?¡±


    ¡°Valha way.¡±


    Just what was the Valha way?


    Everyone could understand it excluding Merlin.


    &


    ¡°Uwaaaaaaaaaa¡±


    ¡°Th, I can¡¯t sense my lower body!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s thrilling! It¡¯s always something new!¡±


    Rains of steel fell down the sky. There were a total of three steel structures and they were the ones that were used in the battle in Kalliv¡¯s castle.


    They had sent back almost all of the steel structures back to Valha along the warriors, but Tae Ho had taken some just in case. Even if it looked harsh, it was worth having carried it.


    The flying pirate ship and Scuabtuinne increased their speed in between the steel structures that were drawing a triangle. The speed was simr to the rains of steel butpared to the steel structures, there wasn¡¯t anything to fix yourself to so the suffering was much bigger. The members that rode on Scuabtuinne, that didn¡¯t even have a roof, screamed as if they were riding on a ck sh.


    And in front of them, a red dragon charged. Tae Ho and the intermediate ranked warriors, that could be called as the key to this battle, were riding on Rolo that had transformed into Shooting star, the owner of mes.


    ¡°Amazing Tae Ho!¡±


    Bracky yelled sincerely. Siri gritted her teeth and closed her eyes and Harabal seemed like he would die at any moment because of his blue face.


    Tae Ho and Rolo looked at the ground while sharing their senses. Tae Ho thought of the trauma generated when he rode on a ck sh but he could somewhat maintain himself calmly thanks to Rolo who enjoyed the thrill.


    Tae Ho counted the numbers while looking at the ground that seemed like it would smash them at an amazing speed. He looked at the words covering the mountain range of Katon with the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯.


    Kyaaaaa!


    The cry that was like a scream was heard in several ces of the mountain. The flying type fomoires surged up but they couldn¡¯t do anything about the Rains of steel that were descending with an incredible speed.


    Tae Ho chose the slope to descend on that was a bit higher than the entrance of the fortress. The reason was too clear.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The Rains of steel hit the ground. Rolo flew up before shing against the ground and flew up the dust cloud, and Tae Ho extended a summoning rock and yelled.


    ¡°McLaren! I choose you!¡± (Ed note: Brock chose Onyx! Jk.)


    The rock serpent that appeared in the air acted as he was ordered beforehand. It started to dig on the mountain rather thannding on the ground to carry Tae Ho.


    (Ed note: Onyx used dig!)


    The passage that connected the fortress were allplicated. As it was filled with the fomoires gathered from various ces of Midgard, there was too much waste in time to charge through the entrance.


    Because of that Tae Ho made things simpler like a warrior of Valha.


    He would dig a new path.


    He would destroy the normal passages and make a new path that connected to the core of the gate.


    The sea serpent McLaren could move freely in the ground. Just by charging forward a tunnel of several meters was made.


    ¡°Amazing. Amazing. You are an exemry warrior of Valha!¡±


    Bracky yelled in joy and Harabal, thatnded on the ground, started to throw up. Tae Ho sent back Rolo and then looked at the tunnel McLaren was making ahead of him.


    ¡°It seems like Garmr¡¯s soul fragment is at the core of the gate, just like we expected.¡±


    Ingrid got down from Scuabtuinne and spoke quickly. Tae Ho turned to look at the steel structures hurriedly.


    ¡°Rasgrid! I will entrust you with securing the path to retreat!¡±


    ¡°I will heed to your order!¡±


    The fomoires that were near the entrance and scattered throughout the mountain ranges were flocking over there.


    There were a lot of them but as most of them were low ss, he could leave them to Rasgrid..


    About half of the members that got down the steel structure stayed behind with Rasgrid. As three steel structures and one flying ship took ce, it looked like a rather small fortress.


    The warriors of Valha charged with Tae Ho at the front. As they had decided on thending spot after looking at the map Merlin created, McLaren¡¯s path was mostly straight.


    ¡°The fomoires areing!¡±


    Merlin yelled running behind Tae Ho. Tae Ho could also feel that the flow of magic in his surroundings was bing faster.


    The tunnel McLaren made passed through the original paths. Tae Ho looked at the fomoires that were gathering with his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯.


    They were stronger than the ones that were outside and also numbered the dozen.


    It was quite a big number when they were the remnants.


    But thinking about it contrarily, this was the remaining force of the fomoires as most of the fomoires outside of the mountain ranges of Katon were already subjugated by Tae Ho and Rasgrid.


    ¡°Gandur!¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±


    As Tae Ho yelled, Gandur set up a defensive wall along the warriors of Valha that stayed behind once again. It was to retrieve a retreat path just like Rasgrid had done.


    McLaren kept charging without stopping and reached its destination.


    Kwagang!


    A big hole pierced the core of the huge cave. McLaren jumped as if diving inside the ground and Tae Ho kicked the air and observed in front of him. There was quite a strong fomoire at the end of the cave.


    [Has nted a fragment of Garmr¡¯s soul]


    [Korga]


    Korga had somehow made it out alive from the battle of the castle of Kalliv. He had a fragment of Garmr¡¯s soul, that was emanating a bright red light, stuck in his chest that was broken because of the injuries.


    ¡°Crazy dogs of Valha!¡±


    Korga cursed out. He could only do so. Crazy bastards. They really were crazy. For them to pour down from the sky and even make a new path. To make the defenses they had prepared be useless!


    Korga increased his magic power. The red and ck smoke that surged up from the soul fragment covered Korga¡¯s body and the flow of magic power filling up the cave became faster.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms!¡±


    Valkyrie Reginleif yelled and announced the start of the fight.The warriors of Valha charged towards the fomoires that were inside the cave and Merlin looked at the ground. The huge magic circle that filled the entire floor of the cave was emanating a golden light.


    ¡°It¡¯s right before the gate activates!¡±


    Tae Ho charged forward instead of answering. He charged like a storm and his objective was Korga.


    ¡°Thoor!¡±


    Bracky and Siri ran towards the direction Merlin pointed at. It was towards the altar that was at the middle of the magic circle.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s hunting dog!¡±


    Korga charged towards Tae Ho instead of fleeing. Cuchinn found the expression hunting dog to be funny and Tae Ho concentrated. He wasn¡¯t nning on wasting even a second on defeating Korga.


    The smoke that was covering Korga poured out towards Tae Ho. That thing, that got gathered at one ce took the shape of a huge hunting dug in an instant, and Tae Ho swung the sparking Cdbolg and pulverized the smoke. He didn¡¯t stop at that and kept charging.


    At that moment, Merlin that was checking on the magic circle, raised his head and Tae Ho could feel it instinctively.


    The gate was already fully charged with magic power. They could activate it whenever they wanted.


    In addition, Korga was already in front of it and there was quite a number of fomoires gathered.


    But why weren¡¯t they fleeing? Were they waiting for other fomoires to gather? That Korga that even left behind his king and fled?


    Tae Ho reached Korga and he got bewildered at the really fast Tae Ho and moved his hands urgently.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t parry his sword but cut off his arm. It was possible as he had entered Korga¡¯s reach even before he could react.


    The arm of Korga that fell to the ground let out a blunt sound. Korga let out a terrible scream and Tae Ho tried to sh his chest upwards.


    But Korga was a bit faster this time. He rather charged towards Tae Ho instead of stepping back. He released the red and ck smoke once again and yelled after holding Tae Ho.


    ¡°Katas Krodaia!¡±


    It was certainly the activating word for the gate. The golden light getting emitted from the magic circle got stronger and Korga tried to walk towards the inside of the magic circle even more.


    Bracky destroyed the altar with his lightning hammer. Merlin hurriedly recited a chant and disturbed the flow of the magic power.


    Tae Ho now understood what Korga was nning.


    He wasn¡¯t simply nning to escape from Midgard. His real objective was to take Tae Ho¡¯s group through the gate and send them to Erin.


    How?


    Tae Ho stopped pondering about it. He emanated the divine power of Idun and endured it with his two legs. Tae Ho then faced Korga¡¯s pushing power head on and stabbed Cdbolg in his body and then made the lightning in Cdbolg explode!


    Kwagagang!


    Cdbolg was closer to being a rod that fired lightning rather than being a sword. Lightning exploded in the center of Korga¡¯s body and he couldn¡¯t advance anymore. Garmr¡¯s soul fragment fell from the huge hole that was made in his body. It seemed that just trying to push him rather than fighting Tae Ho had weakened him.


    Tae Ho gulped dry saliva. He threw his body in between the hole that was created and then retrieved Garmr¡¯s soul fragment and turned around.


    It seemed like it was thanks to Bracky for having destroyed the altar or thanks to Merlin¡¯s chant having taken effect that the golden light being emanated from the magic circle got really reduced. However Tae Ho could see it with his eyes. The gate had already activated and the transporting magic to Erin was still proceeding.


    Korga had failed. He had failed from pushing Tae Ho to the magic circle and activate the gate.


    But Tae Ho had to make a decision.


    And the reason was really simple.


    There were still people on the range of the magic.


    Ingrid and the warriors of Valha. Bracky and Siri.


    The transporting magic gotpleted. The light emanating from the magic circle became a pir of light and surged towards the ceiling.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t hesitate. The moment the light surged up, he was already charging forward.


    ¡°My king!¡±


    Merlin yelled however Tae Ho didn¡¯t stop.


    Because he was amander. No, even if that wasn¡¯t the case, he couldn¡¯t throw his allies in front of his eyes!


    The pir of light dispersed.


    There was nothing in the ce the pir disappeared at.


    &


    The great barrier didn¡¯t stop things from going outside of it. If you wanted to enter inside the great barrier through the gate, your body and soul would get crushed after being hit by the barrier but fortunately, such things didn¡¯t happen when you got out of it.


    It has been a long time since Erin got destroyed.


    The fire of the Giant Surtr burned and destroyed Erin and the destroyed Erin broke down to pieces and scattered towards Asgard, Olympus and the temple.


    Because of that, there was a possibility for the arrival gate to not exist. But fortunately enough a destination existed this time.


    The pir of light dispersed.


    Moving a long distance through an iplete gate was dangerous and hard.


    The warriors of Valha let out rough breaths and sat on their ces and Bracky and Siri also panted with hard expressions.


    Tae Ho, that could jump inside the pir of light by the breath of a hair, raised his head. He had heard Merlin¡¯s voice calling out to him at thest moment.


    ¡°Erin.¡±


    There was grief in that voice and sorrow about the reality.


    The beautifulnd he had seen from Cuchinn¡¯s memories didn¡¯t exist anymore. The brokennd, thend of death that has dried up everything.


    The magic power in the ground was really weak and the sky and ground werepletely gray.


    Tae Ho looked at his surroundings with the ¡®eyes of the dragon. He couldn¡¯t see any fomoires, excluding the ones that were transported with him.


    But the moment Tae Ho looked up at the sky he could understand why Korga tried to push Tae Ho inside the magic circle.


    &


    That was a really simple story.


    You couldn¡¯t send forces inside the great barrier as you pleased. It was also impossible to dispatch a giant strong enough to be able to defeat Idun¡¯s warrior.


    That¡¯s why they would take him out of it.


    They would hunt him down outside of the barrier.


    Two of the Five Fingers were obsessed towards a warrior that had just be superior ranked. It wasn¡¯t an easy thing to happen and because of that it was also hard to guess.


    Korga had failed and Merlin had intervened with the transporting magic. Idun¡¯s warrior appeared in a different ce to the nned one.


    But the important thing was that Idun¡¯s warrior had gotten outside of the barrier.


    The Giant of Night Avalt thought of when he first faced Idun¡¯s warrior. He observed him inside the darkness.


    The ce where the destroyed fragments of Erin gathered at in the ash sky and beyond the front lines. Thend that was closer to Jotunheim rather than to Asgard.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior.¡±


    The Giant of Earth Balgad said and descended on thepletely graynd.


    < Episode 30 ¨C The knights of the round table (3) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 111

    Episode 30/Chapter 4: The knights of the round table (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    Bracky remembered what happened a few months ago.


    The Giant of Strength, Harad.


    The things that happened when the ck catastrophe appeared.


    The warriors of Thor¡¯s legion werepletely massacred. The lowest-ranked warriors couldn¡¯t endure the strength that was released when Harad descended.


    The Shinsoo of Thor¡¯s legion, the Tanngnjostr, disappeared with a mere wave of Harad¡¯s hands. Even now, Bracky still couldn¡¯t understand what Harad had done to make the Tanngnjostr vanish.


    And the same thing was about to happen.


    It was a different strength, but it had a simr smell to it.


    ¡°Get back!¡±


    Bracky yelled reflexively. He activated ¡®Son of a God¡¯ and gathered thunder in his hammer.


    Back then, Ragnar had been with them. The legendary viking king had protected Bracky and the warriors.


    ¡°Move!¡±


    Ingrid yelled. The inferior-ranked warriors, paralyzed by the crushing pressure which emanated from the sky, reacted to the Valkyrie¡¯smand. From where Ingrid stood, she threw her body behind Bracky¡¯s.


    An earthen disaster descended as the ground shook at that moment. A deep earthquake churned the ground and a torrent of soil surged up into the air.


    It was an incredible amount of dirt. It was the phenomenon created as Balgad, the Giant of Earth, descended to the ground.


    Bracky looked at the airborne earth which seemed fierce as a wave and fast as a storm and swung his hammer. Lightning crackled before him and made an opening.


    Kwagagang!


    The hail of dirt pummeled the ground. From a distance, the earth shook like mad as yellow lightning surged furiously amidst the growing dust cloud.


    Such was what Tae Ho saw. He, who was behind Bracky¡¯s group, moved towards Merlin as the wizard stabbed his staff into the ground. An invisible barrier coalesced in the shape of a wedge and cleanly split the wave of dirt around them.


    Siri huddled behind Bracky and covered her mouth and eyes. Although the lightning had torn through the hail, no one could do anything about the dust. Breathing was impossible, much less opening one¡¯s eyes.


    Merlin clutched his staff and trembled. His magic power had been halved after Erin¡¯s destruction, and sweat began dropping like rain from his furrowed brow.


    Tae Ho¡¯s vision pierced outwards. He could see a red word beyond the dust that was smashing at Merlin¡¯s barrier.


    The Giant of Earth, Balgad.


    An existenceparable to even the Giant of Strength, Harad.


    As he walked, a thick armor of rocks formed over his body.


    What seemed like a mountain of rocks slowly closed in on them.


    ¡ª


    The gate connected with Erin had grown warped and distorted.


    The several things Balgad and Avalt had prepared had also be a mess.


    The reason the Giant of the Night, Avalt, stayed behind in Jotunheim was to hide Balgad¡¯s battlefield with his specialty magic, darkness.


    But now, the battlefield itself had been moved and Avalt couldn¡¯t see the effects of the darkness. Because of that, Avalt took his eyes off the battlefield and instead looked to a distant ce.


    The Giants weren¡¯t the only race the Great Barrier was obstructing. Ironically enough, it also obstructed the Gods of Asgard.


    The giants at the front line sensed Balgad¡¯s sudden movement.


    Simrly, the warriors of Asgard squaring off against the giants also noticed that a disaster had urred in some far away ce.


    The giants didn¡¯t move, and the same went for the warriors of Asgard.


    It was an obvious thing.


    This ce wasn¡¯t Asgard. The appearing of the Giant of Strength, Harad, in Asgard was a different case, but it wasn¡¯t such a matter for the giants at the front lines to intervene directly.


    The Gods of Asgard could know of the events inside the great barrier immediately.


    Still, while they knew the Giant of Earth, Balgad, had released his strength, they couldn¡¯t know who his opponent was.


    But that was enough. There was enough time.


    The Giant of the Night, Avalt, looked towards the Balgad and Idun¡¯s warrior once again.


    But it was only for a moment. He could only return his gaze to the front lines.


    There was a change at the front lines. The forces of Asgard had started to move.


    ¡®How?¡¯


    Like many instances, Avalt¡¯s confusion was an obvious thing.


    They couldn¡¯t have imagined that there was a Goddess not only observing her warrior but was even conscious of his condition.


    The moment Tae Ho left the vicinity of the Great Barrier, Idun could feel it. She could even connect with Tae Ho directly when he used ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior¡¯.


    Idun was instantly aware of the danger Tae Ho was facing at the front lines. She had ignored all procedures and requested for assistance with all her strength.


    He plea reached out to the God stationed at the front lines.


    That God didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment. He surged up with a crescendo of thunder.


    ¡ª


    The problem was time.


    Time wasn¡¯t with either side.


    The moment Thor moved, the giants at the front lines reacted. As Thor and the warriors of Valha marched, the giants blocked their path.


    The Giant of Earth, Balgad, wasn¡¯t nning to face Idun¡¯s warrior alone. He had lined up his underlings in the arrival gate of Erin.


    Balgad had moved alone because the destination had been altered, but it wasn¡¯t that his underlings had returned to Jotunheim or stayed immobile. They moved swiftly to chase the back of their master.


    For some, time flowed quickly.


    For others, time had slowed to a crawl.


    Balgad, the Giant of Earth, was like a living mountain. He was the most massive Giant among the Five Fingers.


    Distance shortened drastically with each of his steps. As the cloud of dust faded away, what Bracky and Siri saw was a towering wall of rocks that charged forward at incredible speed.


    It wasn¡¯t something that could be countered like the hail of dirt.


    Bracky steeled himself. He took a deep breath and gathered all of his strength in his right arm to try and slow it down as much as possible.


    Faced with a decision, Siri transformed into a wolf. She bit Ingrid who stood closest to her.


    Siri charged forward. Ingrid yelled and two inferior-ranked warriors hung onto Siri.


    Bracky charged forward and smashed the ground with the strength he¡¯d amassed; however, it wasn¡¯t to split the earth. The thunder that followed his strike hit the wall of rock that was charging towards thim.


    The Giant of Earth was unavoidably halted for a step. Bracky¡¯s full powered attack wasn¡¯t something easily disregarded.


    But even so, it wasn¡¯t that he could defeat him.


    Balgad, who¡¯d been slowed in his advance, stomped the ground and the lighting subsequently scattered. An invisible force plowed toward Bracky.


    Bracky set up a defensiveyer with the God¡¯s power within him and endured the invisible force while being pushed back; however, the inferior-ranked warriors weren¡¯t so fortunate. Their bodies were pulverized and became lumps of flesh.


    Bracky gritted his teeth. Siri, who barely managed to avoid the attack, raised her head and looked at Balgad.


    Balgad ignored the two of them. He kicked the ground and charged towards Tae Ho.


    40 meters.


    The charging of a giant that tall gave a pressure that make it seem like the sky was crumbling.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t freeze, for he could hear Idun¡¯s voice. She didn¡¯t inquire his situation and instead worked harder to transmit to him more of her strength.


    Tae Ho bellowed out Idun¡¯s name. He charged towards the Giant of Earth as an image of Ragnar appeared in his mind.


    He had to do the same as he¡¯d done. He had to protect his allies while facing the giant.


    ¡°Chant!¡±


    Tae Ho transformed into a hawk and shot off at blinding speed. Balgad didn¡¯t miss Tae Ho and tracked him with his eyes. He swung one arm and rattled Tae Ho¡¯s path with the overwhelming wind pressure that followed and fired rock-hewn arrows from his other arm.


    Tae Ho flipped his body mid-air. As he transformed back into a human, he created a shield with ¡®Warrior¡¯s Equipment¡¯ and covered his body. At the same time, he stretched out his left arm and called out.


    ¡°McLaren!¡±


    The rock serpent that had been summoned in Midgard appeared in the graynds of Erin.


    As McLaren appeared, Tae Ho simultaneously gave amand and then threw aside the shield he¡¯d blocked the rock-hewn arrows with before charging into the air.


    McLaren circled the opposite direction from his master. Before the shield reached the ground, he¡¯d already opened his mouth widely and gulped down Siri, Ingrid, and the surviving warriors of Valha. With them secured, he tunneled into the ground.


    Balgad ignored the serpent. He gazed intently at Tae Ho and swung his arm. Contrary to his size, it was a fast and precise movement.


    Tae Ho gritted his teeth. He forcefully kept his eyes open and looked at the wall of rocks crushing the air before him. He then activated his rune magic in quick session.


    ¡°Gant!¡±


    A magical gale of wind was fired from Tae Ho¡¯s arms. It wasn¡¯t to push away the wall of rock but rather to increase his own fleeing speed.


    Balgad¡¯s arm passed beneath Tae Ho¡¯s feet by a hair¡¯s width. Tae Ho contorted his body once again and kicked the air to surge up. He reached a higher vantage point and unveiled a second summoning rock.


    ¡°Rolo!¡±


    The gryphon fluttered its wings and picked up speed. Rolo cried valiantly instead of shrinking back before the giant.


    Clutching onto Rolo, Tae Ho activated his saga. Rolo¡¯s wings fluttered twice, and what were previously white feathers morphed to be the membranous red wings of a dragon.


    Shooting Star, the master of mes.


    It was different from when he¡¯d summoned him to execute ance charge. The true dragon wasn¡¯t merely ten meters long. Now, while Rolo still wasn¡¯t as big as the original master of mes, he had grown to a length of around twenty meters.


    Rolo¡¯s second p of his wings created a great wind. It wouldn¡¯t be improper to call it an eruption.


    Sadly, Balgad was a bit faster. He didn¡¯t falter at the red dragon which had appeared so suddenly before him and knew exactly what he had to do. He extended his hand towards the seething red dragon quickly and grabbed its wing with his huge hand.


    With a mighty pull, he ripped it off. The red dragon cried as blood-like mes poured from the wound and dispersed into the air.


    ¡°Rolo!¡±


    Tae Ho screamed out as Balgad swung his fist towards the falling red dragon. Rolo was mmed to the ground like a crumpled piece of paper.


    The ground shook and Balgad tossed aside the wing he was holding. He then aimed a kick at the body of the red dragon.


    Rolo tightened his muscles. He opened his mouth and fired mes towards Balgad.


    It was a disastrous attack that could even melt rocks, but Balgad simply reacted to it calmly. He blocked it using his arms as a shield and didn¡¯t pause his advance at all. He then swung his arm in a wide arc to disperse the mes and grabbed onto the neck of the dragon.


    To this, Tae Ho also reacted rather calmly and immediately removed Rolo¡¯s transformation. The moment Balgad grabbed the air, Tae Ho had sent back Rolo who¡¯d crashed down after having lost a wing.


    Balgad¡¯s eyes glinted at Tae Ho and the rock-hewn arrows were once again fired out of his armor like rain.


    < Episode 30 ¨C The knights of the round table (4) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 30/Chapter 5: The knights of the round table (5)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    Thor was going.


    Thor would go.


    Odin just spat out those words. He couldn¡¯t say anything else.


    Adenmaha felt like she would go crazy at the anxiousness. McLaren hadn¡¯t returned, and Rolo had his chest crushed and lost a wing after a mere few seconds on the battlefield.


    He had said that this battle wasn¡¯t much. That it would be fine as they would only clean up the remaining fomoires.


    But that wasn¡¯t the case. Adenmaha read the memories of Rolo through the magic of the Tuatha De Danann and thus she could also sense the fear and despair Rolo had felt.


    He was scared. So scared that a cry came out unconsciously.


    She recalled that fateful day in Erin. The day that everyone near her had started to die.


    Bracky, who was big and foolish but still held reliable qualities.


    Siri, who seemed the toughest but was actually the most gentle.


    And her master-


    The stupid guy that only thought about Heda.


    She felt like they wouldn¡¯t be able to return. At least one, or perhaps all of them.


    Adenmaha hoped earnestly. She didn¡¯t pray for everyone to return safely. She only waited for Tae Ho to call her so that she would be able to do something on the battlefield.


    But no matter how earnest she was, Tae Ho didn¡¯t call, and Adenmaha couldn¡¯t help but cry again.


    ¡ª


    The ash-colorednds were dyed in blood.


    Bracky staggered to his feet. He fruitfully tried wiping the blood dripping from his head and tried to recall what had happened, but there were gaps in his fuzzy memory.


    Like thendscape, the sky was ashen.


    Bracky took a breath. He started to remember everything that had happened in a few minutes one by one.


    Balgad had stomped on the ground and McLaren, who¡¯d been hiding, wasunched into the air.


    Tae Ho had desperately recalled McLaren, but Balgad was a second faster. Balgad had gripped both McLaren¡¯s head and tail and pulled, tearing him in two. As McLaren was closer to being a spirit rather than a living being, his demise wasn¡¯t certain, but he couldn¡¯t know the details. McLaren disappeared and the ones within him had appeared in his ce.


    The inferior-ranked warriors of Valha had all died helplessly.


    Bracky closed his eyes. The blood on his forehead wasn¡¯t stopping, and he couldn¡¯t activate ¡®The Son of a God Returns¡¯ as he had already used it today.


    A fierce battle had urred in a short time.


    Ingrid was copsed on the ground and unmoving. She had stopped the attack just before she¡¯d lost consciousness. Bracky didn¡¯t check if Ingrid was alive or not. He just had to hope that she was. He spat out a mouthful of blood and breathed in pained breaths.


    Tae Ho and Siri were still fighting. Siri¡¯s movements became really fast after she¡¯d transformed into a wolf. Tae Ho mobilized several weapons on top of her as they fought together. It was like two people were fighting with one body.


    Still, their battle against Balgad was disadvantageous to the extreme.


    If they allowed even one attack to hit them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to fight again, but Balgad still continued unabated even after having received several attacks from both Tae Ho and Bracky.


    But they still had to fight. Bracky gulped dry saliva for thest time and then charged towards Balgad.


    ¡°Mighty Thor!¡±


    Bracky¡¯s roar passed in between Tae Ho and Balgad.


    Balgad had almost all of his rock armor destroyed and looked at Bracky.


    His appearance was that of a scaled-down Thor. Standing up time and time again after being hit and charging towards him was a terrible thing by now.


    Balgad swung his hand. He used the intangible force to make a wall and strode forward while ncing at Idun¡¯s warrior at the same time. The guy that was riding on the golden wolf was holding a pair of swords.


    Caliburn and Cdbolg.


    Cdbolg¡¯s thunder was powerful. Although it wasn¡¯t to the point where Tae Ho could destroy a mountain with one attack like when Fergus Mac Roich wielded it, it couldn¡¯t be looked down on at all. Every time an attacknded on Balgad, a part of his armor was vaporized.


    Balgad had to admit that the bastard was strong. So strong, in fact, that it was unbelievable for him to be someone that had just be a superior-ranked warrior.


    That was why he had to kill him. He had to end the fight no matter what.


    Balgad roared and swung his pir-like arms. Deadly kic energy was released alongside countless rock-hewn arrows. An earthquake followed that made their footing a mess.


    It was an attack that came both from the sky and the ground.


    Siri had seeded in closing the gap between Balgad to dodge it until now. It wasn¡¯t easy, obviously, as a single error could result in their deaths.


    Balgad thought that Siri would do the same, but he was wrong. Tae Ho lowered his posture while sticking atop Siri, and Siri turned around. Rather than charging towards the arrows she showed her tail and escaped.


    The sudden change in their pattern caught Balgad off guard. In that brief moment of reprieve, Siri was able to put some distance between them and Balgad, and Tae Ho silently praised Bracky for stopping Balgad. Tae Ho turned to look at his back on top of Siri.


    Then, above of the head of the mountainous Balgad and beyond the ash colored sky-


    Merlin¡¯s chant waspleted. They hadn¡¯t fled from the battlefield because it was disadvantageous or because they were scared. It was because they believed in Merlin¡¯s magic.


    What they called for was the disaster of the sky.


    The Giant of the Night screamed in shock from within the darkness and Balgad then realized what manner of magic had sundered the atmosphere above him.


    A meteorite summoned from beyond the sky was tumbling down. It fell at an unmeasurable velocity.


    Even as he looked up, Balgad didn¡¯t waste any time. He kicked the ground and tried to dodge the meteorite.


    However, Merlin didn¡¯t allow that. In the first ce, he had prepared two magics. Although his magic had been halved, he was still the Great Magician of Camelot.


    The shadows that pierced from the ground firmly rooted Balgad¡¯s feet. They were obstacles that would only buy a few seconds.


    But it was enough with just that. With an ear-deafening explosion, the falling meteorite directly smashed into Balgad, the Giant of Earth!


    The resounding shockwave seemed to atomize all nearby matter, and the mes that burst out gulped down Balgad¡¯s figure.


    Siri let out a sigh of relief and Tae Ho did the same.


    However, Merlin couldn¡¯t do that. He knew otherwise, as he was the one that had activated the magic.


    ¡°My King!¡±


    The moment Merlin called out, a dark figure sprinted through the fire.


    A ten-meter giant whose skin was of rock.


    It was the original body of the Giant of Earth, Balgad. The body that was forty meters tall had merely been his avatar.


    The meteorite destroyed the avatar, but it couldn¡¯t break Balgad himself. The moment of the collision, Balgad released the remnants of his armor. His injuries were only minor.


    Balgad rushed towards Tae Ho and Siri and swung his fist. Siri sprung off the ground reflexively, but she couldn¡¯t dodge the attackpletely.


    It was because the moment she threw her body to dodge the fist, pirs of rock also surged up and attacked her.


    Subsequently, both Tae Ho and Siri skidded across the ground.


    Merlin feverishly recited a new chant as Bracky unleashed his energy reserves to roar and charged forward.


    Balgad didn¡¯t waste any time. He arched his spine and heaved a mighty hammerfist towards Tae Ho and Siri.


    ¡ª


    Thor couldn¡¯t reach them in time.


    The giants at the front lines obstructed his path.


    Idun had grown frantic and called out Tae Ho¡¯s name repeatedly.


    However, Tae Ho couldn¡¯t answer her.


    Adenmaha worked hard to save the life of McLaren who¡¯d been torn apart. She kept reciting chants through a tear-stained face.


    Tae Ho took a breath.


    He hadn¡¯t died. He felt like his body was broken, but he was still alive.


    With no regard for his own safety, Bracky had blocked Balgad¡¯s attack and even fired lightning to dissipate some of the impact.


    He had fallen along with Siri, who was also alive. He could feel her shallow breathing as if it would cease at any moment.


    Tae Ho checked his pocket. The pieces of golden apple had disappeared. It seemed like he had lost the pocket sometime during the fierce fighting.


    Bracky couldn¡¯t endure for long. He copsed after receiving an additional attack from Balgad. He was thrown far away andy twitching on the ground.


    Balgad looked at Tae Ho.


    Tae Ho returned his stare, but he also nced at the area beyond him.


    He could see the red words approaching. It seemed like they were the underlings of Balgad.


    He still had a summoning rock left, but he didn¡¯t call Adenmaha. He just squeezed out his concentration and activated a saga rather than calling her into danger needlessly. Five Valkyries doppelgangers, Heda included, were summoned next to Tae Ho.


    They charged towards Balgad; however, they were just able to buy a few seconds. They were mercilessly destroyed.


    Tae Ho took a breath and swung Caliburn which still stuck to his hand.


    To resist until the end.


    To fight.


    ¡°Idun, Heda.¡±


    His practice had taken fruits. Tae Ho called out Idun¡¯s name first and then smiled. He faced Balgad, who was bellowing and closing in fast, and then produced the glory of Camelot.


    Cuchinn assisted with a bit of his strength, and Idun cried out and strengthened her divine power even further.


    After that, shapes of people started to coalesce next to Tae Ho.


    ¡ª


    Erin was destroyed.


    The fire of Surtr had burnt down everything.


    The sky and the ground were dyed in ash.


    But even that being the case, there was something that hadn¡¯t changed.


    ¡ª


    A sentence of light appeared atop Tae Ho¡¯s hand.


    Erin¡¯s sessor.


    The one who would receive everything from Erin.


    Merlin, who had been reciting a chant, stopped moving his mouth unconsciously. The ones that had gathered next to Tae Ho had that effect on him.


    The Knights of the Round Table.


    Their souls that had been scattered, now returned.


    Camelot was but a memory and Erin was destroyed; however, they didn¡¯t forget their pledge towards their king. Even if thisnd was dyed in ash, it was still Erin. It was thend in which the heroes of Camelot had given their ultimate sacrifice.


    The glory of Camelot gave strength to the the Knights of the Round Table. Although dim, the shadows, who had gathered next to the Sword of Selection, Caliburn, regained the appearances of their previous lives.


    They were in an iplete state. It wasn¡¯t yet time for Tae Ho to fully achieve the power held by the King of Camelot. If thisnd wasn¡¯t Erin, they wouldn¡¯t even have been able to appear.


    Nevertheless, now wasn¡¯t the time to wait for the king toe into his own.


    The Knights of the Round Table expressed etiquette towards Tae Ho. Tae Ho didn¡¯t know them well, but Caliburn remembered them all. It was living proof of their legends.


    ¡°Our King calls for aid....¡±


    One of the knights spoke in reverence. His expression filled with veneration towards Tae Ho, he stepped forward and then flew at Balgad.


    ¡°For the King of Camelot!¡±


    The rest of the knights followed suit. The first knight to reach the giant was pressed down by Balgad¡¯s power and obliterated. Such was their limit as as iplete souls.


    Nheless, the remaining Knights of the Round Table didn¡¯t waver. As one, they overtook Balgad¡¯s position like moths drawn to a me.


    ¡®Remember our names.¡¯


    ¡®Remember our stories.¡¯


    It was aplete massacre. With only their remnant souls, they couldn¡¯t win.


    But they didn¡¯t fear. They were rather happy that they could fight for Erin once more.


    Caliburn taught to Tae Ho as much through the sentence of the Milesians.


    The name of each one of them.


    What they were going to do now.


    Because of that, Tae Ho couldn¡¯t hold them back.


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    Tae Ho uttered these words. He expressed his etiquette as a warrior of Valha.


    The remaining Knights of the Round Table smiled gantly. One who had remained beside Tae Ho until the end hit his chest as if imitating him.


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    The knight charged. Seeing this, the Giant of Earth, Balgad, who¡¯d known these knights well in battle, felt that their weakened souls were really quite pathetic.


    The Knights of the Round Table were vanquished one by one. More than ten had been summoned, but now there weren¡¯t even five.


    Tae Ho stood in ce and looked at them.


    The Knights of the Round Table were buying time, but not for Thor to arrive.


    The underlings of Balgad were approaching and the red words in the sky loomed closer.


    There was now only one remaining knight.


    Balgad swung his fist and even he disappeared.


    And then it arrived.


    ¡ª


    It was only one at first. The thing that fell from the sky hit Balgad in the back.


    Caliburn exined the situation through the sentence of the Milesians.


    The most loyal knight of all, Bedevere. The sword he didn¡¯t let go of until the end.


    Balgad looked at the sky reflexively and then a second weapon pierced his shoulder.


    The best archer, the Knight of Love, Tristan, and Fail-Not, the magical bow he once used.


    As more weapons poured from the sky, the consecutive blows brought Balgad to his knees.


    The sword of the most lofty knight, Ghad.


    The Knight of the Long Spear, Perceval.


    The magical sword of the Knight of Truth, Agravain.


    The Knights of the Round Table were all warriors of Erin. The sentences of the Milesians they possessed summoned their weapons while burning thest of their souls.


    Balgad hurriedly fended off the pouring weapons with his intangible force, but it wasn¡¯t easy. The strongest weapon of them all pierced the wall. No, it didn¡¯t only prate Balgad¡¯s shoulder but destroyed it.


    The strongest Knight in the Round Table.


    Lancelot¡¯s sword, Arondight.


    Balgad let out a pained groan and at that moment, the underlings of Balgad arrived. More than ten giants jumped from the void and stood next to him.


    Balgad let out a frustrated howl and his underlings charged towards Tae Ho.


    Tae Ho took a deep breath. He swung Cdbolg and fired lightning.


    It wasn¡¯t towards Balgad or his underlings. Tae Ho stabbed Cdbolg towards the sky and the lightning split the clouds.


    Balgad couldn¡¯t understand Tae Ho¡¯s actions, and his underlings felt simrly. They just charged towards him.


    But Merlin knew, for one sword hadn¡¯t arrived yet. There was still onest weapon.


    The heavy clouds split and a column of light stretched from the heavens as thest weapon descended from the glory of the sun unto Tae Ho.


    The knight that shared the etiquette of Asgard with Tae Ho-


    Thest words he left behind-


    Tae Ho sheathed Cdbolg and Caliburn.


    He remembered the story Caliburn told him and grabbed the sword that arrived in front of him.


    Gatin, the sword of the knight of the sun Gawain.


    The story that is behind it.


    The legend of the Knights of the Round Table.


    [Synchro rate: 54%]


    Idun¡¯s power entered the sentence of the Milesians and it added strength to the legend of Gatin. From it, a new myth was born.


    [Myth-ranked Saga]


    You will grow stronger the higher the sun is, and at midday, you will be invincible.


    Such was the legend of the Knight of the Sun, Gawain. Such was the legend engraved within Gatin.


    [Sword of the Sun]


    Tae Ho swung Gatin, and the burning fury of the sun was unleashed upon Balgad and his underlings.


    < Episode 30 ¨C The knights of the round table (5) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 30/Chapter 6: The knights of the round table (6)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    The Giant of Night Avalt couldn¡¯t stand still. He didn¡¯t just watch like with Harad.


    The distance between Jotunheim, thend of the giants, and the ruins of Erin wasn¡¯t short. It wasn¡¯t a distance one could traverse in an instant.


    Besides, Avalt had his own agenda. While the underlings of the frost giant king, Harmarti, kept retreating and advancing against the forces of Asgard at the front lines, the Magician King, Utgard Loki, protected Jotunheim along with the Five Fingers. Stabilizing and facing Asgard in several battlefields was their task.


    But they still had to move. There were still things they could dopared to that time with Harad.


    Avalt emerged from the darkness and cast magic in rapid session to contact the giants at the front lines.


    Stopping Thor and the other rescuers was their task, but now they had to change the temperament of their actions.


    Balgad needed assistance. They needed to protect him from Idun¡¯s warrior, and if that wasn¡¯t possible, they had to at least eliminate Idun¡¯s warriorpletely.


    Avalt left the castle of Jotunheim and felt anxious.


    The flow of time was unabated.


    ¡ª


    A century passed since Erin¡¯s ruin.


    The dark, dense clouds blocked the sunlight. Everything was dyed in ash and nothing good remained.


    One couldn¡¯t find any trace of Camelot.


    Erin, once known as a paradise, hadpletely disappeared.


    However, it shone at this moment regardless of its century in shambles. The bright light of the sun fell down on thend dyed in ash.


    The giant leading the charge lost his eyesight. Ironically, the strongest, brightest light he¡¯d ever seen since being born had burned out his eyes and plunged him into darkness.


    The giant couldn¡¯t see. The moment the sword of the sun cut his neck, a vision of light flooded his mind before his soul perished.


    ¡°Scatter!¡±


    One of the giants yelled out, but it was pointless. The neck of the first giant rolled on the ground. Tae Ho, who¡¯d stepped into the air, kicked back the shoulder of the copsing giant and jumped up again.


    The de of Gatin was shining, but that wasn¡¯t all. Slowly, a new de of light began forming on top of it. The new sword of light was longer than Tae Ho was tall, and it seemed like it was moving on its own.


    The sun shone upon Tae Ho. It gave him strength endlessly.


    Meanwhile, Balgad had lost an arm to Lancelot¡¯s Arondight and couldn¡¯t believe the scene in front of his eyes.


    Idun¡¯s warrior was certainly dying.


    He was barely enduring by channeling the strength of the Goddess of Youth and Life.


    That being the case, what exactly was this scene in front of him?


    Thunder and gale protected the warrior of Idun, and the sword he swung once again cut off the head of another giant.


    The giants didn¡¯t just die. They couldn¡¯t hit Tae Ho directly, but they attacked him by hexing curses on him. They depleted his strength and life by all kinds of negation magic.


    There was another small giant like Sigil. Compared to the other giants that couldn¡¯t do anything against the small and nimble warrior of Idun, this giant could face him head on. They exchanged blows a few times and then he suppressed Idun¡¯s warrior with his overwhelming strength of a giant.


    This exchange didn¡¯t ur without injury to either side.


    Be it arge or insignificant difference, their efforts would deplete the strength and energy of each other.


    Gatin shed the chest of the little giant. The giant spat out hisst curse and copsed. As he fell, the curse formed a de of grudges and pierced Idun¡¯s warrior.


    That¡¯s why he had to force himself to fight. As he himself was spending his strength, Idun¡¯s warrior was also growing weaker.


    Or so he thought. Even though Tae Ho¡¯s body was a bloody mess and not unlikely to copse at any moment, he didn¡¯t falter. Rather, Gatin began emitting an even stronger light. The more they fought, the stronger Idun¡¯s warrior seemed to be.


    ¡®How?¡¯


    ¡®Why!¡¯


    The twelve underlings became eight in an instant and the Giant of Earth, Balgad, knew well enough.


    He remembered the day of Erin¡¯s destruction when he¡¯d fought against the Knights of the Round Table.


    This was the Knight of the Sun, Gawain.


    He¡¯d grow stronger as the sun rose higher, and when the sun was at its peak, he would be even more powerful than the strongest knight, Lancelot.


    Balgad looked upwards unconsciously. He looked at the light of the sun that was splitting the sky and pouring down.


    Time, it seemed, had abandoned the side of the giants.


    As they fought, the sun rose higher with each passing second.


    ¡ª


    Idun clenched her chest. Her once immacte form was now sweating rivets and she gasped for air while lying half copsed on the floor.


    Tae Ho was bing stronger, but that strength was a double-edged sword. It wasn¡¯t a strength that Tae Ho¡¯s broken body could endure.


    Idun had made it possible.


    She squeezed out all her imperfect and immature power and sent it to Tae Ho.


    The strong power of the sun destroyed Tae Ho¡¯s body, but the gentle power of life kept it together.


    ¡®My warrior, Tae Ho.¡¯


    Idun didn¡¯t turn to look at herself.


    She reinforced the flood of energy into Tae Ho.


    ¡ª


    The number of giants was further reduced to only six. Tae Ho¡¯s breaths were haggard as he looked out in front of him. The body of the giant he had just defeated copsed on the ground with a heavy rumble.


    Tae Ho recalled Harad, the Giant of Strength. He was the first catastrophe he had faced upon entering Valha.


    The Giant of Earth, Balgad, was someoneparable to Harad.


    He wasn¡¯t merely a strong existence.


    Balgad regained hisposure and became decisively calm in the high-strung situation.


    Heyered his own strength as his subordinates perished. He had lost an arm thanks to Lancelot¡¯s sword, Arondight, and had suffered a lot of damage because of the other knights¡¯ weapons, but he still had remaining strength. Tae Ho¡¯s strength was bing stronger the higher the sun rose, but Balgad was currently still stronger than him.


    The number of giants had now declined to four. Gatin¡¯s light shone vibrantly as Balgad finally threw his hulking form towards Tae Ho.


    At the forefront, his underlings didn¡¯t stand by idly. They fell back to clear space for Balgad and Tae Ho and slowly circled them in anticipation.


    The battle between a giant and a human couldn¡¯t bepared to a fight between beings of the same size.


    Where Harad increased his acuity and dexterity to enhance his battle prowess againstparatively tiny humans, Balgad increased an invisible strength.


    The giants went all out. The Giant of Earth swung his fist and a fierce storm whipped up with the intention of shredding Tae Ho. As Tae Ho manipted himself through the air, Balgad¡¯s cronies conjured waves of lightning, fire, wind and light. Taking advantage of their cooperation, Balgad closed in on Tae Ho once more. The profound magic that had umted in Balgad¡¯s eyes was unleashed and enveloped Tae Ho¡¯s body.


    The devouring magic encircled Tae Ho as if a huge snake were trying to gulp him down. Within a split second, Balgad¡¯s malicious attack had seeded inpletely locking down Tae Ho¡¯s movements.


    Balgad was now confident of winning. He anticipated savoring the impending sweetness of victory after countless sacrifices.


    But it didn¡¯t happen that way.


    Even through his calcted demeanor, Balgad had forgotten something very important.


    The warrior of Idun wasn¡¯t alone.


    The Knight of the Sun wasn¡¯t his only title.


    He was King of Camelot.


    The King¡¯s influence was everything!


    Balgad screamed in pain as the several weapons still stuck in his body moved once again.


    The souls of the Knights of the Round Table had disappeared after expending thest vestiges of their strength, but their wills remained in this ce.


    The power in the sentence of the Milesians moved their weapons.


    The spear of Perceval pierced further into Balgad¡¯s arm and stopped the lightning being fired towards Tae Ho.


    The sword of Bedevere carved through the back of Balgad. The magic sword of Agravain doused his mes, and the sword of Lancelot severed Balgad¡¯s magic power.


    The sword of Ghad shielded Tae Ho¡¯s back, and the arrows fired from the bow of Tristan pierced the eyes and necks of the encircling giants.


    The weapons of the Knights of the Round Table then gathered next to Tae Ho. They protected their King in the stead of their owners.


    From his position, Merlin pushed out more of his magic power. He coated the weapons in his spells to aid in their movement.


    He could sense the battle¡¯s conclusion was nigh. He knew he¡¯d probably never again see the Knights of the Round Table gather next to the King, but it was enough with this.


    Merlin didn¡¯t wipe away the tear which slowly passed down his wrinkled face. He thanked the miracle made possible through the knights¡¯ efforts, and he¡¯d, in part, connected his magic with their weapons to be with them once more.


    The underlings of Balgad had all copsed. and the injured Balgad roared like a beast.


    While Tae Ho couldn¡¯t hear the voices of the Knights of the Round Table, he could imagine their figures holding the weapons aiming for Balgad¡¯s throat.


    Gtin had told him as much.


    Tae Ho was a warrior of Valha before bing King of Camelot, and he knew-


    Saga.


    Each saga retells the unforgettable story of a great hero.


    Now that Tae Ho had remembered their names, they wouldn¡¯t be forgotten. They would live eternal lives through their stories.


    The weapons flew forward.


    It was the final assault of the Knights of the Round Table, one which decorated their legend.


    Tae Ho also blurred into motion. He didn¡¯t fall behind the weapons in speed.


    ¡°Idun. Heda.¡±


    He muttered two names beneath his breath and added more of his own strength to Gatin. He then activated a slew of sagas.


    [Saga: The Charge of a Warrior is like a Storm]


    [Saga: Giant Killer]


    [Saga: King of Camelot]


    The weapons of the Knights of the Round Table impaled themselves deeply within the body of Balgad. Arondight pierced the chest of Balgad, and the sword of Ghad broke his knee.


    Balgad went down on his functional leg and red at Tae Ho with bloody malice. He reflected all his strength through his evil eyes.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t hesitate. The sword of Gatin surged high into the air before prating downwards, destroying the giant¡¯s magic power and splitting his body while rupturing his heart.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s...warrior.....¡±


    Balgad spoke for thest time. He was also a great warrior just like Harad had been. He smiled faintly instead of ring resentfully and then copsed after vomiting blood.


    After a moment, Tae Ho descended to the ground and nearly fell over. He wanted to pass out, but it wasn¡¯t the time. He endured forcefully and steadied himself.


    Tae Ho faced the cloud of runes that swarmed out of Balgad¡¯s body and closed his eyes for a moment. He moved his exhausted body to stab Gatin in the ground and then looked at the weapons embedded within Balgad¡¯s body thaty still.


    Tae Ho never really knew much of the Knights of the Round Table, but he remembered their names. He would know their stories through the weapons they¡¯d left behind.


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    Tae Ho hit his chest and expressed etiquette.


    He engraved the legend he¡¯d witnessed, thest battle of the Knights of the Round Table, deep in his heart.


    < Episode 30 ¨C The knights of the round table (6) > End

 Chapter 112

    Episode 31/Chapter 1: Idun¡¯s legion (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    There were various reasons for why the front lines had stood at a constant state of adhesion since the Great War.


    The force that was concentrated in Erin was split three ways into Asgard, Olympus, and the Temple. Otherwise, the nine realms wouldn¡¯t have cooperated with each other.


    But this, like many others, was merely a secondary reason.


    The decisive factor was much simpler.


    A loss of power. A really big loss.


    A hundred years had passed since the Great War, but Asgard still hadn¡¯t recovered from its previous state. The same held true for the giants of Jotunheim.


    ¡ª


    Tae Ho hit his chest and then copsed, nearly unconscious. The current him didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift a finger.


    ¡°Heda.¡±


    He murmured her name in a whisper-like voice. It seemed his calling to her was quite unavoidable, for he thought of Heda¡¯s face first whenever things became tough or painful.


    Idun would forgive him as the battle had ended.


    No, in the first ce, she wouldn¡¯t have heard him as he had terminated ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior¡¯.


    Tae Houghed even though he felt he¡¯d die and closed his eyes and prayed in thanks. The reason he could fight until the end was because Idun had supported him.


    ¡®My Goddess, Idun.¡¯


    Tae Ho mumbled in a low voice while imitating Idun and then let out a sigh while closing his eyes. He felt the warmth of Idun that remained in his chest and then closed his eyes more tightly and rose up.


    He wanted to sleep and lose consciousness like this, but he couldn¡¯t. There were still things he had to do. The situation wasn¡¯t one appropriate for a warrior to take a rest.


    He was really d that he was a warrior of Idun. If it was any other warrior, they would have already expended all their strength and copsed.


    ¡®En Taro Idun.¡¯


    Tae Ho mumbled a slightly altered line from a game and then rosepletely. He first sheathed Gtin in Unnir and then scanned his surroundings while tripping over himself.


    ¡°My King!¡±


    Merlin was approaching. He was rather fine among the ones that¡¯d been transported with him.


    Tae Ho took out a bottle of water from Unnir and drank it. The feeling of cold water passing through his parched throat was so reinvigorating that his throat became clogged.


    ¡°My King.¡±


    Merlin approached Tae Ho and used recovery magic on him. Although the spent energy didn¡¯t return, he did feel a lot better than before.


    ¡°We have to hurry.¡±


    Merlin spoke with a face stained in tears. Tae Ho knew what he meant.


    They had beaten the Giant of Earth, but it wasn¡¯t the end.


    Erin was closer to Jotunheim than Asgard. More of Balgad¡¯s cronies remained, so they first thought of getting out of this ce.


    ¡°I will retrieve the warriors.¡±


    Merlin, knowing that Tae Ho understood his words, swung his staff and called a beast of light to take him elsewhere. His direction was towards Bracky, Siri and Ingrid.


    Tae Ho breathed and then stumbled towards Balgad¡¯s corpse. He retrieved each and every weapon stuck in his body and ced them in Unnir.


    There were eleven of them including Gatin.


    Tae Ho retrieved Arondightstly and checked Merlin¡¯s progress by activating ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯. He felt like his head would split from using multiple sagas simultaneously, but there was still something he had to check.


    He didn¡¯t see any red words, but Tae Ho felt uneasy. Just like Merlin had said, he felt like they should hurry.


    ¡°It seems like there¡¯s no problem in their lives.¡±


    Bracky, Siri and Ingrid were being carried by the beast of light Merlin had summoned. Their injuries were all severe, but they were breathing at least.


    Tae Ho felt relief and sadness at the same time. They weren¡¯t the onlypanions that hade to Erin.


    ¡°The warriors of Valha taught me the way we have to go. But King, we have to first find a ce to rest and hide ourselves.¡±


    Merlin looked at a certain direction for a moment. It was where the souls of the warriors went flying to.


    Even Merlin didn¡¯t know where they were exactly as Erin was currently destroyed and in pieces.


    ¡°The worst case is inside Jotunheim or near it. Fortunately, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.¡±


    If that really was the case, reinforcements from the giants would have already arrived.


    The reason they were looking for a ce to hide and rest was simple. Excluding Merlin, everyone else was really exhausted. Ingrid especially needed treatment immediately. If they left her like this, there was a possibility she may lose her life.


    ¡°Is there a ce to hide?¡±


    Tae Ho turned to look at the ashen surroundings. As the clouds that had been split for a moment gathered again, the sky took a dark color once more.


    ¡°We have to hide underground.¡±


    It was the only answer as they couldn¡¯t see any man-made buildings nor forests or mountains.


    Merlin swung his staff to summon an additional beast of light and began to ride it. Tae Ho jumped atop the big wolf of light and followed Merlin¡¯s back.


    ¡ª


    The Giant of the Night, Avalt, sensed the death of Balgad.


    As he¡¯d left the darkness and Balgad, whom he¡¯d been sharing his vision with, had died, it was now impossible to observe the situation.


    But regardless of that, Avalt didn¡¯t stop moving.


    He had to end it here. He couldn¡¯t allow Idun¡¯s warrior to return back to Valha safely now that Balgad had failed.


    Avalt urged the underlings of Balgad and he even pressured his own subordinates.


    In the destroyed Erin, below the ground of ash-


    Before Idun¡¯s warrior escaped, and before he recovered his strength-


    Avalt covered himself in darkness once again. He crossed into the skies of Jotunheim in an instant.


    ¡ª


    Merlin first chose to distance himself from the battlefield. Whether they were underground or in the sky, if they were near the battlefield there was a high possibility Avalt could find them.


    But even if that was the case, they couldn¡¯t go too far. He had to prepare a ce for everyone to rest before the giants came and before Ingrid¡¯s state worsened.


    Merlin stopped only after he was tens of kilometers away from the battlefield. After he recited a hole-digging chant on the ground, he took out a magical seed.


    The seed that was the size of a finger grew bigger within a split second and became a five-meter tall fruit.


    It was a magical resting ce that was hard outside and empty inside.


    Tae Ho remembered the tree houses he saw in Svartalfheim.


    ¡°Let¡¯s enter. I will cover ourselves with dirt after everyone has entered.¡±


    As Tae Ho took the group and entered the resting ce, Merlin recited another spell. The resting ce entered the hold he¡¯d opened. Dirt covered the surface, and a safe ce was made just like that.


    ¡°Amazing.¡±


    ¡°This is just a secondary skill.¡±


    Merlin smiled bitterly as if he was embarrassed and then called a light elemental to brighten the room for them. It seemed like there was a part connected above the ground since the air was really fresh even though they were underground.


    If the Knights of the Round Table had offensive roles, then Merlin¡¯s role was the equivalent of support. Originally, Merlin was more skilled in secondary magic like this rather than fighting.


    Tae Hoid down Bracky, Siri, and Ingrid before leaning against a wall. He felt better than when he was on the open battlefield, and his eyes seemed to close on their own.


    But it wasn¡¯t the time yet. It was too early for him to fall asleep.


    Tae Ho took out a summoning rock. It was thest rock that contained magic power.


    ¡°Adenmaha.¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    As soon as Adenmaha was called, she blinked her eyes a few times and then immediately cursed out Tae Ho. It wasn¡¯t because she felt enmity towards him, one could know just by looking at her teary face.


    Adenmaha embraced Tae Ho and cried once again, and Tae Ho hesitated for a moment but then grabbed her shoulders. After he stroked her head a few times, Adenmaha gulped down her cry and said with a heavy voice.


    ¡°Rolo and McLaren are both alive. They are really hurt, but they aren¡¯t dead. They won¡¯t die.¡±


    Rolo had a wing torn off and had his chest crushed, but there seemed to be no danger in his life after he ate a piece of a golden apple.


    McLaren was split in two, but as he¡¯d originally been more of a spirit than a creature, he was able to maintain his life.


    In addition, there was also Scathach in Idun¡¯s residence. As she was specialized in the mystical powers of the Tuatha De Danann, her powers could prevent McLaren from dying pointlessly.


    ¡°Do you know how scared I was? Heda wasn¡¯t in the residence because she had business to attend to, and I can¡¯t even see Ragnar....my guys returned at the brink of death.¡±


    Adenmaha spoke through sobs in Tae Ho¡¯s embrace. He could feel how scared she was, as she hadn¡¯t had anyone to help calm her down.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Leave it. I have to do what I came here for.¡±


    Adenmaha got out of Tae Ho¡¯s arms and then breathed in after covering her face with her two hands. When she barely managed to calm herself, she looked at Tae Ho and continued.


    ¡°There are a few pieces of a golden apple remaining that Heda gave me.¡±


    Adenmaha took out a piece and gave it to Tae Ho. Although it was as small as a sugar cube, it was enough to have some effect.


    While Tae Ho wolfed down the piece of golden apple, Adenmaha greeted Merlin with an embarrassed face and then turned to look at Bracky, Siri, and Ingrid lying on the floor. She was wondering about how she should feed them the golden apples.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to feed medicine to a person that had passed out. The golden apple was very much an item that would only work if one chewed it.


    Tae Ho grasped his memories for a moment and then remembered how Heda had fed him while he was unconscious.


    ¡°Uh, mm......¡±


    ¡°Go away. I will feed them. Don¡¯t even dream of it.¡±


    Adenmaha spoke rather sharply and then chewed a piece of a golden apple and fed Ingrid and Siri.


    Tae Ho got embarrassed from nothing and turned his head as Merlin cleared his throat.


    The effects of the medicine were clear. The states of Ingrid and Siri started improving at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Adenmaha wiped off her mouth with the back of her hand and then looked at Bracky. Tae Ho got nervous unconsciously, and Merlin tried to say that he could grind the apple to feed them in a liquid state.


    But Adenmaha opened her eyes sharply and then hit the shin of Bracky.


    ¡°I know that you are fully conscious. Don¡¯t try to act.¡±


    Adenmaha spoke scarily and then threw thest piece of golden apple in his mouth.


    ¡°Sob, why is my body this resilient?¡±


    As Bracky barely managed to chew the golden apple, he mumbled with a mournful expression. Tae Ho just looked at him with lukewarm eyes instead of cheering him up.


    Adenmaha wiped off her mouth once again and changed the subject.


    ¡°Scathach said that Idun-nim would certainly do something; perhaps, a rescue team is alreadying our way.¡±


    Tae Ho nodded. He told Adenmaha and Merlin what Idun kept repeating in the middle of the battle.


    Thor wasing. Thor wasing, so endure a bit more.


    Idun wasn¡¯t someone to spout nonsense. The faces of Adenmaha and Merlin grewparatively bright.


    But it was after that-


    Merlin raised his head, and Adenmaha shrank down unconsciously.


    Tae Ho could also know. He couldn¡¯t see it, but he certainly felt it.


    The giants had arrived. It seemed like there was no one as strong as Balgad among them, but their numbers weren¡¯t low at all.


    Tae Ho grabbed the stiff hands of Adenmaha and whispered.


    ¡°Adenmaha, return for now. I will entrust Rolo and McLaren to you.¡±


    Adenmaha wanted to protest, but she wasn¡¯t a child. She bit her lips and then nodded.


    She ced her lips on Tae Ho¡¯s forehead as a Valkyrie before speaking lowly.


    ¡°May Idun¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    ¡°May Idun¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    Tae Ho also did the same for Adenmaha, and she sniffled once more and disappeared.


    Bracky held his breath while shutting his mouth, and Merlin also stayed silent. Tae Ho closed his eyes and rxed his body.


    An indeterminate amount of time passed.


    The number of giants continued to increase, and now, the sound of the ground ringing was heard. They could soon hear the noise of the ground being disced.


    Bracky gritted his teeth and red at the ceiling. Merlin gripped his staff tighter, and Tae Ho¡¯s face grew determined.


    The shaking got fiercer. They could feel the giants gathering.


    But right at that moment-


    Bracky shot to his beat and raised his arms in silent cheer. Tae Ho also clenched his fists in excitement.


    Far away, from the direction the souls of the warriors of Valha had headed to.


    A string of thunderps was growing closer.


    < Episode 31 ¨C Idun¡¯s legion (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 31/Chapter 2: Idun¡¯s legion (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    The fight began with a loud explosion followed by huge shockwaves that swept into the ground. The magic shelter Merlin had made shook as if in the midst of an earthquake.


    Merlin leaned his back on the wall and began reciting a spell while looking up. The apple-yellow ceiling grew transparent and the scene above the ground was revealed.


    Thor was fighting- no, he was massacring the giants single handedly.


    With every swing of Mjolnir came a crushed head, shoulder, or chest. The giants couldn¡¯t even begin to dare confronting the red-caped warrior.


    ¡°Ohh! Thor!¡±


    Bracky let out an awed exmation. Thor jumped up as if answering the call of Bracky and then hit down the ground with the thunder encasing Mjolnir. A fearsome lightning fell down and spread across the ground before surging up and sweeping away all of Thor¡¯s surroundings.


    The giants that were swept up by it couldn¡¯t even scream. They vomited ck smoke and then copsed on the ground.


    A force of twenty giants wasn¡¯t to be scoffed at, but the scene of the fearsome lightning surging up with the sound of the thunder was really amazing.


    It was a literal myth.


    A story of the Gods.


    Tae Ho unconsciously gulped dry saliva upon verifying the appearance of Thor, God of Thunder.


    ¡°Old man Merlin! We have to get out quickly!¡±


    Bracky urged Merlin. Merlin turned to look at Tae Ho instead of answering immediately as if asking his opinion, and Tae Ho nodded hurriedly.


    Merlin then began chanting. Tae Ho carried the still unconscious Ingrid and Bracky held Siri on his shoulders. It looked like Bracky was transporting a prey he had hunted instead of carrying a person, but it was unavoidable for him as he had to at least be able to use a hand freely.


    As Merlin finished his chant, the magic shelter started to go up little by little. When they saw the scene above the ground through the transparent ceiling, they saw that the ground was destroyed.


    Fortunately, Thor didn¡¯t attack the magic seed that sprouted up from the ground.


    It was obvious for him not to. Just like Idun could feel Tae Ho, Thor could also feel his warriors, Bracky included.


    In the first ce, Thor had known the location of Bracky ever since he¡¯dnded.


    As soon as the magic shelter surfacedpletely, Thor dropped Mjolnir a bit and then looked at the sky.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Bracky yelled as soon as the wall of the shelter opened. Thor smirked at him as he treated all the warriors in his legion as his own sons and then looked at Tae Ho and Merlin.


    ¡°You became unbelievable strong. I almost couldn¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    Thor said. He didn¡¯t know the process, but he knew the results well.


    Tae Ho and his group had won with the Giant of Earth, Balgad, as their opponent.


    The corpse of Balgad was proof of that.


    Tae Ho hit his chest first and expressed etiquette. Merlin moved to the front and spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, God of Thunder.¡±


    ¡°Merlin, the great magician of Camelot. It¡¯s good to see that you are safe.¡±


    The rtionship between Thor and Merlin wasn¡¯t that deep. The day of Erin¡¯s demise, they¡¯d fought in different ces and they didn¡¯t meet at all after that. They just conversed a few times when Camelot still existed before Erin got destroyed.


    But it was enough with that.


    Thor was sincerely happy about Merlin¡¯s safety.


    It wasn¡¯t because of his utility. Even though the ce they fought on was different, he was still hisrade in arms and at the same time, thest survivor of that beautiful and great Camelot.


    Thor respected the Knights of the Round Table. Each of them were worthy of admiration and their King, Arthur, had been an especially exceptional person.


    Merlin¡¯s eyes turned red at Thor¡¯s good will. It seemed that because it hadn¡¯t been long since he witnessed thest moments of the Knights of the Round Table, or perhaps because of the good will the strongest God in Asgard showed him, his heart had been deeply moved.


    But it wasn¡¯t the time to be sentimental. Merlin organized his emotions after putting a deep smile and then shot a question at Thor.


    ¡°God of Thunder, do we have to create a path to escape?¡±


    Thor nodded heavily at Merlin¡¯s question.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This ce is closer to the territory of the enemy, and in addition, they are surrounding us more and more. I came alone while creating a path as the situation was urgent.¡±


    Thor spoke quickly and then drew a rune in the air. A map made of light appeared from that rune.


    Erin was broken and scattered into several realms. Some of the fragmentsnded on the ground or the sea, but most of them were in the sky. Just like inds in the sky.


    The giants of Jotunheim upied a part of the region that connected Erin and Asgard after the inds settled.


    The fragment of Erin the group was currently located was in that central region, and just like Thor had said, they were closer to the territory of the giants.


    As Thor moved his fingers again, a blue and red arrow appeared in the map.


    The rescue team that had Thor as a vanguard had left the front lines of Asgard, although a part of their forces had collided with the giants in the front lines.


    Obviously enough, the two forces collided in the central region and a battle erupted.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like the giants will give up easily. Quite arge number of them have started to move from the rear.¡±


    A great host of giants was approaching from behind the ruins of Erin. The front lines dispatched additional forces, and Asgard also dispatched more reinforcements as they couldn¡¯t just allow the rescue team to get massacred.


    The scale of the battle had increased from just the elites to two great armies being mobilized to face each other.


    ¡°So this fight is what started it all.¡±


    Merlin spoke with a bitter face and Thor nodded.


    ¡°But they won¡¯t be able to end it immediately. If we escape from them, there is a high possibility for them to give up on the attack.¡±


    The giants didn¡¯t go on the offensive ignorantly. They analyzed the gains and losses of their forces and distinguished when they had to attack and retreat.


    Asgard and Jotunheim mobilized great armies, but it was still at the stage where they were simply moving. Mobilizing a great army with great risks was something burdensome for both sides.


    Conquering a bit more ofnd in war wasn¡¯t that important, contrary to popr belief. Above all, removing the force that protected thatnd was much more important.


    This held true even more so in a war destined to eliminate one of two sides. Such was the war between Asgard and Jotunheim.


    Because of that, there was a high possibility for the giants to retreat when Tae Ho¡¯s group escaped from this ce just like Thor had said.


    ¡°We can end the exnation of the situation here right? We have to hurry.¡±


    Those words weren¡¯t wrong. The giants would be moving even at this moment.


    Thor floated into the sky slowly and looked at Merlin and Tae Ho alternatingly. Merlin answered his eyes that were asking if they didn¡¯t have anything to ride on.


    ¡°Mahariku Karvan Diem.¡±


    As Merlin recited a chant in a low voice and swung his staff, one of the jewels engraved in the staff broke and a huge eagle of light was summoned.


    ¡°Get on.¡±


    It was a really huge eagle with a wingspan of over 40 meters. It was enough to carry Tae Ho¡¯s group in its back.


    Thor watched Tae Ho and Bracky get on the eagle and then surged up to the heavens.


    The eagle fluttered its wings. When it flew up high, they saw a dried up continent next to the destroyed fragments of Erin.


    Thor took the lead and the eagle followed it back. Tae Ho sat next to the lying down Ingrid and looked back. There were hundreds of red letters in the air behind them. They were all flying-type monsters such as harpies and wyverns.


    In addition, they didn¡¯t onlye from the back. A huge army that seemed like it would dye the sky in red approached from the sides.


    Tae Ho could feel his mouth dry up. Lookin at them one by one, they weren¡¯t even that strong, but there were just too many of them. In addition, if they got caught here, there was a high probability for them to face an armyposed of strong giants.


    Tae Ho gulped dry saliva and took a deep breath. Even though he had eaten a piece of a golden apple, Tae Ho didn¡¯t have the strength to fight anymore as he had spent too much stamina and concentration. But he still had to fight. Tae Ho unsheathed Cdbolg from Unnir.


    ¡°Oh Idun!¡±


    Tae Ho called out Idun¡¯s name in a low voice and concentrated. It was to borrow her strength as his own strength was almost depleted.


    But something felt off. It was hard to sense Idun even though he had activated ¡®Idun¡¯s Warrior¡¯. The strength that was transmitted was so low it couldn¡¯t even bepared.


    Was it because he used the saga too recklessly? Or there was another reason for it?


    Tae Ho dispeled ¡®Idun¡¯s Warrior¡¯ in the uneasiness. Thor, who was flying next to Tae Ho, looked at him and then red at the direction the monsters were approaching from and spoke out.


    ¡°Go first. I will tie them up.¡±


    Tae Ho couldn¡¯t respond immediately to Thor¡¯s words. It bothered him to leave Thor alone before thousands of enemies, and he was doubtful that Thor would be able to tie all of them up.


    Moving in the air was different to moving on the ground. On the ground, you could tie down the enemy by blocking the path, but how were you supposed to do it in the air?


    As Tae Ho hesitated, Thorughed magnanimously.


    ¡°Did you forget? I¡¯m the God of Thunder.¡±


    He didn¡¯t exin anymore than that. Tae Ho hit his chest twice and Bracky did the same.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Thor yelled and then gathered lightning in Mjolnir. The eagle of light increased its speed and Tae Ho held Ingrid more tightly and lowered his posture.


    It was then-


    Kwagagagagang!


    An overwhelming sound of thunder rang behind them. The lightning covered the sky and dyed the world in blue momentarily.


    Thor didn¡¯t think of blocking the path. He was nning to pour out attacks so strong that the flying monsters wouldn¡¯t even think of ignoring Thor and attacking Tae Ho¡¯s group.


    ¡°Thor! Thor! Thor! God of Thunder!¡±


    Bracky whopped like a joyful youth and thunder was heard as if answering his call.


    Merlin started to sweat and squeezed out all his magic power. The eagle of light increased its speed a bit more and the sound of thunder became more distant.


    Tae Ho looked at the front in the sharp wind and gritted his teeth unconsciously.


    He could see red words in front of them. They wereparatively lower in number, but Tae Ho could feel his mouth dry up.


    They weren¡¯t wyverns or harpies but giants. There were some giants that had wings and others that rode on huge monsters which wouldn¡¯t be inappropriatelypared to dragons.


    Their number was merely thirty, but the pressure they gave was really amazing.


    ¡°Take a turn! We have to evade fighting!¡±


    Bracky yelled. His words were right, but it wouldn¡¯t be easy to do so. The moment the eagle changed directions, the giants started to increase their speed and fired several weapons made with magic towards them.


    Light, lightning, and mes attacked them. The spears and arrows poured down like a rain that would tear the ground.


    Merlin concentrated, and Tae Ho panted and activated his saga. He assisted the flight of the eagle with ¡®One who Controls Dragons¡¯. They dodged the attack of the giants with a shy series of maneuvers.


    Unfortunately, the consecutive dodging motions resulted in a decrease in speed.


    The distance between the giants was shortening. The sound of thunder wasn¡¯t heard anymore and new forces appeared from the front. They were the same flying-type monsters that appeared behind them. Red words were also seen from the sides, and Tae Ho couldn¡¯t be certain but he thought they also resembled giants.


    Bracky gritted his teeth and then sucked in air and gathered lightning in his hammer. It was to pass through the flying-type monsters instead of fighting against the giants.


    The sound of thunder was heard once again from far away. Thor was certainly approaching them.


    Tae Ho raised Cdbolg and then squeezed out all of his strength and created lightning of a golden color.


    They would pass through the monsters like this.


    The monsters screamed and charged, and the giants kept pouring down attacks regardless of the monsters being hit by them or not. Some of them only focused on flying and closed the distance with Tae Ho¡¯s group.


    Bracky raised his hammer. Tae Ho also raised Cdbolg high in the sky.


    At that moment, Tae Ho looked off toward a distant ce beyond the flying-type monsters and suddenly cheered.


    The onesing from the front weren¡¯t only enemies.


    Thor wasn¡¯t the only rescue squad!


    Tae Ho saw them. The hundreds of steel warriors flying in the sky and the warriors of Valha riding on big hawks in their midst.


    He also saw the one in front of them. The one that entered Tae Ho¡¯s eyes first.


    ¡°Damned disciple. You will only get satisfied after making your ill master work hard, right?¡±


    Ragnar appeared on top of a white hawk and smirked. He charged towards the army of monsters and activated his saga.


    [Myth-ranked Saga: Viking King]


    ¡°Go! Warriors of Valha!¡±


    The Viking King¡¯s order was heard, and the warriors of Valha answered to his absolutemand.


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms!¡±


    At the center of the battlefield, both sides shed in the air and a ferocious battle began.


    < Episode 31 ¨C Idun¡¯s legion (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 31/Chapter 3: Idun¡¯s legion (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    A battle that took ce in the air was different to one which urred in the ground.


    Compared to the ground which acted as a solid barrier, the concept of ¡®height¡¯ was reintroduced in the air.


    It was possible to move more three-dimensionally so there was obviously a difference depending on the cement of one¡¯s forces and mobility.


    The monsters didn¡¯t utilize this beside Tae Ho¡¯s group to block them directly, but they instead flew both below and above them. It was just like making a big wall.


    The warriors of Valha shed against the monsters. The giants kept pouring out attacks towards them, and the sound of thunder approached from behind.


    Tae Ho looked at the scene before them on top of the eagle of light. Half of the monsters shed against the warriors of Valha, and the other half continued to maintain the wall.


    It was a temporary wall. Compared to the troop in the ground, the troops in the sky had to move endlessly.


    The wall attacked Tae Ho¡¯s group. They covered them from above and below like a hand holding a fist.


    Merlin gritted his teeth and increased his speed even more. Bracky and Tae Ho released lightning at the same time and opened up a path.


    Kwagagagagang!


    The monsters hit by the lightning fell down, but it was also differentpared to the ground. The monsters that were outside of the range of the lightning started to charge towards the eagle of light. If one stayed still, they would get suppressed in the air.


    The eagle fluttered its wings. Bracky fired lightning once more and Tae Ho gathered his strength. Merlin made the eagle fly higher.


    Kwagang!


    This time, Tae Ho released lightning from Cdbolg. A big hole was created among the monsters charging from above and the eagle entered that gap. It fluttered its wings strongly and passed the monsters.


    But itsted only a moment. As soon as they left the chokehold of monsters, something else charged towards them.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Bracky yelled. They were the giants that were nking them. The giants closed the distance once again and poured down arrows and magical attacks. It didn¡¯t matter if the monsters died or not, it would be enough if they caught Tae Ho¡¯s group.


    The eagle staggered. The attacks that contained an overwhelming strength behind them were threatening even if they didn¡¯t hit directly. The flight of the eagle became more risky.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop!¡±


    Ragnar¡¯s voice was heard from far away.


    The warriors of Valha were crashing down on the monsters and advancing. The warriors riding on hawks formed the formation¡¯s insides, and the ones outside were the warriors of steel.


    The Steel Warriors, that had steel wings in their backs, didn¡¯t hesitate for even an instant. They pierced through the monsters and grew closer to Tae Ho¡¯s group. Immediately after, they became shields that stopped attacks from reaching them.


    A spear thrown by a giant pierced the body of a Steel Warrior. No, the Steel Warrior threw its body towards the spear that would have hit the eagle otherwise.


    It was the same for the rain of lightning, mes, and light. The warriors gathered at one side to form a shield and then protected Tae Ho¡¯s group.


    ¡°Go! Go! Go!¡±


    The Steel Warriors yelled. They didn¡¯t disperse the shield wall even as they were being destroyed by the attacks. It was a sacrifice to save Tae Ho¡¯s group.


    ¡®Why?! Why do they have to go to such lengths?!¡¯


    Tae Ho couldn¡¯t ask. He gritted his teeth and looked ahead. He could see Ragnar and the warriors of Valha using their sagas to fight against the monsters.


    The monsters screamed and fell down, but some warriors of Valha also died in that confrontation. The soul of the warriors that lost their bodies turned to be a blue light and went to Valha.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The Steel Warriors yelled once again. They stayed behind the group. They then gathered once again to take the form of an arrow and then charged towards the giants.


    The giants destroyed those Steel Warriors. They swung their huge, blunt weapons to rend the armor and cut off the wings with strong magic.


    The Steel Warriors also didn¡¯t stay still. They attacked the monsters carrying the giants and brought them down. They shed their chests and tore off their necks with their swords and axes.


    ¡°Tae Ho!¡±


    Ragnar yelled. He reached the front of Tae Ho¡¯s group and then pointed to the direction from where the warriors of Valha had came with his viking sword, Ulfberht.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The objective of this battle was to rescue Tae Ho¡¯s group. The scale became bigger than expected, but Ragnar didn¡¯t miss the main point.


    ¡®It¡¯s just like Ragnar said! If we reach the objective, the warriors of Valha will also retreat!¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke suddenly. Tae Ho turned to look at the Steel Warriors but then gritted his teeth and looked at the front. The eagle passed the warriors of Valha and went towards the rear.


    ¡°Warrior Tae Ho! Wait for a moment!¡±


    When he raised his head to see who had called him, he saw some Valkyries and Steel Warriors. The Valkyries were flying even though they hadn¡¯t taken the shape of swans as if they had used a special magic.


    As Tae Ho made the eagle stop, the Valkyries approached them alongside the Steel Warriors. There was a familiar steel structure being carried in the backs of the three-meter tall Steel Warriors.


    It was none other than the ck sh.


    ¡°Get on. We will evacuate you first.¡±


    It was a blunt way of speaking as if they wouldn¡¯t allow any objections. Tae Ho first ced Siri and Ingrid in the ck sh. As there were only two ck shes, he put the smaller people in a single structure and the remaining three people each rode on one.


    ¡®Listen well. You don¡¯t have the strength to fight right now. You will be of help the faster you get out of the battlefield.¡¯


    Cuchinn sensed Tae Ho¡¯s rejection towards escaping before speaking bluntly. Bracky and Tae Ho had spent all their stamina and concentration, and they¡¯d barely managed to recover while releasing some lightning towards the monsters. They couldn¡¯t fight any more than this.


    Right then, a deafening p of thunder was heard from behind. Thor had returned.


    But he wasn¡¯t the only one that reached the battlefield. Tae Ho could see the red words that were like blood through ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯. They were certainly the underlings of the frost giant leader, King Harmarti.


    The giants and the monsters kepting, but reinforcements from Valha were also approaching.


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    A Valkyrieid down Tae Ho and spoke proudly. She closed the lid even before he could answer and then recited a chant to fire the ck shes.


    The ck shes flew in the air at an astonishing speed. Tae Ho looked at the existences flying above him through the spear that was hanging on the front. There was a really clear green word shining from among the warriors of Valha.


    [God of Hunting]


    [Ullr]


    Thor wasn¡¯t alone. Ullr had also participated in this battle.


    Ullr pulled on the string of the bow loaded with multiple arrows of light and Tae Ho couldn¡¯t see more than that. The speed of the ck shes became faster.


    The sound of thunder became more distant, and the yells of the warriors and screams of the monsters also dimmed.


    Tae Ho closed his eyes and breathed some air. As soon as he released ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯, great exhaustion came at once.


    They traveled for a long while.


    The ck shes that were flying in the sky began to descend to the ground. It wasn¡¯t towards one of the bases in the front lines of Asgard.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A rough and harshnding urred. Tae Honded first and then closed his eyes tightly once and opened the lid. As he did so, he saw people running towards them, and surprisingly enough, one of them was someone they all knew.


    ¡°Idun¡¯smander.¡±


    It was Valkyrie Hildegarde of Freya¡¯s legion. She helped Tae Ho get down from the ck sh and then ced her lips on Tae Ho¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°May Freya¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a simple blessing. Tae Ho received the blessing without resisting as if it was a habit and then closed his eyes unconsciously. It was a strong sleeping magic.


    ¡°Rest.¡±


    Hildegarde¡¯s voice passed by his ear with a low tone.


    And Tae Ho fell in a deep slumber like that.


    ¡ª


    Time flew by.


    Tae Ho opened his eyes slowly and then closed them again. He couldn¡¯t form thoughts about anything. When he woke up from a sleep after not dreaming of anything, this always happened.


    Tae Ho closed his eyes for a moment and didn¡¯t think of anything. It seemed like he was trying to sleep again, but he couldn¡¯t do so; rather, his senses that were asleep started to awaken one by one.


    Sound, taste, smell.


    Tae Ho opened his eyes slowly. His back hurt. It was amon symptom one faced after having slept for a long time.


    Everything that touched his skin felt nice and soft. It seemed like they were sheets and nkets of good quality.


    Tae Ho closed his eyes again. He let out a long sigh and then rose up.


    ¡°So, you woke up.¡±


    A voice was heard next to him. Tae Ho opened his eyes in a still confused state and then looked around. He saw a familiar face whichpletely alerted him.


    ¡°Ragnar!¡±


    He raised his voice unconsciously. Ragnar ced a chair next to the bed and then frowned before continuing.


    ¡°I¡¯m merely exhausted. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Just like he had said, he didn¡¯t seem that worse for wear, but Tae Ho could feel his exhaustion from his posture and heavy voice.


    Tae Ho was still thankful that Ragnar was safe. He sat a bit properly and then asked Ragnar about the obvious.


    ¡°How did the battle go?¡±


    ¡°We fought hard and then retreated. That happened three days ago.¡±


    Tae Ho put on an absent-minded expression at Ragnar¡¯s words, but it onlysted a moment. The exhaustion from that day was really severe. It wouldn¡¯t be weird to have heard that he had been sleeping for three days.


    ¡°I saw Ullr-nim.¡±


    Tae Ho spoke. That scene was really clear, perhaps because he¡¯d seen him just before he¡¯d fallen asleep.


    Ragnar nodded.


    ¡°Right. It was quite a big battle. It was one of the biggest battles of all which have ured in dozens of years.¡±


    Basically, the number of forces the giants dispatched had numbered in the tens of thousands. Most of them were monsters, but still, it had reached that number. In addition, all the monsters that were dispatched in this battle were flying-type monsters. The meaning of that could only be significant.


    ¡°The rest of the members are safe. They woke up earlier than you.¡±


    Ragnar smirked as he spoke. It was a joke to brighten up the mood, but Tae Ho let out a sigh of relief and then his face revealed sadness.


    Ragnar knew why Tae Ho looked as he did. He knew too well what Tae Ho had seen before he¡¯d departed from the battlefield.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. They died in a meaningful battle.¡±


    The Steel Warriors had thrown their lives away to protect them.


    It wasn¡¯t only one or two. The number Tae Ho had seen had numbered in the hundreds.


    How many of them could have made it back safely? Just how many had lost their lives?


    The reason they went to the battlefield was to save Tae Ho. It was really fortunate, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit guilty.


    Just why did they go to such lengths? Why did Asgard sacrifice hundreds of Steel Warriors just to rescue Tae Ho?


    Ragnar lit up a pipe cigarette and borated.


    ¡°We rescued two warriors that had high possibilities of bing superior-ranked warriors and a warrior that had already reached the level of a superior rank and one who¡¯d certainly be a top-ranked warrior at that. With this alone, you can say that it¡¯s enough.¡±


    Not all the warriors that entered Valha could be superior-ranked warriors. Only a very small minority achieved such a level.


    There was nothing to say about top-ranked warriors.


    If they could sacrifice hundreds of inferior-ranked warriors to obtain a top-ranked warrior, Valha would make the same choice every time.


    Ragnar looked at Tae Ho¡¯s eyes for a moment. He exhaled the smoke from the cigarette and continued.


    ¡°The Steel Warriors can¡¯t use sagas.¡±


    It was short, but his words Tae Ho couldn¡¯t refute.


    The root of the warriors of Valha were their sagas. It wasn¡¯t excessive to say that the strength of a warrior that couldn¡¯t use their saga was halved- no, perhaps even a mere third of their prowess remained.


    But the Steel Warriors couldn¡¯t use their sagas.


    Naturally, the warriors of Valha had more worth than the Steel Warriors did for Valha.


    The reason Ragnar retired instead of dying while fighting was to preserve his saga. Valha preferred Ragnar who could manifest his saga, albeit sloppily, over a Steel Warrior in his ce.


    ¡°There should be many things you are curious about, but let¡¯s leave those for another time. Before that, I have things I need to know.¡±


    Ragnar changed the subject forcefully. He ced down the pipe cigarette and then got closer to Tae Ho and inquired bluntly.


    ¡°How did you win?¡±


    The Giant of Earth, Balgad, was one of the Five Fingers of the Magician King, Utgard Loki.


    He was a strong opponent who only the most experienced among the superior-ranked warriors could face.


    Even though Tae Ho had Bracky, Siri, and Ingrid by his side, it was still impossible. It was impossible for the current Tae Ho to have defeated Balgad.


    But Tae Ho had won. The one that had lost his life wasn¡¯t Tae Ho but the Giant of Earth.


    Tae Ho let out a long sigh at Ragnar¡¯s question and then leaned his body on the wall. He grabbed Unnir from the things that were on the table next to the bed.


    ¡°I got some help.¡±


    Tae Ho started to take out the weapons from Unnir one by one and exined.


    The moment he thought that it was over, the knights of Camelot had appeared to save him. The great knights of Camelot.


    ¡°Indeed, the knights of Camelot....¡±


    When Ragnar finished listening to Tae Ho¡¯s exnation, he turned to look at the weapons of the knights with mixed emotions.


    It was because he knew about the knights, and he¡¯d even fought with some of them during the Great War.


    Even after Erin was destroyed and Camelot had disappeared, their wills had remained.


    That truth heated up Ragnar.


    ¡°It should be quite ufortable to carry all of those.¡±


    Ragnar spoke like a joke once again. It was to lighten up the heavy atmosphere, but after he said those words he realized that it would indeed be a problem.


    Tae Ho already had a silly number of weapons. But it wasn¡¯t only one, but eleven weapons which had been added, so it would obviously be ufortable even if he had Unnir.


    Tae Ho nodded.


    He was nning on giving the magical bow of Tristan to Siri, but he would be using the remaining ones for himself.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t think I should be saving it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Save what?¡±


    Tae Ho concentrated instead of answering anymore. He had used the empty slot for a saga he had saved until now.


    The saga that was thought of quite a long time ago but wasn¡¯t actually made.


    ¡®Until now, Unnir had been enough.¡¯


    There was no way to waste it on a saga.


    But the situation had changed. Because of that, Tae Ho manifested the saga he had saved until now without regrets.


    [Saga: His Pocket is Connected to a Treasure Vault]


    A window made of light appeared in front of Tae Ho. It was themon inventory window you could see in games and, obviously enough, in the Dark Age.


    Tae Ho ced the weapons he took out from Unnir in the inventory.


    Ragnar looked ridiculous while he gaped at the weapons disappearing in the air and then feigned augh.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a saga. That¡¯s a cheat!¡±


    Ragnar spoke incredulously, and Tae Ho nodded.


    < Episode 31 ¨C Idun¡¯s legion (3) > End

 Chapter 113

    Episode 31/Chapter 4: Idun¡¯s legion (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    The biggest difference between Unnir and the inventory saga was the number of actions needed when taking out an item.


    One needed three motions to take out something from Unnir.


    Firstly, they had to open the pocket. Secondly, they needed to think of or call out the item they wanted, andstly, they then had to take out the item itself.


    Thest two weren¡¯t that bad, but the process of opening the pocket unexpectedly took a lot of time. Of course, it could be done in a mere second or two, but those seconds could determine one¡¯s life or death in battle.


    In contrast to that, someone only needed two motions to retrieve an item from the inventory saga.


    Simply think of the desired item and then take it out.


    Then again, Tae Ho couldn¡¯t always maintain the saga, so he would have to activate it beforehand.


    As a fix, he could just activate it before a fight.


    ¡®Does it have to develop a bit more for it to get predetermined keys?¡¯


    In Dark Age, it was possible to bind a key to each piece of equipment and change one¡¯s weapon and armor in an instant.


    It seemed like it wasn¡¯t possible yet, but if it did be so, the utility of the weapons would increase severalfold as Tae Ho would be able to take out a suitable weapon for each situation.


    ¡®Just like Ragnar said, it¡¯s really a cheat. On top of that, the sentence of the Milesians will be added.¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke as if it was absurd. He could merely listen to the stories of the weapons right now as hecked in training, but if he developed it well, he would be able to handle the weapons freely just like how the Knights of the Round Table could.


    In addition, Tae Ho could activate it instantly and even if theprehension of a weapon reached the peak, he still had the ¡®Warrior¡¯s Equipment¡¯. Precisely speaking, the weapons belonging to the Dragon Knight, Kalsted.


    ¡®Won¡¯t you be able to control legendary weapons and fight like it¡¯s nothing?¡¯


    Thinking about it, it wasn¡¯t that it was impossible. He already had ten weapons that would appear in legends.


    Cuchinn spoke as if he was rather excited, and then Tae Ho turned back to the conversation with Ragnar once again.


    It was because he still had some questions he wanted to ask.


    ¡°Master Ragnar, how is the situation in the residence? Nothing bad happened to Idun-nim, right?¡±


    Ragnar was a warrior of Odin instead of Idun, but actually, it wouldn¡¯t be weird to say that he was a member of the residence.


    Ragnar tilted his head at his question and answered.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t particrly get a call from Heda. Did something happen to Idun-nim?¡±


    ¡°Uh.....I can¡¯t feel Idun-nim well, even when I use ¡®Idun¡¯s Warrior¡¯.¡±


    Tae Ho exined the situation in a bit more detail. He could feel the power of Idun when he fought against Balgad, but when he was escaping from the monsters, it became more difficult to sense her even more so than when he was in Midgard behind the Great Barrier.


    ¡°Well, she will be fine as Heda didn¡¯t contact us, right?¡±


    As Tae Ho asked as if he wanted Ragnar to agree, thetter nodded slowly.


    ¡°....Right, there should be nothing wrong.¡±


    He felt a bit uneasy as Ragnar didn¡¯t answer immediately, but it wasn¡¯t a negative answer either way, so Tae Ho decided to be at ease.


    Ragnar spoke again.


    ¡°I thought you would be curious, so I will tell you that there isn¡¯t any abnormality in Midgard. They were a bit bewildered after you disappeared suddenly.¡±


    It seemed like Rasgrid had held several ceremonies to ask the situation of Tae Ho¡¯s group.


    Tae Ho thought of the deaths of the warriors of Valha in the battle against Balgad. They would all be Steel Warriors, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sad.


    ¡°Ah, right.¡±


    Tae Ho organized his thoughts for a moment and then raised his head. As Ragnar asked if something was wrong, Tae Ho took out the fragment of Garmr¡¯s soul from Unnir instead of answering.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got this.¡±


    The fragment of Garmr¡¯s soul which he retrieved after defeating Korga.


    He had forgotten about it as the battle against Balgad was really big, but looking at the entirety of Asgard, this was also an important thing.


    ¡°It bes even more rewarding for me to have saved you.¡±


    Ragnar smiled with a satisfied face and then extended his hand towards Tae Ho.


    ¡°Give it to me for now. I will pass it to the upper ranks.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Because he would be handling all the tedious things.


    Ragnar received the soul fragment from Tae Ho and then stood up.


    ¡°Good, we have put off the urgent fire for now so rest. You just have to return to the residence now.¡±


    Tae Ho nodded and at the same time, a reply came from his stomach.


    ..rumble...


    Tae Ho blinked at the honest sound, and Ragnarughed and then pointed outside the room with his chin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    He had starved for three days so to say.


    Tae Ho hurriedly stood up.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Oh! Tae Ho! Over here!¡±


    A big restaurant appeared as Ragnar led Tae Ho into the unfamiliar hall. The ce was almost empty since it wasn¡¯t the usual mealtime, but Bracky, who was seatedfortably in a corner, yelled as soon as Tae Ho entered.


    Tae Ho turned to look at him and then spotted Siri and Ingrid with him. It seemed like they were just about to eat, for there was a lot of steaming, hot food ced in the table.


    As Tae Ho approached the group, Bracky hit next to his side and Siri moved a bit sideways to make a seat form Ragnar.


    ¡°Are you all fine?¡±


    ¡°Somewhat. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Somewhat too.¡±


    Tae Ho answered Bracky¡¯s question and then checked on Siri and Ingrid quickly with his ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯. There didn¡¯t seem to be any abnormalities on the two of them.


    ¡°What about Merlin?¡±


    ¡°He got called by the Valkyries. It seems like they want to discuss Erin¡¯s gate and other things with him.¡±


    Excluding Tae Ho, he was the only one that had witnessed everything from start to end. In addition, Merlin was a great magician that had the ability to interpret what had happened to the group, so there could unavoidably be many things to talk about.


    ¡°Warrior Tae Ho, I heard the general story from Merlin. I express respect to your performance.¡±


    Ingrid spoke with her business-like face and then stood up from her seat and approached Tae Ho.


    ¡°May Njord¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    She ced her lips on Tae Ho¡¯s forehead and smiled. Tae Ho looked stiffly at Ingrid and then stood up and also ced his lips on her forehead.


    ¡°May Idun¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    He had just received the blessings until now.


    Tae Ho blessed with good intentions and smiled brightly, but Ingrid put on a dumbfounded face and just blinked. No, it wasn¡¯t just dumbfounded but also quite surprised.


    ¡®It seems like she disliked your blessing.¡¯


    Cuchinn clicked his tongue and said sharply. The flustered Tae Ho was taken aback and hesitantly threw a question.


    ¡°Uh, did I make a mistake?¡±


    Asking like this could also be a mistake.


    Ingrid blinked a few more times and then shook her head. She then put on a faint smile before responding.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s because it was the first time I received a blessing from a warrior. Thinking about it, it¡¯s been a long while since I was blessed by anyone.¡±


    Because it was rare for even the Valkyries to bless themselves.


    As Ingrid answered with a soft face, Bracky stood up abruptly from his seat.


    ¡°Hmhm. Then I will also.¡±


    Bracky approached Ingrid naturally and she showed some reflexive movements. She took a big step back and then shrank her shoulders.


    At the clear rejection, Bracky put on a depressed face and Ingrid then said while gulping dry saliva.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m fine. I finished preparing my heart, soe whenever you want.¡±


    Hitting her chest was an attitude a warrior took in the battlefield.


    Bracky dropped his shoulders at the more miserable feeling and Siriughed. She stood up to lighten the atmosphere and then blessed Ingrid in her forehead.


    ¡°May Ullr¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    ¡°May Njord¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    It was a really warm exchange of blessings.


    Ragnar witnessed that from beginning to end and then feignedughter and said,


    ¡°So, are you done?¡±


    Bracky said that he wasn¡¯t, but his voice just echoed in the air.


    Siriughed and then asked Ragnar,


    ¡°Do you also want a blessing teacher?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Ragnar really wanted his meal, and Siri smiled brightly and sat next to him. Ingrid blessed the depressed Bracky and continued to eat.


    And after some time-


    After Tae Ho had tried each dish in the table-


    ¡°How is it, does the food suit your tastes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really del....¡±


    Tae Ho answered reflexively but paused in the end. It was because he had heard a voice that shouldn¡¯t be heard in this ce.


    ¡°Freya-nim.¡±


    The one that called out the owner of the voice was Ragnar. Everyone that was focusing on eating put on surprised faces and looked at the woman sitting next to Tae Ho, and the Goddess of Beauty answered Ragnar with graceful eyes.


    ¡°Hi Ragnar. It¡¯s been a while. It¡¯s nice to see that you are healthy.¡±


    Freya¡¯s smile was really fascinating. Even Siri, who was a girl, and Ragnar¡¯s face got loosened for a moment. Bracky had apletely absent minded face.


    Freyaughed at their reactions and looked at Tae Ho. She then frowned.


    It wasn¡¯t because Tae Ho showed an expression beyond being surprised.


    ¡°It makes me reallypetitive.¡±


    Freya mumbled in a really low voice and then snorted and fixed her sitting posture.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nice to see that all of you are healthy. It¡¯s enough then.¡±


    She spoke a bit ufortably, but even that was beautiful. Could it be said that she had a haughty charm?


    Bracky just stared at Freya absent-mindedly, and Ragnar smiled bitterly and took a deep gulp of some alcohol.


    As Tae Ho, who was the only one that was fine, asked what was wrong, Freya snorted once again.


    ¡°Idun was worried about you. So i just came to check on you as I was just passing by.¡±


    ¡°Did something happen to Idun-nim?¡±


    As he asked as he felt that something wasn¡¯t right, Freya frowned and then sighed.


    ¡°She copsed out of exhaustion because she used too much of her strength. It¡¯s not that it was too much for her body to handle so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Tae Ho opened his eyes widely. For Idun to have copsed. There was one one reason he could think of right now.


    As Tae Ho¡¯s face changed, Freya twisted her eyebrows a bit and then said with sharp eyes.


    ¡°Treat her well when you return and don¡¯t always look for that Valkyrie. She¡¯s your one and only Goddess.¡±


    Tae Ho couldn¡¯t answer anything easily at her words. It was because he felt a sudden remorse towards Idun.


    Freya looked at the front instead of berrating him. It was because she felt Ragnar¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Freya-nim, what did you mean.....¡±


    ¡°It was the biggest battle in a long time. I also have things to investigate about the gate of Erin.¡±


    However it turned out, the gate was connected to a ce outside of Midgard. They had just gotten outside, but they still couldn¡¯t overlook it.


    ¡°Do we have to retrieve it and install it anew at ater time? But there are a lot of problems, just like the Great Barrier.¡±


    Freya mumbled by herself and then stood from her seat.


    ¡°Listen to the details in the conference. It seems like one great conference will be held tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for telling us.¡±


    As Ragnar answered while standing up, Siri and Ingrid also followed suit. Tae Ho did the same but Freya extended her hand and made him sit down again.


    ¡°May my blessing apany you.¡±


    Freya¡¯s lips touched Tae Ho¡¯s forehead, and a strong blessing that couldn¡¯t bepared to those of the Valkyries covered Tae Ho¡¯s body.


    ¡®Is it regretful that it wasn¡¯t elsewhere?¡¯


    Freya took her lips off from Tae Ho¡¯s forehead and asked him in his mind, and Tae Ho again grew flustered and bewildered at the same time.


    ¡°Mm, I like you a bit now.¡±


    Freya giggled and then blessed Ragnar.


    And then, Bracky took a posture with a really excited face. It was just like looking at a kid before he received a present.


    However Freya turned around coldly and then left.


    ¡°She¡¯s like a storm whenever I see her.¡±


    Ragnar spoke while Bracky was being pressed t by the disappointment. Siri and Ingrid stood down as if they agreed and let out sighs.


    ¡°Anyways, if they open up a great conference.....it seems like you will get to your residence a bitter.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Why?¡±


    Tae Ho wondered aloud at Ragnar¡¯s words. It was because he wanted to return with haste, as he was worried about Idun.


    Ragnarughed as if Tae Ho¡¯s reaction was absurd and then pointed at Tae Ho with a gesture of his chin and said,


    ¡°Why do think it is? You should participate in it too,mander of Idun¡¯s legion.¡±


    The Gods weren¡¯t the only ones that participated in conferences. Eachmander of every legion also participated in it.


    Not everymander participated, although at least the ones currently stationed in the base would undoubtedly show up.


    ¡°Warrior Tae Ho, if you are going to participate in a conference, you should contact your residence as soon as possible. The othermanders will all be apanied by Valkyries.¡±


    Ingrid said hurriedly as if it was a really important thing. Asgard viewed the benefits to be more important than the formalities, but it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t take them.


    If Tae Ho went alone when all the othermanders got apanied by Valkyries, it would obviously be unsightly, and it would also be a problem for the prestige of Idun¡¯s legion.


    ¡°I will contact them immediately.¡±


    Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, he was curious about the situation in the residence. In addition, there was no reason not to do it if he could meet Heda.


    Tae Ho stood up intently.


    ¡ª


    Tae Ho contacted the residence between lunch and dinner.


    As he had spent all the summoning rocks, he wrote a letter and sent it to the residence through Ingrid.


    And a few hourster-


    It was when the time to sleep was approaching.


    ¡°Adenmaha?¡±


    Tae Ho asked with a surprised face and Adenmaha answered with a displeased face.


    ¡°Why? I¡¯m not enough for you?¡±


    It seemed like she was sharper than usual.


    Tae Ho looked at Adenmaha with the ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯ instead of speaking, and a new letterbox that couldn¡¯t be seen before got added.


    [Idun¡¯s Valkyrie]


    [Adenmaha]


    ¡°It¡¯s true...and Heda?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s out as she had something urgent to take care of. It¡¯s be really busy nowadays so she¡¯s not always in the residence......That¡¯s also one of the reasons why we hurried on turning me into a Valkyrie.¡±


    One wouldn¡¯t know if Tae Ho was the only warrior like before, but there were now warriors that were staying in the residence. They needed a Valkyrie to look over the residence while Heda was out taking care of her business.


    ¡°There are no problems in the residence, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Rolo and McLaren recovered a lot.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d.¡±


    Tae Ho let out a sigh of relief and then checked the ¡®Warrior that had a Valkyrie Meet Him¡¯ saga. It was because he thought of something.


    ¡®Indeed.¡¯


    The name of Adenmaha was added on the registered Valkyries.


    He hadn¡¯t received a blessing from her yet, but thepletion was simr to Reginleif perhaps because their connection was deep.


    ¡°Did I get added too?¡±


    Tae Ho nodded at the question of the quick-witted Adenmaha, and it was after that-


    Tae Ho opened his eyes widely and put a surprised face that shocked Adenmaha.


    It was because Adenmaha wasn¡¯t the only one that got added to the list.


    [Valkyrie Lord]


    [Freya]


    The chief of the Valkyries and the Goddess of Magic and Beauty.


    Tae Ho looked at his surroundings for a moment and activated his saga.


    < Episode 31 ¨C Idun¡¯s legion (4) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 114

    Episode 31/Chapter 5: Idun¡¯s legion (5)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    Each person had their own preferences, but there was always something universal.


    When taking that into ount, the most beautiful woman in Asgard was Freya no matter what anyone said.


    In the first ce, she was literally the Goddess of Beauty.


    It would be weirder if there was someone more beautiful than her.


    Tae Ho thought that Heda was much prettier than Freya because of the power of the bean chaff -of course, Heda was also an outstanding beauty among Valkyries- but he didn¡¯t deny the fact that Freya was also really beautiful.


    Because of that, Tae Ho could feel that he was more nervous than usual. It was different to when he called out Reginleif or Ingrid.


    ¡°Why are you checking the surroundings?¡±


    Adenmaha opened her eyes sharply and asked.


    Tae Ho cleared his throat at her eyes and then concentrated on his saga.


    Because the thing that appeared would be a fake anyways. There was no need to be nervous.


    [Saga: The Warrior that had a Valkyrie Meet Him]


    As soon as Tae Ho activated his saga, a small magic circle appeared in front of him and then a beautiful woman appeared along with some light.


    She was, of course, the Goddess of Magic and Beauty, Freya.


    However, Tae Ho put a vague expression and Adenmaha let out a sigh of relief.


    The fake Freya had been summoned, but her condition wasn¡¯t good.


    First, the transparency was too high. It wouldn¡¯t be excessive to say that she was half transparent.


    In addition, she just stayed still like a wooden doll and didn¡¯t even move.


    ¡°Mm, I think that it¡¯s not easy to summon a Goddess.¡±


    In the case of the Valkyries, Tae Ho was able to summon a perfect fake after meeting once and receiving two blessings.


    ¡°I¡¯m also a Goddess.¡±


    Adenmaha pouted her lips and mumbled, but it was unavoidable. If one followed that train of thought, all the Valkyries were Goddesses.


    ¡®The difference in their statuses is too big, but it seems like there is also a good point to learn from. If you are able to summon her properly, it seems like she will show apletely different strength from the Valkyries.¡¯


    Cuchinnughed as if it was funny while speaking.


    The fake Valkyries that were summoned became quite influenced by the backgrounds and personalities of their real counterparts.


    It wasn¡¯t that noticeable when he¡¯d first used it as thepletion rate was too low, but for the ones whosepletion rates were bing quite high, their uniqueness was showing up.


    In the case of the fake Reginleif, she had the best physical abilities among the ones Tae Ho could summon. Rasgrid was powerful in magic, and Ingrid was skilled in defense.


    ¡®But of course, the most superior is Heda.¡¯


    For starters, herpletion rate was the highest to the point where she couldn¡¯t even bepared with the other Valkyries.


    ¡°Summon me too.¡±


    Adenmaha, who was checking out the fake Freya, said as if urging him. Tae Ho was also curious about thepletion rate of Adenmaha, so he released the fake Freya and activated his saga once again.


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    A fake Adenmaha appeared on the ce the fake Freya was standing on. In the first ce, as Adenmaha had quite a deep connection with Tae Ho, thepletion rate was quite high even though it was her first time being summoned.


    ¡°Hm, so I am like this in your eyes right?¡±


    Adenmaha examined her fake self as if looking at a mirror and then crossed her arms and spoke. Tae Ho also smiled and asked as she looked to be having fun.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡±


    Adenmaha spoke harshly and shook her head a few times before approaching Tae Ho.


    ¡°So thatpletion rate increases as the number of meetings and blessings does, right?¡±


    ¡°Somewhat.¡±


    Just like the fake Adenmaha proved that the deep connections and interactions were also important, the most crucial things were the meetings and blessings.


    ¡°Hm. Well, it¡¯s unavoidable then.¡±


    Adenmaha nced at a distant ce and then cleared her throat a few times.


    It seemed like she was requesting something, but as Tae Ho looked at her as if asking why she was postured so, she frowned.


    ¡°What did I expect?¡±


    Adenmaha grumbled in a low voice and then approached Tae Ho a bit more and stood on her toes, but it was pointless.


    The more the synchro rate increased with Kalsted, both Tae Ho¡¯s face and physique were bing more simr to his. When he first entered Valha, he was 180cm tall, but he was now 187cm.


    In the case of Heda, she could barely reach Tae Ho¡¯s cheek to give him a blessing after she stood on her toes, but it didn¡¯t work for Adenmaha.


    Her height was 161cm when he checked with the ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯.


    Adenmaha lived without thinking that she was particrly small among the Tuatha De Danann, but she changed her thoughts in Asgard. Everyone was just too tall.


    The average height for the warriors of Valha was 190cm, and the Valkyries were all slim and tall and at least 170cm.


    ¡®Now that I see, all the members in the residence are tall.¡¯


    The female members excluding Adenmaha; so to say Heda, Siri and Scathach were at least 170cm tall, and Tae Ho and Ragnar were well past 180cm.


    Ingrid and Bracky, who hung out with them frequently, were also tall. Bracky was a giant even among the warriors of Valha at more than 2m tall, and Ingrid was more than 170cm.


    Whatever the case, the important thing was that there was a difference of 30cm between Tae Ho and Adenmaha, and even if she stood on her toes, she wasn¡¯t able to bless Tae Ho if he didn¡¯t lower himself.


    ¡°Ah, sit down a bit!¡±


    Adenmaha got angry while struggling to be on her toes and then hit Tae Ho¡¯s arm.


    It would have been good if he lowered his posture by himself, but he just stood there stupidly.


    Tae Ho bit his lips at the rebuke of Adenmaha. It was because he felt like he would burst out ofughter.


    ¡°Here, done?¡±


    As Tae Ho sat down on the bed and shrugged his shoulders, Adenmaha pouted once more and then blessed Tae Ho¡¯s forehead and both cheeks.


    ¡°May Idun¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    ¡®It seems like she really wanted to bless you.¡¯


    To see that she blessed him two more times in quick session.


    Cuchinn was the casanova of Erin, and heughed as if Adenmaha was too cute. It was different for Tae Ho, however. It was because he hadn¡¯t imagined that she would bless his forehead and both cheeks.


    As Tae Ho looked at her with surprised eyes, Adenmaha snorted like she always did and said,


    ¡°It will fight better the higher thepletion rate is. It¡¯s bothersome to go look for another master....well, something like that?¡±


    Adenmaha turned around at thest sentence and Cuchinn burst out ofughter at that and Tae Ho smiled in a good mood.


    It was because Adenmaha worrying about him wasmendable and thankful.


    ¡®How spoiled.¡¯


    Cuchinn clicked his tongue when Adenmaha turned around once again.


    ¡°Now that I see, I heard that you will be participating in an important conference tomorrow. Did you prepare everything?¡±


    ¡°Uh....somewhat? It¡¯s not that i¡¯m going to give a presentation.¡±


    Ragnar and Merlin had already reported how he had defeated the Giant of Earth, Balgad.


    In addition, the main subject for this conference would be on the results of the battle and the movement of the giants.


    Because of that, Tae Ho just had to listen attentively and not speak.


    But Adenmaha let out a sigh as if it was absurd and then spoke with sharp eyes.


    ¡°Your clothes and things like that. Are you nning to participate like that?¡±


    ¡°Uh....is there a problem? Master Ragnar didn¡¯t tell me anything.¡±


    Tae Ho looked at himself and said. He was wearing the Hawk Wing coat on top of his armor like usual.


    ¡°Haa, really. What would you have done if I hadn¡¯te?¡±


    Adenmaha mumbled and shook her head a few times and then said with a stiff voice.


    ¡°I heard that it¡¯s a ce where you get apanied by a Valkyrie of your legion and boast how great you are so you obviously have to dress well.¡±


    It didn¡¯t seem like one should mind their attire that much as it was a conference being held in a fortress, but still, it was a conference that existences above themander rank participated in. There was a high probability for it to be formal.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s not really in the front lines. I think she¡¯s right.¡¯


    Tae Ho was at a loss for words as Cuchinn agreed with her.


    Actually, it was obvious for Tae Ho not to think about how he would dress.


    The only thing he wore was the team uniform.


    When Tae Ho nodded absentmindedly, Adenmaha ced the big bag she had brought with her on top of the bed. It was a trunk-like bag meant for travelling, but as she opened it, Tae Ho could see cool clothes and a ck cape with golden lines.


    ¡°Adenmaha?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the uniform for themander of Idun¡¯s legion. One that you use on ceremonies and special asions.¡±


    Tae Ho could see the symbol of Idun that was engraved in several ces of the clothes.


    Tae Ho looked at the uniform with an admiring expression, and Adenmaha smacked her lips as if she was hesitating about something and then opened her mouth with a sigh.


    ¡°Heda started to make it a few days ago before you became amander. I also helped a little. Like that decoration on the shoulder.¡±


    Adenmaha spoke as if she were proud of herself.


    Tae Ho nodded a few times in affirmation and then checked his uniform once again. He could feel the care and effort Heda had made in the needle work in the crest of Idun.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Tae Ho caressed the uniform and said in a low voice. Adenmaha let out a sigh again and opened her shoulders.


    ¡°Anyways, I will sleep in Siri¡¯s room, so you should know that. You should go to sleep early.¡±


    ¡°Right, have a nice sleep.¡±


    Because it was alreadyte.


    ¡°May Idun¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    ¡°May Idun¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    Adenmaha added another blessing on Tae Ho¡¯s forehead, and Tae Ho also returned it to her.


    ¡ª


    The next morning, Adenmaha inted her cheeks with a displeased face.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    ¡°It suits you well.¡±


    ¡°How cute. She looks like a baby Valkyrie.¡±


    The first voice was Tae Ho¡¯s, and the second one belonged to Bracky.


    Adenmaha was wearing the uniform of a Valkyrie instead of the white dress she usually wore.


    An armor that covered her shoulders and chest and a white dress that secured the mobility of her two legs.


    In addition to this, she was wearing a headband with the wing decoration characteristic of Valkyries and a sword at her waist. She was also carrying a round shield that seemed to be too big for her.


    As Adenmaha didn¡¯t have any rtion with the armor, sword, shield, or other pieces of gear and was even smaller than the average Valkyrie, there was, unavoidably, an awkward vibeing from her.


    As Bracky keptughing, Adenmaha kicked Bracky¡¯s shin as if she couldn¡¯t endure it anymore; however, Bracky was someone that could even endure a giant¡¯s attack. He just chuckled as if it didn¡¯t even tickle.


    Adenmaha turned to look at Tae Ho as if telling him to take revenge for her, but it seemed like he didn¡¯t n to do that at all.


    Fortunately enough, it wasn¡¯t that there was no one that sided with Adenmaha.


    Siri pinched Bracky¡¯s side to make him stop and then spoke to Tae Ho.


    ¡°Have a safe trip, Tae Ho. Don¡¯t get nervous over nothing. Adenmaha, it also suits you really well, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    ¡°We will return soon.¡±


    Tae Ho and Adenmaha said their farewell to Siri and Bracky and then moved to the conference room with a Valkyrie that hade for them.


    If they were with Ragnar, they would have been more rxed, but unfortunately enough, he was a warrior of Odin¡¯s, not Idun¡¯s.


    He also couldn¡¯t go to the conference with Tae Ho as he¡¯d participate in it alongside other warriors of Odin¡¯s legion.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tremble. It¡¯s nothing much. In the first ce, aren¡¯t the people you meet more special?¡¯


    Cuchinn and Ragnar were warriors that could represent a world.


    In addition, Tae Ho had also met Freya and Thor a few times.


    Just like Cuchinn had said, Tae Ho grew more resolute and then followed the Valkyrie with a morefortable heart.


    And after some time-


    ¡°If you go inside, you will see a ce for Idun¡¯s legion.¡±


    The Valkyrie that finished her role expressed etiquette towards Tae Ho in front of the door. Tae Ho also hit his chest twice and answered her.


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    As Adenmaha hit her chest sloppily, the Valkyrie put on a smile and turned around.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be a ce here but a separate room.¡±


    There were several rooms connected in the hall that drew a circle. Tae Ho thought of an opera house he¡¯d once seen in a movie. The VIP room was separated from the normal spectators, and it seemed to be simr in this instance as well.


    Tae Ho took a breath and opened the door of the room. The structure he had expected appeared in front of him.


    A wide, thick table stood in the middle of the room, and the seats of themanders surrounded it.


    One difference this room had with an opera house was the height of the seats. It seemed like they were sorge because they were meant to seat Gods.


    Adenmaha entered the small room and gulped dry saliva and grew pale. It was because of the heavy atmosphere that pressed down on the conference room.


    The strong auras of themanders emanated naturally as if they were breathing.


    The divine power each representing Valkyrie held also mixed into the air.


    When those things gathered and were mixed in one spot, it created a vtile environment.


    Tae Ho shared the power of Idun to Adenmaha and looked towards the seats. He could see Freya covering her face with a veil and Thor that wasughing like always.


    And one more person-


    A warrior was next to those two people.


    Tae Ho looked at him for the first time, but he knew who he was the moment he saw him.


    The pinnacle of the warriors of Valha.


    The strongest warrior that had even far surpassed Ragnar Lodbrok.


    [Top-ranked warrior]


    [Sigurd]


    His eyes moved towards Tae Ho.


    < Episode 31 ¨C Idun¡¯s legion (5) > End

 Chapter 115

    Episode 31/Chapter 6: Idun¡¯s legion (6)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    Sigurd¡¯s hair was golden.


    The really soft and long hair that flowed down his shoulders and back seemed like a flowing river of gold.


    But rather than beautiful, it gave off a strong impression like fire or the sun.


    Sigurd¡¯s face was upright like a sculpture made from a rock. He didn¡¯t have an expression and disyed a rock-hard discipline through the strong magic power within his red eyes.


    Tae Ho swallowed dryly. The moment he faced Sigurd¡¯s eyes, he felt like static flowed all over his body.


    ¡®Sigurd.¡¯


    Tae Ho knew about him. Precisely speaking, it was more correct to say that he had investigated him.


    Who is the strongest warrior in Valha?


    Who¡¯s the ranking number one? What sagas does he have?


    It was a natural curiousness. It was an old habit of Tae Ho to perform research on the top yer of any game he started and what his record was like.


    ¡®A protagonist from a legend.¡¯


    Sigurd was a sessor of the Volsungr family that has inherited the blood of Odin.


    So obviously enough, the blood of Odin also flowed in his veins. That and a lot more. More than anyone else in the Volsungr family.


    He was already close to a demigod since he was born. He would surely be a great warrior even if he didn¡¯t receive any training.


    But Sigurd also received proper training. The one that had trained him was the father of sheeps, dwarf Regin.


    Regin was an outstanding cksmith that had nopetitors. Because of that, Sigurd naturally learnt cksmithing skills from him and that made him into an even stronger warrior.


    Sigurd wasn¡¯t merely a warrior that knew how to swing some weapon well. He could listen to the voices of his weapons just like the warriors of Erin could. In addition, he could perfectly understand the weapons of his enemies just by seeing them once.


    When Sigurd grew up and developedpletely, there was no one in Midgard that could beat him in a duel.


    It wasn¡¯t excessive to say that he had already climbed to the seat of the strongest warrior.


    But Sigurd¡¯s story didn¡¯t end there.


    He was also a strong magician.


    Dwarf Regin had transmitted to Sigurd all the magic and visions he knew excluding the most important ones.


    His talent in magic waspletely overwhelming, even more so than his talent as a warrior.


    Because he had the blood of Odin, the King of Gods, flowing in his veins.


    The strongest warrior in Midgard and at the same time a magician.


    Dwarf Regin really treasured Sigurd. He had even said that Sigurd was the best magical sword he had made.


    The reason Regin trained Sigurd to this point wasn¡¯t because of his love for his sheeps nor because Sigurd¡¯s talent was so beautiful that he couldn¡¯t leave him alone.


    Regin had raised up Sigurd as his magical sword. The stories that were heard weren¡¯tparisons or jokes.


    It was all to remove his old enemy, the devil dragon, Fafnir.


    The Dragon ughterer.


    That was the nickname of Sigurd.


    Sigurd had defeated Fafnir just like Regin had wished.


    He didn¡¯t stop there and promptly defeated ten more dragons.


    The battle against the dragons made Sigurd stronger. The blood of the dragons that he bathed in made his body strong like steel and the heart and flesh of the dragon he ate granted him mystical powers.


    All of this had happened before he¡¯d even entered Valha, when he was in his youth.


    [Dragon ughterer]


    Tae Ho breathed slowly. He could feel his saga even if he didn¡¯t see with the ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯.


    He was a dragon¡¯s death incarnate. A specialized magical sword to bring down the legendary flying beasts.


    The reason Adenmaha found the atmosphere to be harsh wasn¡¯t only because of the air in the room. Sigurd¡¯s existence itself made her, a dragon race, feel nervous. That was the Dragon ughterer that made any dragon ilk feel choked just with his presence.


    Kalsted also had the blood of a dragon flowing in him, and because of that, Sigurd was a opposite existence for him.


    ¡®Don¡¯t cower. Just from looking at the bases, you are much more of a monster.¡¯


    Cuchinn said matter of factly.


    He already knew as much about his saga and Kalsted as Ragnar.


    Ragnar had spoken, and Cuchinn had agreed.


    As it were right now, though, Sigurd¡¯s presence was entirely domineering. He wouldn¡¯t be able to be an opponent for Sigurd even if he fought with all his strength.


    However, that was only in the present.


    [Synchro rate: 59%]


    Tae Ho slowly released his strength. He protected Adenmaha, who seemed to be in pain just from being watched by Sigurd. He grabbed on her waist as it seemed like she would fall at any moment.


    A conspicuous color appeared in Sigurd¡¯s eyes which stared at Tae Ho and Adenmaha expressionlessly.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t dodge his eyes and faced them directly.


    The one that turned his eyes away was Sigurd. He just slightly averted his eyes instead of trying to press down Tae Ho and Adenmaha by releasing all of his strength. They couldn¡¯t know what he was thinking about because he didn¡¯t have an expression, but at least it didn¡¯t seem like he had any enmity with them.


    ¡®It seems like he¡¯s on guard as shes the race of a dragon.¡¯


    Cuchinn mumbled.


    For Adenmaha, it was something she could get enraged at, but this ce was Asgard, and in Asgard it wasmon sense for Sigurd to be aware of a dragon.


    No sane dragons existed in Asgard, to say nothing of the ice and fire dragons that resided in Jotunheim and Muspelheim, respectively.


    All the named dragons living on the roots of Yggdrasil like Nidhogg were evil.


    ¡®There were also few good dragons in Erin.¡¯


    Excluding Adenmaha, who was of a dragon race and a Goddess of the Tuatha De Danann, one could say that there was almost none.


    In Sigurd¡¯s position, who¡¯d fought against dragons all his life, he could only stand on guard as a warrior that had the blood of a dragon flowing in him appeared with a Valkyrie of a dragon race. No, it was more impressive that all he had done was stare.


    ¡®I heard that there are many good dragons in the Temple, and I even saw one directly in the Great War.¡¯


    If Asgard was of the northern European mythology and Olympus was the myth of Greece and Rome, then the temple belonged to the mythology of the East.


    He had only heard things from Ragnar, but it seemed like maidens flew instead of Valkyries, and it seemed to be a world where immortals and soldiers formed a strong army.


    Tae Ho listened to Cuchinn¡¯s easy-going exnation and turned to look at Adenmaha.


    ¡°Adenmaha, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Adenmaha panted and barely managed to answer. Looking at Adenmaha, Tae Ho naturally felt hostility towards Sigurd.


    However, Adenmaha grabbed his arm. Sigurd hadn¡¯t done anything evil and wasn¡¯t someone that enjoyed bothering Adenmaha.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Adenmaha reiterated her position, and Tae Ho nodded. He breathed in to calm himself down and looked at the front.


    He could feel the several gazes he had missed as he was concentrating on Sigurd.


    They were the gazes of themanders.


    Themanders were all putting on interested faces at the short sh of powers between Sigurd and Tae Ho.


    Only superior-ranked warriors or above could be amander of a legion. They had read several things from that short sh of powers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±


    The voice received a flood of gazes. It was the voice of Thor.


    He lightly hit the tform with Mjolnir and nced at Freya, and she shrugged her shoulders and took off her veil. With that, all minor conversations ended.


    Everyone in the conference room turned to look at Freya. She got satisfied at the atmosphere of the room that had turned silent and giggled and then put on the veil again.


    ¡°Then, we will be starting with the great conference.¡±


    The Valkyrie that was standing below the tform where Thor, Freya, and Sigurd were at raised her voice and then all themanders and Valkyries sat on their seats.


    After that, the story proceeded quite quickly.


    Just like Ragnar had said, this battle was the biggest they had faced in tens of years, but it was pointless to say more than that.


    It felt like the two sides had suffered losses they could still handle.


    Obviously enough, the giants had suffered more than them.


    They had lost Balgad, the Giant of Earth. As Balgad wasn¡¯t a giant that stood on the front lines, there wasn¡¯t an immediate loss, but it would surely be a problem in Jotunheim.


    In addition, it was impossible even for the Magician King, Utgard Loki, to raise someone to the level of Balgad.


    The next thing that was mentioned was the gate of Erin.


    First, Freya had said that it was impossible to use it again now that it had been used once. She honestly recognized the w in the Great Barrier by mentioning the battle against the fomoires that had also urred recently.


    ¡°It¡¯s to the point that we have to remove it install it again, even by taking some risks. I will send you the results of this after we decide itter.¡±


    After this, the reports of the severalmanders took ce. Tae Ho had also participated with the right of amander, but as he wasn¡¯t taking part in the front lines, he had nothing to report. As he was just listening, the conference soon ended.


    ¡°Good. We will now honor the heroes in this battle.¡±


    As Thor said enjoyingly, themanders also revealed jovial expressions. Freya smirked at their expressions and said with the purest voice,


    ¡°Idun¡¯smander. Come to the front.¡±


    The moment Freya stopped talking, the wall that was next to the ce Adenmaha and Tae Ho were sitting on disappeared, and some stairs appeared.


    As Adenmaha and Tae Ho already knew that there would be a reward at the end of the conference, they could walk down the stairs rather naturally even though they were a bit nervous.


    The Valkyrie that was below the tform conceded her seat to the both of them and then stepped back.


    Adenmaha let out a long breath and Tae Ho tried to put on a calm expression for her sake.


    Freyaughed at the two of them once again and then rolled her fingers to activate some magic.


    ¡°Kyak?¡±


    Adenmaha let out a stifled scream. It was because the floor had started to move. The tform that Thor, Freya, and Sigurd were seated at and the tform Tae Ho and Adenmaha were standing on began to spin. It didn¡¯t end there, and the wall that was behind Thor disappeared like a lie.


    Fresh air and wind entered in an instant. Adenmaha opened her eyes widely unconsciously and dropped her mouth.


    There were warriors of Valha on the wide tform that you would have to look up at. If one also counted the Steel Warriors, it seemed like there would be tens of thousands.


    ¡®What a grand sight.¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke, enjoying the moment. Adenmaha grew astonished at the unexpected meeting with the great army and then started to act excitedly.


    Thorughed and spoke with a voice that shook the ground and sky like thunder.


    ¡°Warriors, I remember the Great War.¡±


    The terrible war that urred a hundred years ago.


    Asgard had lost too many things in that war.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s legion was decimated to the point where they couldn¡¯t act as a legion anymore. Because of that, it has remained inoperable for the past hundred years.¡±


    But it was different now. The destroyed legion has started to recover again.


    ¡°I wee the legion that has returned. Ipliment themander of Idun that has raised great merits.¡±


    Thor spoke about Tae Ho¡¯s performance.


    He defeated Bress, the King of the Fomoires and destroyed Balgad, the Giant of Earth.


    The hero of Vaha that has retrieved several fragments of Garmr¡¯s soul.


    Thor stood from his seat and hit his chest with the fist that was holding Mjolnir and the sound of thunder was heard at the same time so that everyone could hear it.


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms! For the Goddess of Youth and Life, Idun!¡±


    Thor raised Mjolnir high and then the warriors of Valha answered. The tens of thousands of warriors hit their chests at the same time.


    ¡°For Idun!¡±


    ¡°For Idun!¡±


    The voice that became one shook the sky and the earth. Themanders also expressed etiquette and called out the name of Idun.


    Adenmaha turned to look at Tae Ho with an excited face. Tae Ho also felt his chest get heated up at the amazing cheer.


    Could Idun be hearing it right now?


    He thought of Idun¡¯s smiling face. He felt like he could listen to her voice that was like an excited bird chirping.


    ¡°For Idun.¡±


    Tae Ho said in a low voice and hit his chest twice and then the warriors yelled once again.


    ¡°For Idun! For the Goddess of Life!¡±


    The Goddess of Life and Youth.


    Tae Ho¡¯s Goddess.


    He wanted to meet Idun as much as Heda right now.


    ¡ª


    Idun was standing on the green ins.


    She¡¯d heard the voices of the warriors of Valha that were calling out her name, and she¡¯d cried andughed.


    It wasn¡¯t on the ins where she¡¯d met Tae Ho. It was a ce hidden beyond the big apple tree and somewhere Tae Ho had never visited before.


    There was a big tombstone in front of Idun. Idun wiped off the tear that flowed down her cheek and touched the tombstone.


    There were names of warriors engraved in it.


    The warriors of Idun that lost their lives in the Great War.


    Not a single name was omitted, from the lowest-ranked to the superior-ranked warriors. There were also the names of Valkyries on it.


    Idun remembered all of their names. She hadn¡¯t been able to forget even though a century had passed.


    Wind blew and Idun took a breath. She looked at the names that were at the highest ce of the tombstone.


    Idun, the Goddess of Life and Youth.


    Bragi, the God of Poetry and Music.


    The two Gods that lost their lives in the Great War.


    The mother and father they couldn¡¯t meet anymore.


    Idun, or more appropriately, the current Idun, held back her tears. She then put on a smile forcefully.


    Idun¡¯s legion was reconstructed.


    The newmander led the legion.


    ¡°My warrior, Tae Ho.¡±


    The present Idun leaned her cheek on the tombstone and then boasted about Tae Ho towards the previous Idun, the deceased warriors of Idun, and her father.


    < Episode 31 ¨C Idun¡¯s legion (6) > End

 Chapter 116

    Episode 32/Chapter 1: Thend of darkness (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    Balgad, the Giant of Earth, died.


    The Magician King, Utgard Loki, buried his body within the wooden throne and closed his eyes.


    It was an unexpected loss. There were now only three of the Five Fingers remaining.


    The Magician King didn¡¯t want to me Avalt. The one that had granted them a right to act freely was him and they didn¡¯t have death nned.


    An ident.


    The incident was one only expressed like that.


    The Magician King thought of the Great War. Asgard wasn¡¯t the only side that hadn¡¯tpletely recovered since then.


    The Five Fingers had been weakened. The present Five Fingers weren¡¯tparable to the ones in the Great War.


    The Magician King gritted his teeth. It was because the old wound in his shoulder had started to hurt.


    The Prince of Light, Cuchinn.


    The warrior of Erin that had defeated the strongest giant of the previous Five Fingers, the Giant of Cold, Urtr, and had even dealt Utgard Loki a near-fatal wound.


    The magician king pressed on the wound with his big hand and the pain was transmitted on his skin that looked like a split wall.


    The Great War.


    The Magician King smiled bitterly. He didn¡¯t look at the past but at the present.


    The Five Fingers weren¡¯t weak. They were strong among the present giants.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to imagine that the Giant of Earth, Balgad, was defeated by a warrior that had just be superior-ranked.


    Idun¡¯s warrior.


    He had already heard his name several times.


    The one that had defeated the sinner, Sigil, and killed Bress the Tyrant was that warrior.


    The Magician King understood the Five Fingers. He could also understand why Avalt and Balgad were so obsessed with Idun¡¯s warrior.


    He¡¯d been contacted by the Frost Giant King, Harmarti. He received the results from when Asgard shed against the army of giants to rescue Idun¡¯s warrior.


    The things that happened in Midgard-


    The reaction of Asgard-


    The measures Freya took-


    And the most important thing of all, the movement of the King of Gods, Odin.


    The Magician King sped up his thoughts. Contrary to his brilliant mind, he opened his eyes slowly and looked out before him.


    He moved the small picture of Idun¡¯s warrior to a broader one and looked at thepleted image.


    The time hade.


    It was already ripe.


    The Magician King rolled his fingers and transmitted his will through the magicals that looked like a spider web.


    ¡ª


    The God of Lies, Loki, raised his head.


    He was in a noisy bar.


    It was still the middle of the day, but warriors were already gathered and drinking. The traveller that came from the North started to tell stories about the warriors of Valha, and the warriors¡¯ eyes shone like those of kids as they listened to his story.


    Even the waitresses that had no connection to the battlefield leaned their ears towards the traveller.


    And that was a really obvious thing.


    Because the stories of the warriors of Valha were manifested myths on the ground.


    The traveller also spoke about Idun¡¯s warrior. Based on the words of Idun¡¯s warrior, the residence of Idun was filled with the most beautiful Valkyries in Valha and he rode on a golden ship and even had strong and cool Shinsoos.


    In addition, he had also said that the great Viking King, Ragnar, also resided in that ce.


    Just being able to meet him was glorious enough, but it seemed that one would be able to receive sses from him if you went to Idun¡¯s legion.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior said that the representative Valkyrie of Idun¡¯s legion is so extraordinarily beautiful that her beauty is the best in Asgard and in all the Nine Realms. Not only that, but she also cooks so well that you may die after eating it.¡±


    ¡°Ohh.¡±


    ¡°Ohh Valha!¡±


    Loki tilted his head slightly. Because there was only one Valkyrie in Idun¡¯s legion.


    Heda.


    Loki also knew her. Although it wasn¡¯t as that traveller imed, she was certainly a beauty in any part of Asgard.


    The traveller kept telling many other things.


    Especially, the most popr of them was the story of the monster Bracky of the Skald Knights. His story of having died and having returned in a few months after bing a warrior of Valha made the hearts of the warriors burn.


    ¡°Valha!¡±


    ¡°Valha!¡±


    The warriors desired Valha more than usual and they pondered about the life after death rather than the current life.


    Loki smiled bitterly. He thought of Odin¡¯s face that would be frowning by looking at this situation. He created wars with his magic to replenish Valha with new warriors, but he wouldn¡¯t like this situation where everyone desired death.


    Loki drank the beer in his cup. No one in the bar noticed that they were in the presence of a God.


    Loki closed his eyes. It wasn¡¯t to savor the cheap beer.


    He could hear the voice of the Magician King. It was really weak, as it had passed a long way and was sent from beyond the Great Barrier. The contents of it were also short.


    But it was enough. Loki ced down his cup and again smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Let everything happen as the King wishes.¡±


    Loki mumbled and stood up. He then left thend that the Giant of Earth, Balgad, had prepared many things and moved to another ce.


    Now, the time wasn¡¯t really too long.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Amazing!¡±


    Adenmaha yelled brightly as soon as the conference ended and returned to the residence.


    Actually, she was already beyond ted whileing to the residence


    .


    Tae Ho understood Adenmaha, and he was actually also really excited.


    ¡®Standing in front of tens of thousands of people is always thrilling.¡¯


    Cuchinn said, and Tae Ho agreed. It was what he felt in a final.


    Tens of people would concentrate in him. They would react sensitively at each one of the motions of his hand or eyes.


    It was a moment where one could imagine that they had be a God.


    And that feeling would get bigger the more people were lined up in front of you.


    Adenmaha was a Goddess of the Tuatha De Danann, but she didn¡¯t possess that much power. In addition, the word ¡®Goddess¡¯ for the Tuatha De Danann, that was solelyposed of Gods, was no different to differentiating a woman.


    Because of that, Adenmaha had no experience of being worshipped by someone, and the same went for being cheered in front of tens of thousands of people.


    ¡°Ahh, so you y being God because of this.¡±


    It seemed like it was a wrong appreciation, but Tae Ho justughed at it as Adenmaha also wasn¡¯t being serious with her words.


    ¡°It must have also influenced you ever since you became a Valkyrie of Idun¡¯s legion. You are an existence belonging to Idun now, so you will obviously get heated up when they call out Idun¡¯s name.¡±


    Ragnar, who had returned earlier than Tae Ho¡¯s group, said as much.


    Tae Ho looked at him, wondering when he had arrived, and Ragnar opened his mouth again.


    ¡°If you are going to return to the residence, you should do it quickly. It¡¯s not just one or twomanders that want to have a drink with you, so if you get caught, you will be held for at least a month.¡±


    The humans of Midgard weren¡¯t the only ones that showed an interest to Idun¡¯s warrior. Idun¡¯s warrior was also the main talk among the warriors of Valha.


    ¡®A feast with warriors of Valha was always painful.¡¯


    Cuchinn mumbled in a low voice as if he had remembered something terrible.


    Because when the warriors of Valha started to party, they would follow that path until the end.


    Tae Ho remembered the banquets he had been until now and shook his head unconsciously. He then turned around and thought of another thing.


    ¡®I also want to see her.¡¯


    If he closed his eyes he felt like he could see Heda¡¯s and Idun¡¯s faces. He wanted to meet the two of them the fastest he could.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious what you are thinking about.¡±


    Ragnar clicked his tongue and shook his head. Tae Ho grew embarrassed and then cleared his throat a few times and asked,


    ¡°What are you nning to do, teacher?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nning on staying a few more days before returning. I have some things to take care of.¡±


    Although he was retired now, he was someone that had once climbed to the top-ranked seat. His influence couldn¡¯t be ignored at all. In addition, Valha always needed his vast knowledge and strategies.


    ¡°Most of all-¡±


    Ragnar swapped the subject and looked at Tae Ho. He put on the eyes of a master testing his disciple and asked,


    ¡°I¡¯m curious about your thoughts of having met him directly. How did you see Sigurd?¡±


    The top-ranked warrior, Sigurd.


    The strongest warrior in Valha, something no one could deny.


    He was strong. So strong that the current Tae Ho couldn¡¯t even begin to bepared with him.


    Did he only feel that he had faced a wall? Or fell in shock that there was another sky beyond the sky?


    Ragnar was expectant of the answer Tae Ho would give, and it was the same for Cuchinn.


    Tae Ho opened his mouth slowly. It was an honest thought he didn¡¯t decorate at all.


    And that answer satisfied Ragnar and Cuchinn.


    ¡ª


    The day Tae Ho left the fortress in the front lines was the day after the grand conference took ce.


    Bracky and Siri, who had suffered along with Tae Ho, received a momentary vacation. In addition, Siri was called especially by Ullr to rest in his residence instead of Idun¡¯s residence or in Midgard.


    Because of that, when they arrived at Valha, Siri went to Ullr¡¯s residence along with Gandur that hade for her. Bracky was also received by a Valkyrie of Thor¡¯s legion so he immediately rode off on their ship.


    ¡°She didn¡¯te to greet me.¡±


    As Tae Ho looked at the dock with disappointed eyes, Adenmaha swelled her cheeks.


    ¡°You have me. I¡¯m here.¡±


    He was already being apanied by a Valkyrie, so there was no need for another one toe. In addition, there was one more reason this time.


    ¡°That¡¯s a cool ship.¡±


    Merlin smiled and said. The thing that was in front of Tae Ho¡¯s group wasn¡¯t the wooden boat. It was a huge ship that was adorned in gold.


    It was one of the several rewards he had received this time for his actions.


    Tae Ho looked at the big, white sail that had the symbol of Idun with a proud face. He felt like he could understand the expression ¡®to feel full just by looking at others eat¡¯.


    As it was a magical boat like the flying pirate ship and Scuabtuinne, it didn¡¯t particrly need anyone to control it. With that in mind, Tae Ho, Adenmaha, and Merlin could view the insides of the ship while going to the residence.


    ¡°It¡¯s big and beautiful.¡±


    Tae Ho said with a satisfied expression after checking out the spacious cabins, storage, etc. Adenmaha put on a satisfied expression when she saw a symbol of a white sea serpent that was on the deck.


    And after some more time-


    The three of them stood on the deck and looked at the direction of Idun¡¯s residence. As it was the first time for Merlin, he showed an excited look like that of a traveller finally visiting a famousndmark.


    ¡°Most of all, are you prepared to cope with it?¡±


    ¡°Cope with it?¡±


    ¡°You bluffed big time.¡±


    Adenmaha started to say the things the neer warriors said they heard in Midgard as if it was absurd. She had said something simr in Midgard, but the situation was different now.


    Firstly, a few days had passed since new warriors entered the legion, and it was plenty of time for them to realize the truth of the legion.


    ¡°What did they say?¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t say anything but, ¡®let¡¯s wait until themanderes¡¯~ something like that?¡±


    Adenmaha frowned and said. As Heda wasn¡¯t currently on the residence, Adenmaha had been the one that was taking care of the new warriors.


    ¡°I can feel their doubtful gazes at times and.....ugh, I felt like my liver was aching.¡±


    Because there was a difference that couldn¡¯t be filled from what Tae Ho had said and the actual residence of Idun.


    Tae Ho frowned.


    ¡°Hm. It¡¯s somewhat unfair. I have never lied....Why is your expression like that?¡±


    ¡°It hurts. Hurrrts.¡±


    Adenmaha got her cheeks pinched strongly and then stepped back while putting on a teary face. While she covered her cheeks with her hands because she was afraid she may get pinched again, Tae Ho found her to be both cute and poor at the same time.


    As a result, Tae Ho opened his shoulders broadly and said,


    ¡°The flying ship is what I showed them in Midgard, and we also have this cool ship, right?¡±


    ¡®So you are saying you didn¡¯t have it when you spoke about it.¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke with a lukewarm voice, but he ignored it.


    Adenmaha said while still covering her cheeks,


    ¡°What about the Valkyries?¡±


    The new warriors had heard that there were more than ten.


    ¡°That¡¯s no problem either.¡±


    Tae Ho spoke and then looked at a distant ce. It seemed like he should start by now as they were getting closer to the residence.


    [Saga: The Warrior that had a Valkyrie Meet Him]


    [Saga: Warrior¡¯s Equipment]


    [Saga: His Pocket is Connected to a Treasure Vault]


    Tae Ho activated his sagas in rapid consecution and a squad of fake Valkyries appeared behind Tae Ho with Heda at the front.


    Rasgrid, Reginleif, Ingrid, Gandur, Kaldea, and Adenmaha. A total of seven.


    Excluding the fake Heda, all the other ones were just standing dumbfoundedly, but it was enough.


    When he armed the Valkyries with the ¡®Warrior¡¯s Equipment¡¯ and several loots he gained from the battlefield, a quite convincing squad of Valkyries was made.


    ¡°Good. Perfect.¡±


    He made the fake Heda and Adenmaha wear helmets so that their faces wasn¡¯t shown. It would be hard to exin if there were several simr faces.


    Adding Heda and Adenmaha to the fake ones, there were nine in total.


    As there were six warriors in Idun¡¯s legion including Tae Ho, the number of Valkyries was much bigger.


    Adenmaha looked at Tae Ho with really lukewarm eyes and Cuchinn clicked his tongue and said.


    ¡®It certainly isn¡¯t a saga but a cheat.¡¯ (ED note: Cuchinn should hook up with Ragnar!)


    He hadn¡¯t lied, whatever the case.


    And the effects was enough.


    The neer warriors were standing on the deck as if to wee Tae Ho¡¯s return, and they all had enchanted expressions.


    ¡°Ohh! It¡¯s just like Idun¡¯s warrior had said!¡±


    ¡°Look at the Valkyries!¡±


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    ¡°Ourmander!¡±


    They were all bearded, grown men, but it was nice to see that they were jumping in joy.


    ¡°This is service.¡±


    As Tae Ho rolled his finger ever so slightly, the fake Valkyries waved their hands towards the warriors and then the cheer of the warriors became louder.


    ¡°A King needs a strategy to fool the enemy.¡±


    While Merlin decorated his words, Adenmaha took a deep breath and fell behind. It was because a beautiful woman showed from between the cheering warriors.


    ¡°Heda,¡±


    Tae Ho said. As soon as the ship arrived on the deck, he jumped down and stood in front of her.


    Heda smiled brightly instead of running towards him and embracing him.


    ¡°Hello once again?¡±


    Tae Ho smiled and then opened his arms and hugged her.


    < Episode 32 ¨C Thend of darkness (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 117

    Episode 32/Chapter 2: Thend of darkness (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    It was their first meeting in two months since they hadn¡¯t been able to after the battle at Kalliv Castle.


    Heda, who¡¯d been embraced by Tae Ho, shrank down as it if was embarrassing being in front of the other warriors but then bit her lips and then hugged him back.


    ¡®Heda is certainly the best.¡¯


    Freya was so beautiful that one could imagine her just by closing their eyes, but for Tae Ho, Heda always came first.


    As Tae Ho wanted to receive a blessing like that, Heda flinched once again and then blessed him in the cheek.


    Heda had boldly blessed him in front of thousands of warriors at Kalliv Castle, but it wasn¡¯t possible to always act like that.


    After all, she had firmly steeled her resolve before doing that. No, rather than having done that, she had just went for it.


    The neer warriors mored while Heda was still feeling embarrassed.


    Tae Ho ced his lips on her forehead and then looked at the warriors.


    ¡°You are familiar faces.¡±


    ¡°Ohh! So you remember us!¡±


    ¡°I am from Katar! I fought with you,mander, in recapturing Katar!¡±


    ¡°I was also there!¡±


    ¡°Sob sob...For you to remember the names of the likes of us.¡±


    One warrior that was overflowing with emotions said while his eyes got red.


    ¡®I don¡¯t remember your names.¡¯


    And he had never said that.


    But Tae Ho decided to get past it as it was something good.


    And actually, Tae Ho didn¡¯t remember their faces either. He felt like he had seen them at first nce, but it was merely that.


    ¡®Were you also like this in the world you used to live in? You said that you were a popr and famous person. Always pretending to remember your fans.¡¯


    Cuchinn criticized him while clicking his tongue, but Tae Ho didn¡¯t mind.


    Because he didn¡¯t do that with evil intentions.


    Tae Ho remembered that time when a singer he liked when he was young acted friendly towards him in a signing conference. He had really liked that. Even though he knew that it was fan service and she didn¡¯t actually know him.


    ¡°A King has to know how to catch the hearts of the public.¡±


    Merlin realized the situation from a distance and tried to adorn Tae Ho in a good way, and Adenmaha looked at Tae Ho that was still hugging Heda.


    On the other hand, Tae Ho removed his hands that were holding Heda¡¯s waist and then hit his chest twice to express etiquette like a warrior.


    ¡°Wee to Idun¡¯s legion.¡±


    It was a Valha-like etiquette that was now engraved in his person. The neer warriors put on moved expressions and then also hit their chests.


    ¡°It¡¯s just like themander had said.¡±


    ¡°We will devote ourselves for Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    ¡°We will train earnestly so the seniors that are fighting outside don¡¯t get embarrassed of us.¡±


    Tae Ho¡¯s eyes sharpened while the warriors stated their opinions.


    ¡°The seniors that are fighting outside?¡±


    Tae Ho turned to look at Heda and spoke in a low voice, and Heda cleared her throat and looked at a distance ce while mumbling as if making an excuse.


    ¡°Its...true? That you just returned after fighting, I mean.¡±


    She didn¡¯t lie. Actually, their senior, Tae Ho, had been fighting outside and just returned.


    ¡®You really are perfect for each other.¡¯


    Cuchinn clicked his tongue and remarked.


    Tae Ho pinched the side of the embarrassed Heda and then put on a dignified expression towards the warriors.


    ¡°I will be anticipating your growth, and warriors, have some pride in yourselves. Being in this ce is already proof of how great you are.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that anyone could enter Valha.


    It was easy to forget as Valha gathered great people, but even the lowest-ranked warriors were great warriors that had a high name in Midgard.


    The warriors put on moved expressions at Tae Ho¡¯s words and hit their chests. He really liked their shining eyes.


    ¡°Did you practice or what?¡±


    ¡°A bit.¡±


    As Heda asked him in his ear, Tae Ho answered immediately.


    And actually, this was something that he was quite ustomed to as he had led the warriors in Midgard for a month already. So the situation was different to when he was a lowest-ranked warrior.


    ¡°Now now, let¡¯s leave it here and return. You guys were just training right?¡±


    Adenmaha, that was looking from behind, stepped up and said. The warriors seemed to be ustomed to listening to Adenmaha that they returned to the training center without anyints.


    ¡°Wow. How Valkyrie like.¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡±


    Adenmaha snorted like usual at Tae Ho¡¯s admiration.


    And then Hedaughed and whispered towards Tae Ho.


    ¡°Did you hear about Rolo and McLaren?¡±


    ¡°A little bit from Adenmaha. I was nning on going to see them after I met Idun-nim....but it isn¡¯t that they¡¯ve been weakened right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are fine. They have rather improved. There are also good notices for Rolo.¡±


    ¡°Good notices?¡±


    ¡°He became a father.¡±


    Tae Ho blinked his eyes at Heda¡¯s answer. It was because he couldn¡¯t understand it immediately.


    Adenmaha pulled on Tae Ho¡¯s arms as if it was unavoidable and said.


    ¡°Rolo¡¯s wivesid some eggs.¡±


    ¡°Eggs? Did they hatch?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but I believe that it won¡¯t be long.¡±


    ¡°There are three eggs.¡±


    Heda added to Adenmaha¡¯s words.


    ¡°Ohh Rolo. Ohh Rolo!¡±


    Tae Ho became sincerely happy. He could only do so.


    For Rolo to have be a father and to have had kids. For there to be more gryphons that could be used in Idun¡¯s legion!


    ¡®You should keep working hard. Fighting, I mean. Do I have to bring back the females we left in the forest?¡¯


    ¡®This...there¡¯s no worse ve than him.¡¯


    The first one to speak was Tae Ho, and thest one was Cuchinn.


    Tae Ho cleared his throat a few times and then asked Heda,


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to meeting Rolo. You are able to fix the wing, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It will take some time, but it is possible. It has already grown by half.¡±


    Tae Ho let out a sigh of relief. It wasn¡¯t only because he had lost Rolo¡¯s mobility. The advantage that flying held when facing flying monsters was really big, so he was sincerely d that Rolo would be able to fly again.


    ¡°Ah, look at myself.¡±


    Tae Ho raised his head and then turned around.


    ¡°Heda, this is Merlin. Merlin, Heda.¡±


    Tae Ho introduced Merlin with a sorry face. Merlin shed a smile at Tae Ho and approached Heda, and Heda expressed etiquette first towards Merlin.


    ¡°Representative Valkyrie of Idun¡¯s legion, Valkyrie Heda, greets the great magician of Camelot. Wee to Idun¡¯s legion.¡±


    ¡°You are quite like the King has described you. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Merlin also greeted Heda with a bright face. Heda greeted back Merlin with her eyes and then spoke to Adenmaha.


    ¡°Adenmaha, can I entrust you with showing him the residence?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine. Merlin, over here. I will first introduce you to your lodging.¡±


    Adenmaha answered Heda instantly and then approached Merlin. As they had be closer after having known each other for a long time, the way they spoke was veryfortable.


    When Merlin and Adenmaha left, Heda grabbed on Tae Ho¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go greet Idun-nim.¡±


    That was the first thing he had to do when returning to the residence.


    However, Tae Ho pulled on Heda¡¯s arm instead of following her.


    ¡°Before that, don¡¯t you have something to do?¡±


    Heda tilted her head at his words, but she soon understood his meaning. She checked his surroundings with a flushed face and then stood on her toes.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Did you really have to do that in front of the shrine?¡±


    Idun said, and Tae Ho cleared his throat.


    Idun giggled in front of the apple tree in the ins like always and then sat in a boulder and gestured Tae Ho.


    ¡°My warrior, Tae Ho. Come closer.¡±


    Tae Ho sat next to Idun as he was already ustomed to it. Idun ced her hand on top of Tae Ho¡¯s and said,


    ¡°You have ovee a really difficult fight. I¡¯m extremely proud of you.¡±


    ¡°It was all thanks to you....are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I did overdo it a bit....but it¡¯s only a minor issue. I¡¯m fine now, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Idun put on a bright smile, but she looked more exhausted than usual.


    Thinking about it, it was an obvious thing as she had even copsed out of exhaustion for having sent too much strength to Tae Ho.


    As sorry and worry appeared in Tae Ho¡¯s eyes, Idun hurriedly shook her head and spoke bluntly.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. For me, copsing out of exhaustion isn¡¯t the most fearful thing to happen. Something happening to you is what scares me the most, so from now on, don¡¯t hesitate on using my strength, understand?¡±


    ¡°Thank you....¡±


    He couldn¡¯t think of any other words than that. Idun nodded once and then said something as if trying to change the subject.


    ¡°Now, take this.¡±


    The item Idun took out from the air was something Tae Ho knew well.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The white flying horse wing coat.


    It was an item that didn¡¯t enter his hands as he always chose the other item when he had to choose.


    ¡°I have missed the opportunities to give it to you, so I want to give it to you now.¡±


    Oddly, it seemed to weigh on Idun.


    Tae Ho received the wing coat with a happy heart.


    ¡°Thank you. I will use it well.¡±


    ¡°Right, then shall I rebuke you for a bit?¡±


    Idun said while smiling and Tae Ho blinked as he didn¡¯t understand her words because of her bright smile.


    ¡°Re...buke?¡±


    ¡°Right, rebuke. What in the world is this ¡®Idun, Heda. Idun, Heda¡¯ nonsense? You aren¡¯t able to give up Heda at all?¡±


    ¡°Uh, um.......¡±


    ¡°You are too much. For me, you are the best, but for you, it seems like Heda is the best.¡±


    Idun lowered her head as if she was really sad and then spoke with a childish voice. You could clearly feel the destion and sadness in her even though her expression wasn¡¯t showing because the eye cover was covering half of her face.


    Tae Ho grew baffled once again and didn¡¯t know what to do. Idunughed as she was satisfied and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m joking. You still can¡¯t tell? And well, I will forgive you as my namees first.¡±


    ¡°Th- thank you.¡±


    He never knew when she started joking, but he was d as she got over it.


    Idun smiled brightly and then put a bit of strength in her hands that were on top of Tae Ho¡¯s.


    ¡°Now, now, let¡¯s talk about how we will operate the legion. Honestly speaking, I was really looking forward it.¡±


    The Goddess and themander of the legion would speak about the future nurturing of the legion.


    It was new for Tae Ho, but actually it was also new for Idun.


    Idun said with an excited voice,


    ¡°New warriors entered our legion. Although we have only five, it will increase from here on out. Based on what Freya-unnie said....about ten more warriors will arrive in about fifteen days.¡±


    ¡°Only in our legion?¡±


    ¡°Right, only in our legion.¡±


    Midgard was facing a Valha boom because of the descent of the warriors of Valha. Thanks to that, the recruiting speed was also bing faster.


    It wasn¡¯t that good of a situation looking at the entirety of Asgard, but it was good news for Idun¡¯s legion.


    ¡°There are many things we should prepare as new warriors will enter our legion suddenly. You should check the residence at ater time. There are also ces that have been started to be reconstructed.¡±


    A mold of the residence formed from light after Idun drew a rune in the air surged from the ground.


    ¡°The lodging has certainly gotten bigger.¡±


    ¡°Right? Thanks to you, a lot of funds entered our legion, so we are quite rxed on the expenses.¡±


    The lodging had gotten four times bigger since Tae Ho first entered the legion. Tae Ho looked at the other ces and asked,


    ¡°But is it only for the lodging?¡±


    ¡°I left the other ces intact on purpose. I wanted to listen to the opinion of themander.¡±


    As Idun waved her hand once again, all the buildings excluding the lodging and the shrine disappeared, and then, several buildings started to appear instead.


    ¡®It looks like a simtion game.¡¯


    One could freely adjust the size of the molds, and as there were several variations, it was fun to ce them in alternating spots.


    ¡°The recruiting of Valkyries is also an urgent matter.¡±


    It looked enough with two Valkyries for sixteen warriors, but that wasn¡¯t the case.


    A legion needed at least three Valkyries to function properly.


    One to administer the residence, another one to train the warriors, and thest one to lead the warriors that were dispatched.


    Actually, that meant that the minimum number of Valkyries one needed was three. In addition, taking into ount that Adenmaha may get called at any time by Tae Ho, there was a need to recruit two more Valkyries.


    ¡°Where do we recruit Valkyries from?¡±


    ¡°Normally, from the Valkyrie training school of Freya¡¯s legion, but we prioritize the opinions of the Valkyries, so we can¡¯t just bring them.¡±


    ¡°But we will still have to apply for it. Shall I go myself?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Leave it to Heda. Also, the training center for Valkyries prohibits entry to men. As you have those rumors around you, there¡¯s a high probability they won¡¯t let you enter.¡±


    Just what kind of rumor was she talking about?


    As Tae Ho asked with his eyes, Idun put on an expression as if she really had to tell him.


    ¡°First of all, I have something to request to you. I have someone I really want to recruit as a Valkyrie, but she said that she would like to speak with you first.¡±


    ¡°Someone you want to recruit?¡±


    ¡°Right, we need her to train the warriors.¡±


    Idun offered more information, and Tae Ho couldn¡¯t help but know who she was talking about.


    < Episode 32 ¨C Thend of darkness (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 118

    Episode 32/Chapter 3: Thend of darkness (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    Generally speaking, there were three types of Valkyries in Valha.


    The first was a pure-blooded Valkyrie whose parents were Gods.


    Another was a half Valkyrie who only had one parent as a God.


    Thest type was a human warrior that entered Valha and became a Valkyrie.


    Tae Ho knew all three of these types well enough as the ¡®Valkyrie Master¡¯.


    Valkyrie Reginleif was a pure-blooded Valkyrie. Based on Ingrid¡¯s words, when looking at the pureness of the blood, Reginleif was the best.


    In addition, she was born from the King of Gods, Odin, and a Goddess of Asgard.


    This meant that she was a half sister to the God of Thunder, Thor. Because of that, she possessed a special bloodline even among the other pure-blooded Valkyries.


    Valkyrie Rasgrid and Kaldea were Valkyries who only had one of their parents as a God.


    God and human, God and fairie, God and giant, and more. There were many mixed breeds, and more than half of the Valkyries belonged to this category.


    Rasgrid was a mix breed born from Odin and a light fairy, and she was thus a half sister of Reginleif.


    She boasted of her outstanding abilities suitable for someone that received the blood of Odin, but just by looking at the bloodline, she wasn¡¯t that special. It was because these types of Valkyries could only possess a fourth of Odin¡¯s blood.


    For the third type, Ingrid and Gandur were prime examples.


    Ingrid grabbed the attention of the Valkyries after entering Valha as a shieldmaiden and so became one.


    Valkyries that were humans got chosen simrly to Ingrid.


    Gandur had also gotten picked by the Valkyries, but there was a difference with Ingrid. She wasn¡¯t a shieldmaiden but a hunter.


    There were really few cases that a female warrior that wasn¡¯t a shieldmaiden entered Valha, so she belonged to the real minority when she was a warrior and also a Valkyrie.


    ¡°Gandur doesn¡¯t treasure Siri for nothing.¡±


    Ingrid had said while exining about the Valkyries.


    Looking at it with a modern point of view, Siri was someone that came from the same vige of Gandur and got to work in the same ce. They were like a junior and a senior from a school.


    The purebloods had the lowest numbers, and the human Valkyries were a seventh or eighth part from the mix breeds.


    There were really scarce Valkyries that didn¡¯t belong to any of these categories, the ones you could call irregrs.


    ¡°Cases like me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, cases like you.¡±


    Adenmaha was a Valkyrie that didn¡¯t even belong to Asgard.


    There were few cases after the Great War, that they received refugees from Erin, but there were really a minority.


    In addition, Adenmaha didn¡¯t receive education from the Valkyrie training center that Freya ran. If you also took this into ount, then she was an unprecedented case.


    ¡°Mm, I feel good as I became somewhat special.¡±


    ¡®But it just means that you are a parachute.¡¯


    Tae Ho just mumbled inwardly as Adenmaha was boasting with a satisfied face.


    ¡°But anyways, it should also be a really special case this time.¡±


    ¡°Probably, right? Although I doubt they will even allow it.¡±


    Tae Ho smiled and answered bitterly and stopped walking. He looked at the ce he would enter.


    It was the dwelling ce of Scathach that was located at the deepest part of Idun¡¯s residence.


    A pure human that belonged to Erin and didn¡¯t even have a little bit of blood from a God flowing in her.


    However, she was Queen of the Land of Darkness. She was an outstanding teacher that had raised peerless heroes like Cuchinn and was also a great magician that ruled the turbidnds where life and death crossed.


    In addition, Erin was a ce that the boundary between humans and Gods was vague. She was a human but was stronger than normal Gods and was a mystical existence.


    Because of that, Tae Ho doubted that Scathach would be able to get recruited as a Valkyrie.


    The case of Adenmaha was closer to being a movement. You could say that she moved from being a normal Goddess A of the Tuatha De Danann to a normal Goddess B of Asgard.


    On the other hand, if Scathach did be a Valkyrie, it wouldn¡¯t be a zero sum game.


    Of course, it became different if she became a high-ranked Valkyrie like a representative of a legion or a Valkyrie lord, but neither such seats were given out easily.


    As it were, the representative Valkyrie of Idun¡¯s legion was Heda. In addition, even if Scathach¡¯s abilities and qualificiations were enough, she still wouldn¡¯t have received any education to be a Valkyrie.


    A representative Valkyrie was someone that represented a legion and at the same time, led all the Valkyries in a legion. They couldn¡¯t put Scathach, that was a foreigner, on that seat.


    ¡°You said that the position of Valkyrie lord was given by Freya-nim who¡¯s the Valkyrie master, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard so.¡±


    The naming of a Valkyrie lord was something that could only be done by the Valkyrie master, Freya, and the owner of Valha, Odin.


    With this knowledge, it was impossible to promise Scathach the seat of a Valkyrie lord.


    ¡°Well, it will somehow turn out well.¡±


    Adenmaha spoke moderately and then took a deep breath. She spoke like this but she was still learning magic of the Tuatha De Danann from Scathach even after she became a Valkyrie. For Adenmaha, she just wanted to dodge the notion that her harsh and strict master could be a coworker of hers.


    Unexpectedly, Scathach nodded too easily when she faced Tae Ho and Adenmaha.


    ¡°Fine. But I have two conditions.¡±


    Scathach spoke naturally as if she already knew that Tae Ho woulde find her.


    ¡°The first is a temporary work. I¡¯m always grateful towards Idun, who took me in after I lost my country and my citizens and had nowhere to go, but I can¡¯t be her Valkyrie forever.¡±


    Scathach was Queen of the Land of Darkness. Although it was something that would happen in the future, she would have to leave the residence of Idun to rebuild her kingdom.


    Tae Ho nodded. It was because he had already heard from Idun that it was fine to ept her condition.


    Idun also didn¡¯t think that Scathach would remain as her Valkyrie forever.


    ¡°The second condition is an assignment. If you can aplish it, I will be a Valkyrie.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you.¡±


    Compared to the first condition, the second one was difficult to understand.


    For a condition to be a Valkyrie to be an assignment.


    He couldn¡¯t understand how it would benefit Scathach.


    But it was different for Cuchinn. He, who had alreadye to Scathach¡¯s residence before them and was roaming in a spiritual state,ughed and said,


    ¡°Well, the time hasn¡¯t onlye, but he has already passed it.¡±


    ¡°Cuchinn?¡±


    Tae Ho looked at Cuchinn as if asking what he was talking about.


    Although it was only limited to Scathach¡¯s residence, he touched the iplete Gae Bolg in a spiritual state and said in a low voice,


    ¡°Tae Ho, do you remember when we first met? Back then, I told you that I would be your teacher.¡±


    He had certainly done so and Cuchinn had already aplished quite a lot of that.


    ¡°You did teach me a lot.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did teach you various things. I even advised you every time you fought and even transmitted the geass and the sentence of the Milesians.¡±


    Looking at it like this, Cuchinn had provided more tutoring than Ragnar, the formal teacher of Tae Ho.


    ¡°But they aren¡¯t proper teachings. I have yet to transmit a single technique of Scathach to you.¡±


    Frankly, the situation between Tae Ho and Cuchinn and Tae Ho and Ragnar was really rather vague.


    Normally, if one were master and disciple, the disciple would learn the techniques of the master.


    However, Tae Ho had never learned from Ragnar¡¯s swordsmanship nor Cuchinn spear techniques.


    ¡°Part of it is because you already have some techniques of your own, but there is another big reason. Do you know what it is?¡±


    Tae Ho tilted his head. It was because he couldn¡¯t guess easily.


    Ragnar was a warrior that had once climbed to the top rank, but his swordsmanship wasn¡¯t as outstanding as the Knights of the Round Table.


    Knowing this, he didn¡¯t transmit any knowledge of swordsmanship to Tae Ho as he already had Kalsted¡¯s sword techniques. What Ragnar taught Tae Ho was how to use his saga, using the power of a God, or reading the mind of the opponent. Merely basic fighting methods.


    Cuchinn was different from Ragnar. If Ragnar was a great king, then Cuchinn was a great warrior.


    In addition, he had his outstanding spear techniques that he took self confidence in as being the best in Erin.


    But even then, Cuchinn hadn¡¯t transferred his spear techniques to Tae Ho, and it wasn¡¯t because he already had Kalsted¡¯s techniques.


    ¡°You werecking in skill.¡±


    Pushing a beast off from a cliff to tell it to fly wasn¡¯t education. It would only lead to an early grave.


    The transmission of a technique was simr. It was impossible to transmit an excessive technique to the ones that didn¡¯t have the ability, and rather, there was a possibility it may destroy the original techniques one had.


    ¡°But it¡¯s enough now. You have remaining skills to learn all of Scathach¡¯s techniques.¡±


    Tae Ho was now a superior-ranked warrior, and just like Cuchinn had said, it wasn¡¯t the time, but he had already passed the threshold of requirements.


    Scathach leaned her body on the chair and then said softly,


    ¡°Tae Ho, the assignment I will be giving you is simple. Learn the spear techniques from Scathach¡¯s techniques. If you get to a certain level, I will be your Valkyrie.¡±


    Just like she had said, it was an assignment.


    Still, he couldn¡¯t understand that at all. It wasn¡¯t something that benefitted Scathach directly.


    Scathach faced Tae Ho¡¯s doubtful face and smiled. She put on the face of a wise master instead of a cat and continued.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you already? I¡¯m grateful towards Idun for having taken me in. In addition, if I be your Valkyrie, your force will increase as you are a sessor of Erin. It¡¯s not a bad thing. You had said that it was the ¡®Warrior that had a Valkyrie Meet Him¡¯, right?¡±


    Only words stated a condition, but she was already nning on bing a Valkyrie of Idun. And all of that was for Tae Ho, the sessor of Erin.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t say anything else besides that as it was really unexpected and he was really grateful. Scathachughed arrogantly like the Queen of the Land of Darkness which everyone feared.


    ¡°I am a teacher by nature. Raising up a disciple is one of the joys in my life so there¡¯s no need to be that moved.¡±


    The reason Schathach managed to raise great heroes wasn¡¯t only because she possessed outstanding teaching skills.


    Scathach loved the young ones that had talent, courage, and passion. She sincerely enjoyed teaching those people.


    She would polish gemstones and turn them to jewels.


    She would bloom the talent of the young ones and turn them into heroes.


    Scathach felt joy in all that process. She really was a born teacher.


    ¡°Um, but is it something that can be learnt easily? Isn¡¯t it impossible to do so in a short time?¡±


    Adenmaha, who¡¯d been just listening silently, raised her hand and asked.


    It was because Idun¡¯s legion needed Valkyries immediately. If they had time to wait for Tae Ho to master all the spear techniques, then they would have just recruited Valkyries from the training center.


    Scathach and Cuchinn looked at themselves andughed.


    ¡°Of course it is. That¡¯s why you must use the vision of the Scathach¡¯s techniques. This isn¡¯t something that can be done just by training hard.¡±


    ¡°A.......vision?¡±


    Tae Ho asked with a nervous voice.


    For it to be impossible just through hard work alone, what then did he have to do?


    Scathach opened her eyes sharply and smiled. It was the most bewitching and beautiful smile Tae Ho had seen from her until now, and because of that, he grew even more nervous.


    Cuchinn spoke with a fresh face as if prodding his nerves.


    ¡°You will know if you do it. You already know the style of master, right?¡±


    Scathach style.


    Tae Ho stiffened up unconsciously the moment he remembered the past.


    Adenmaha, an actual student of Scathach, seemed to have some unwanted memories surface, and she grabbed Tae Ho¡¯s hands tightly and put on a teary face.


    ¡°You have to survive.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Just what had happened to Adenmaha in the past months?


    But there was no time to ask. Cuchinn put on a devilish face as if telling Tae Ho to suffer too before grabbing his arm. Scathach spoke with a face filled with joy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start immediately.¡±


    ¡°Ri- right now?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, right now.¡±


    So that¡¯s why they said that you could enter as you pleased but not go out.


    Scathach smiled sweetly and then rolled her fingers. She activated some magic.


    < Episode 32 ¨C Thend of darkness (3) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 119

    Episode 32 Chapter 4


    Episode 32/Chapter 4: Thend of darkness (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    ¡°Hedaaaaa!¡±


    Tae Ho screamed and rose up. He looked just like someone that was having a nightmare, as his body waspletely sweaty.


    ¡°That¡¯s a peculiar scream.¡±


    ¡°Pant....Pant....Cuchinn?¡±


    Tae Ho¡¯s breathing was ragged as he turned his head. He could see Cuchinn snickering.


    ¡°Are you alright? Do you remember something?¡±


    Cuchinn sat next to Tae Ho and threw a question. Tae Ho faced Cuchinn with an absent-minded face but then looked at himself in a surprised way.


    ¡°No way! I passed out even though I have Idun¡¯s blessing?¡±


    Idun¡¯s blessing hadn¡¯t let go of Tae Ho¡¯s consciousness even when Tae Ho was at the verge of death.


    But now, he had passed out so cleanly even though he had Idun¡¯s blessing.


    Cuchinn faced Tea Ho¡¯s shock and then ced his hand on his shoulder as if it was fun.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fortunate? If you hadn¡¯t passed out, it would have been more painful.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true but...¡±


    Those were truthful words, but he didn¡¯t want to agree to it.


    Cuchinn patted Tae Ho¡¯s shoulders again.


    ¡°But hey, you still endured it for quite a long time. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone faint after enduring it for a long time like you.¡±


    The majority lost their consciousness as soon as they started.


    Tae Ho opened his eyes sharply at thepliment that wasn¡¯t apliment and threw a question with a sigh.


    ¡°But still, it does have an effect right?¡±


    ¡°Of course there¡¯s an effect. Being able to speak with face to face is proof of that.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Now that I see...!¡±


    Tae Ho looked at his surroundings. It wasn¡¯t the residence of Scathach, but Cuchinn had a profoundly clearer shape.


    ¡°Right, this isn¡¯t the real world. It¡¯s the imaginary world of master.¡±


    Cuchinn stood up and looked at his surroundings. The world was dyed in ash gray and was covered by a big shadow.


    ¡°You can say that it¡¯s another Land of Darkness. Even though Erin was destroyed, the Land of Darkness...that world still remains.¡±


    An iplete world that was between the boundary of life and death.


    Erin was destroyed, but the Land of Darkness still remained. Scathach had lost her people and country, but she was still the queen of thatnd.


    The reason Scathach was one of the best magicians in Erin wasn¡¯t because she had mastered several destructive or offensive magics.


    Even though she was a Milesian, she was versed in the mystical powers of the Tuatha De Danann. She could naturally use the several wonders only the strong Gods of the Tuatha De Danann could use as if she were breathing.


    In Erin, a magician wasn¡¯t someone that fought.


    They were the protectors and transmitters of knowledge and wonders.


    But of course, if great magicians like Merlin or Scathach fought in a magical region after taking enough preparations, the story changed. Cuchinn usually thought of Scathach as someone he had to protect, but he didn¡¯t even think of that inside of the magical region of Scathach.


    Cuchinn looked down on Tae Ho and said,


    ¡°Listen well, Tae Ho. All the theories of the weapon techniques have been injected into your mind and body, but you aren¡¯t able to use them freely as they¡¯ve just been engraved. If you want to use them properly, you will have to learn with your body.¡±


    What Scathach did to Tae Ho was simple.


    It took a long time to teach him the techniques one by one, so she forcefully engraved them in his body and mind.


    It obviously wasn¡¯t an easy process and couldn¡¯t be repeated easily.


    Tae Ho felt pain like his bones and flesh were torn apart. Tae Ho had been pushed to the brink of death several times in battles against the giants, but this time was the worst. He couldn¡¯t recall much that was more painful than this.


    It was a process all the disciples of Scathach had to go through.


    Because of that, Cuchinn felt a sense of sympathy and pointed to a distant ce with his chin.


    ¡°The tower you see over there is the Tower of Shadows. It has several floors in it, and there are floor masters protecting each floor. Defeat them and climb the tower. Every time you pass through a floor, you will be able to master one technique of Scathach¡¯s.¡±


    When Tae Ho turned his head, he saw a big tower. It was amon, pir-type tower, but it was so high one wasn¡¯t able to see its peak.


    ¡°As master connected her imaginary world with your mind, you won¡¯t be able topletely use your saga. You won¡¯t be able to use the sagas that borrow external power like ¡®Idun¡¯s Warrior¡¯, and if possible, its good if you don¡¯t use the other sagas either as the objective of this tower is to increase your skills. The best thing is to pierce through with just weapon techniques as if head butting into the ground.


    ¡°What if I die when battling against a floor master?¡±


    He didn¡¯t think that Scathach would give him a soft and easy going training by this point.


    Cuchinn shrugged his shoulders at Tae Ho¡¯s question and said,


    ¡°Well, like you would have imagined, you won¡¯t really die in this ce. You just have to determine yourself once again and repeatedly challenge it. There¡¯s no need to eat and sleep as its an imaginary world. You will continue fighting.¡±


    Perhaps, it was worse than the myths of Valha that repeated endless wars. At least there was time to enjoy oneself after fighting in the myths of Valha.


    Tae Ho thought of what he should do and how he should interpret Cuchinn¡¯s words and then stood up abruptly.


    ¡°Wait, until when?¡±


    ¡°Until you give up. You already know what kind of person our master is.¡±


    He could give up on the first floor and on the tenth floor.


    Only, the things one could gain lessened the earlier they gave up.


    ¡°In addition, she has already said that she enjoys polishing gemstones into jewels.¡±


    ¡°Um. Was that polishing in a materialistic way?¡±


    Cuchinn just showed a white smile instead of nodded to his question. He patted Tae Ho¡¯s shoulder with a detached face.


    ¡°Cheer up.¡±


    Tae Ho turned his eyes and then saw that the door of the Tower of Shadows was opening.


    ¡ª


    Adenmaha bit her lips upon seeing Tae Ho on top of the altar. His condition wasn¡¯t good at all. He was sweating while frowning and even screamed at times.


    ¡°You witch! What the hell did you do to mast.....kyak!¡±


    Adenmaha ended up cursing to Scathach as she was nervous but then got her arm twisted and fell to the ground. Scathach rode on top of Adenmaha and twisted her arm even more.


    ¡°Your manners are bad.¡±


    ¡°Ah! It hurts! Hurts! I was wrong!¡±


    Adenmaha begged while crying, but Scathach didn¡¯t let her go easily. She gave her plenty of time so that Adenmaha could engrave the lesson of today in both her body and mind.


    And a few minutester-


    Scathach let go of Adenmaha¡¯s arm and said while standing up,


    ¡°He has just started with the training.¡±


    Adenmaha didn¡¯t have the strength to reply at her answer that came with a slow tempo. She sobbed unfairly and then turned to look at Tae Ho and said,


    ¡°His frowning looks painful.¡±


    ¡°The price you pay is as big as what you gain.¡±


    Scathach¡¯s philosophy stated that there was no easy thing in the world.


    ¡°The timeframes of the imaginary world and the real world are different. You can say that it¡¯s a ce of time dtion. A month in that ce is like a day here.¡±


    ¡°Uh, I think I have heard of something simr from master.¡±


    It was certainly something that came out in manhwas (mangas).


    While Adenmaha shut her lips and tried to remember, Scathach smirked.


    ¡°You now call him as master really well. It seems like you like him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a- hmph.¡±


    Adenmaha pouted while turning her gaze away. Scathach smiled with her eyes as if Adenmaha was really cute.


    ¡°Hedaaa!¡±


    Tae Ho screamed again. Adenmaha turned to look at Tae Ho hurriedly, and Scathach frowned and said,


    ¡°It seems like it has started for real.¡±


    It was something Scathach was quite ustomed to. As a result, she spoke towards Adenmaha, who was uneasy while wiping off Tae Ho¡¯s sweat, in a calm voice.


    ¡°Tell Heda that he will be like this for a few days.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know when he will wake up?¡±


    ¡°That depends on his disposition.¡±


    If he gave up immediately, he would be able to wake up right now, but in the first ce, Scathach wouldn¡¯t have used the magic that connected to her imaginary world if Tae Ho was that kind of person.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite looking forward.....to what floor he can reach and when he will wake up.¡±


    She would polish a gemstone and turn it into a jewel.


    Joy appeared in Scathach¡¯s eyes and Adenmaha shrunk down with a scared face.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Heda.¡±


    Heda turned around hurriedly at the low call.


    ¡°Freya-nim.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve requested to recruit a Valkyrie.¡±


    Freya spoke towards Heda who was expressing etiquette gently.


    The ce the two people were at was at the dock of Freya¡¯s legion.


    The biggest legion among the several legions in Valha didn¡¯t belong to Odin¡¯s nor Thor¡¯s.


    The legion of Freya was located in the center of Valha and boasted its great sizeparable to several other legions together. Naturally, it had several docks.


    Among them, the one Heda arrived at was the one that was connected with the Valkyrie Training Center.


    Heda put on a nervous face and stiffened because Freya spoke about the reclutation without even greeting her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous. It¡¯s also a happy thing for me that Idun¡¯s legion has started to rise up again. I didn¡¯t bring it out to find a fault in it.¡±


    ¡°Thank......you.¡±


    ¡°How stiff.¡±


    Freyaughed at Heda cing her hand on her chest and then closed the distance with her. She looked at the nervous face of Heda up close and then nodded.


    ¡°You have certainly be prettier than before. It seems like your face is shining. I don¡¯t like that Idun¡¯s warrior acted so calmly after seeing me......but I can only admit this.¡±


    Heda didn¡¯t know up to what point Freya was joking.


    Regardless, there was no evil in Freya¡¯s eyes. In addition, Heda could only show an embarrassed smile because of the contents of the conversation.


    Freya giggled. She pinched Heda¡¯s cheek as if the embarrassed Heda was cute and then said,


    ¡°The Valkyries in the Valkyrie Training Center are quite interested in Idun¡¯s legion. They are also really interested in Idun¡¯s warrior. You will be able to get someone that wants to join without much problem.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t really do anything. It¡¯s thanks to you and the warrior of Idun for having worked so hard.¡±


    As it were, Idun¡¯s legion was a legion that was quite popr within the Valkyrie Training Center.


    First, the number of Valkyries was low. That meant that a Valkyrie who has just graduated didn¡¯t have that many predecessors.


    Of course, it would be aplete failure if no sessors entered, but Idun¡¯s legion had started to rise uppletely. The warriors and the Valkyries would increase in an instant.


    There were few predecessors but a lot of sessors.


    As there were few Valkyries, if someone entered now, even a greenhorn Valkyrie that had just graduated would be able to take a spot.


    It would be even weirder if it wasn¡¯t popr.


    ¡°I will have to go slowly.¡±


    Freya mumbled in a low voice and looked at Heda. She held her hand still and then looked at Heda¡¯s golden eyes.


    ¡°Say hello to Idun.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t her usual, cute voice.


    It was a voice and expression that had the affection of the Goddess of Beauty and Magic.


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    Heda answered while putting on aplicated face, and Freya nodded slowly. She put on a yful smile again and let go of Heda¡¯s hand.


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    Freya hit her abundant chest twice and then turned around. Heda looked at her back for a moment and then let out a long sigh.


    ¡°I should return.¡±


    There were many things to do in the residence.


    Heda hopped on the wooden boat and then steered it towards Idun¡¯s residence.


    < Episode 32 ¨C Thend of darkness (4) > End


    ======


    VS Episode 32 Chapter 5


    Episode 32/Chapter 5: Thend of darkness (5)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    Time flowed.


    One day- two days- fifteen days.


    It was a long and a short time, but there were quite big changes in the residence of Idun.


    The biggest change was the transformation of the poption.


    New warriors entered Idun¡¯s legion just like Freya had told them. They numbered twelve in total.


    Adding them to the original five, there were now seventeen lowest-ranked warriors.


    Of course, it was a really embarrassing thing to call just seventeen people a legion, but in the first ce, Idun¡¯s legion only had Tae Ho. Compared to before, one could say that it had be exponentially more legion-like.


    Idun followed Tae Ho¡¯s advice and built a big lodging for the warriors. If the original lodging was a hut, then the new one that was built was a huge mansion. It even had three floors so it would be able to aodate more than a hundred warriors.


    It was a mansion built from thinking of the future.


    Aside from the lodging of the warriors, a training center, smithy, restaurant, and other buildings were also installed.


    ¡°We also built a lodging for the Valkyries.¡±


    Adenmaha mumbled in a low voice in front of the altar where Tae Ho was lying and then smiled shakily.


    ¡°I also have more juniors now.¡±


    Heda had obtained Adenmaha as her junior after a hundred years, but Adenmaha obtained two of her own in less than a month.


    Sigrun and Gudrun.


    The two of them were Valkyries that had just graduated from the Valkyrie Training Center.


    Sigrun was a sharp-eyed woman that had a long braid woven with her sea-blue hair. As she was also tall, she gave the impression of a sharp de when she stood still.


    On the other hand, Gudrun gave a soft impression. Her long, brown hair, slightly droopy eyes, and drowsy voice resembled her well. In addition, her body and character were also filled with an aspect of motherly love.


    Adenmaha thought about Gudrun for a moment and then pouted. It wasn¡¯t always good if you were tall.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about stature. Height.¡±


    Adenmaha said as if she was making an excuse. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that great of an excuse as the two new Valkyries were taller than her.


    Even Gudrun, the shorter one between the two, was taller than Heda. She was around the lower 170cm range, but as she had good proportions, it made her seem taller.


    Sigrun was taller than Gudrun and had reached 180cm. As she also had good proportions, she seemed to be even taller than some warriors if seen from afar.


    ¡°But the two of them are good people.¡±


    Because they certainly treated Adenmaha as their senior even though there wasn¡¯t a big difference between them.


    Right now, only Gudrun was in the residence. It was because Sigrun went out to lead warriors in an expedition.


    Originally, it was normal to be led by a Valkyrie of one¡¯s own legion when warriors went out on an expedition. Tae Ho didn¡¯t need a leading Valkyrie as he was had been the only warrior, but it wasn¡¯t the case for the new warriors.


    ¡°Ragnar said that it has now be a proper legion.¡±


    Adenmaha still chirped about the changes like a baby bird.


    ¡°Rolo is almostpletely healed. He can¡¯t fly yet, but should I say in a short while? McLaren can also dig into the ground again and is healthy.¡±


    Adenmaha spoke up to that point and thenughed. It was because she thought of the warriors that were discussing among themselves as to who would be a gryphon rider by looking at Rolo¡¯s kids.


    There was a big cave in Scathach¡¯s lodging.


    But it wasn¡¯t a bit dark because of the light wards that were emanating light in the ceiling.


    Adenmaha spoke again what she had already said yesterday and the day before and then wiped off the sweat from Tae Ho¡¯s forehead.


    As if on cue, Tae Ho convulsed again.


    ¡°Hedaa!¡±


    Tae Ho screamed and began pouring sweat, but it didn¡¯t end there.


    ¡°Iduun!¡±


    Tae Ho let a groan after screaming and then gasped with a pained expression.


    Adenmaha breathed in to calm down her surprised heart and then wiped off Tae Ho¡¯s sweat once again. It has already been fifteen days since she first saw this scene, but it didn¡¯t feel like she would get ustomed to it anytime soon.


    ¡°Idun! Heda!¡±


    Tae Ho yelled once again, and Adenmaha put on a sulky expression instead of regret.


    ¡®It would be good if he also calls out my name at times.¡¯


    If he screamed ten times, eight or nine of them were Heda¡¯s name and the remaining ones were Idun.


    ¡®Is it because my name is too long?¡¯


    Rather than shouting out ¡°Adenmaha!¡±, it would be morefortable to shout Heda or Idun.


    But of course, Adenmaha also knew that it was nonsense.


    ¡°You y well alone.¡±


    Adenmaha frowned at the voice that was heard behind her, but she then calmed her breathing and turned around with a business-like expression.


    ¡°We already finished with today¡¯s sses.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I roam inside my house like a please?¡±


    As Scathach stated her argument, Adenmaha could only cower and step back. But she didn¡¯t just step back.


    ¡°He has only been screaming for fifteen days. Is this working properly?¡±


    Scathach stood next to the altar and then nodded slowly as Adenmaha grumbled.


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s going well. He grew ustomed to it better than I thought.¡±


    Fifteen days having passed in this world meant that it has already been a year and three months in Tae Ho¡¯s mind.


    Looking at it externally, a difference of thirty times existed in the Land of Darkness.


    Because of that, Scathach didn¡¯t really mind Tae Ho¡¯s shouts or pained expression. It was because it was a reaction that showed his overall state and not the actual reaction.


    Screaming, groaning, and panting were basic options for those who trained in the Tower of Shadows. As even the Prince of Light, Cuchinn, had done so, there were no exceptions.


    Opposingly, Adenmaha put on a bright expression when Scathach said that he was getting ustomed to it well.


    ¡°Is he doing well? Like, is he breaking the record or something?¡±


    If one looked at Adenmaha still, she looked more like a puppy than a serpent. Scathach looked at Adenmaha¡¯s rear trying to find her waving tail and answered.


    ¡°No, how can that be? He¡¯s struggling on the lowest floor with the worst speed.¡±


    Those weren¡¯t words to tease Adenmaha. There was no one that was as slow among the ones she had put in the tower.


    Adenmaha put on a disappointed face at Scathach¡¯s words. Scathach looked at her face that showed all of her emotions and then opened her eyes sharply and said,


    ¡°But it¡¯s really, really interesting.¡±


    Tae Ho was certainly roaming in the lower floors and the speed he conquered the tower was also the slowest.


    However, it was certainly interesting. Not because he was too slow but because of his methods.


    As Scathach¡¯s eyes shone with a conspicuous color, Adenmaha opened her eyes widely as if she was moved with curiously and then looked up at her.


    Scathach just nodded instead of exining, and Adenmaha pouted once again.


    ¡°You should tell me or something so I can be interested too.¡±


    ¡°Your words are short nowadays.¡±


    Scathach said while opening her eyes sharply and Adenmaha flinched, but she just yed dumb instead of making an excuse or saying that she was sorry. Adenmaha wasn¡¯t someone to forgive that arrogant attitude.


    ¡°Kyaak!¡±


    Adenmaha, who¡¯d been sitting down, screamed and rolled over. It was because Scathach had performed a cross lock on her.


    Adenmaha screamed once again, but she didn¡¯t beg her to release her or said that she was sorry and instead gritted her teeth.


    As she couldn¡¯t just suffer always.


    A cross lock was something done by a human to another human. Because of that, Adenmaha was thinking of transforming into a sea serpent. She had been enduring it as the ce was too narrow and it was burdensome if Scathach got crushed by her, but everything had its limit.


    ¡®She¡¯s a witch, so she will do something about it!¡¯


    Will she die because of that?


    Adenmaha closed her eyes and tried to transform.


    Tried being the operative word.


    ¡°Uh- huh? It, it doesn¡¯t work- kyak!¡±


    Thest scream came out instinctively.


    Scathach fixed her lock even tighter and then clicked her tongue and said with a pitiful voice,


    ¡°This is my residence. Did you think that I would allow you to do what you wanted in the territory of a magician?¡±


    Strong magicians had the power of a God in their magical territories. Scathach put more strength and Adenmaha couldn¡¯t endure it anymore.


    ¡°I- I¡¯m sorry! Ah, hurts! It hurts!¡±


    ¡°What did you do wrong?¡±


    ¡°Po- polite words! I will! Use them! Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s see how you do.¡±


    Scathach undid the lock and stood up. Even though she had rolled on the ground, she didn¡¯t look at all messy.


    Contrary to her, Adenmaha was in full disarray. She barely stood up again and sat down, but her hair and clothes were aplete mess.


    ¡°Sob sob. Uahh.¡±


    Scathach inspected Tae Ho once again while Adenmaha was sobbing pitifully, and then interest spread over Scathach¡¯s face once again.


    ¡°So, what is so interesting?¡±


    It seemed like her arm still hurt, for she still had a teary face. Scathach frowned while looking at Adenmaha but didn¡¯t use recovery magic on her. It was to let the pain turn into a lesson.


    Nevertheless, Scathach wasn¡¯t nning on just leaving her alone. Scathach drew a rune in the air and said,


    ¡°You will know if you see it directly.¡±


    What she had been interested in.


    The rune emitted a bright light and then a big window of light spread over Tae Ho¡¯s chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s Cuchinn¡¯s point of view.¡±


    As soon as Scathach finished speaking, a scene appeared from outside the window of light. It was showing Tae Ho and the floor master.


    ¡ª


    Cuchinn was checking the battle between Tae Ho and the floor master with crossed arms.


    They were currently in the eleventh floor.


    He was merely at the eleventh floor after a year and three months, so it was a really slow speed, but Cuchinn didn¡¯t feel bored but interest just like Scathach.


    The floor master Tae Ho was fighting against currently was one of Scathach¡¯s disciples, Ferdia mac Daman.


    It was a clone instead of the real Ferdia, and his looks and abilities weren¡¯t those of when he was at his peak.


    When he was in his youth- precisely speaking, when Cuchinn first saw Ferdia mac Daman, his skills matched those of the clone¡¯s.


    Tae Ho was using a big spear meant to do ance charge to face the sword-and-shield-bearing Ferdia mac Daman.


    There was obviously no way to fight against him properly. Tae Ho was barely managing to block Ferdia mac Daman¡¯s attacks.


    Cuchinn had already seen their fight more than forty times.


    Ferdia mac Daman¡¯s weapons were always the sword and shield.


    But it was different for Tae Ho. Even though he was most proficient with a sword, the types of weapons he used were much more widespread than a mere spear or axe.


    Tae Ho was clearing the same floor several times.


    After he defeated the floor master with a one-handed sword, he tried again with a two-handed sword. If he won again, he tried once more with a dagger and kept changing his weapons.


    It was a method Cuchinn had never thought of; perhaps, it was a stupid way. Because he was struggling to learn several weapons when it was hard to even learn one of them properly.


    Actually, Tae Ho had defeated the floor masters quite easily with a sword, but he hadn¡¯t been able to do so with the other weapons.


    ¡®Lil¡¯ bastard.¡¯


    Tae Ho had died more than a thousand times the past year and three months. Even though it wasn¡¯t a real death, the pain wasn¡¯t illusory.


    Because the pain one felt when they died was real.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t change his strategy. He proceeded with the ignorant method even though he died and kept dying.


    ¡®Well, Idun¡¯s warrior indeed.¡¯


    Cuchinn had wondered seriously if the ones that received Idun¡¯s blessing started to enjoy pain and became masochists.


    But Cuchinn didn¡¯t deny Tae Ho¡¯s method.


    He would have stopped him if what Tae Ho was learning was martial arts, but what he was training in right now were Scathach¡¯s techniques.


    The reason Cuchinn had said Scathach¡¯s spear techniques was because Gae Bolg was the best weapon Tae Ho had, but it wasn¡¯t that he was nning on forcing him to learn spear techniques.


    In addition, Scathach¡¯s techniques weren¡¯t limited to just the spear techniques.


    In normal martial arts, one learned how to use a particr weapon. How to use a sword, how to use a spear, or others.


    But it was different for Scathach¡¯s techniques. It taught the essence more than anything.


    The eyes looking at the fight.


    The moment one shed their weapon against their opponent¡¯s, they¡¯d experience a normal way to fight, how they should fight, and how their opponent would move.


    Thinking and analyzing was the normal thing.


    But Scathach¡¯s techniques hoped for something beyond that.


    Being able to understand everything just by watching.


    Analyzing more things in a systematized way than thinking and analyzing.


    Eyes that had surpassed any reason.


    And gaining insight through those eyes was the essence of Scathach¡¯s techniques.


    It wasn¡¯t important what weapon one was holding. Just like a warrior of the Temple had said, all streams connected into one. Someone that had realized the essence of Scathach¡¯s techniques could be said to be able of expressing their strengthpletely through any weapon.


    The Tower of Shadows was a ce that made the nature of Scathach¡¯s techniques awaken forcefully.


    And in that meaning, Tae Ho¡¯s way of training suited well with the Tower of Shadows. Battling with various weapons created various aspects.


    In addition, it was also effective on training in the sentence of the Milesians.


    Tae Ho was now able tomunicate with the weapons registered in the ¡®Warrior¡¯s Equipment¡¯ and also with the weapons of the Knights of the Round Table.


    Because of that, Cuchinn and Scathach felt interest in Tae Ho. They didn¡¯t expect that Tae Ho would be able to awaken the essence in an instant, but he would at least be able to approach it.


    And the expectations of the two people weren¡¯t wrong.


    At some point, Tae Ho¡¯s movements had changed.


    It was a change that urred when one didn¡¯t realize it.


    Tae Ho raised his huge spear, but he hadn¡¯t done so while thinking about it. It was a natural movement which saved his life. The attack that should have originally pierced Tae Ho¡¯s abdomen was parried.


    Tae Ho created some distance with Ferdia mac Daman and then Tae Ho realized a gap in thetter¡¯s defence. He moved his huge spear following him.


    The attack of Ferdia mac Daman missed, and it wasn¡¯t able to even touch Tae Ho.


    A smile appeared in Cuchinn¡¯s face and Scathach, who was observing with a time difference, put on a simr expression. Adenmaha didn¡¯t know well how the situation was turning but smiled brightly as Tae Ho was fighting well.


    Tae Ho looked at Ferdia mac Daman and understood in that moment.


    The Knights of the Round Table once fought like this. They could see things like this.


    The battle tilted to Tae Ho¡¯s favor and he had started to take the lead. Ferdia mac Daman was in a hurry to block Tae Ho¡¯s attacks.


    Adenmaha clenched her fist and cheered for Tae Ho, but it was different for Cuchinn and Scathach. The smile in their faces disappeared.


    It was because they could know different from Adenmaha.


    Tae Ho started to stab with his huge spear. It was a stab he had learned on the seventh floor, but it wasn¡¯tpletely the same. There were other things mixed in it.


    [Synchro rate: 61%]


    Tae Ho got pushed in swordsmanship against the traitor Mordred and not in strength or speed either. He couldn¡¯t ovee Mordred¡¯s mysterious sword techniques.


    Tae Ho med himself for that. He thought that he was at fault for not being able to recreate the sword techniques of Kalsted perfectly, who was the strongest swordsman in the Dark Age.


    [Synchro rate: 62%]


    He became able to execute Kalsted¡¯s sword techniques better than during the battle against Bress the Tyrant. Because of that, he was able to face Bress, who had overwhelmed him in speed, strength, and all the other areas.


    And now he could understand.


    There was a defect in Kasted¡¯s sword techniques.


    A saga was a recreation of a legend.


    Kalsted was the strongest swordsman in Dark Age, but there was no substance to back it up.


    Only the image of the strongest sword technique still remained.


    Shell.


    Sword techniques that only had the external appearance.


    But in this moment, Scathach¡¯s techniques were added to Kalsted¡¯s sword techniques.


    [Synchro rate: 65%]


    The synchro rate increased quickly, but Tae Ho didn¡¯t think of what was happening to him. He just understood it and received it naturally.


    Abination of Kalsted¡¯s sword techniques and Scathach¡¯s techniques.


    What was born from that-


    What was made-


    Cuchinn opened his eyes widely, and Scathach let out a soft exmation.


    [Synchro rate: 69%]


    Tae Ho stabbed with his huge spear.


    Ferdia mac Daman couldn¡¯t block Tae Ho¡¯s attacks anymore.


    < Episode 32 ¨C Thend of darkness (5) > End


    ======


    VS Episode 32 Chapter 6


    Episode 32/Chapter 6: Thend of darkness (6)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    One attack.


    It wasn¡¯t a shy attack and there was no light or sound effect. It also wasn¡¯t fast or strong.


    Just stabbing.


    But it was a bit different. The stab Tae Ho had executed couldn¡¯t bepared to the ones he had executed until now.


    Ferdia mac Daman couldn¡¯t parry nor dodge Tae Ho¡¯s attack. He just looked at the huge spear that had pierced his heart with an absent-minded expression and then turned into light and disappeared.


    The fortieth victory.


    If he counted this, then Tae Ho had already won for the fortieth time against Ferdia mac Daman.


    Tae Ho dropped the huge spear and stood still. He closed his eyes naturally and took a deep breath.


    He felt like he could understand.


    He could understand it with the recent battle, albeit notpletely.


    Cuchinn and Scathach didn¡¯t exin about Scathach style techniques to Tae Ho in detail. They had told him that he would be able to realize them by himself as the important things were engraved in his body and mind.


    He naturally cursed out as he was the one that would be suffering, but he couldn¡¯t refute it anymore.


    The words of the two people were true.


    He felt like he was learning a type of technique when he had first started to climb the tower.


    sh like this when you sh.


    Control your strength and speed like this.


    There were quite shy techniques among them. It wasn¡¯t excessive to say that the consecutive stabs he had learnt in the tenth floor was a kind of an ultimate attack.


    But the essence of Scathach¡¯s style techniques weren¡¯t only that.


    Insight.


    Eyes that let you grasp how you had to move just with looking, how the enemy would move and how will the surroundings change.


    Tae Ho hadn¡¯tpleted it yet and had merely entered the early stages, but even with just that, the world Tae Ho saw hadpletely changed.


    And it didn¡¯t end there.


    Tae Ho opened his eyes slowly. he looked at the huge spear and then imagined the stab he had just executed.


    It wasn¡¯t a technique of Scathach¡¯s style.


    It was Kalsted¡¯s stab.


    The sword techniques Tae Ho used until now all belonged to the ¡®Immortal Warrior¡¯.


    The strongest swordsman in the Dark Age, Kalsted.


    It didn¡¯t have a specific shape. He did know some techniques recreated with his skills, but it wasn¡¯t enough with just that.


    Swordsmanship wasn¡¯t merely abination of skills.


    With this as fact, Tae Ho didn¡¯t possess the strongest swordsmanship. He had merely disyed somewhat good movements with the image of the strongest swordsman through his saga.


    This wasn¡¯t the case anymore.


    Scathach¡¯s style techniques were added onto Kalsted¡¯s swordsmanship which previously only retained a faint image.


    When it obtained the base of Scathach¡¯s style techniques, Kalsted¡¯s swordsmanship wasn¡¯t a virtual image anymore.


    Scathach¡¯s insights had made that possible.


    The sword techniques of Kalsted who¡¯d lived in the Dark Age which weren¡¯t materialized were different from Tae Ho¡¯s newly made sword techniques.


    The two of them shared the same image of the strongest swordsman, Kalsted. Two versions from the same source.


    A saga was a recreation of reality.


    Tae Houghed unconsciously. It was aughter that was mixed with joy and a bit of absurdness.


    It was the result of several thingsbining.


    The saga, Scathach¡¯s techniques, the sentence of the Milesians, and the Tower of Shadows.


    ¡®Is it abination of Asgard and Erin?¡¯


    If even one of those things werecking, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to produce the current result.


    Tae Ho slowly raised his head and looked at the front.


    [Synchro rate: 69%]


    10% had increased in an instant. The reason that the synchro rate, which had only increased 1% the past year and three months, had surged up explosively was simple.


    Tae Ho was now able to use the sword techniques of Kalsted.


    He had be that much closer to him.


    ¡®I feel like I can know.¡¯


    His thoughts about the synchro rate changed once again, and now, he felt like he realized it.


    Tae Ho had two theories about the synchro rate until now.


    The first one was established when he first entered Valha.


    1% of the synchro rate meant that Tae Ho was able to execute 1% of Kalsted¡¯s strength.


    It was the most intuitive theory, but he realized that that wasn¡¯t the case when he became an inferior-ranked warrior.


    Because if that was the case, then he would have to be ten times stronger when he reached 10% from when he was at 1%.


    But that wasn¡¯t the case. There were times that the increase in strength wasn¡¯t rtive to the numbers.


    Because of that, Tae Ho came up with the second theory.


    Kalsted¡¯s strength was the result of his several skills, items, and Tae Ho¡¯s influence. Because of that, he wouldn¡¯t be able to recreate Kalsted¡¯s strength just with catching up in stats.


    He had thought that it was a quite convincing theory, but he realized that it wasn¡¯t the case now.


    ¡®It¡¯s much simpler.¡¯


    The more the synchro rate increased, the closer Tae Ho moved to bing Kalsted.


    Precisely speaking, he grew closer to the ¡®strongest¡¯ image the Dragon Knight, Kalsted, had.


    The synchro rate was a kind of scale, and that scale wasn¡¯t clear mathematically.


    People normally felt a big difference between 19% and 20%. It was different depending with each person, but that difference was always bigger than that mathematic 1%.


    The synchro rate was closer to a psychological resemnce.


    Because of that, a big gap could obviously exist between 99% and 100%.


    However close 99% seemed to be atpletion, in the end, the 100% was the realpletion. There was a great psychological difference in that 1% one couldn¡¯t describe with words.


    It seemed like a messed up description, but it was somewhat convincing.


    Because the saga was something like that.


    It was the story of a hero that was transmitted from mouth to mouth and was shared by people.


    ¡®Whatever the case, what¡¯s certain is that I grow stronger the higher it gets.¡¯


    Tae Ho organized his thoughts simply and turned his head. Cuchinn was smiling.


    ¡°Did you finish with the appreciation?¡±


    ¡°Somewhat.¡±


    ¡°Arrogant bastard.¡±


    Cuchinn was still smiling and his expression was closer to a friendly one rather than a curse.


    Seeing this, Tae Ho also shed a smile towards Cuchinn. Cuchinn looked at him for a moment and then looked at the huge spear.


    ¡°Scathach¡¯s style techniques have been added onto your sloppy sword techniques. If we have to put a name, should it be ¡®Scathach¡¯s style, Tae Ho¡¯sw¡¯?¡±


    The name was a bit weird but it wasn¡¯t bad. Tae Ho nodded suitably and asked another thing.


    ¡°But Cuchinn, you knew that my swordsmanship was a sham?¡±


    ¡°Of course I did. Ragnar should also know it.¡±


    There was nothing to say about Cuchinn, but Ragnar was also a master of the sword. They could realize that Tae Ho¡¯s swordsmanship was a sham just by seeing a bit of it.


    ¡°Wait. Then the two of you just left me be?¡±


    Even though they knew it was a mess?


    Tae Ho was absentminded for a moment, as Cuchinn had spoken too obviously, and then threw a question. Tae Ho was feeling betrayed even if but a little.


    Cuchinn merely shook his head instead of apologizing and then said with a sigh,


    ¡°It was beyond our capabilities to intervene. You now have a lot of actualbat experience, but it wasn¡¯t the case before. If we intervened for nothing and you started to use a sloppy swordsmanship instead of the strength of your saga, there was a high probability for you to grow weakened. We were just waiting for the right time.¡±


    In addition, saying that Tae Ho¡¯s swordsmanship was sloppy was only from the perspectives of the masters like Ragnar and Cuchinn.


    Even though his swordsmanship was sloppy, it was still a strength that belonged to his saga. It was more than enough to reach the intermediate-ranked warrior.


    ¡°But I honestly got surprised. I was just nning on recing your sword techniques with Scathach¡¯s style techniques, but the two became one. How marvelous.¡±


    Cuchinn finished speaking and then swung the spear he was holding. It was an attack that was executed so naturally that one could only perish by it even if they attentive.


    However, Tae Ho blocked Cuchinn¡¯s attack. It was to the point that it was so natural it didn¡¯t give the feeling that they had exchanged blows.


    Cuchinn smiled. He then swung his spear a few more times and Tae Ho blocked it all very lightly.


    ¡®It feels like we are ying catch ball.¡¯


    Cuchinn stopped his attacks the moment Tae Ho thought that.


    ¡°It¡¯s good. Thepletion rate is high. Scathach¡¯s style techniques indeed. Master is certainly amazing.¡±


    ¡°I do agree, but is that the only thing you have to say?¡±


    In the end, he was just praising Scathach. Shouldn¡¯t he praise Tae Ho- no, Kalsted¡¯s sword techniques in situations like this?


    Cuchinn shook his head at Tae Ho¡¯s question as if it was nonsense.


    ¡°It is my philosophy that the strongest martial art doesn¡¯t exist. A warrior of the Temple I met in the Great War told me this, and I agreed to itpletely.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    Cuchinn¡¯s answer was a bit off the mark, but Tae Ho asked as he was curious as to what he would say.


    Cuchinn smirked and answered,


    ¡°A strongest army doesn¡¯t exist, but a strongest person does. There¡¯s no need for me to interpret it further, right?¡±


    Tae Ho nodded slowly. In the end, it was more important who the person was rather than the techniques they disyed.


    ¡°Of course, ranks also exist in martial arts. Because of that, someone that has the same skills can be strong or weak depending on what martial arts he¡¯s learned. But contrary to that, even though you do learn some martial arts, you will also grow weak or strong depending on who you are.¡±


    Cuchinn saw Scathach¡¯s style techniques as training an ability of a person rather than a technique to handle weapons.


    As the essence of Scathach¡¯s techniques was one of gaining insight, it was a correct description if one interpreted it as such.


    ¡®In the end, he¡¯s saying that Scathach is the best.¡¯


    Because Scathach¡¯s techniques could train people, and the handling of weapons was also outstanding.


    ¡°Looking at it with that meaning, your newly made.....¡±


    ¡°Kalsted¡¯s techniques.¡±


    ¡°Right, you can say that it¡¯s a martial art that is closer to the concept of the strongest.¡±


    Cuchinn nodded as if he agreed to his own words and said,


    ¡°Whatever the case, the conclusion is that our master is great and so you are too, but you shouldn¡¯t get too conceited. You still haven¡¯t been able to reach the essence of it.¡±


    Cuchinn finished speaking and then swung his spear once again. Tae Ho also blocked it reflexively this time, but it was different from before.


    He wasn¡¯t able to see it properly. He could see the next move Cuchinn had nned clearly, but now it was faint.


    ¡°You can¡¯t see it well right? It¡¯s because there¡¯s a clear difference between you and me.¡±


    The both of them had learned Scathach¡¯s style techniques, but thepletion was different.


    Tae Ho¡¯s insight couldn¡¯t bepared to the strongest warrior of Erin, the Prince of Light, Cuchinn.


    ¡°But if you are able to reach the absolute peak and you get the transcendent eyes....... You will be able to stand victorious no matter who your opponent is.¡±


    Scathach¡¯s techniques had the peak as their objective.


    The eyes of a transcendent that saw through the essence of everything.


    ¡°Well, this is merely a possibility, but I and master still haven¡¯t reached that ideal peak.¡±


    But Cuchinn still sent him a proud smile as if he was looking forward to it.


    Actually, he had been a bit surprised that Tae Ho was able to block his attack. He had swung his spear to hit him, but for him to block it....


    ¡®Is this Kalsted¡¯s style techniques?¡¯


    The strongest swordsman in the Dark Age whose image was added to Scathach¡¯s techniques.


    Cuchinn could feel his blood boil. He couldn¡¯t not look forward to it when he imagined how strong Tae Ho would eventually be.


    Tae Ho evaded Cuchinn¡¯s burdensome but thankful eyes and changed the subject.


    ¡°But Cuchinn, I have something I want to ask you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The ce called the Temple....do the warriors there use cultivation techniques and have schools and sects?¡±


    For there to not be a strongest army but a strongest warrior.


    Wasn¡¯t that a line that was used in novels.


    Cuchinn opened his eyes widely at Tae Ho¡¯s question and answered.


    ¡°Uh, yes. They did use a peculiar strength called energy. They also had a secret art to gain eternal life.¡±


    Cuchinn looked at a distant ce as if he was remembering the past and continued speaking.


    ¡°When I fought in the Great War, there was someone called the Sword King of the Vast Sky that battled alongside me. The temple is a ce that is closer to Asgard rather than Erin.....a world where Gods and warriors exist, and he said that the warriors used energy and the Gods used supernatural arts. He also said that there was an organizationparable to our knights.¡±


    Tae Ho felt like he was nowpletely certain of it. He then decided to put a wedge in it.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying just in case, but isn¡¯t the strongest warrior a pegasus?¡±


    ¡°Oh, how did you know? Did Ragnar tell you?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    So the Temple was eastern mythology.


    Asgard was a myth of Scandinavia, Erin from Britain and Irnd, and Olympus from Greece and Rome. So it was kind of right.


    ¡®There should be many people with simr names to mine in the Temple.¡¯


    He felt like he could understand why Bjorn had talked about the Temple when Tae Ho had first entered Valha.


    Tae Ho cleared his curiousness to a certain extent and then sat on the ground. After some more time, he wanted to lie down, and Tae Ho didn¡¯t hold back the urge.


    ¡°Why, did you get exhausted?¡±


    Cuchinn looked down on the lying Tae Ho and said.


    It was quite understandable for him to have grown exhausted, as the battle against Ferdia mac Daman hadsted for several hours this time.


    Tae Ho looked back at him as if there really was a need to ask and then ced his hand on his stomach.


    The Tower of Shadows was a mental ce. As such, there was no need to eat, and one didn¡¯t get exhausted no matter how hard they exercised.


    Still, Tae Ho wanted to eat food. Precisely speaking, he wanted Heda¡¯s food.


    ¡°I want to see Heda.¡±


    Cuchinn smirked as Tae Ho mumbled unconsciously.


    Tae Ho had been climbing the tower for a year and three months already. Compared to Cuchinn, who could go out of the tower to meet Scathach, Tae Ho could only remain in the tower. So the time he spent in the tower was the time he hadn¡¯t been able to see heda.


    ¡°Shall we go out now?¡±


    As Cuchinn sat on the ground and asked, Tae Ho shook his head immediately.


    ¡°Ey, we still have to go a bit more. We are merely at the eleventh floor.¡±


    ¡°Venomous bastard.¡±


    This time, his tone was closer to a cursepared to before.


    ¡°But it is really marvelous. It doesn¡¯t seem a lie that you want to meet Heda, so how are you able to endure this well? Normally, you go crazy because you want to go out. It was the same for me.¡±


    Of course,pared to the others, Tae Ho had Cuchinn to converse with.


    But even if that were the case, Tae Ho was enduring too well.


    Tae Ho had died more than a thousand times the past year and three months. It was easy to say, but he had died a thousand times. This meant that Tae Ho experienced death at least twice a day on average.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to endure this even if one knew it wasn¡¯t real death. Tae Ho would have already gone crazy if he was a normal person as even the pain was real.


    Tae Ho scratched his chin as if Cuchinn¡¯s question was hard to answer and then said,


    ¡°Well, what can I say.....should I call it an instinct to conquer? Like I have to beat it? And even more when I¡¯m given floors like this.¡±


    Beat the first floor to go to the second. Beat the second and go to the third.


    A famous mountain climber had said this.


    That he climbed mountains because they were there.


    It was the same. He would climb the tower because it was there. He would conquer it as he had something to conquer.


    Tae Ho hadn¡¯t been the best professional gamer in the world for nothing.


    Cuchinn listened to Tae Ho¡¯s excuse and then shook his head as if it was hard to understand. He then spoke again.


    ¡°Anyways, for how long are you going to stay here? Are you saying that you will stay for a hundred, no, a thousand years more? I can¡¯t wait for you that long. Don¡¯t me me if I go out first.¡±


    ¡°Ey, i¡¯m not nning on conquering it until the end, only.¡±


    ¡°Only?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also not nning on staying too long either.¡±


    Because he really wanted to see Heda.


    Time was still flowing outside, albeit slower than in the Tower of Shadows.


    It took a year and three months to climb to the eleventh floor.


    And he wasn¡¯t nning on changing his conquering method now.


    He was nning on clearing it repeatedly.


    But wasn¡¯t nning on staying for too long either.


    Tae Ho rose up.


    He looked at the ceiling and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m nning on climbing it a bit faster from now on.¡±


    A contradictory statement, but Tae Ho spoke like that.


    And that happened for real.


    ¡ª


    [Idun¡¯s Valkyrie]


    [Scathach]


    < Episode 32 ¨C Thend of darkness (6) > End


    =====


    VS Episode 32 Chapter 7


    Episode 32/Chapter 7: Thend of darkness (7)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    The sun set and rose up again.


    They were still small and cute, but Rolo¡¯s offspring had started to look more like gryphons, Adenmaha, who was ying with them, raised their heads to check the location of the sun. It was now time to enter the cave of Scathach.


    It had already been a few months since she had started to learn the mystical powers of the Tuatha De Danann instead of Tae Ho.


    Adenmaha had be more knowledgeable in the several magics thanks to Scathach¡¯s sses, but her steps towards Scathach¡¯s cave were always heavy.


    But it was different now.


    Adenmaha hummed and left Rolo¡¯s nest, and Rolo¡¯s wives Ferrari and Benz looked at Rolo as if to inquire on what was happening.


    ¡®It seems like noonim has reached the boundary where she can enjoy things.¡¯


    Didn¡¯t they say that if one couldn¡¯t dodge it, they should just enjoy it?


    Ferrari and Benz praised Rolo as being outstanding because of his guess, and the chirping chicks also chirped even harder.


    ¡®Hoho, this is the way you should be living.¡¯


    His master was training or something and wasn¡¯t even calling him.


    Rolo looked at his fox-like wives and his rabbit-like children and put on a proud face.


    But the happy times of Rolo were alsoing to an end.


    In addition to that, his guess about Adenmaha was also wrong.


    The reason Adenmaha hummed and headed towards Scathach¡¯s cave wasn¡¯t because she had developed into a masochist as expected of a Valkyrie of Idun¡¯s legion(?) and started to enjoy her lessons.


    It was the twentieth day since Tae Ho entered the Tower of Shadows.


    Cuchinn had told her when he got out of tower for a moment.


    That Tae Ho would be getting out of the tower today.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    The reason she was happy wasn¡¯t only because Tae Ho was going to get out.


    It was because Tae Ho had sessfully cleared the assignment that evil witch Scathach had given him, and a really good thing happened.


    [Idun¡¯s Valkyrie]


    [Scathach]


    Of course, Adenmaha didn¡¯t have the ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯ and she couldn¡¯t see the green words.


    But she felt like she could sense the letters above Scathach¡¯s head, who was sitting with a casual expression.


    ¡°You came?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    Adenmaha raised her chin and answered briefly.


    Scathach, that was reading a book in her chair, opened her eyes sharply and Adenmaha gulped dry saliva.


    ¡®It¡¯s a battle of spirit! You can¡¯t lose!¡¯


    Adenmaha determined herself and maintained a calm expression while hiding that her heart beat had increased.


    Scathach smirked.


    ¡°Your words have shortened once again.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s because I¡¯m now your senio.......Uak!¡±


    Adenmaha fell to the ground. She copsed while not being able to finish her words and screamed and Scathach, who¡¯d pinned down Adenmaha in an instant, twisted her arm roughly and asked,


    ¡°Senior what?¡±


    ¡°Senior Valkyrie! Senior!¡±


    Adenmaha yelled hurriedly with a red face.


    Just like how the ocean had an upper and lower region, there were also seniors and juniors between Valkyries of a legion. Although you didn¡¯t have the right to order others just because you were seniors, juniors still had to respect them.


    However, Scathach pretended not to have heard Adenmaha¡¯s cry and tilted her head.


    ¡°Sen.....what?¡±


    It was a lie. There was no way she didn¡¯t hear that.


    Adenmaha tried to use a more effective attack instead of transforming recklessly like thest time.


    ¡°I- I will tell master!¡±


    As Tae Ho was themander of the legion, it could be said that he had a higher position than the Valkyries. However, Scathach didn¡¯t mind that.


    ¡°He¡¯s still my disciple.¡±


    ¡°Akk!¡±


    Adenmaha let out a cry once again, but Scathach still didn¡¯t budge. She rather twisted Adenmaha¡¯s arm more harshly and said with a low voice.


    ¡°Once a master?¡±


    ¡°A- Always a master!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough if you know that.¡±


    Scathach put down Adenmaha¡¯s wrist and then sat on the chair once again. She didn¡¯t shed even a drop of sweat even though she¡¯d moved so rashly.


    On the other hand, Adenmaha had be a mess. She sobbed sorrowfully like a damsel in distress while being on the floor and mumbled in a low voice,


    ¡°Sob sob, the legion is flowing backwards.¡±


    Scathach turned to look at Adenmaha once again and she flinched. She had said it for her to hear it, but was it too loud? Did she have to say it a bit lower?


    Scathach looked at the flinching Adenmaha and then clicked her tongue and pointed the side next to hers with her chin.


    ¡°Wipe off your tears and sit over here. It¡¯s almost time for him to wake up. You wouldn¡¯t want to face him while looking like that, right?¡±


    Today was a good day.


    One of the reasons for that had gone out the window, but there was still the other reason.


    Adenmaha determined herself and then wiped off her tears to sit next to Scathach. There was a big tform next to the two people where Tae Ho was lying.


    There was a time difference of thirty times between the world Tae Ho was at and the world Adenmaha was at. Because of that, not even Scathach could determine exactly when Tae Ho would wake up.


    Scathach started to read the book again and waited patiently, and Adenmaha rolled her feet while sitting down and waited for Tae Ho to wake up.


    And about ten minutester-


    Tae Ho opened his eyes.


    ¡°Heda.¡±


    The first thing he called out when he woke up was the name of Heda.


    Scathach smiled as if it was absurd and then said,


    ¡°You really have your priorities set straight.¡±


    It really was the case. Adenmaha pouted her lips once and then stood up and approached Tae Ho. It was an elegant walking that wasn¡¯t in a rush.


    ¡°Adenmaha?¡±


    ¡°Did you return?¡±


    As Adenmaha spoke with a well-mannered expression, Tae Ho rose his upper body and blinked. He then stood up and embraced Adenmaha.


    ¡°Adenmaha!¡±


    ¡°Kyak?¡±


    Whether the surprised Adenmaha screamed or not, Tae Ho still put more strength in his two arms.


    It had only been twenty two days in Adenmaha¡¯s point of view but it had been two years for Tae Ho.


    It would be a lie if he didn¡¯t want to see her.


    ¡°I- It¡¯s- hmph.¡±


    Adenmaha mumbled from Tae Ho¡¯s embrace. Tae Houghed as if this kind of reaction was also good and then looked in front of him.


    ¡°Are you back?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°There was some progress indeed.¡±


    Scathach put on a satisfied face and looked at Tae Ho from head to toe. His looks hadn¡¯t changed, but Scathach could know.


    Tae Ho¡¯s spirit had also changed. The sentence of the Milesians was also emanating a strength so strong it couldn¡¯t even bepared to before.


    ¡°So you climbed up to the thirty seventh floor right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I learned all the basic techniques of Scathach¡¯s style.¡±


    Seven months to reach the eleventh floor.


    Tae Ho had climbed up to the thirty seventh, and there were really few people that had climbed up to that floor in only two years.


    In addition, Tae Ho hadn¡¯t just ascended once. He had cleared the floors several times with the various types of weapons he possessed.


    ¡®He may have set up a new record if he had climbed normally.¡¯


    Cuchinn manifested next to Tae Ho and sent a message magic so only Scathach could hear it, and Scathach answered with a smile from her eyes.


    In the other hand, Tae Ho activated the ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯ out of habit as he hadn¡¯t returned to reality for a long while.


    ¡°Uh, Scathach-nim?¡±


    ¡°Right. I became a Valkyrie of Idun¡¯s legion just like I promised.¡±


    Tae Ho had sessfully cleared the assignment Scathach had given him.


    Idun requested Scathach to train the warriors in her legion, and Scathach dly agreed to it.


    Training talented warriors and turning them into heroes was one of her joys.


    Having entered Valha was already proving the greatness of a warrior, so for Scathach, it was like having entered a theme park with various kinds of rides.


    ¡°She¡¯s my junior, my junior. I am the senior here.¡±


    Adenmaha whispered in a really low voice from Tae Ho¡¯s embrace. Tae Houghed like Bracky and then released Adenmaha.


    ¡°Warrior Tae Ho, it¡¯s a meeting.¡±


    Scathach said suddenly.


    And then, that became a formality.


    Scathach approached Tae Ho and he lowered his posture like he did with Idun. Scathach¡¯s lips reached Tae Ho¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°May Idun¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    A blessing from a Valkyrie.


    Tae Ho could sense a change in his saga.


    The name of a new Valkyrie was recorded in the ¡®Warrior that had a Valkyrie Meet Him¡¯.


    [Scathach]


    The Queen of the Land of Darkness. The teacher of the great heroes.


    ¡®I should organize it a bit¡¯


    Because he could only register up to nine names in the saga.


    If he didn¡¯t clear a spot, Scathach¡¯s name would disappear. Because of that, Tae Ho quickly reviewed the list of Valkyries.


    [Idun¡®s Valkyrie] : [Heda] / [Adenmaha] / [Scathach]


    [Odin¡®s Valkyrie] : [Rasgrid]


    [Tir¡®s Valkyrie] : [Reginleif]


    [Tir¡®s Valkyrie] : [Gandur]


    [Ullr¡®s Valkyrie] : [Ingrid]


    [Njord¡®s Valkyrie] : [Kaldea]


    [Valkyrie Lord] : [Freya]


    First, he erased the name of Hildegarde to make a spot for Scathach, as thepletion rate was low and he thought he wouldn¡¯t see her much.


    ¡®Should it be better to swap Kaldea for Sigrun or Gudrun?¡¯


    Tae Ho hadn¡¯t met them yet, but had heard their names and knew their existences through the things he had heard from Cuchinn.


    Just looking at the performances of the Valkyries, he had to choose Kaldea without even thinking about it as it wasn¡¯t proper topare a veteran Valkyrie to the two that had just be so.


    But the story changed if he took thepletion rate into ount.


    The number of blessings and the type of rtionship influenced thepletion rate, so it would be better toplete it with a Valkyrie that lived in the same residence as him instead of a Valkyrie of another legion he wouldn¡¯t be seeing much.


    ¡®Who should I take out?¡¯


    Even if he did take out Kaldea from the list, there was one spotcking.


    ¡®Do I have to take out Rasgrid or Reginleif........¡¯


    The two of them were outstanding Valkyries, but theirpletion rate was lower than the other Valkyries and he even met her few times.


    ¡®Ingrid has a highpletion rate, and I think that I will be seeing Gandur a lot because of Siri.¡¯


    Ingrid was the one that had the highestpletion rate after to Heda because of the time they had been together in Midgard. It seemed like it would change soon as Adenmaha was increasing at a frightening pace, but even if that were the case, she had the third highestpletion rate.


    ¡®Actually, just looking at thepletion rates, I should take out Freya.¡¯


    Because he could meet the other Valkyries in the battlefield, but he almost certainly couldn¡¯t meet a Goddess.


    From a different perspective, he may be able to tell her to help him on strengthening his saga just like he did so for the other Valkyries, but he was talking to none other than Freya. It was doubtful whether she would agree to it or not and may even order him to remove her from the list as it was impertinent.


    ¡®But it¡¯s still regretful.¡¯


    The Goddess of Magic and Beauty and the second most beautiful- no, besides that, a strong Goddess that had light emanating from her.


    He may be seeing her more than he thought as he had be amander now. If he umted the blessings slowly, she would surely be a reliable force.


    ¡®Good, let¡¯s think of the other things at ater time.¡¯


    Tae Ho finished reviewing the list in a short time and then looked downwards. Adenmaha was struggling on her toes to give him a blessing.


    ¡°May Idun¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    ¡°May Idun¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    Adenmaha barely managed to bless him and then smiled brightly and said something. However Tae Ho turned his head reflexively. It was because a familiar sound of foot step was heard.


    ¡°Pant, pa......¡±


    Her breath was rough maybe because she came running to this ce. When Heda reached the residence of Scathach, she took a breath and collected herself with a bright smile.


    ¡°Hello once aga......Tae Ho?!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t finish her words. It was because Tae Ho closed the distance in an instant and then grabbed her waist and kissed her.


    Heda tried to push Tae Ho because there were many eyes looking them, but he didn¡¯t even budge.


    It had only been twenty two days for Heda, but two long and gruelling years had gone by for Tae Ho. He couldn¡¯t let go of her.


    And in the end, Heda also received him. Adenmaha pouted, Cuchinn sent a lukewarm gaze, and Scathach smiled.


    ¡°May Idun¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    ¡°May Idun¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    Thepletion percentage of Heda¡¯s clone increased yet again.


    ¡ª


    ¡°It was a really busy day.¡±


    Heda said when she exited out of the cave.


    Tae Ho wasn¡¯t the only one to have returned. The lowest-ranked warriors of Idun¡¯s legion that had gone out on their first expedition with Sigrun were returning as well.


    ¡°Fortunately, there don¡¯t seem to be any deaths.¡±


    ¡°They would have grown a bit more if they had umted runes.¡±


    Adenmaha and Scathach, that were following from behind, offered their respective opinions.


    Hedaughed and spoke.


    ¡°I was preparing food with Gudrun. We have to open a party that doesn¡¯t fall behind to the night banquet.¡±


    There were now more than twenty people in Idun¡¯s residence. It wasn¡¯t an easy thing for two people to prepare all the food alone, but it seemed like Heda enjoyed even that.


    Because it had been a really long time since Idun¡¯s legion was this lively.


    ¡°A ship ising.¡±


    Scathach looked at a distant ce as soon as they reached the dock and said. Adenmaha frowned as if she couldn¡¯t see well, but Tae Ho could see the green words that were approaching.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go greet Idun-nim after the party ends.¡±


    Heda said in a low voice while looking beyond the dock with a proud face. Tae Ho has been staying in the residence until now, but looking at it in another way, he had gone to a far away ce and just returned. So receiving an audience with her was only proper.


    Tae Ho nodded immediately as he wanted to see Idun almost as much as Heda. He then looked at the green words approaching and said,


    ¡°Um, Heda.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Um.....¡±


    ¡°Um?¡±


    ¡°Did you go to meet them?¡±


    Because the new warriors also belonged to Idun¡¯s legion.


    Heda opened her eyes widely at Tae Ho¡¯s question and thenughed merrily. She opened her eyes sharply and said yfully,


    ¡°I wonder? What do you think?¡±


    ¡®Tch tch, you have already lost since you asked.¡¯


    Cuchinn clicked his tongue as if Tae Ho still had a long way to go. Meanwhile, people approached Tae Ho. Their faces were a wee sight.


    ¡°My king.¡±


    ¡°It has been a while. You¡¯ve changed a lot in three weeks.¡±


    ¡°Merlin. Master Ragnar. It¡¯s great to see both of you.¡±


    It seemed like Merlin had gotten quite ustomed to the residence while Tae Ho wasn¡¯t around. He seemed as rxed as a person in his hometown.


    ¡°Siri said that she would beingter.¡±


    Adenmaha added. It really was a gathering of the family of Idun¡¯s legion. The first after a really long while.


    The big warship reached the dock. Rolo and his wives brought his babies, and McLaren also showed his face with a healthy visage.


    ¡°For Idun!¡±


    ¡°For Idun!¡±


    As the warriors that had remained in the residence yelled, the warriors that jumped down from the ship also yelled.


    ¡°Valkyrie Sigrun greets themander.¡±


    ¡°Valkyrie Gudrun greets themander.¡±


    Sigrun and Gudrun hit their chests twice and expressed etiquette towards Tae Ho.


    Tae Ho also expressed his manners and the banquet Heda had prepared started.


    An indeterminate amount of time soon passed.


    Not long after everyone got settled, Siri joined the banquet just like Adenmaha had said.


    There was then one more person that reached the dock of Idun¡¯s legion.


    It wasn¡¯t a wooden boat but a swan. As soon as shended on the ground, the swan that had transformed into a ck-haired Valkyrie passed the warriors confidently and stood in front of Tae Ho.


    ¡°Hildegarde.¡±


    ¡°Valkyrie Hildegarde greets themander of Idun.¡±


    Hildegarde expressed etiquette and gave a blessing on Tae Ho¡¯s forehead. Heda looked at that and then frowned and asked,


    ¡°Hildegarde, why have youe here?¡±


    Because she hadn¡¯t heard that Hildegarde would be visiting. In addition, it was in the middle of the night.


    As Heda asked with a wary expression, Hildegarde looked at Tae Ho once again and said,


    ¡°Freya-nim is calling themander of Idun.¡±


    The Goddess of Magic and Beauty, Freya, whomands all the Valkyries in Valha. Why was that Goddess summoning Tae Ho?


    Tae Ho and Heda turned to look at each other as neither coulde up with an answer.


    < Episode 32 ¨C Thend of darkness (7) > End

 Chapter 120

    Episode 33/Chapter 1: Idun¡¯s warrior (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    Valha, the holynd for warriors, was divided in several sectors.


    The central hall had the space door that connected the several ces of Midgard.


    The amusement center of the warriors, Anaheim.


    The smithy where the dwarf masters gathered and created several weapons for the warriors of Valha.


    The fogke that had the residences of the legions that had the shape of inds.


    The holy door Valgrind, for the warriors to be dispatched at.


    The great banquet room that could hold all the warriors of Valha.


    The lowest-ranked warriors that had just entered Valha didn¡¯t have much doubts of it, but the warriors with experience could only grow doubtful about the structure of Valha.


    The reason was simple, for a residence of the Gods didn¡¯t exist at all.


    Excluding some special Gods that were in charge of their legion, most of them didn¡¯t live in the residences.


    Because of that, the lowest-ranked warriors simply thought that there may be a pce for the Gods somewhere in Valha.


    However, no such residence for the Gods existed.


    The Gods that were in charge of their legions were residents of Asgard before being the owners of Valha. One could say that the entirety of Valha was their pce.


    The pce of the God of Thunder, Thor, Bilskirnir, was located in the north of Valha, and it was the most majestic and grandiose building among all the ones that existed in Valha.


    Thor¡¯s pce wasn¡¯t located in Thor¡¯s residence but in a different ce, and the reason for this was because his pce also acted as the treasure vault for Valha.


    The fortress of Heimdal, which guarded the entrance to the Bifrost, was quite far away from Valha.


    However, one could say that it was also part of Valha, as it was connected with a long bridge that warriors could cross.


    The residence of Freya, Folkvangr, was located in the middle of the fogke.


    Folkvangr, which was called the in of battles, was wider than any other residence, but unlike Thor¡¯s, it was inside her territory.


    The reason it was located in the center of the fogke was because it had a much more important role than Odin¡¯s residence.


    The owner of Valha, Odin, was the God whomanded all the warriors of Valha.


    It was by his authority that the ce, time, and manner of a battle was decided.


    But Valha was the ce the warriors stayed at and not the ce they faced their enemies. So naturally, Odin¡¯s authority was disyed more outside of Valha. Subsequently, it was Odin¡¯s role to decide the things that happened outside of Valha.


    The ones that were in charge of what happened inside of Valha wasn¡¯t Odin but Freya and her Valkyries.


    Because of that, it was a natural thing for her residence to be located in the middle of the fogke so that she could influence all of the legions surrounding it.


    ¡°The Goddess is waiting for you. Let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    Hildegarde urged Tae Ho. As she knew that Tae Ho had the Hawk Wing Coat, she said that there was no need to ride on a ship and they should just fly over the Freya¡¯s residence, but Heda dismissed this.


    ¡°It¡¯s a visit by amander, and as it¡¯ste in the night, I think that there¡¯s more need to keep with the procedures.¡±


    Hildegarde didn¡¯t have anything to rebuke with as Heda spoke her argument with eyes filled with vignce.


    She could only get on a boat as Heda had proposed.


    The ones that got on the wooden boat Heda drove were Tae Ho, Hildegarde, and Adenmaha.


    In the case of Adenmaha, she was just blinking because she wanted to go but had particrly no reason to. Unexpectedly, Heda had ¡®ordered¡¯ her to go too.


    Heda was the representative Valkyrie indeed, but she didn¡¯t particrly order her Valkyries. Even Adenmaha, who¡¯d just been ordered, merely did favors, and as it was the first time she received an order, she put on a bewildered look.


    ¡®Heda is really on her guard. Is she more cautious of Freya than Hildegarde?¡¯


    Cuchinn said in a low voice. Tae Ho gripped Gae Bolg while sitting next to Heda and whispered in a really low voice.


    ¡®Um, but it still feels quite good.¡¯


    He also felt that Heda was being jealous.


    ¡®Are you open-minded or just simple?¡¯


    Cuchinn clicked his tongue; however, he didn¡¯t think of this situation to be too serious.


    He must have gotten called because Freya had business with him, and there was a really low probability for her to harm Tae Ho and Heda.


    Freya wasn¡¯t simply a beautiful woman. She was the one that administered all of Valha instead of Odin and could be said to be the real owner of Valha.


    She did show a childish side at times, but she was an undeniably wise and clear Goddess.


    She had had her own reasons when she met Tae Ho until now, so there would also be one this time.


    Heda drove the wooden boat while standing, while Tae Ho and Adenmaha sat calmly. Hildegarde looked at Heda and the direction the boat was going to while frowning.


    Time flew by.


    A really huge ind started bing visible from beyond the fog.


    ¡°It¡¯s Folkvangr. The ce where both Freya¡¯s residence and the Valkyrie Training Center are at.¡±


    Adenmaha¡¯s eyes shone and showed a reaction at Hildegarde¡¯s exnation rather than Tae Ho. It was because she was quite interested in the training center she had heard from Sigrun and Gudrun.


    ¡°Heda told me that she would send me to train when the legion gets stabilized.¡±


    Adenmaha pulled on Tae Ho¡¯s clothes and said in a low voice.


    It was enough for her to learn from Heda as she was quite intelligent, but still, it was also good to experience it once.


    But just like Adenmaha had said, it was impossible to do so right now because they didn¡¯t know when Tae Ho may call Adenmaha.


    When they hopped off the boat after it reached the dock, the Valkyries of Freya¡¯s legion approached them as if they have been waiting.


    ¡°Greetings to themander of Idun.¡±


    The Valkyries hit their chests twice and then offered Tae Ho¡¯s group to ride a cat carriage.


    ¡®It feels like animal abuse.¡¯


    Because the cat carriage was really being pulled by a sort of feline.


    The carriage that looked like a sleigh had about ten cats in front of it.


    Tae Ho agreed to Cuchinn¡¯s words and got on the carriage. When Heda and Adenmaha also got on the carriage, Hildegarde boardedst and swung a willow branch to depart the cats.


    It was doubtful if the cats would be able to pull the carriage, but it seemed like they weren¡¯t normal cats. The carriage started to move much faster than an average one and then floated into the air and aimed for the sky.


    ¡°The white pce you see over there is Sessrumnir.¡±


    It was a pce that had quite the difficult pronunciation.


    The residence of Freya was quite a distance away from the training center of the Valkyries and the lodging of the warriors.


    The pce of Freya was wide rather than high, and it looked simr to the pce of Versailles of France.


    Hildegarde made the carriage stop in front of the main gates and then looked at Tae Ho and Heda at the same time and said,


    ¡°The only one that can enter is Idun¡¯smander.¡±


    ¡°I know. Be careful.¡±


    She said the first part to Hildegarde and thest part was directed towards Tae Ho.


    It seemed like it was a certain rule that was established rather than favoring Freya. Heda just frowned and didn¡¯t say anything else. Adenmaha looked at Heda and told Tae Ho to have a safe trip.


    ¡°I will be going then.¡±


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Tae Ho said his farewell to Adenmaha, who was waving her hand, and Heda, who was looking at him worriedly, and then followed Hildegarde inside of the pce of Freya.


    ¡®It feels warm and soft.¡¯


    Cuchinn checked the insides of the pce and said in a low voice. Everywhere Tae Ho looked was white, but it was a warm white instead of a cold one. It reminded Tae Ho of a sun-dried nket and pillow.


    In addition, as there were white cats rolling inside of the pce, one could only feel fluffy.


    After he stepped on the red andfy carpet, a long staircase that led to the second floor appeared. After climbing each floor, a big room that was guarded by Valkyries appeared.


    ¡°Themander of Idun has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    As the Valkyrie that was next to the door spoke, an answer from Freya came back from inside the room. Tae Ho ended upughing as he had seen this scene several times in historical ys.


    ¡°Let¡¯s enter.¡±


    Hildegarde stopped right in front of the open doors as if she would apany him up to here and said. Tae Ho greeted her with his eyes and then entered the room.


    ¡°Themander of Idun greets the Goddess of Magic and Beauty.¡±


    Freya was half lying in a big throne that looked like a bed rather than a chair.


    As Tae Ho lowered his posture to express etiquette to Freya just like he did so with Idun, Freyaughed and received his greeting.


    ¡°Your greeting has be quite good. It feels like you got ust.....huh?¡±


    Freya, in the middle ofplimenting Tae Ho, paused her words and frowned. She rose up and then checked on Tae Ho with her sharp eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed quite a lot in only twenty days. Did Ragnar use magic on you?¡±


    It was the sharp observation of themander of the Valkyries. Tae Ho grew amazed inwardly and said briefly,


    ¡°I just trained hard.¡±


    ¡°Hm really? Ragnar indeed. How amazing.¡±


    ¡®Hey, say that the amazing one is master quickly. Huh?¡¯


    Thest one that urged him was Cuchinn. Tae Ho pretended not to have heard it as he was in front of Freya, but it wasn¡¯t possible. Rather than Cuchinn, Freya was the problem.


    ¡°Gae Bolg, the spear of Cuchinn. It seems like there¡¯s a bit of his soul in it.¡±


    She was the Goddess of Magic and this ce was her magical region. It would be weirder for her to not notice Cuchinn.


    ¡°Beautiful Prince of Light, it¡¯s nice to meet you again.¡±


    When Freya waved her hand, Cuchinn materialized next to Tae Ho akin to the scene in the residence of Scathach.


    Cuchinn smiled bitterly and then hit his chest to express etiquette.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. You are still pretty, although youe after master.¡±


    ¡°Just like birds of the same flock. Both of your eyes are twisted.¡±


    Freya answered with a diforted voice at Cuchinn¡¯s greeting, but her eyes were smiling. It seemed like she was happy that she was able to face Cuchinn.


    ¡°I can now understand. You have Ragnar and also Cuchinn. I also heard that Scathach is staying in your residence....And even Merlin was added? It¡¯s a really shyposition.¡±


    The number of the members of the legion was low, but it was a line up that wouldn¡¯t fall behind any other legion.


    Freya looked at Cuchinn with affectionate eyes for a moment and then fixed her posture to say,


    ¡°I should tell you the reason I have called you. The reason is because I have something to entrust you with.¡±


    The distance between Tae Ho and Freya shortened. It wasn¡¯t that Tae Ho had approached Freya, but the distance between them had just closed.


    The result of having gotten closer while omitting the process was really marvelous but Tae Ho just thought it as being on top of a moving floor.


    Freya showed a disappointed look as Tae Ho didn¡¯t get that surprised but then continued speaking.


    ¡°If it¡¯s you, who has already gone to Midgard several times, you should know that the state and the effects of the Great Barrier are not clear. We also talked about this in the great conference.¡±


    Could they keep believing in the Great Barrier like this? Weren¡¯t the defects increasing?


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been revealed publicly.....but we are nning on installing the Great Barrier once againpletely.¡±


    Freya lowered her voice and then ordered Tae Ho to get closer. When the distance between the two of them became three steps, Freya said while blushing a bit.


    ¡°Installing the Great Barrier again isn¡¯t a normal thing. In addition, it¡¯s a sudden instation that hasn¡¯t been nned. Because of that...it¡¯s a bit embarrassing to say this, but we arecking strength.¡±


    It was understandable as it was a Great Barrier that protected all of Midgard. And just like Freya had said, it was decided too suddenly.


    Tae Ho frowned unconsciously. He did understand Freya¡¯s words, but he was curious as to where he could be put in that story.


    Freya read Tae Ho¡¯s expression and then clicked her tongue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not telling you to use magic.¡±


    If that really was the case, she would have called Scathach instead.


    ¡°What I want to entrust you with is to go to Vanaheim to get the materials we need to install the Great Barrier.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about thend of the Vanir?¡±


    ¡°Right. It¡¯s thend of my father, my brother, and I that we long for. I don¡¯t know if you know this, but most of the magic of Asgard originated from Vanaheim. I am a body that was dispatched to teach magic to the Aesir.¡±


    If one went deeper into the matter, the Vanir had sent Freya as a hostage after they¡¯d been defeated in the war against the Aesir, but there was no need to speak about that.


    Freya spoke once again as the silent Tae Ho nodded.


    ¡°The reason we are sending you instead of the Valkyries is because this matter is that important. What you will be bringing from Vanaheim isn¡¯t simply a magical book or tool. It¡¯s a really precious item, even in Vanaheim. Appropriately, we have to send someone that¡¯s at least amander, and the one that has the most free time among the ones I know is you.¡±


    It didn¡¯t mean that Tae Ho had free time.


    Normally, themanders acted together with their legions. But the situation of Idun¡¯s legion, which Tae Ho belonged to, was different. Excluding Tae Ho, all the others were lowest-ranked warriors, and that number was only in the tens.


    Because of that, Tae Ho could only act alone so naturally he had more freedom than the othermanders.


    ¡°In addition, you should already know this, but Vanaheim isn¡¯t a ce you cane and go freely through a space door like Svartalfheim or Nidavelir. The existence of an escort is indispensab....what are those eyes? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what i¡¯m talking about.¡±


    Tae Ho nodded honestly. There was no way he would know about Vanaheim when he didn¡¯t even have the basic knowledge.


    However, Freya frowned in disapproval.


    ¡°Really....what did Idun and Heda do without even teaching you this?¡±


    She let out a sigh and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s too long for me to exin everything, so get more information from Hildegarde. There¡¯s a need for you to know about the structure of Asgard and other realms as you are amander now.¡±


    ¡°I will take it into ount.¡±


    ¡°Right. Thank you for answering me freshly. Also.....I¡¯m sorry that I called you in the middle of the night, but I hope you can depart immediately. I hope you understand, as it¡¯s a really important matter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Thank you once again. If you have something besides the reward, you can just tell me. I will listen to you if it¡¯s in my power.¡±


    Everything had to have a price corresponding to it.


    Tae Ho noticed Freya¡¯s sincerity and then said in the end of his pondering,


    ¡°I want to receive Freya-nim¡¯s blessing after and before I finish the task.¡±


    ¡°My blessing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want your blessing.¡±


    Tae Ho said with craving eyes and Freya tilted her head as if it was unexpected but then put on a smile.


    ¡°Hm, right. So that¡¯s what you want? Well, now we are being reasonable.¡±


    It was time for Tae Ho¡¯s bean chaff to get off as he had kept facing Freya¡¯s shining beauty repeatedly.


    Freya smiled joyfully and then made a gesture with her hand to Tae Ho to get closer. It really was to bless him.


    But it was when Tae Ho lowered his posture in front of Freya, she opened her eyes sharply and said,


    ¡°What is this? It feels like you are nning something.¡±


    Tae Ho flinched but spoke with desiring eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I just want to receive your blessing.¡±


    ¡°Suspicious.¡±


    Freya¡¯s eyes became even sharper.


    But it onlysted for a moment. Freya shrugged her shoulders and then stood up from her seat.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    She spoke briefly and then made Tae Ho raise his head and kissed him. The blessing that had the biggest effect among the Valkyries was a blessing on the lips.


    Cuchinn whistled and Tae Ho forced himself to act calm. Freya giggled and then touched Tae Ho¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Go, Idun¡¯smander. Hildegarde will be the one to tell you the details.¡±


    Freya spoke refreshingly and then sat on the throne once again andughed. Tae Ho could understand why Freya was enjoying it so much after he got out of the room.


    ¡ª


    ¡°So that was the case. You just wanted to strengthen your saga. The reason you smiled like a fool is also because your saga got strengthened, not because of another reason.¡±


    ¡°So that was the case.¡±


    Heda and Adenmaha looked at Tae Ho with the same eyes. It was because they had watched Freya giving him the blessing in a live broadcast.


    ¡®Hey! At times like this, you just have toe out shamelessly.¡¯


    Tae Ho ignored Cuchinn¡¯s baseless advice and then Hildegarde approached him with an enjoying face.


    ¡°I will be leading themander of Idun to Vanaheim.¡±


    There were two Valkyries of Freya¡¯s legion and twenty shield maidens behind Hildegarde.


    It seemed like it was because there were many Valkyries, but Freya¡¯s legion had many more femalespared to the other legions.


    Heda was another case, but when even Adenmaha¡¯s eyes grew chilly, Tae Ho thought of another thing.


    ¡®Did I erase Hildegarde for nothing?¡¯


    As soon as he erased her name, an opportunity to receive her blessing several times had appeared.


    Hildegarde was quite a strong Valkyrie. Just by looking at the performance as a Valkyrie, she wasparable to Reginleif.


    But Tae Ho shook his head.


    If he decided on a path, he should keep going by it. He would only suffer more damages if he couldn¡¯t decide.


    Compared to Adenmaha, Heda, who knew what Tae Ho was thinking about clearly, let out a sigh and then grabbed on Adenmaha¡¯s arm and said,


    ¡°I will entrust Tae Ho to you, Adenmaha.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me. I will be watching him closely.¡±


    The representative Valkyrie couldn¡¯t follow Tae Ho outside. In the first ce, the reason Heda brought Adenmaha was because she had been expecting something like this to happen.


    ¡®But for them to install the Great Barrier again at this point.....Is the situation more serious than I thought.......¡¯


    To install the Great Barrier anew, they had to remove the existing barrier once. So that meant that Midgard would be exposed to the giants at that moment.


    Of course, Odin and Freya wouldn¡¯t just remove the barrier. He was sure they had their own preparations.


    Regardless, he couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    A hundred years since the Great War.


    Many interesting events had been urring recently. Perhaps, the time for a change hade.


    ¡°Heda.¡±


    Heda raised her head when she was called and then fixed her expression. She shook her head at Tae Ho whose eyes were filled with worry.


    Hildegarde led the warriors and got on the ship of Freya¡¯s legion. Heda allowed Adenmaha on the ship first and then gave Tae Ho the best blessing.


    ¡°May Idun¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    ¡°May Idun¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    The ship of Freya¡¯s legion left the dock with Heda watching from on.


    It went towards Vanaheim, thend of the Vanir.


    < Episode 33 ¨C Idun¡¯s sword (1) > End

 Chapter 121

    Episode 33/Chapter 2: Idun¡¯s warrior (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    The Drakkars, the ships of Freya¡¯s legion, were some of the mostmon viking ships seen around.


    This ship, which could also be called a long ship, had a really drawn out shape but was light and stable, so its mobility was quite excellent.


    The warriors of Freya¡¯s legion were at their posts after spreading the sail. Being able to stir the oars so that one could move when things didn¡¯t go as expected was one of the strong points of a Drakkar.


    As it were, the ship wasn¡¯t onemonly powered by sail and oars as it belonged to Freya¡¯s legion. Adenmaha pointed the blue sail and said in a low voice,


    ¡°There¡¯s wind magic casted in it.¡±


    It was a magical sail that could control the wind hitting it freely, be it strong or soft.


    As the Drakkars were single floor ships, they didn¡¯t possess cabins or a storage.


    It seemed like the curtain installed in the rear of the boat was acting as both the cabins and the storage.


    ¡°We have prepared a ce formander-nim at the innermost side of inside the curtain. You can rest there at night.¡±


    Tae Ho nodded suitably. What Tae Ho was riding right now was a war ship, and in addition, the warriors of Valha were all people ustomed to living on ships. Getting angry because a separate, luxurious cabin wasn¡¯t prepared was somethingckingmon sense.


    ¡®Right. Since when did you mind those things? It¡¯s enough with having a ce to lie down. In addition, isn¡¯t that ce really good? You are the only male on this vessel, but there are no walls.¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke whileughing creepily.


    Tae Homented that this kind of man was the one called the Prince of Light and clicked his tongue, but he didn¡¯t say that he disliked it.


    Tae Ho and Cuchinn had gotten much closer while living in the Tower of Shadows for two years. So he was also ustomed to speaking about absurd things with him.


    On the other hand, Hildegardemanded the Valkyries and the warriors and increased the speed of the ship. It was so fast that the ship that was passing through the fog seemed like the sh of a sword.


    ¡°Commander of Idun,e over here. I will exin to you the objective of this trip and about the structure of Vanaheim and the realms.¡±


    Hildegarde had spoken in a friendly manner when she first met Tae Ho, but her words and attitude were now really polite as he was now amander.


    As most of the Valkyries he knew were rted to him since he was a lowest-ranked warrior, this kind of treatment was really new.


    ¡®You are really enjoying this.¡¯


    Tae Ho ignored Cuchinn¡¯s words and approached Hildegarde. She made Tae Ho and Adenmaha sit on some chairs that were prepared near the mast and started her exnation.


    ¡°Freya-nim has ordered me to exin everything from the basics. There should be many things you already know, but I hope you understand.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to do a review.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you speak like that.¡±


    Hildegarde smiled brightly and then produced a thin, wooden board made with wood from an ash tree on top of her thigh. There were many runes engraved on top of the wooden board, and when Hildegarde ced her hand on it, the runes started to shine.


    ¡°Just as you know, there originally existed ten realms, including Asgard, but one of them, Erin, was destroyed. Now there are only nine realms.¡±


    Hildegarde¡¯s voice was calm and soft. In addition, holograms started to form in the ces her hands passed over. Tae Ho felt like he was in aarium.


    ¡°Our realm is called as Asgard, and there are several small worlds in it including Midgard.¡±


    The holograms started to take shape.


    The shapes and colors were a bit different, but they shared the samemonality that they were round and t.


    ¡®It¡¯s marvelous even if I see it again.¡¯


    He had already heard an exnation of theposition of the worlds by Heda. At that time, he had also heard it while looking at the magic video made by Heda, but surprisingly enough, it wasn¡¯t the earth shaped worlds that Tae Ho knew.


    A round star located in space.


    But this wasn¡¯t the case in this world. It was a world withnd that had sea surrounding it just like the people before the medieval age believed with elephants holding it up.


    ¡®A fantasy indeed.¡¯


    In addition, that kind ofnd wasn¡¯t only one. When the several roundnds found their location, Hildegarde started to exin once again.


    ¡°The biggestnd is this one, Midgard.¡±


    Compared to the othernds, it was much bigger. There was sea water falling down like endless waterfalls around the borders of that world.


    ¡°The ones at the right of Midgard are Svartalfheim and Nidavelir, and the one at its left is Alfheim.¡±


    The characteristics of the two roundnds were clear.


    Svartalfheim, which Tae Ho was familiar with, shared half of itsnd with Nidavelir but there was no river orke or even a sea like in Midgard.


    Thend of light fairies, Alfheim, had the shape of a big and shining ind on top of a calmke. It was really beautiful and emanated faint light while shining brightly simultaneously.


    ¡°Niflheim, also called the otherworld, is located under Midgard. Some call Niflheim as the underworld because of this structure.¡±


    Niflheim was a bit smaller than Midgard, and it was a world that sun never shone on as Midgard was covering it from on top like a lid.


    ¡®So that was the reason it was called the frost world.¡¯


    ¡°The queen of Hell, H, who is located at the center of Niflheim, is loyal to Asgard unlike her father Loki or her brothers. Her army is the one that protects the outer areas of the several small worlds.¡±


    Tae Ho remembered the soldiers of the otherworld that he saw in ck Fortress. They were existences that lived with worry and suffering and had no lifepared to the warriors of Valha.


    ¡°Asgard is above Midgard.¡±


    Asgard wasn¡¯t located at the center of Midgard but at the end of it.


    As it was and that humans couldn¡¯t reach and was much smaller than Midgard, the humans couldn¡¯t see Asgard directly.


    ¡°The thing that connects all of these small worlds is Yggdrasil, the World Tree.¡±


    When Hildegarde rolled her fingers, white light connected the worlds which she had exined.


    ¡°You could say that the World Tree, Yggdrasil, is the connector which binds the smaller worlds. The humans in Midgard just think of it as a big tree, but such a notion is only half right.¡±


    Hildegarde now slid her finger from above to below, and a big tree that passed through Asgard, Midgard and Niflheim soon appeared.


    ¡°A huge tree that connects Midgard, Asgard, and Niflheim actually exists, but this is only a part of Yggdrasil that has been materialized.¡±


    Theke of Mimir that Odin frequented or the nest of the evil dragon, Nidhogg, were near the root of Yggdrasil.


    Erin had no small worlds in itpared to Asgard, so Adenmaha looked at the holograms with shining eyes. These were all things she already knew, but it was marvelous every time she saw it.


    It seemed like Hildegarde enjoyed Adenmaha¡¯s reaction, and she smiled and moved her hand. Promptly, a newnd that was quite a distance away from thends already revealed appeared.


    ¡°Vanaheim is located the farthest from Midgard among the smaller worlds. In addition, although it is connected with Yggdrasil, it¡¯s connection is unstablepared to the other ces. If wepare it to a sea route, you can say that it¡¯s a harsh sea with a constant storm running through it.¡±


    The light connecting Asgard and Vanaheim was really dull and faint.


    ¡°Because the connection is unstable, we aren¡¯t able to approach it as easily through a space door as the other smaller worlds. If it deviates from the World Tree, we will be lost and will wander through the crevices of the world.¡±


    It was the reason why Freya¡¯s legion was moving with a ship instead of a space door.


    ¡°But going over there through the water isn¡¯t easy either. It¡¯s because of the Sea of Ymir that is in the path to Vanaheim.¡±


    He did remember hearing it vaguely.


    Tae Ho remembered the things he learnt from Heda when he was a lowest-ranked warrior and said,


    ¡°If you are talking about Ymir, he¡¯s the Giant of ancient times, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He was a giant among giants that was used as an ingredient by the Gods when making Midgard.¡±


    The birth of Midgard shared its story with the death of Ymir. It was because the King of Gods, Odin, and his brothers Vili and Ve defeated Ymir and used his corpse to create several ces of Midgard.


    ¡°Just like you know, the evil spirits that appear in Midgard and the other worlds are existences born from the dirty blood of Ymir. A lot of his blood flows especially in Ymir¡¯s sea, so strong spirits that are called Ymir¡¯s shadows appear frequently.¡±


    Hildegarde spoke up to there and then paused for a moment and looked at the path of the ship. The ship shook and then the surrounding scene changed. The sky darkened and the fog grew denser. The weather was also much colder than before.


    ¡°We¡¯ve entered the Sea of Ymir. This region is a ce where strong spirits called the Kator reside, but one can say that it¡¯s a rather safe ce to navigate.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Adenmaha blinked and asked. Hildegarde smiled once again at her eyes filled with curiousness and then said gently,


    ¡°It¡¯s because the appetite of the Kator is special.¡±


    When Hildegarde waved her hand once again, the small worlds disappeared and the shape of a ck and evil spirit with the shape of a bee appeared.


    ¡°The Kators that look like huge bees feast on dragon races. They have no interest in the ones that aren¡¯t dragons so you don¡¯t have to wo....rry?¡±


    The voice of Hildegarde, that was exining, became a mess.


    It wasn¡¯t only because Adenmaha¡¯s face paled when she heard that they liked to eat dragons.


    Hildegarde stood up from her seat and the Valkyrie that was at the stern yelled,


    ¡°It¡¯s the Kator! Get ready to fight!¡±


    ¡°H-How?!¡±


    Hildegarde grew instantly bewildered, but it was an obvious reaction. It was because she didn¡¯t know that Adenmaha was of the dragon race. For her, she was just a neer Valkyrie of Idun¡¯s legion.


    The warriors of Freya¡¯s legion stood up and then pulled out their weapons. The sound of the wings made by the flock of bees was heard from far away.


    Adenmaha panted and trembled, and even if that didn¡¯t reveal her panic, her face waspletely pale.


    The shadows of Ymir weren¡¯t normal spirits. It wasn¡¯t excessive to say that they were born to devour dragons, so the aura they emanated was like a curse for dragons.


    ¡°They areing from above! Get ready!¡±


    ¡°Shield wall!¡±


    The warriors and the Valkyries yelled. The huge Kators that looked like wasps started to pour down like rain.


    Adenmaha looked up the sky and stiffened. She knew that she had to use magic, but her body didn¡¯t follow her thoughts. She had ovee several battlefields, but she couldn¡¯t do anything this time.


    One Kator fell down vertically. It was to stab Adenmaha with its poisonous needles that was like food emanating a sweet scent.


    Adenmaha couldn¡¯t use her magic. She couldn¡¯t close her eyes nor scream.


    Hildegarde gritted her teeth and raised her sword. But the Kators were too fast. The Kator¡¯s that fell down resembled lightning.


    She would die.


    Adenmaha thought like that. But at that moment, a hand grabbed Adenmaha¡¯s waist. It was a sword that was swung much faster than the sword of Hildegarde and much faster than the Kators.


    The Kator that was falling down was split in two. It was bisected in a split second and fell to the sea on both sides of the ship.


    Hildegarde opened her eyes widely. She couldn¡¯t open her mouth at the scene that happened in front of her eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t see it.


    How the attack was executed and when it started.


    It was the same for Adenmaha. No, in the first ce, she wasn¡¯t in a situation that she could mind over those things.


    The fastest sword.


    Tae Ho grabbed the sword ss Bruyn, which he¡¯d used to defeat the Killius that could call forth lightning, and looked down at Adenmaha. He put more strength in his arm holding her and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Adenmaha.¡±


    Tae Ho swung his sword once again. The sword aura that got extended sharply split the body of another Kator in two.


    It was the wind sh of Scathach¡¯s style techniques.


    Tae Ho had changed in the Tower of Shadows over the past two years, and Adenmaha realized that truth. That he hadn¡¯t simply gotten strong.


    Adenmaha felt out of breath for another reason and Tae Ho stabbed the wedge onto her heart.


    ¡°As I will protect you.¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡®Uwaaaaa! It gives me goosebumps. Goosebumps! As I will protect you, as I will protect you.... Uwaaa! Is this something that should be said by a human! My hands and feet are twisting! Spacetime is twisting up!¡¯


    Cuchinn howled with a pained expression.


    It didn¡¯t seem that it was to tease him but like he really was in pain.


    The battle against that Kator didn¡¯tst for long. It was because the Kators were surprised by the overwhelming presence of Tae Ho and gave up and escaped.


    However, Tae Ho¡¯s fight hadn¡¯t ended yet. His face flushed at Cuchinn¡¯s fierce criticism, and he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    He had said it without thinking much at the time, but he felt like it was really cheesy even if he thought about it.


    ¡°Ah, Adenmaha isn¡¯t saying anything.¡±


    When he barely managed to say something, Cuchinn snorted.


    ¡®Of course she won¡¯t. Adenmaha won¡¯t.¡¯


    Because she is more in love than a certain someone.


    Cuchinn could feel like he could hear Adenmaha¡¯s heartbeat even when she was deep inside the room beyond the curtain.


    ¡®Look at the reaction of the girls of Freya¡¯s legion. Ha, I am more embarrassed than you.¡¯


    Tae Ho flinched and then nced at his surroundings but unexpectedly enough, the gazes looking at Tae Ho were quite good. And some of them were even showing favor towards him openly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine?¡±


    As Tae Ho counterattacked slightly after obtaining a bit of courage, Cuchinn got bewildered, but it was only for a moment.


    ¡°Whew, do you know thanks to whom that it turned out like this? You should thank Master.¡¯


    Tae Ho just turned his head at the sudden change of attitude. It was because Hildegarde had returned after checking the state of the warriors.


    She was looking at Tae Ho with eyes filled with interest just like when she first met him in the night banquet.


    ¡°I was sincerely impressed at the skills of Commander-nim.¡±


    She had heard that Tae Ho was strong, but for him to possess a swordsmanship as strong as this.


    It was possible for the warriors of Valha to be explosively stronger by umting runes in a short time thanks to the rune umtion system, but but getting strong through the runes was merely for the basic abilities like the physical abilities or concentration.


    It hasn¡¯t been a year since Hildegarde brought Tae Ho to Valha, but for him to have sword techniques as outstanding as this. It really was something that couldn¡¯t be imagined.


    On the other hand, Tae Ho thought of a vague thing while Hildegarde was showing interest in him.


    If it was just like he had heard in the night banquet, Tae Ho would have been able to be a warrior of Freya¡¯s legion.


    It was a family affair, but if that were the case, then the closest Valkyrie to Tae Ho would have be Hildegarde instead of Heda.


    Of course, Tae Ho¡¯s imagination ended there. It was because he didn¡¯t want to imagine and couldn¡¯t imagine himself being at another legion aside of Idun¡¯s.


    Idun, the Goddess of Life and Youth.


    The gentle and affectionate Goddess of Tae Ho.


    Now that he thought about it, thest time he¡¯d seen her face was two years ago.


    Two years ago.


    Two years since he had an audience with Idun.


    ¡°Ah! Ahhh!¡±


    Hildegarde got surprised and blinked her eyes as Tae Ho yelled inexplicably. It was the same for all the warriors and Valkyries in the ship.


    However, Tae Ho couldn¡¯t mind their gazes.


    ¡°I forgot about it.¡±


    He had certainly decided to go meet her after the party ended.


    He had gone to Freya¡¯s legion in the middle of the party and was going to Vanaheim after that.


    So that meant that he had left without greeting Idun after havinge out of the tower of shadow after two years.


    ¡®It¡¯s the end. The end! She will really sulk out now.¡¯


    Cuchinn clicked his tongue and spoke, enjoying the situation, and Tae Ho couldn¡¯t rebuke his words.


    ¡®Shall I not sleep today?¡¯


    Tae Ho grew afraid of sleeping. Precisely speaking, of dreaming.


    ¡ª


    The ship of Freya¡¯s legion flowed on the sea of Ymir.


    A new thread of fate was made on the spinning wheel.


    The oldest of the three sisters, Uld, spun the wheel. Verdandi, who represented the present, ced her slender fingers on top of the thread and read down the fate.


    As the future wasn¡¯t set, not even the three sisters could read the threads of fate perfectly. They could just guess the future with the given information as the background just like Mimir did.


    Skuld released the threads that had passed through the hands of Verdandi. She could only see an uneasy future no matter how many times she repeated it.


    Midgard.


    And Vanaheim.


    Skuld, that was untying the threads, stood up from her seat. Uld and Verdandi didn¡¯t ask Skuld where she was going. It was because the future always worked as it pleased.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior.¡±


    The things she had told Heda hadn¡¯t changed even now that quite a lot of time had passed.


    A part of the threads of fate were still touching Idun¡¯s legion.


    Skuld spoke in a low voice and got out of the residence of the three sisters. She used the swan wing coat she received as a Valkyrie and then transformed into a beautiful and white swan and flew to the sky.


    It was towards Vanaheim.


    < Episode 33 ¨C Idun¡¯s sword (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 122

    Episode 33/Chapter 3: Idun¡¯s warrior (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    The Sea of Ymir was very broad andplicated.


    The sea that could be described as a vast expanse of water and the expression plicated¡¯ didn¡¯t seem to suit each other, but that was only when perceived through the eyes of an outsider.


    There were many experienced sailors among the warriors of Valha. For them, who were ustomed to naval navigation, theplicated changes that were urring below the surface of the water were seen clearly.


    The fast but dangerous path, the slow but safe path, or other routes that held some dangers within but were rtively safe- there were various kinds of paths.


    Hildegarde decided on the path they should take after thinking about it for a long time. Despite her precaution, unexpected urrences could always take ce. The turmoil between Adenmaha and the Kators was such an example.


    For the neer Valkyrie of Idun¡¯s legion to be of a dragon race, it was a situation that was hard to guess, but it ended up happening anyways.


    Hildegarde med herself for the incident. An ident had happened because of her not having investigated the group she traveling with.


    Hildegarde apologized to Adenmaha and Tae Ho and then reviewed the remaining sea routes. As they were in a situation that necessitated haste, they had been forced to navigate the fast, dangerous path. Needless to say, the remainder of the trip probably wouldn¡¯t be easy either.


    Still, Hildegarde decided to keep with the path they were on after pondering about it for a while. In her mind, there wouldn¡¯t be any more dangers now that she¡¯d been made aware of any potential threats from Tae Ho¡¯s and Adenmaha¡¯s presences.


    But once again, there was nothing absolute in a trip in the sea.


    After the third day since the group entered Ymir¡¯s sea, Hildegarde decided to change the difficulty of this trip greatly.


    From a dangerous and hard trip to aparatively easy one, that is.


    The reason was simple.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    ¡°You are reeeaaally cool!¡±


    ¡°Too strong!¡±


    The female warriors of Freya¡¯s legion eximed with really excited faces. There were admiration and joy mixed in their eyes.


    That was the long and short of it.


    Simply put, themander of Idun was much stronger than what Hildegarde had thought.


    But of course, she did know that he was strong. Because if he wasn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to bemander in the first ce. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to aplish his shining achievements in Midgard.


    However, Hildegarde thought of different things.


    Because whatever the case, he was still a warrior that had just be superior-ranked. He was a warrior that hadn¡¯t even been in Valha for a full year yet.


    She had thought him far below the othermanders and considered the possibility that the legion had given him the title even though hecked strength. He had certainly aplished surprising things, but she had thought that it was the result of having received help from other warriors.


    But that wasn¡¯t it either.


    Idun¡¯smander was strong, and in addition, the kind of strength and its shape was different to what Hildegarde had thought.


    ¡°Whew.¡±


    Tae Ho heard the cheers of the warriors of Freya¡¯s legion and let out a long sigh. Cuchinn said with a confused voice,


    ¡®If others see you, they will think that you were the one that had fought.¡¯


    When the battle against the people with the heads of fish had started, Tae Ho couldn¡¯t take one step. It wasn¡¯t that he was standing on the ship while swinging his sword. He just stood there and watched others fight.


    There were Valkyries gathered in front of Tae Ho.They were all fakes and they were equipped with the weapons of the Knights of the Round Table and gear made with the ¡®Warrior¡¯s Equipment¡¯.


    [Valkyrie Captain]


    [Fake Heda]


    The fake Heda grabbed the sword of Lancelot, Arondight, and expressed etiquette in front of Tae Ho. After her the fake Ingrid, Adenmaha, Reginleif and Rasgrid also did the same with their respective weapons.


    Excluding the fake Heda which had an exceptionalpletion rate, the others were rathercking, but as the performance of the weapons Tae Ho provided them with were great and their teamwork was immacte, so they could disy quite a notable battle prowess.


    If one simply looked at their battle capabilities, then the five fake Valkyries standing in front of Tae Ho would be much stronger than the twenty warriors of Freya¡¯s legion gathered together.


    Tae Ho expressed etiquette to the fake Heda with a satisfied expression and then retrieved their equipment and dispeled the ¡®Warrior that had a Valkyrie Meet Him¡¯. The warriors of Freya¡¯s legion cheered once again when they saw the fake Valkyries disappear into light.


    ¡®Those eyes are admiring you because they think that you created a saga that makes your army because you were the only one in your legion.¡¯


    Tae Ho ignored Cuchinn¡¯s guess of a gaze of one Valkyrie of Freya¡¯s legion and then turned around. It was because he was bothered about something while fighting.


    ¡°Adenmaha?¡±


    ¡°Hue..?¡±


    Adenmaha let out a strange sound when she got called.


    It seemed like she made that sound because she was surprised, but Tae Ho had also gotten surprised as that sound was really unexpected.


    ¡°Are you hurt somewhere? Or you have a fever, perhaps?¡±


    ¡°Wh-why? Is my face red?¡±


    Adenmaha grew nervous as she spoke since her face was actually quite red. Tae Ho couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    ¡°That¡¯s something, but you also aren¡¯t able to stand properly since the attack. You just keep staring off into a distant ce... you¡¯re doing it again.¡±


    Should he say that she looked uneasy?


    She was looking elsewhere instead of looking at Tae Ho while he was talking to her. It seemed like she was evading his eyes.


    Adenmaha flinched at Tae Ho¡¯s guess and then replied,


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not. I¡¯m looking at you properly.¡±


    It was a lie. Whoever saw it could notice that she was only ncing at him. She didn¡¯t hurriedly roll her eyes when their eyes met but even turned her head.


    Tae Ho frowned even more at the clear symptom. It was because he was seriously worried about Adenmaha¡¯s state.


    ¡°Are you really not hurt? Like you are seasick or something.¡±


    Tae Ho ced his hand on Adenmaha¡¯s forehead. It was slight, but he could feel some heat from it.


    On the other hand, Adenmaha let out another vague sound when Tae Ho¡¯s hand touched her forehead and said while stuttering and still avoiding his gaze.


    ¡°Uh....that¡¯s probably the case. Yeah. I¡¯ll go rest for a moment.¡±


    Adenmaha let out a long sigh and then turned around to hurry towards the curtain room.


    And Tae Ho nodded slowly after looking at her as if he understood it now.


    ¡°So that is the case. Sea serpents can also be seasick, it seems.¡±


    Because swimming for yourself and riding on a ship were different things.


    Tae Ho got convinced and nodded, and Cuchinn spoke with a dumbfounded voice as if it was absurd.


    ¡®Hey, did you really learn Scathach¡¯s style techniques?¡¯


    The essence of that technique was on the insight that let one see through everything. That meant that it was normal for them to be more quick-witted than others.


    However, Tae Ho talked back as if he didn¡¯t know what he was talking about.


    ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡®Leave it.¡¯


    Perhaps, this was also the effect of having fallen deeply in love.


    Tae Ho shared a short conversation with Hildegarde and then sat down and looked out over the water before them.


    ¡°It¡¯s really smooth.¡±


    ¡®Right. You don¡¯t have any notices from Idun?¡¯


    Rather than being worried, it seemed like he wanted to hear a notice from her quickly.


    Tae Ho shook his head and said,


    ¡°Not yet. And thinking about it......I think that I worried that much for nothing.¡±


    ¡®What are you talking about?¡¯


    ¡°Well, it was two years for me, but it has only been twenty two days for Idun-nim.¡±


    That was right.


    Because Tae Ho was the one to enter the Tower of Shadows, not Idun.


    It wasn¡¯t that Tae Ho went to meet Idun everyday just because it was him. He did get divine messages from her when he was out on an expedition, but that was also when she had a special business with him.


    If matters were urgent, fifteen days was the usual period between their visits. Otherwise, two months and one month were the respective longest period and average.


    As that was the cycle that Tae Ho met Idun, twenty two days wasn¡¯t that long of a time.


    ¡®Tch. So he noticed.¡¯


    He had hoped for him to feel more haunted thinking that it was two years.


    Tae Ho shook his head as Cuchinn regretted it quite seriously.


    ¡°You really are bad as a person. Tch tch tch.¡±


    Of course, the two people were joking. Cuchinn spoke once again.


    ¡®But still, it¡¯s true that you didn¡¯t greet her beforeing out. You should soothe her wellter.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, I should.¡±


    If it was like Hildegarde had said, evenmunication magic was difficult to use in the Sea of Ymir.


    ¡®Right, that¡¯s why it should be fine until we get out of Ymir¡¯s sea.¡¯


    He had heard that they still had two more days to go until they reached Vanaheim, so he could talk about how to soothe her at ater time.


    Tae Ho became determined and looked off into the distance. Later that night, he realized that his thoughts were quite wrong.


    ¡ª


    ¡°My warrior, Tae Ho.¡±


    ¡°Themander of Idun greets the Goddess of Youth.¡±


    Tae Ho expressed etiquette politely while hiding his surprise.


    For him to receive a divine message as soon as he rxed....


    ¡®But still, it doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s all that sulky.¡¯


    He had thought that she would say something like, ¡®So that was the case. You only go with Heda just like a warrior of Heda.¡¯ or ¡®Aren¡¯t you Tae Ho, the warrior of Freya?¡¯ as soon as she saw him.


    It seemed like there was no need to worry that much as she called him as ¡®my warrior¡¯.


    Tae Ho grew relieved but was taken aback upon raising his head. It was because he saw the anxiousness written on Idun¡¯s face.


    ¡°You are not a warrior of Freya.¡±


    Idun said matter-of-factly. She approached Tae Ho and then said quickly,


    ¡°You are Idun¡¯s warrior. My warrior, not a warrior of Freya. So don¡¯t say that even as a joke. Understood?¡±


    It seemed like she had seen right through what he was thinking about.


    He could know it even without using the insight of Scathach¡¯s style. There was anxiousness and eagerness mixed in Idun¡¯s voice, and Tae Ho could also feel a bit of obsession towards him.


    ¡®It feels vaguely good.¡¯


    If Cuchinn had heard this, he would have said that he was a pervert, but it was still the truth. The truth that none other than Idun was, on some level, obsessed with him and that she treated him specially gave him satisfaction.


    ¡°Tae Ho?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Tae Ho answered while smiling as if relieving Idun. Idun seemed to have gotten relieved at that smile, and she let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Freya-unnie too. How can she entrust with something like this to anothermander?¡±


    She could, of course, understand.


    It was because it was important enough that Freya, the owner of Valha, had the right to give orders to amander even if they belonged to another legion. A report had also reached Idun, but she ended up contacting Tae Ho.


    But still, it was a lie if she said that she wasn¡¯t angry.


    Idun pouted andined a bit more about Freya, and Tae Ho decided to enjoy it leisurely instead of feeling awkward by Idun¡¯s showing of this side of her for the first time.


    And a few minutester-


    Idun seemed to have noticed Tae Ho¡¯s gaze that she flushed and cleared her throat a few times and then said something else with a calmed expression.


    ¡°My warrior, Tae Ho. You should already know this, but you will meet the chief of Vanaheim, Heimstream, if you reach it.¡±


    He had already heard this from Hildegarde.


    The chief of the Vanir couldn¡¯t bepared to Odin or Freya, but he was still one of the strongest magicians among the Vanir.


    Bringing Freya the several magic tools he had stored was the task of Tae Ho.


    Idun paused for a moment and then said with a resolved expression.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be something that Freya nned, but it turned out well anyway. If you meet Heimstream, reveal your identity and say that you havee to im the legacy of our legion.¡±


    ¡°The legacy.....of our legion?¡±


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s the legacy of before the Great War.....of Idun¡¯s legion. It is now time to retrieve it.¡±


    Maybe it was his imagination, but Tae Ho could feel a bit of sadness in her voice.


    The legion before the Great War.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t know much about them. It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t try to investigate but because there were very few records about them.


    Heda would always answer Tae Ho¡¯s questions, but she always evaded the question about the legion before the Great War.


    But it was now time.


    Not only because Idun¡¯s legion was rising up again. Perhaps, there was a deeper meaning in it.


    But Idun saved her words. She just smiled towards Tae Ho instead of speaking longer.


    ¡°I heard from Heda. It must have been really hard being in the Tower of Shadows alone for two years. I am really proud of you.¡±


    It was merely twenty days for Idun, but it was two years for Tae Ho. Tae Ho could feel his heart grow soft.


    Tae Ho expressed etiquette once again, and Idun approached Tae Ho a bit more. It was to bless him like she always did.


    Tae Ho raised his head and Idun looked at him with a gentle expression. She pondered for a moment, and then gave him the best blessing.


    ¡°May my blessing apany you.¡±


    Idun smiled shyly, and Tae Ho woke from his dream.


    ¡ª


    Time flowed like usual.


    Skuld, who had transformed into a swan, flew towards Vanaheim.


    Loki, who¡¯d been roaming Midgard, finally stopped.


    The Magician King, Utgard Loki, called and gathered the remaining Five Fingers in one spot.


    The frost giant king, Harmarti, ordered the giants in the front lines.


    Uld and Verdandi looked at the threads of fate.


    The King of Gods, Odin, sat before the Lake of Mimir and had a conversation with him. Hugin and Munin told him the news.


    Freya looked at Midgard with worried eyes.


    And a day after that,


    Tae Ho reached Vanaheim.


    < Episode 33 ¨C Idun¡¯s sword (3) > End

 Chapter 123

    Episode 33/Chapter 3: Idun¡¯s warrior (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    The Sea of Ymir was very broad andplicated.


    The sea that could be described as a vast expanse of water and the expression plicated¡¯ didn¡¯t seem to suit each other, but that was only when perceived through the eyes of an outsider.


    There were many experienced sailors among the warriors of Valha. For them, who were ustomed to naval navigation, theplicated changes that were urring below the surface of the water were seen clearly.


    The fast but dangerous path, the slow but safe path, or other routes that held some dangers within but were rtively safe- there were various kinds of paths.


    Hildegarde decided on the path they should take after thinking about it for a long time. Despite her precaution, unexpected urrences could always take ce. The turmoil between Adenmaha and the Kators was such an example.


    For the neer Valkyrie of Idun¡¯s legion to be of a dragon race, it was a situation that was hard to guess, but it ended up happening anyways.


    Hildegarde med herself for the incident. An ident had happened because of her not having investigated the group she traveling with.


    Hildegarde apologized to Adenmaha and Tae Ho and then reviewed the remaining sea routes. As they were in a situation that necessitated haste, they had been forced to navigate the fast, dangerous path. Needless to say, the remainder of the trip probably wouldn¡¯t be easy either.


    Still, Hildegarde decided to keep with the path they were on after pondering about it for a while. In her mind, there wouldn¡¯t be any more dangers now that she¡¯d been made aware of any potential threats from Tae Ho¡¯s and Adenmaha¡¯s presences.


    But once again, there was nothing absolute in a trip in the sea.


    After the third day since the group entered Ymir¡¯s sea, Hildegarde decided to change the difficulty of this trip greatly.


    From a dangerous and hard trip to aparatively easy one, that is.


    The reason was simple.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    ¡°You are reeeaaally cool!¡±


    ¡°Too strong!¡±


    The female warriors of Freya¡¯s legion eximed with really excited faces. There were admiration and joy mixed in their eyes.


    That was the long and short of it.


    Simply put, themander of Idun was much stronger than what Hildegarde had thought.


    But of course, she did know that he was strong. Because if he wasn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to bemander in the first ce. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to aplish his shining achievements in Midgard.


    However, Hildegarde thought of different things.


    Because whatever the case, he was still a warrior that had just be superior-ranked. He was a warrior that hadn¡¯t even been in Valha for a full year yet.


    She had thought him far below the othermanders and considered the possibility that the legion had given him the title even though hecked strength. He had certainly aplished surprising things, but she had thought that it was the result of having received help from other warriors.


    But that wasn¡¯t it either.


    Idun¡¯smander was strong, and in addition, the kind of strength and its shape was different to what Hildegarde had thought.


    ¡°Whew.¡±


    Tae Ho heard the cheers of the warriors of Freya¡¯s legion and let out a long sigh. Cuchinn said with a confused voice,


    ¡®If others see you, they will think that you were the one that had fought.¡¯


    When the battle against the people with the heads of fish had started, Tae Ho couldn¡¯t take one step. It wasn¡¯t that he was standing on the ship while swinging his sword. He just stood there and watched others fight.


    There were Valkyries gathered in front of Tae Ho.They were all fakes and they were equipped with the weapons of the Knights of the Round Table and gear made with the ¡®Warrior¡¯s Equipment¡¯.


    [Valkyrie Captain]


    [Fake Heda]


    The fake Heda grabbed the sword of Lancelot, Arondight, and expressed etiquette in front of Tae Ho. After her the fake Ingrid, Adenmaha, Reginleif and Rasgrid also did the same with their respective weapons.


    Excluding the fake Heda which had an exceptionalpletion rate, the others were rathercking, but as the performance of the weapons Tae Ho provided them with were great and their teamwork was immacte, so they could disy quite a notable battle prowess.


    If one simply looked at their battle capabilities, then the five fake Valkyries standing in front of Tae Ho would be much stronger than the twenty warriors of Freya¡¯s legion gathered together.


    Tae Ho expressed etiquette to the fake Heda with a satisfied expression and then retrieved their equipment and dispeled the ¡®Warrior that had a Valkyrie Meet Him¡¯. The warriors of Freya¡¯s legion cheered once again when they saw the fake Valkyries disappear into light.


    ¡®Those eyes are admiring you because they think that you created a saga that makes your army because you were the only one in your legion.¡¯


    Tae Ho ignored Cuchinn¡¯s guess of a gaze of one Valkyrie of Freya¡¯s legion and then turned around. It was because he was bothered about something while fighting.


    ¡°Adenmaha?¡±


    ¡°Hue..?¡±


    Adenmaha let out a strange sound when she got called.


    It seemed like she made that sound because she was surprised, but Tae Ho had also gotten surprised as that sound was really unexpected.


    ¡°Are you hurt somewhere? Or you have a fever, perhaps?¡±


    ¡°Wh-why? Is my face red?¡±


    Adenmaha grew nervous as she spoke since her face was actually quite red. Tae Ho couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    ¡°That¡¯s something, but you also aren¡¯t able to stand properly since the attack. You just keep staring off into a distant ce... you¡¯re doing it again.¡±


    Should he say that she looked uneasy?


    She was looking elsewhere instead of looking at Tae Ho while he was talking to her. It seemed like she was evading his eyes.


    Adenmaha flinched at Tae Ho¡¯s guess and then replied,


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not. I¡¯m looking at you properly.¡±


    It was a lie. Whoever saw it could notice that she was only ncing at him. She didn¡¯t hurriedly roll her eyes when their eyes met but even turned her head.


    Tae Ho frowned even more at the clear symptom. It was because he was seriously worried about Adenmaha¡¯s state.


    ¡°Are you really not hurt? Like you are seasick or something.¡±


    Tae Ho ced his hand on Adenmaha¡¯s forehead. It was slight, but he could feel some heat from it.


    On the other hand, Adenmaha let out another vague sound when Tae Ho¡¯s hand touched her forehead and said while stuttering and still avoiding his gaze.


    ¡°Uh....that¡¯s probably the case. Yeah. I¡¯ll go rest for a moment.¡±


    Adenmaha let out a long sigh and then turned around to hurry towards the curtain room.


    And Tae Ho nodded slowly after looking at her as if he understood it now.


    ¡°So that is the case. Sea serpents can also be seasick, it seems.¡±


    Because swimming for yourself and riding on a ship were different things.


    Tae Ho got convinced and nodded, and Cuchinn spoke with a dumbfounded voice as if it was absurd.


    ¡®Hey, did you really learn Scathach¡¯s style techniques?¡¯


    The essence of that technique was on the insight that let one see through everything. That meant that it was normal for them to be more quick-witted than others.


    However, Tae Ho talked back as if he didn¡¯t know what he was talking about.


    ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡®Leave it.¡¯


    Perhaps, this was also the effect of having fallen deeply in love.


    Tae Ho shared a short conversation with Hildegarde and then sat down and looked out over the water before them.


    ¡°It¡¯s really smooth.¡±


    ¡®Right. You don¡¯t have any notices from Idun?¡¯


    Rather than being worried, it seemed like he wanted to hear a notice from her quickly.


    Tae Ho shook his head and said,


    ¡°Not yet. And thinking about it......I think that I worried that much for nothing.¡±


    ¡®What are you talking about?¡¯


    ¡°Well, it was two years for me, but it has only been twenty two days for Idun-nim.¡±


    That was right.


    Because Tae Ho was the one to enter the Tower of Shadows, not Idun.


    It wasn¡¯t that Tae Ho went to meet Idun everyday just because it was him. He did get divine messages from her when he was out on an expedition, but that was also when she had a special business with him.


    If matters were urgent, fifteen days was the usual period between their visits. Otherwise, two months and one month were the respective longest period and average.


    As that was the cycle that Tae Ho met Idun, twenty two days wasn¡¯t that long of a time.


    ¡®Tch. So he noticed.¡¯


    He had hoped for him to feel more haunted thinking that it was two years.


    Tae Ho shook his head as Cuchinn regretted it quite seriously.


    ¡°You really are bad as a person. Tch tch tch.¡±


    Of course, the two people were joking. Cuchinn spoke once again.


    ¡®But still, it¡¯s true that you didn¡¯t greet her beforeing out. You should soothe her wellter.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, I should.¡±


    If it was like Hildegarde had said, evenmunication magic was difficult to use in the Sea of Ymir.


    ¡®Right, that¡¯s why it should be fine until we get out of Ymir¡¯s sea.¡¯


    He had heard that they still had two more days to go until they reached Vanaheim, so he could talk about how to soothe her at ater time.


    Tae Ho became determined and looked off into the distance. Later that night, he realized that his thoughts were quite wrong.


    ¡ª


    ¡°My warrior, Tae Ho.¡±


    ¡°Themander of Idun greets the Goddess of Youth.¡±


    Tae Ho expressed etiquette politely while hiding his surprise.


    For him to receive a divine message as soon as he rxed....


    ¡®But still, it doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s all that sulky.¡¯


    He had thought that she would say something like, ¡®So that was the case. You only go with Heda just like a warrior of Heda.¡¯ or ¡®Aren¡¯t you Tae Ho, the warrior of Freya?¡¯ as soon as she saw him.


    It seemed like there was no need to worry that much as she called him as ¡®my warrior¡¯.


    Tae Ho grew relieved but was taken aback upon raising his head. It was because he saw the anxiousness written on Idun¡¯s face.


    ¡°You are not a warrior of Freya.¡±


    Idun said matter-of-factly. She approached Tae Ho and then said quickly,


    ¡°You are Idun¡¯s warrior. My warrior, not a warrior of Freya. So don¡¯t say that even as a joke. Understood?¡±


    It seemed like she had seen right through what he was thinking about.


    He could know it even without using the insight of Scathach¡¯s style. There was anxiousness and eagerness mixed in Idun¡¯s voice, and Tae Ho could also feel a bit of obsession towards him.


    ¡®It feels vaguely good.¡¯


    If Cuchinn had heard this, he would have said that he was a pervert, but it was still the truth. The truth that none other than Idun was, on some level, obsessed with him and that she treated him specially gave him satisfaction.


    ¡°Tae Ho?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Tae Ho answered while smiling as if relieving Idun. Idun seemed to have gotten relieved at that smile, and she let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Freya-unnie too. How can she entrust with something like this to anothermander?¡±


    She could, of course, understand.


    It was because it was important enough that Freya, the owner of Valha, had the right to give orders to amander even if they belonged to another legion. A report had also reached Idun, but she ended up contacting Tae Ho.


    But still, it was a lie if she said that she wasn¡¯t angry.


    Idun pouted andined a bit more about Freya, and Tae Ho decided to enjoy it leisurely instead of feeling awkward by Idun¡¯s showing of this side of her for the first time.


    And a few minutester-


    Idun seemed to have noticed Tae Ho¡¯s gaze that she flushed and cleared her throat a few times and then said something else with a calmed expression.


    ¡°My warrior, Tae Ho. You should already know this, but you will meet the chief of Vanaheim, Heimstream, if you reach it.¡±


    He had already heard this from Hildegarde.


    The chief of the Vanir couldn¡¯t bepared to Odin or Freya, but he was still one of the strongest magicians among the Vanir.


    Bringing Freya the several magic tools he had stored was the task of Tae Ho.


    Idun paused for a moment and then said with a resolved expression.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be something that Freya nned, but it turned out well anyway. If you meet Heimstream, reveal your identity and say that you havee to im the legacy of our legion.¡±


    ¡°The legacy.....of our legion?¡±


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s the legacy of before the Great War.....of Idun¡¯s legion. It is now time to retrieve it.¡±


    Maybe it was his imagination, but Tae Ho could feel a bit of sadness in her voice.


    The legion before the Great War.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t know much about them. It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t try to investigate but because there were very few records about them.


    Heda would always answer Tae Ho¡¯s questions, but she always evaded the question about the legion before the Great War.


    But it was now time.


    Not only because Idun¡¯s legion was rising up again. Perhaps, there was a deeper meaning in it.


    But Idun saved her words. She just smiled towards Tae Ho instead of speaking longer.


    ¡°I heard from Heda. It must have been really hard being in the Tower of Shadows alone for two years. I am really proud of you.¡±


    It was merely twenty days for Idun, but it was two years for Tae Ho. Tae Ho could feel his heart grow soft.


    Tae Ho expressed etiquette once again, and Idun approached Tae Ho a bit more. It was to bless him like she always did.


    Tae Ho raised his head and Idun looked at him with a gentle expression. She pondered for a moment, and then gave him the best blessing.


    ¡°May my blessing apany you.¡±


    Idun smiled shyly, and Tae Ho woke from his dream.


    ¡ª


    Time flowed like usual.


    Skuld, who had transformed into a swan, flew towards Vanaheim.


    Loki, who¡¯d been roaming Midgard, finally stopped.


    The Magician King, Utgard Loki, called and gathered the remaining Five Fingers in one spot.


    The frost giant king, Harmarti, ordered the giants in the front lines.


    Uld and Verdandi looked at the threads of fate.


    The King of Gods, Odin, sat before the Lake of Mimir and had a conversation with him. Hugin and Munin told him the news.


    Freya looked at Midgard with worried eyes.


    And a day after that,


    Tae Ho reached Vanaheim.


    < Episode 33 ¨C Idun¡¯s sword (3) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 34/Chapter 1: Vanaheim (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    The Gods for the humans of Midgard were the Aesir.


    It was because the King of Gods, Odin, alongside Thor, Heimdall, and all the other Gods that had power in Asgard, belonged to the Aesir.


    But it wasn¡¯t like that from the start.


    Long ago, the Aesir didn¡¯t only have the giants as their enemies. Another race of Gods that were called the Vanir confronted the Aesir with the right to rule the divine world.


    The war between the Aesir and the Vanir didn¡¯te to a conclusion easily. One of the reasons was because they both had the giants as amon enemy, meaning they couldn¡¯t unleash all of their strength, but also because the Vanir weren¡¯t easy adversaries for the Aesir.


    The Gods of the Aesir, including Odin, were all proficient in battle. It wouldn¡¯t be excessive to say that the Aesir were a race specialized in battle.


    Butpared to them, the Vanir weren¡¯t proficient in battle. The number of warriors and their skills couldn¡¯t bepared to the Aesir.


    But the Vanir had the power of strong magic.


    If the Aesir were warriors, then the Vanir were magicians. Theycked strong warriors but had strong magicians.


    But of course, it wasn¡¯t that the Aesir were ignorant on magic as even the King of Gods, Odin, was a strong magician. Especially, his prowess in magic was so outstanding that there were few Gods among the Vanir that hadparable skills to him.


    However, the number of Gods that were proficient in magic was different. The Aesir from back then and the current race had many different points.


    The Aesir of that time didn¡¯t have strong magical tools like right now. They didn¡¯t have Thor, and also didn¡¯t have the strongest weapon of Asgard, Mjolnir.


    Excluding Odin and a few others, they didn¡¯t have resistance towards magic.


    The war prolonged.


    And at the beginning of the war, the Vanir rather suppressed the Aesir.


    But as more time passed, the Aesir grew ustomed to magic. The decisive point was that the Giant of Fire, Loki, who was proficient in magic, became the aide of Odin.


    Loki received the good will of Odin even though he was a Giant and became a God of Asgard.


    He harassed the Vanir with cowardly and cunning tricks that the simple warriors of the Aesir wouldn¡¯t imagine at all.


    In addition, the battle prowess of the Aesir increased greatly just by having one more being proficient in magic. The Vanir couldn¡¯t ovee the Aesir with their sorcery and magic anymore.


    The race of the Aesir had won; however, they couldn¡¯t annihte them or absorb thempletely as they still had themon enemy remaining.


    Because of that, Odin chose to reconcile with the Vanir and inserted them in Asgard after a long time.


    The Vanir that epted their defeat followed the will of Odin and chose three outstanding Gods among their ranks and sent them to the Aesir as hostages.


    And one of them was the Goddess of Magic and Beauty, Freya.


    Freya was actually a prisoner of war, but thanks to her outstanding beauty and her character that had a lot of charm, she received a lot of love from the Gods of the Aesir.


    In addition, as she was also a great magician that wasparable to Odin, she could be a magic teacher for the Aesir and transmit them to Asgard.


    ¡®Simply put, she was a war prisoner but was so outstanding that she rose to the highest ranks of Asgard.¡¯


    Cuchinn stated his opinion bluntly after listening to the long exnation of Hildegarde that was full of praise towards Freya.


    ¡®Because Hildegarde is a Valkyrie of Freya.¡¯


    Tae Ho just answered inwardly, as Hildegarde was right in front of him.


    It was a really obvious thing to say, but the Valkyries showed a really good attitude towards the Gods of their legions.


    Ingrid thanked Njord at every meal time, and when Gandur got drunk, she praised Ullr without stop.


    ¡®Now that I see, Heda doesn¡¯t speak about Idun-nim that much.¡¯


    He rather felt that Idun spoke about Heda more.


    ¡°-is like this. Did you understand?¡±


    Hildegarde put her face closer to Tae Ho and asked, and he nodded reflexively.


    ¡®She said that the current Vanaheim has the role of a magic research center of Asgard.¡¯


    Cuchinn exined quickly as he realized that he hadn¡¯t been able to listen to her because he was thinking about other things. Tae Ho thanked Cuchinn inwardly and nodded once again.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the case.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Hildegarde smiled brightly with a satisfied expression and pointed at the front.


    ¡°Wee to Vanaheim, the mysticalnd that magic breathes.¡±


    It almost seemed like she had set a timer, for the moment she finished her words, the dense fog cleared up and a big, lush ind appeared.


    Vanaheim, thend of the Vanir.


    ¡®It makes me think of Ulster.¡¯


    Cuchinn said briefly, and Adenmaha, who was sitting behind Tae Ho, looked at Vanaheim with interested eyes.


    ¡ª


    ¡°I¡¯m the defensemander of the port of Vanaheim, Harod. I wee you, Commander of Idun.¡±


    There were dozens of lines where one could leave their ship at in the port of Vanaheim.


    However, there were only two ces that could station a big ship. In the first ce, as Vanaheim had no need to go to battle using ships, they had limited the numbers for defense.


    Tae Ho thought of the exnation he had heard from Hildegarde before getting off the ship and posing confidently on the dock. He expressed etiquette.


    ¡°Idun¡¯smander greets Harod-nim. Thank you for weing us.¡±


    The ones living in Vanaheim were the Gods of Vanir, and if one interprets this in a different way, it meant that Harod was also a God.


    Still, on that note, then Adenmaha was also a Goddess as she was a Tuatha De Danann and Gandur, who had nasty alcoholic habits, and Ingrid, a well mannered Valkyrie, were also Gods. But there was the difference in status among Gods.


    The defensemander of the port of Vanaheim wasn¡¯t a low rank by any means. If one just thought of the abilities and simply thought of the role, they couldpare him to Heimdall of Asgard, so it was proper to speak politely for Tae Ho.


    It seemed like Harod liked Tae Ho¡¯s attitude, and he put on a bright smile. That smile suited well with his shining golden armor and white helmet.


    ¡®The affiliation feels clearly different from the Aesir.¡¯


    The only Aesir Tae Ho knew was Thor, but whatever the case,pared to the strong and manly Thor, Harod in front of him was tall and had broad shoulders but emanated a more feminine-like aura.


    That was only when youpared him with Thor, as it was good to call his strength and manliness as being outside the standards.


    When Harod fluttered his violet cape and turned around to take the lead, warriors that were wearing golden armor and had magical spears spread to the sides and lined up as if covering the group.


    It was a small, shy escort squad of sorts.


    It seemed like Hildegarde really liked Vanaheim¡¯s polite wee, and she smiled brightly while walking next to Tae Ho to lead the warriors of Freya¡¯s legion.


    ¡°It would have been good if Merlin was also here.¡±


    Adenmaha, who followed Tae Ho¡¯s back, mumbled in a low voice. It was because she could smell the scent of the strong magic covering the entire Vanaheim.


    It seemed like there was also magic even in the most insignificant pebbles.


    Harod, who¡¯d been taking the lead, stopped and entered a big road. Several big carriages were seen as if they were prepared beforehand. The animals at the reins weren¡¯t cats, but just by looking at their shapes, it was quite simr to what they had seen in the pce of Freya.


    The warriors of Valha created some distance and then lined up in front of the carriage.


    But it was at that moment-


    ¡°Oh my.¡±


    Adenmaha let out a small exmation. Tae Ho turned around and saw a unicorn approaching Adenmaha.


    The port of Vanaheim gave a weak artificial feelingpared to the ports of humans cities. It was like it was mixed with nature just like the fairy vige they saw in Svartalfheim.


    The unicorn that had white fur and had no spots was beautiful to whomever saw it. In addition, it¡¯s body was amazingly smooth, and it gave an innocent feeling because of its blue and big eyes.


    ¡®I heard that it was a creature of Olympus. It¡¯s also the first time for me seeing one. They are bad creatures that only let pure, beautiful women ride on their backs.¡¯


    Tae Ho listened to Cuchinn¡¯s words and nodded. It was because he had heard several things about them but it was the first time seeing one directly.


    It seemed like the unicorn really liked Adenmaha that it approached her while lowering its head and acted affectionately.


    The female warriors of Freya¡¯s legion that were preparing the carriage smiled at that scene.


    Harod frowned because of the dy thanks to the unicorn, but he didn¡¯t chase it away. He rather looked at Tae Ho¡¯s group as if he was making a guess.


    On the other hand, the unicorn ced his head on Adenmahas chest and then slightly bit on her clothes and pulled her to its side.


    ¡°Huh? You want me to ride on you?¡±


    It seemed like she had guessed right that the unicorn nodded.


    Adenmaha pondered for a moment and then nced at Tae Ho.


    ¡°Right, I should ride on something at times as I always carried people.¡±


    But of course, she couldn¡¯t be an obstacle to Tae Ho that had to go to Vanaheim with the carriage, so she would only ride on it for a moment or follow the carriage with the unicorn.


    Adenmaha hurriedly rose on its back as the unicorn lowered its posture. As she was wearing the clothes of a Valkyrie instead of her usual long skirt, it didn¡¯t be an obstacle for her.


    But it was at that moment-


    As soon as Adenmaha rode on it the eyes of the unicorn changed. Its eyes turned crafty instead of being innocent and then tried to escape somewhere.


    The movement of the unicorn was really fast. It was an agility that the warriors of Freya¡¯s legion and the warriors of Vanaheim couldn¡¯t react to.


    But the unicorn which wanted to run suddenly couldn¡¯t do so.


    It couldn¡¯t move after taking two steps as if it had been sh frozen.


    Harod opened his eyes sharply and let out a small exmation. It wasn¡¯t magic grabbing it.


    The unicorn was standing still and trembling. It couldn¡¯t move because of the nasty and overwhelming killing intent currently bombarding it.


    ¡°Adenmaha, are you okay?¡±


    Tae Ho approached the blinking Adenmaha that was on top of the unicorn and asked. And only then did she understand what had happened just now.


    ¡®So you did learn properly.¡¯


    It was one of the Scathach¡¯s style techniques he learned in the twentieth floor. It was a technique that restrained a low-level adversary by emanating a strong killing intent, but as it was mixed with the technique of Kalsted, that had the blood of a dragon, he had the skills of a kind of dragon peer.


    The reason Cuchinn was satisfied wasn¡¯t only because he had managed to restrain his opponent with killing intent nor because of thepletion of the technique.


    The only thing Tae Ho¡¯s killing intent was restraining was the unicorn. It wasn¡¯t leaked even by a little towards the others. Thinking about the property of the killing intent that was easy to disperse to the surroundings, it was a really precise control. The reason Harod grew amazed was also because of that.


    Adenmaha jumped down from the unicorn while Cuchinn was feeling proud. She realized the situation as she looked the eyes of the unicorn that had changedpletely, but she rather scolded Tae Ho.


    ¡°Why are you reacting so sensitively with a prank made by this guy?¡±


    However, her eyes were smiling. No, her entire face was smiling.


    ¡®Her mouth will rip off at this rate.¡¯


    Cuchinn clicked his tongue. On the other hand, Harod, who¡¯d been standing still while the unicorn approached Adenmaha, got closer to Tae Ho and said,


    ¡°They are rumored to have bad habits. Forgive me, as it became a test for you. Forgive my rudeness.¡±


    He could have stopped the unicorn before, but he had just left it be. In the end, he had just observed how Tae Ho would react.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Honestly speaking, it wasn¡¯t the he wasn¡¯t angry at all, but it wasn¡¯t the time to argue about these things. As it were, Adenmaha had acted on her own.


    Harod smiled once again at Tae Ho¡¯s open-minded reaction.


    ¡°I sincerely wee you to Vanaheim.¡±


    ¡ª


    The carriage still rode and reached the big and white pce while Adenmaha was mumbling because she got hit by Tae Ho. It was said that this ce was only opened when guests arrived to Vanaheim.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m the chief of the Vanir, Heimstream.¡±


    ¡°Idun¡¯smander greets Heimstream-nim.¡±


    As soon as they entered the pce, their eyesnded on an old man whose hair and long beard were white standing in the middle of the hall.


    The man that was standing below the shining light smiled towards Tae Ho and spoke, and Tae Ho hit his chest and expressed etiquette.


    Only Tae Ho was allowed from his group to enter the pce, and because of that, Heimstream told Tae Ho what was going to ur without any secondary greetings.


    ¡°I did know that someone special woulde, but I didn¡¯t think that Freya would send a warrior of Idun¡¯s legion instead of someone from her legion.¡±


    The slim and tall Heimstream was a man that gave the feeling of being a schr at first nce. In addition, Tae Ho couldn¡¯t feel his strength or divinity even though he was right in front of him unlike Thor or Freya.


    However, that wasn¡¯t because Heimstream was weak. That rather proved how great of a God he was. There were very few Gods in Asgard that couldpletely hide their divinity in front of amander of Valha.


    It seemed like it was really unexpected for him that a warrior of Idun was the one toe instead of a warrior of Freya, and he looked at Tae Ho with conspicuous eyes before handing him a chest the size of a person¡¯s head that he had prepared beforehand.


    ¡°All the things you have to send to Freya are here. The chest is protected by a strong magic, but I still hope you can be careful.¡±


    ¡°I will take it into ount.¡±


    Tae Ho stored the chest inside of Unnir. Actually, putting it inside of his inventory was more secure, but he could just do it outside. There was no need to activate his saga in front of a chief of the Vanir.


    It was a trip that had taken a few days, but it wasn¡¯t excessive to say that the matter ended here.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t stand up immediately, and Heimstream put on a smile.


    ¡°It seems like you have something to tell me.¡±


    It seemed like he already knew what he was going to say and because of that Tae Ho said directly.


    ¡°Idun-nim said that I should bring back the legacy of the legion.¡±


    ¡°Right. I think that, after looking at you, it is finally time.¡±


    He put on a soft smile once again and then rolled his finger in the air. On cue, violet space door materialized beside him.


    ¡°This is the passageway leading to the ce which contains the legacy of Idun¡¯s legion.¡±


    Heimstream said as much and then gestured lightly towards the space door. It seemed like he was telling him to go and bring it as there was nothing more to talk about.


    It didn¡¯t seem like he was testing Tae Ho at this point. Realizing this, Tae Ho stood up and promptly strode into the space door Heimstream had made.


    < Episode 34 ¨C Vanaheim (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 34/Chapter 2: Vanaheim (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    The ce that appeared beyond the space door was a vast, devastatedndscape.


    Tae Ho instantly knew.


    He was gazing upon a remnant of the Great War.


    It was the same scene that he had seen in Svartalfheim, and Tae Ho remembered the trace of the Great War that was hidden in a crack of the world.


    He had also heard that there were some traces of the Great War in Vanaheim.


    Tae Ho looked a bit further. There was a sky, but it was dark. The chaotic flow of magic had formed an invisible whirlpool, and thend had an ash gray color just like the destroyed remains of Erin.


    The devastatednd had a unique shape. It felt like there was a wall or some other obstacle blocking the space beyond the part that waved like heat.


    It felt like they had torn off the trace of the Great War located in the crack of the world or ripped off a part of it and ced it in a magical space.


    Tae Ho let out a long sigh and looked at his surroundings. In his vision, many icons were revealed upon his activation of ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯.


    [Sword of Idun¡¯s warrior, Karen]


    [Sword of Idun¡¯s warrior, Luph]


    [Spear of Idun¡¯s Valkyrie, Asir]


    There were weapons lying about everywhere. There weren¡¯t only the weapons that were used by the lowest-ranked warriors but also the weapons used by the intermediate and superior-ranked warriors.


    Tae Ho could sense the foreboding atmosphere. This was undoubtedly the ce where Idun¡¯s legion had faced its annihtion.


    Idun and Heda didn¡¯t tell him what had happened to Idun¡¯s legion in the Great War in detail, and Tae Ho didn¡¯t ask further as it seemed like it was painful for them to even remember it.


    In the first ce, the fact that there was only one Valkyrie remaining was already evidence of several things.


    Idun¡¯s legion had been utterly obliterated. That, or only an exceptionally small minority had survived to the point that everyone excluding Heda had disappeared over the past hundred years.


    Tae Ho walked by, following the weapons that were lined up in the ground, and then stopped in his tracks. It was because he saw white gold letters in a not distant ce.


    [Magical sword of Idun¡¯smander, Sigmund, Argentra]


    The ck and massive magic sword emanated a faint green light and was stuck like a tombstone.


    As he had heard that there hasn¡¯t been anymanders in Idun legion, Tae Ho could be certain that he was the second generationmander.


    The weapons the warriors of Idun had left behind. Could these be the things Idun had spoken about?


    It did make sense. By this point in time, new warriors had entered Idun¡¯s legion. Retrieving the weapons of the warriors of the previous generation, those which now functioned as tombstones, would be more efficiently used in arming the current one.


    But he thought that it wasn¡¯t the case.


    Tae Ho touched the hilt of Argentra for a moment and then continued walking.


    He started to see other things. It was the giants and the fragments of their weapons. They were emanating a strong aura even though a hundred years had passed.


    Idun¡¯s legion had been ravaged during the fighting against them.


    What happened at theirst moment? Was it a situation where they couldn¡¯t even retreat?


    He walked a bit further up and Tae Ho stopped walking unconsciously.


    There was a trace of divine power left in the ground, and Tae Ho¡¯s ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯, which had grown exponentially more powerful as he did, told him to whom it belonged. No, he could feel it just by facing it.


    [Goddess of Youth and Life]


    [Idun¡¯s divine power]


    It was scattered everywhere. Tae Ho felt that it was a bit different to what Idun usually emitted, but he could feel that it was simr in its overall appearance.


    The scattered divine power didn¡¯t only belong to Idun. There was another divine power felt right next to it.


    [God of Music and Poetry]


    [Bragi¡¯s divine power]


    It was the name of a God he¡¯d heard for the first time. Tae Ho had already memorized the Gods of Asgard that had legions and theirmanders and also their representative Valkyries.


    He must have been a God that has lost his life in the Great War, just like Freya¡¯s brother, Freyr.


    Just why was his divine power felt in the ce Idun¡¯s legion got annihted?


    Did Idun face a big injury in this battle?


    ¡®The warriors of Idun fought desperately to protect Idun and Bragi, and their efforts resulted in Idun barely managing to survive.....it seems like it¡¯s that kind of story, anyway.¡¯


    Cuchinn said in a low voice. It was his guess that the warriors of Idun¡¯s legion had chosen to face an honorable death to protect their Goddess.


    It was quite a convincing story. He automatically thought that Heda was an apprentice Valkyrie or had stayed behind in another ce, so she had barely managed to survive.


    But it was when Tae Ho took a few more steps following the trace of the divine power.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡®What? Do you see something?¡±


    [Idun¡¯s husband, Bragi]


    [Bragi¡¯s wife, Idun]


    [He rests in this ce]


    There was no need to see it with the ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯. Those were letters that were engraved on the borate yet decayed tombstone.


    ¡®So Idun was a widow. Hoh, it makes her feel more mature.¡¯


    Cuchinn made a joke to try to lift up the mood, but his efforts were entirely in vain.


    Idun¡¯s husband, Bragi.


    It made sense now why his divine power remained in the ce where Idun¡¯s legion had met its demise and that Idun¡¯s legion had put their lives to protect him.


    However, Tae Ho didn¡¯t ept Cuchinn¡¯s joke nor did he even acknowledge it. It wasn¡¯t because he couldn¡¯t imagine the gentle and bright Goddess having a husband.


    This tombstone wasn¡¯t only for Bragi. The name of Idun was also engraved in it.


    Cuchinn misunderstood for a moment because Idun was currently alive, but he soon realized that something was wrong.


    ¡®Uh, what happened?¡¯


    If this was the tombstone of Idun and Bragi, then just who was the Idun they¡¯d been associating with until now?


    She wasn¡¯t a fake. Because if she was one, all the things that happened until now wouldn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡®Did she inherit the name of Idun or something?¡¯


    Cuchinn stated his guess. Cases that you received a name of a family was quitemon. The administrator of the golden apple tree was called Idun, and if one thought that it was the name all of the administrators received, then it made sense.


    The ce the previous Idun and her husband, Bragi, had died at.


    Idun¡¯s legion had died alongside them.


    Then, just what was the legacy that was in this ce?


    Tae Ho lowered his posture in front of the tombstone. He slowly ced his hand on the tombstone and activated the power of Idun.


    The faint golden light started to transmit from Tae Ho¡¯s palm to the tombstone and then a reaction urred in the tombstone. The scattered divine power of Idun and Bragi started to gather on it.


    The light grew stronger. The divine power of the previous Idun was golden, and Bragi¡¯s divine power was silver. It was so bright that Tae Ho felt like he would be blinded.


    Cuchinn called Tae Ho¡¯s name, but thetter couldn¡¯t hear him. He couldn¡¯t even realize that the divine power of Idun was being fired from the weapons of the warriors of Idun¡¯s legion that were scattered everywhere.


    It was because he heard a voice.


    The voices of the previous Idun and Bragi.


    Their call.


    Tae Ho opened his eyes. He wasn¡¯t at the wasted remnant of the Great War anymore. The entire world was ck, and there were two people standing before him whom he¡¯d never before met.


    The woman was young and beautiful. She had long, golden hair with a mild smile. She was a beauty that wouldn¡¯t fall short to Freya, and her gentle atmosphere was simr to Idun.


    There was also a middle-aged man that had an exceptionally long beard standing next to her. He was tall and had a good body, but he didn¡¯t give the feeling that he was a warrior even by a little bit. His really big and clear golden eyes were memorable.


    They were certainly the previous Idun and her husband, Bragi.


    The two Gods looked at Tae Ho, but he realized that they weren¡¯t souls that stayed behind like Cuchinn or the Knights of the Round Table.


    They were really remains. You could say that the two were echoes of their divine power.


    Idun extended her hand towards Tae Ho. Tae Ho hesitated a bit at her gesture that told him to get closer but chose to walk towards her anyway. The divine powers of the two Gods that were before him felt like living fire. It was burning right now, but one couldn¡¯t know when it would extinguish.


    The previous Idun was a bit shorter than the current one, and because of that, she looked up at Tae Ho with her big, shiny eyes. It seemed like she would ask a question at any time, as her eyes shone with curiousness.


    But the previous Idun then blocked her mouth with her two hands as if it wasn¡¯t the time to speak....or that there was no time to begin with.


    Tae Ho grew a bit taken aback at that cute action, and Bragiughed. He, who was taller than Tae Ho, ced his big hand on top of Tae Ho¡¯s shoulder and then clenched it.


    It was a really strong grip. Tae Ho frowned unconsciously, but it seemed like Bragi wasn¡¯t nning on letting go. The symbols of Bragi and the previous Idun were engraved in Tae Ho¡¯s shoulder and wrist.


    ¡°May our blessing apany you.¡±


    The previous Idun then spoke. Bragi looked at Tae Ho withplicated eyes mixed with resentment, rage, expectation, and resignation and made a request.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving our daughter to you.¡±


    The current Idun.


    The woman which two Gods and an entire legion had died protecting.


    ¡°You must never make her cry. Understand?¡±


    The previous Idun said yfully, and that was the end. The divine power of the two people started to disappear. It started to dim little by little, and then it disappearedpletely.


    Tae Ho opened his eyes again. He was in front of the tombstone and he could feel that his shoulder and wrists were burning. But those weren¡¯t the only ces. Tae Ho screamed and opened his mouth. It was because his tongue was so hot it felt like it was burning.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay? Hey!¡¯


    Cuchinn called out to Tae Ho several times, but Tae Ho just stuck out his tongue without answering and looked down. He couldn¡¯t see his tongue properly, but he could read the words through the ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯.


    [Bragi¡¯s rune]


    [A rune engraved by the God of Music and Poetry, Bragi. His speech has a magical power within it]


    Tae Ho said random words. His voice wasn¡¯t different from before, but he could feel a definite change.


    He hadn¡¯t tested it yet, but his ability to sing would probably have increased greatly.


    ¡®Wait. Your words give great trust, people fall for your words more easily, you are able to control the sweet feeling more easily and you can even sing well? This is the most suitable ability to pick up girls?!¡¯


    Tae Ho was at a loss for words for a moment.


    He was still someone that was called the Prince of Light, so how did all his thoughts flow that way?


    ¡®Why? What else is more important for a man?¡¯


    Tae Ho just looked at his shoulder and wrist instead of talking back to him. It was hidden by his clothes, but the ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯ didn¡¯t miss the two runes of the Gods that were shining with distinctive gold and silver lights.


    The power behind those two runes.


    The real legacy Idun had told him to retrieve.


    The rune of the previous Idun wasn¡¯t that different from the blessing of the current Idun. Actually, you could say that they were the same.


    But the rune of Bragi was different.


    The several effects Bragi¡¯s rune gave were only supportive ones. But the reason it was engraved on Tae Ho¡¯s tongue was to unleash the real power his rune possessed.


    The God of Music and Poetry, Bragi.


    The God who sang legends to life.


    Tae Ho activated a saga reflexively. He then added the power of Idun and Bragi onto it.


    [Strengthened Saga]


    [The Warrior that had a Valkyrie Meet Him]


    ¡°Ma....master?!¡±


    Adenmaha appeared in front of Tae Ho. It wasn¡¯t the doppelganger but the real one.


    She was shocked from having been suddenly transported from the entrance to the white pce, and she looked at her surroundings in amazement.


    Meanwhile, Tae Ho hurriedly looked away and ignored Adenmaha.


    The reason was simple. It was because Bragi¡¯s rune hadn¡¯t only strengthened one saga.


    [Strengthened Saga]


    [The Eyes of the Dragon See Through All Things]


    ¡®Hey! What can you see?! Huh?! What did you see?!¡¯


    Cuchinn asked hurriedly, but Tae Ho didn¡¯t answer him.


    < Episode 34 ¨C Vanaheim (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 34/Chapter 3: Vanaheim (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    ¡°What happened? Where are we?¡±


    Adenmaha checked her surroundings and then spoke with a slightly frightened voice. It was because she¡¯d been called suddenly but also because she felt that the isted space itself was twisted.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    Adenmaha approached Tae Ho and raised her head to meet his gaze. Tae Ho looked down at Adenmaha, but it was only for a moment. He then turned his head sharply.


    Cuchinn clicked his tongue at that and said,


    ¡®Hey, she is asking you. You should answer her and slowly check on her from head to heel. If you can share what you see, it¡¯s all the better.¡¯


    Those were advices that weren¡¯t worthy to be heard; however there was someone that moved regardless of Cuchinn¡¯s advice. It was Adenmaha.


    ¡°Master? Why do you keep avoiding my eyes?¡±


    Adenmaha blinked her eyes and tilted her head before moving again. This time she moved sideways to put herself in Tae Ho¡¯s range of view instead of approaching him.


    ¡°Adenmaha, wait. Wait.¡±


    Tae Ho looked at the other side once again and then Adenmaha frowned and even opened her eyes suspiciously.


    ¡°How suspicious.¡±


    There was a bit of yfulness in her voice. It was because Tae Ho acting this way was quite new and funny.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you able to see me properly? And why are your eyes shining?¡±


    Adenmaha moved her body to try to match Tae Ho¡¯s eyes, but Tae Ho turned his head desperately and said quickly,


    ¡°No, well-¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    Tae Ho couldn¡¯t speak anymore. It was because Adenmaha extended her two hands and grabbed him.


    Of course, Adenmaha couldn¡¯t bepared to Tae Ho in strength, but the current Tae Ho was in a really panicked state. He couldn¡¯t push away Adenmaha, let alone move himself.


    ¡°Why do you keep dodging me, I wonder.¡±


    Adenmaha suppressed Tae Ho like a snake that had prey before it. She didn¡¯t know the reason, but now that it turned out like this, she decided to release all the hard feelings she had umted up to this point.


    Tae Ho stepped back and then fell on the ground with Adenmaha on top of him.


    ¡®You can just close your eyes, but you don¡¯t.¡¯


    While Cuchinn was clicking his tongue and criticizing him, Adenmaha grabbed Tae Ho¡¯s head in an almost perfect mount position and didn¡¯t let Tae Ho turn away.


    ¡°Yes? Master?¡±


    Tae Ho thought of closing his eyes, but he discovered himself opening them just slightly.


    In the end, Tae Ho wanted to curse at himself and release the saga, but that wasn¡¯t easy either. It couldn¡¯t be controlled properly, perhaps because the saga had been strengthened suddenly.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    Adenmaha put her face closer to Tae Ho¡¯s and he realized that there were no other options. He looked at Adenmaha fixedly and yelled,


    ¡°I can see it!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Adenmaha tilted her head and asked provokingly, but Tae Ho couldn¡¯t say the words. Because of that, he grabbed Adenmaha¡¯s wrist and activated another saga.


    [Strengthened Saga]


    [The One that Controls Dragons]


    Tae Ho synchronized his senses with Adenmaha, and he showed all the things he had seen to her.


    And about 1 or 2 secondster-


    ¡°Hwik?!¡±


    Adenmaha let out a mortified scream and hurriedly stood from her position.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Shameless! Pervert! Enemy of humankind!¡±


    ¡®I have certainly said that I wouldn¡¯t watch. You were the one that forced me.¡¯


    Tae Ho rebuked inwardly. It was because he would only provoke her even more if he said it out loud.


    ¡°Ah, anyways! This is a trace of the Great War, and your saga has been strengthened, right?¡±


    Adenmaha changed the subject first, and Tae Ho didn¡¯t miss the opportunity and followed her up.


    ¡°Right. This is a trace of the Great War. It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s hidden in a crack of the world, but it was forcefully separated with magic. The reason my saga was strengthened is because of the blessing of the God of Music and Poetry, Bragi.¡±


    He said all of those things quickly without breathing out once. Adenmaha, who barely managed to understand all of that, tilted her head at the name she¡¯d heard for the first time.


    ¡°Bragi-nim?¡±


    ¡°Idun-nim¡¯s husband.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Idun-nim¡¯s hus.....Idun-nim is a widow?!¡±


    Adenmaha let out a shocked voice. It seemed like she had met her once opposed to what Tae Ho had thought.


    ¡®Well, she must have met her once to be a Valkyrie.¡¯


    Tae Ho, who became convinced by that idea alone, picked the most important point and continued.


    ¡°No, the previous Idun-nim.¡±


    But it seemed like that was too summed up. Adenmaha blinked with a face that mirrored her confusion and then asked for an exnation with a slow voice.


    ¡°Exin it in a bit more detail.¡±


    ¡°Right. That would be good.¡±


    Tae Ho nodded and took out Gae Bolg to provide an easier exnation. He made Adenmaha grab a part of it and started his exnation.


    ¡°Uh, so summarizing it up, Idun¡¯s legion was annihted in this ce, right? Annihted to the point where the previous Idun-nim and her husband Bragi-nim also died.¡±


    Adenmaha picked the most important points after listening to all of Tae Ho¡¯s story. Tae Ho nodded once again.


    ¡°Right, and...... I don¡¯t know exactly, but it seems like the current Idun-nim is the daughter of the previous Idun and Bragi and inherited the position of administrator to the golden apple tree and seat of the Goddess of Life and Youth.¡±


    The previous Idun and Bragi had said that they would entrust their daughter to him.


    So based on the situation, the daughter they were talking about should be the Idun Tae Ho knew.


    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s a bit unexpected, but it¡¯s not that there were no precedents of this. There were also some Gods among the Tuatha De Danann that took over the ranks and names of others.¡±


    Adenmaha nodded while having her arms crossed and then looked at Tae Ho¡¯s right shoulder and left wrist before continuing.


    ¡°Anyways, Idun-nim has told you to retrieve the legacy of the legion, and the legacy you received were the runes of the previous Idun-nim and Bragi-nim?¡±


    ¡°Right. The rune of Bragi-nim...I think that my saga became strengthened thanks to his blessing.¡±


    ¡°You said that he was the God of Music and Poetry, so it does make sense. So that means that he was the God of bards and troubadours, right?¡±


    Because spreading tales and stories was their job.


    The one that sings legends.


    The one that spreads the story of a warrior.


    It was obvious for Bragi to have the power to strengthen a saga.


    ¡®Now that I see, didn¡¯t all the sagas get strengthened in a lump? Or they get strengthened by time?¡¯


    Cuchinn worded his first normal question in a long while, and because of that, Tae Ho answered almost immediately unlike before.


    ¡°I think that it¡¯s closer to thetter. I will have to investigate a bit more.....but I feel like I¡¯m not able to use it perfectly because my capability in it iscking?¡±


    ¡°Um, shouldn¡¯t the divine power of Bragi-nim still be unfamiliar for you, Master?¡±


    He did feel a bit unfamiliar with the divine power of the previous Idun, but it was still familiar overall.


    However, Bragi¡¯s divine power waspletely unfamiliar to Tae Ho, so he could only be clumsy in using it.


    ¡®The God of Music and Poetry....how unfortunate. If someone had taken over his rank like the current Idun, it would be helpful in several ways.¡¯


    Tae Ho thought of the same thing. For the current Idun to have taken over the name, divine power, and rank of the previous Idun meant that she had inherited a divine mandate. It was possible to seed a rank or or authority on such a level.


    But it was meaningless to worry about such a thing right now.


    Because of that, Adenmaha said something else.


    ¡°Anyways......how did the sagas that got strengthened change? Like the ¡®Warrior that had a Valkyrie Meet Him¡¯ and..... ¡®The Eyes of the Dragon see Through all Things¡¯.¡±


    Adenmaha¡¯s face flushedpletely upon recalling what had happened a few minutes ago. Tae Ho ignored her face and said,


    ¡°Firstly, the limit of the number of Valkyries increased for the ¡®Warrior that had a Valkyrie Meet Him¡¯. It was nine before, but I can now register eighteen.¡±


    ¡®The number nine is treated as a holy number in Asgard, but it doubled in an instant. Now you won¡¯t need to worry about who to put in the list.¡¯


    ¡°For now.¡±


    ¡°For now, he says. Just how many more Valkyries do you want to obtain?¡±


    Thest one was Adenmaha. She looked at Tae Ho and mumbled, and Tae Ho spread his chest shamelessly and said,


    ¡°Won¡¯t it be better to strengthen my saga even more and create an army of Valkyries? If I prate through the enemy ranks alone and then summon a lot of Valkyries....it¡¯s really a one man army, right?¡±


    ¡®So you want to roll on a field of flowers. There were also male Valkyries, so how about putting them in your army?¡¯


    Cuchinn¡¯s unproductive opinion passed through one of Tae Ho¡¯s ears and flowed out the other. Adenmaha shook her head as if it was absurd and said,


    ¡°That, and a summoning function was added?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I think that I¡¯m able to summon the real deal, but I feel like there¡¯s a distance limit.¡±


    The reason Adenmaha had been summoned was because she was the closest to him among the Valkyries that were registered on his list.


    Heda and Ingrid were in Valha, and Gandur, Reginleif, Rasgrid, and the rest were in the much further away realm of Midgard.


    ¡°Hm. So if we organize it, the number of members increased and a function to call the real one got added, right?¡±


    ¡°Right, and for the eyes of the dragon.....¡±


    Tae Ho paused and then turned his eyes away. Adenmaha blushed and also turned her eyes away so they didn¡¯t exchange nces.


    ¡°The effect range widened, and the ability to grasp a weak point was also strengthened. The vision.....also got strengthened.¡±


    ¡°R-right. What about Bragi¡¯s rune? You said that it also had a function.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s right. That¡¯s also important. Now that it came out, let¡¯s test a few things.¡¯


    Cuchinn received Adenmaha¡¯s words. Tae Ho started to exin as he also agreed to it.


    ¡°Firstly, the functions I saw with the eyes of the dragon are as follows.¡±


    His words became more trustable. Even if he said the same things, the positive reception to his words from others was increased.


    Secondly, his words had be more convincing.


    Thirdly, he could influence the mood of the adversary through his words.


    Fourthly, Tae Ho was able to sing really well.


    Andstly, the functions of the tongue, such as his sense of taste, had grown more intense and precise.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that he could seen the exnations in that much detail with the ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯. It was because the exnation that came with Bragi¡¯s rune also came with a lot of metaphoric exnations.


    The five functions that were lined up were the exnations Tae Ho came up with after analyzing and guessing it.


    But it wasn¡¯t impossible to guess what the overall ability was. Adenmaha put on a thoughtful face and then smiled brightly.


    ¡°This will be really useful. You are saying that your speech will strengthen, right?¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s right. You were already a swindler, but you now hold the aptitude of a swindler king.¡¯


    Cuchinn thought of the warriors that were smiling brightly in Idun¡¯s residence and then had a silent time of meditation.


    But Tae Ho shook his head.


    ¡°Cuchinn, I have never lied. I just exaggerated it a bit. Isn¡¯t that right, Adenmaha?¡±


    ¡°I will just say that¡¯s the case.¡±


    Adenmaha evaded Tae Ho¡¯s eyes as if she couldn¡¯t agree to his words.


    ¡®Fine. Whatever the case, it will effective in gathering more warriors to Idun¡¯s legion. Now, sing.¡¯


    ¡°He-here? Without any chorus?¡±


    ¡®Now you are acting like a pro. Just sing.¡¯


    ¡°Dugun dugun.¡±


    Thest one that put the effect was Adenmaha. It seemed like she was really looking forward to it, for her eyes were shining.


    ¡°Le-let¡¯s pass this one for now. Let¡¯s investigate the other things. Um, like the one that gives more trust to the adversary and makes them feel better?¡±


    Cuchinn continued speaking as if he didn¡¯t really want to hear Tae Ho singing that much.


    ¡®Precisely speaking, it¡¯s more like controlling. Should I call it as oratorical talent? Let¡¯s test it on Adenmaha.¡¯


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡®Right, you. Say something to her. Let¡¯s see how she reacts.¡¯


    Tae Ho looked at Adenmaha at Cuchinn¡¯s urge and her eyes were shining expectantly.


    What should he say?


    Tae Ho thought for a moment but decided to say anything. In the first ce, they were testing the effects of the rune, so there was no need to say anything cool.


    ¡°Hm hm. Adenmaha.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Adenmaha answered gently and looked at Tae Ho. Tae Ho felt the pressure and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Yo! You are really beautiful! You are just like a flower!¡±


    His voice was split because of the nervousness, and the words he chose were also cheesy. Surely enough, Cuchinn started to scream.


    ¡®Kuaaaaaaaaaaagh! Painful. Too painful! Hey, how can you say something like that among all the things you could have said?!¡¯


    Cuchinn kept criticizing him but suddenly shut his mouth unconsciously. It was because the reaction of Adenmaha wasn¡¯t normal.


    ¡°Re-really? Ehehe.¡±


    Adenmaha, who¡¯d became red like a tomato, looked down as if she was embarrassed and keptughing sillily. It seemed like she was trying not tough too much like a fool, but thanks to that, one could see that she was dying of happiness.


    ¡°It....does have an effect.¡±


    Tae Ho spoke in a bewildered state. It was because he also thought that his words were a mess. For the effects to be this good....


    ¡®No, she doesn¡¯t count. It¡¯s null. Think about it. There¡¯s no way she can be used as a test.¡¯


    Because she was really blinded by affection.


    Cuchinn felt stuffed alone and then held back Tae Ho that wanted to say a few more words.


    ¡®Hey, let¡¯s go out. You can finish the testter. Was he called Heimstream? The chief of the Vanir should be waiting for you¡¯


    It was a reasonable thing. It wasn¡¯t easy to imagine Heimstream waiting until Tae Ho got out, but whatever the case, Tae Ho had to go out for their meeting toe to an end.


    If one also thought about Hildegarde and her group waiting outside, they had to hurry.


    ¡®Perhaps, there¡¯s amotion because of Adenmaha.¡¯


    She had, after all, disappeared without warning.


    It wasn¡¯t the time to be testing things just like Cuchinn had said. Because of that, Tae Ho nodded and stood up.


    ¡°Tch.¡±


    Adenmaha pouted as if it was regretful, but there wasn¡¯t anything that could be done.


    Cuchinnughed.


    ¡®You can test it as much as you want in the residence so don¡¯t feel regretful. Let¡¯s hurry, anyways.¡¯


    ¡°Wait a moment. We should take all the things we have to.¡±


    Tae Ho interrupted Cuchinn this time. Cuchinn and Adenmaha asked at the same time.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°What?¡±


    Things they should take. Wasn¡¯t this the end as they had received Idun¡¯s and Bragi¡¯s rune?


    Tae Ho clicked his tongue and opened his arms widely. He pointed at the white gold colored weapons that were close to him and said.


    ¡°The legacy of the legion.¡±


    The weapons his seniors had left. They would be given to his juniors.


    Tae Ho activated the ¡±Warrior that had a Valkyrie Meet Him¡¯ and mobilized all the Valkyries, excluding Freya, to retrieve the scattered weapons.


    ¡ª


    ¡°It took longer than I expected.¡±


    < Episode 34 ¨C Vanaheim (3) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 34/Chapter 4: Vanaheim (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    ¡°It took longer than I thought.¡±


    Tae Ho flinched at the voice that he heard when he got out of the space door.


    Fortunately enough, Heimstream wasn¡¯t just dumbfoundedly looking at the space door.


    He was inspecting some books and documents while sitting in a big table next to it. If one just looked at him, it looked like he was investigating something.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Disying etiquette towards my seniors took longer than I expected.¡±


    Tae Ho hurriedly apologized. Those weremon words, but the only thing inmon was the contents. Heimstream ced his eyes off the documents the moment he heard Tae Ho¡¯s words and then looked at him. His face then drew a smile.


    ¡°It seems like you put your hands on Bragi¡¯s rune.¡±


    Because the strength behind his words were different. Tae Ho¡¯s words now had the power to move a person¡¯s heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s a rune that will bring danger if held by a weak person. The power of words is that strong.¡±


    ¡®In that case, it seems like disaster will soon befall the Nine Realms.¡¯


    It was when Cuchinn clicked his tongue and criticized that Adenmaha, who¡¯d left the space door a bitter than Tae Ho, nced at Tae Ho and Heimstream and then hit her chest twice.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s Valkyrie, Adenmaha, greets the chief of the Vanir.¡±


    The movements of Adenmaha and eyes were graceful and beautiful; however, Heimstream didn¡¯t look interested in the external appearances, but in another thing.


    ¡°For a Goddess of the Tuatha De Danann to have be a Valkyrie of Asgard. How marvelous.¡±


    It seemed like his words were close to mumbling to himself, so Adenmaha pretended not to have heard it.


    It seemed like Heimstream also liked that, and heughed in a low tone. He then sat in his chair and said,


    ¡°The space door shook for a moment, but it seems like you called your Valkyrie. Hm. What an interesting saga.¡±


    Heimstream was looking at the air and not at Tae Ho. The ce Tae Ho had been in was a ce that was being maintained by Heimstream¡¯s magic. Because of that, Heimstream could know what had happened in the trace of the Great War.


    ¡°Is it a saga that recreates fake Valkyries that have a deep connection with you and can call for a real one when they are close? Although it will only work when you register them, it seems like it will be quite useful. On top of that, it¡¯s a saga that can be greatly abused like Bragi¡¯s rune, so it¡¯s a saga that not just anyone should learn.¡±


    ¡®Ahh, I understand. So you are the disaster of the Valkyries.¡¯


    Cuchinn received Heimstream¡¯s words. Meanwhile, Heimstream used some magic while waving his hand a few times and then frowned.


    ¡°The name of the saga...¡¯The Warrior that had a Valkyrie Meet Him?¡±


    It was a voiceyered with astonishment. Tae Ho flinched once again and Adenmaha did the same.


    ¡°Just what do you have to do for a saga like this to get created?¡±


    He didn¡¯t speak alone this time. Heimstream was looking at Tae Ho right now.


    ¡®Yeah. It is marvelous indeed.¡¯


    A saga wasn¡¯t made out of nothing. There had to be an origin and a transmission for a saga to be created.


    So that meant that for the saga ¡®The Warrior that had a Valkyrie Meet Him¡¯ to be made, a simr story had to have happened.


    Tae Ho received Heimstream¡¯s curious and perplexed eyes and replied calmly,


    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to the representative Valkyrie of my legion. She took care of me a lot after I first entered Valha.¡±


    Whatever Tae Ho was feeling right now, his words that came out through his tongue that had Bragi¡¯s rune engraved were good to hear and trustworthy.


    But his adversary was the chief of the Vanir. Heimstream smacked his lips a few times as if reviewing what Tae Ho had just said and then nodded.


    ¡°If it¡¯s Idun¡¯s representative Valkyrie, it should be Heda.¡±


    ¡°Do you know her?¡±


    Tae Ho was the one to get surprised this time. Heimstream didn¡¯t miss the joy in Tae Ho¡¯s voice and smiled.


    ¡°A bit. There are merely ten representative Valkyries in Valha, and in addition, she¡¯s the youngest representative Valkyrie. There are a lot of reasons to remember her.¡±


    The Valkyrie that had protected Idun¡¯s legion alone for a long time.


    Thest survivor of Idun¡¯s legion.


    Heimstream remembered the day Idun¡¯s legion suffered devastating losses.


    He couldn¡¯t forget Heda who had faced the gruesome, devastatednds alone.


    Originally, Idun¡¯s legion was a legion that shouldn¡¯t have existed. It was because Odin had decided to disband Idun¡¯s legion, as it wasn¡¯t able to work as a legion anymore.


    But Idun¡¯s legion wasn¡¯t disbanded. That was the result of Heda supplicating Odin, believing she would protect it.


    ¡®And in the end, it resurrected.¡¯


    For the day that themander of Idun¡¯s legion came to this ce to retrieve Idun¡¯s and Bragi¡¯s legacy had actuallye true.


    Heda, who¡¯d been but a small girl, would have matured as a beautiful woman. Heimstream imagined that for a moment and looked at Tae Ho once again. He said what he just remembered.


    ¡°Idun¡¯smander. What do you think a saga is?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a magic of Asgard that recreates the story of a warrior and the several thoughts, beliefs, and strength other people have in it.¡±


    Tae Ho answered reflexively. It was because he had heard that several times from Heda and Ragnar. However, Heimstream put on a vague smile instead of saying that he was right.


    ¡°Right. It is normally told like that. If you ask the warriors of Valha, two or three will answer like that. And the remaining seven or eight would say that they didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Tae Ho nodded unconsciously, and it was the same for Adenmaha.


    Because those were the warriors of Valha.


    Heimstream spoke with a light joke and continued by saying,


    ¡°The power of magic...it¡¯s both wrong and right. The magic Asgard currently uses, and the magic our race has developed, both have a long history behind them. The order and system are also clear, and the theory is also right. But it¡¯s a bit different for the saga.¡±


    The magic of the Vanir was certainly mystical, but it had a clear theory behind it. It was an exact science like math where adding one plus one would give someone a two.


    ¡°The one that made the sagas isn¡¯t Odin nor Freya nor even me. The sagas weren¡¯t made by the Gods of Asgard.....it¡¯s a shared strength that the entire Asgard possesses.¡±


    It was different to magic. In the first ce, the origin of it was a different strength.


    ¡°Idun¡¯smander, why do you think the warriors of Asgard and the Nine Realms all use a different strength? Is it to have a peculiarity of themselves?¡±


    Asgard had the sagas, and there was the geass and the sentence of the Milesians in Erin.


    ¡°Just like you said......It¡¯s because of the shared strength each world has.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Because of that, it¡¯s impossible to use the power of another world in general. Why can¡¯t the warriors of Valha use the sentence of the Milesians or the geass? They would be able to grow much stronger if they did. And it¡¯s the same for the ¡®task¡¯ of Olympus and the ¡®energy¡¯ in the Temple.¡±


    There was no warrior of Valha that used the ¡®task¡¯ that was the power of Olympus.


    And martial arts that utilized ¡®energy¡¯ also didn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°The reason is simple. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t use it willingly but because they physically can¡¯t. Right, Cuchinn?¡±


    As soon as Heimstream finished speaking, Cuchinn materialized next to Tae Ho. Just like the cave of Scathach was her magical territory, this ce was Heimstream¡¯s magical region.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°It has, Prince of Light. I¡¯m a bit disappointed, as you didn¡¯t greet me since the beginning.¡±


    ¡°I am doing it now.¡±


    Cuchinn smiled bitterly and expressed etiquette. Heimstream nodded and then kept talking to Tae Ho.


    ¡°A warrior being able to use the power of another world is a really special one. It¡¯s not that it¡¯spletely unheard of, but it also doesn¡¯t happen frequently. But you are really special even among them, as you are using the power of Asgard and Erin at the same time.¡±


    Cuchinn had fought with the warriors of Asgard in the Great War, but he couldn¡¯t use the sagas.


    It was the same for Ragnar. He was bright on the power of Erin to the point he had warned Tae Ho about the danger of the geass, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t use the sentence of the Milesians or the power of Erin.


    But of course, it wasn¡¯t that it waspletely impossible. Not being able to use it in general meant that there were special exceptions. Even with the geass, one needed to pay a great price for it, as its magical property was really strong, but it was possible to use it.


    And there were more special cases that could use the power of a foreign world even without paying that price.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have already heard this from Heda, but there are warriors that came to Valha from another world. They were all able to use the sagas, and that is because the world allowed them to do so.¡±


    The saga was an innate strength the world had. It was a power that was granted only to the ones that lived in that world. Because of that, the world was able to allow the usage of that strength.


    ¡°Cuchinn, why did you choose themander of Idun as the sessor of Erin?¡±


    ¡°Because he is indeed the sessor of Erin.¡±


    ¡°Is it not because only Tae Ho could be the sessor among the warriors of Valha?¡±


    ¡°Is it that different?¡±


    ¡°What a warrior-like reply.¡±


    Heimstreamughed like a magician.


    ¡°Idun¡¯smander. You are special. Even if we bring warriors of another world forcefully, they won¡¯t be able to be like you. There¡¯s a high probability they won¡¯t merely be able to use the power of different worlds at the same time but also won¡¯t even be able to use the sagas. That¡¯s because they haven¡¯t been chosen by the world, since we¡¯d have brought them forcefully.¡±


    Tae Ho remembered what he and Hildegarde had talked about when he met her again in the night banquet.


    Odin and Freya weren¡¯t the ones that chose who they brought from the mortal world. Perhaps, the will of the world may have really chosen Tae Ho just like Heimstream had said.


    ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that you are special. You are someone that has been chosen by the world.¡±


    ¡°Is that not the result of nonsense and gibberish?¡±


    As Cuchinn butted in, Heimstreamughed once again.


    ¡°I got busted. Right, if we return to the beginning of the story....the sagas are a shared power of the world. That¡¯s why they don¡¯t have a fixed rule as the Gods or humans think. Only a simr rule exists.¡±


    The reason Heimstream had stated this wasn¡¯t to say that Tae Ho was special.


    ¡°You may have already heard this from your teacher, Ragnar, but there¡¯s no need to limit your sagas yourself. The power of your sagas, your story, will always be able to reach further.¡±


    What would happen if you tried to recreate the ¡®Warrior that had a Valkyrie Meet Him¡¯ with magic? You would need a really, really huge-scaled magic for it.


    But it wasn¡¯t like that for the saga. Perhaps, it may be able to develop even more.


    ¡°This is all I wanted to say including the gibberish nonsense. But Idun¡¯smander. Don¡¯t you need more pockets? There would have been so many weapons to put it all inside of Unnir.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I retrieved all of them.¡±


    Heimstream blinked as Tae Ho smiled and answered him and then he understood his words.


    ¡°The power of a saga is really incredible.¡±


    Heughed pleasingly and stood up.


    ¡°Send my greetings to Freya and the current Idun.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Tae Ho fixed his posture. It seemed like Heimstream had grown to like Tae Ho, and he hit his chest twice with a good mood.


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    Tae Ho left Heimstream¡¯s room after he finished greeting him.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Hua. I thought like I would die out of breath.¡±


    As soon as the big door, which resembled a gate, mmed shut, Adenmaha let out a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t end there and then slightly pulled on Tae Ho¡¯s arm.


    ¡°It seems like all the great magicians are weird and cranky.¡±


    ¡®Hey. Are you talking about Master right now?¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke with sharp eyes, but unfortunately, Adenmaha wasn¡¯t grabbing Gae Bolg right now.


    Because of that, she hummed a bit more and talked ill about Scathach a bit more. It was because one could even curse the king when he wasn¡¯t present.


    ¡°Uh.....Master?¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry. I had something to think about.¡±


    Adenmaha let out a sigh of relief because she had thought that it bothered Tae Ho that she had spoken ill about Scathach. On the other hand, Tae Ho fell into his thoughts once again.


    It was because a worry he had from a long time had surged up, although he didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    Tae Ho¡¯srades.


    More specifically, the professional gamers that he yed Dark Age with instead of the warriors of Valha.


    They hadn¡¯t said that it was a shared power of the world like Heimstream, but he had already heard from Heda and Ragnar that they probably won¡¯t be able to use the sagas even if they brought people from another world.


    But he still couldn¡¯t erase his uneasiness.


    Because Heda¡¯s and Ragnar¡¯s words were merely a guess.


    What Tae Ho was worried about wasn¡¯t that another pro-gamer would appear in Valha to take away his specialness. What Tae Ho worried about was rather the pro-gamers themselves.


    It would be a big problem to bring them, who were living good lives, to test something.


    To enter Valha, one had to first die.


    In addition, what would happen to their lives if they couldn¡¯t use the sagas when they were brought to Valha? Would they get taken back to the underworld of Tae Ho¡¯s world, or would they get thrown to Niflheim, the otherworld of Asgard?


    ¡®That wouldn¡¯t happen.¡¯


    It didn¡¯t seem like Odin or Freya didn¡¯t know something that Heimstream did. In addition, even if he didn¡¯t know Odin, he had met Freya several times. It didn¡¯t seem like she would casually do something that cruel.


    Tae Ho calmed himself and thought of another thing. It was because he¡¯d formed a new doubt after listening to Heimstream¡¯s story.


    Asgard¡¯s saga, Erin¡¯s geass, and the sentence of the Milesians, Olympus¡¯s task, the energy of the Temple.


    Then, what was the power of the world Tae Ho grew up in?


    ¡®It wouldn¡¯t be something like science, right?¡¯


    There was magic that could bepared to science in Asgard and also in Erin and Olympus.


    ¡®Let¡¯s think about it slowly.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t a problem that would get solved by thinking about it. Tae Ho grew resoluted and then stroked Adenmaha¡¯s head that was looking at him with worried eyes.


    ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s go, our good and pretty Adenmaha.¡±


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s a humph.¡±


    Adenmaha snorted like always, but she failed this time. Tae Ho felt like he had heard a melting voice and then spoke to Cuchinn excitedly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the effect really great? I should also use it on Heda.¡±


    ¡®What should I say? What¡¯s the reasoning for using it on an adversary if you can¡¯t check the effect of the rune? You aren¡¯t confident?¡¯


    Tae Ho took Adenmaha and got out of the pce while hearing Cuchinn¡¯s rebuke. The first one that greeted them was certainly Hildegarde.


    ¡°Did youe?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sorry to have made you wait for too long.¡±


    ¡°How can that be? Let¡¯s ride the carriage. I will lead you to your lodging.¡±


    She replied skillfully and then nced at Adenmaha and said something to the Valkyrie that was near her. It seemed like they had started to search the surroundings as Adenmaha had suddenly disappeared.


    Tae Ho took Adenmaha, who was still trying to snort, and then got on the carriage. But it was then that Tae Ho turned his eyes unconsciously. It was because a strong urge that couldn¡¯t be exined made him do that.


    The direction which pulled at Tae Ho¡¯s attention-


    The front lines of Asgardy in that ce.


    < Episode 34 ¨C Vanaheim (4) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 34/Chapter 5: Vanaheim (5)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    Asgard was different to the world Tae Ho used to live in.


    Gods and magic actually existed, and it was a word that had an invisible strength and even made prophecies.


    Because of that, Tae Ho couldn¡¯t shake away the uneasiness that passed through his chest.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯


    ¡°Master?¡±


    Cuchinn and Adenmaha asked almost at the same time, but Tae Ho just frowned instead of answering either of them.


    ¡®It must be an illusion, right?¡¯


    This ce was Vanaheim. It was a ce that was harder tomunicate with than even Midgard, a realm being protected by the Great Barrier.


    There were several mysteries in Asgard. That¡¯s why uneasiness was like having a premonition backed up with proof.


    Like having sensed a change from faraway or a force was transmitted like a current of water.


    ¡°Master, are you hurt somewhere?¡±


    Adenmaha asked with a worried voice and then put her hand on Tae Ho¡¯s forehead.


    ¡®Rather than worry, it seems like you are feeling more excited and happy at the contact.¡¯


    The jab didn¡¯t reach Adenmaha, fortunately. Because of that, Adenmaha was enjoying her happy time but soon regained herposure and tilted her head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just thinking of another thing.¡±


    Tae Ho pushed away Adenmaha¡¯s hand as he had also gotten a hold of himself and said. It seemed like it really was a delusion.


    ¡®Hm, did you feel something uneasy?¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right....but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something much. Or a mistake.¡±


    The door of the carriage opened up as he answered Cuchinn. It was Hildegarde, that had finished searching the surroundings.


    ¡°We will depart immediately.¡±


    Hildegarde simply revealed her business and then rode on a horse instead of entering the carriage and started to take the lead. The warriors of Freya¡¯s legion also rode on their horses and took an escorting formation.


    ¡°Depart!¡±


    The carriage and the escort group started to move at Hildegarde¡¯s terse order. And then, Cuchinn spoke once again.


    ¡®Even if it bothers you, it must have been a delusion like you said. Rest for now. You must already be familiar with the divine power of the previous Idun, but that isn¡¯t the case with Bragi-nim¡¯s. Perhaps, a w was created in your soul and body while receiving an unfamiliar divine power.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, that is also possible.¡±


    It was a really convincing story. As Tae Ho nodded at Cuchinn¡¯s words, Adenmaha, after guessing their conversation, said,


    ¡°Master, are you going to rest now? You said that we would depart tomorrow morning, right?¡±


    ¡°That is the schedule Hildegarde set up for us. It¡¯s barely noon, but they would go to make preparations to sail once again. Being shut in our rooms will be helping them.¡±


    It took about four days by ship toe to Vanaheim from Freya¡¯s legion. It may take a simr time when they returned, so they needed the process to check the condition and objects of the ship.


    In addition, the warriors of Freya¡¯s legion weren¡¯t Steel Warriors. They also needed time to release their fatigue of travelling.


    ¡°Umm, then don¡¯t we have to bring back Merlin¡¯s belongings?¡±


    Adenmaha looked up at Tae Ho next to him and said carefully. She growled against Scathach like a cat to a dog- Of course, this was only what she thought, but when others saw them, they saw that Adenmaha suffered one sidedly- but she was in a really good rtion with Merlin.


    In addition, if she took something, be it small or big, it became of help to Tae Ho and Idun¡¯s legion.


    So whatever the case, Adenmaha had started to think about managing the legion after she became a Valkyrie of Idun.


    Tae Ho really treasured Adenmaha, but Cuchinn clicked his tongue and said,


    ¡®What else do you want to take from here? Just sweep it all.¡¯


    They had already retrieved more than many dozens of weapons from the trace of the Great War.


    Tae Ho drew a smile and looked at Adenmaha.


    ¡°It would certainly be good if we can make some time....and we even know the general location from what we heard from Merlin.¡±


    It seemed like it would certainly be good to retrieve it now that they were in Vanaheim.


    Adenmaha smirked as Tae Ho agreed but then said with a regretful voice,


    ¡°If we knew we were going toe to Vanaheim, it would have been good if Merlin came with us.¡±


    Tae Ho thought of the same thing, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it at this point. As the visit to Freya¡¯s residence itself was too sudden, he should be d that he had at least brought Adenmaha.


    ¡°Well, you shouldn¡¯t worry too much. He has already retrieved the most important thing that was in Vanaheim.¡±


    ¡°You are speaking about Gatin, right?¡±


    ¡°Right. Gatin. That¡¯s one of the most precious objects among the ones Merlin hid in Vanaheim. The other ones are somewhat good, but even so, they won¡¯t be normal as they have been through Merlin¡¯s hands.¡±


    Merlin was a strong magician and an excellent cksmith. Even the mass-produced Liberatuses boasted of a performance that was much superior than average magical tools.


    But of course, Tae Ho¡¯s battle power wouldn¡¯t increase by having a few more mass-produced Liberatuses but it was different for Idun¡¯s legion. If he distributed Merlin¡¯s weapons to the new warriors, then their individual battle prowesses and survivability rates would increase exponentially.


    ¡®Then you should just take it now. When else will youe to Vanaheim? The path to here is that far and harsh.¡¯


    It was a distance that took over a week even if one rode a fast ship. Tae Ho nodded.


    ¡°I was going to request to Hildegarde when we reached our lodging as it would be good if we had a guide.¡±


    He heard the general story from Merlin, but it was still an unfamiliar path for them. If there was someone that was knowledgeable of thisnd, then searching the secret investigationb of Merlin would be much easier.


    Adenmaha listened to Tae Ho¡¯s words and said in a good mood,


    ¡°We have to eat lunch, so let¡¯s go slowly. It¡¯s not that anyone is chasing after us, right? I¡¯m also curious as to what they eat in Vanaheim.¡±


    It seemed like Adenmaha was looking at the secretb of Merlin as going on an excursion.


    Tae Ho¡¯s eyes remained on Adenmaha. The inside of the carriage was bright, but humming next to Tae Ho made her seem like a cat.


    ¡°Now that I see Adenmaha, don¡¯t you have motion sickness for being in the carriage?¡±


    Because the sea and the carriage moved the same.


    Adenmaha had rejected looking at Tae Ho in the face, pretending to have gotten sea sick.


    Adenmaha blinked with a surprised face at his question and barely managed to open her mouth.


    ¡°Uh....now, now that I see I slightly.....huugh?¡±


    Adenmaha slightly closed her eyes and leaned towards Tae Ho, and Cuchinn criticized her as always.


    ¡®She acts disgustingly bad.¡¯


    But still, Cuchinn was being considerate of her as he spoke in a voice so low Tae Ho didn¡¯t hear it.


    At that moment, Tae Ho thought about using the ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯ but then changed his thoughts. He fixed his sitting posture and then pulled Adenmaha to make her lie down sideways. And obviously, Adenmaha¡¯s headnded on Tae Ho¡¯s thigh.


    ¡°Rest. I will tell you when we arrive.¡±


    ¡°Yees.¡±


    Adenmaha covered her face with her long hair while answering.


    Tae Ho stroked the head of Adenmaha and looked at the front once again. He didn¡¯t get the uneasy feeling like before, but it was still hard to look away.


    ¡°May Idun¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    Tae Ho prayed in a low voice while looking at the newly engraved rune of Idun in his wrist and slowly closed his eyes.


    ¡ª


    Siri stood in the hall of Valha that was connected with the wooden dock and looked at a distant ce. Several warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion were lined up behind her.


    They were the force that was selected to be dispatched to the front lines.


    ¡®How regretful.¡¯


    Siri thought of Tae Ho and put on a bitter smile. It was because she wouldn¡¯t be able to visit Idun¡¯s legion for a few months while she was away in the front lines. Having departed from him without saying a proper farewell was really regretful.


    But right at that moment-


    ¡°Heey Siri.¡±


    ¡°Bracky.¡±


    Siri looked at the direction the voice was heard at and smiled. Bracky, who was bigger than the already massive warriors, smirked and approached her.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Did you rest well?¡±


    ¡°Somewhat. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I had a fun time in Anaheim.¡±


    Brackyughed treacherously and looked at a distant ce. Siri let out a sigh reflexively at him, who looked like a fool, and then shook her head and started to imitate Heda.


    ¡°So that was the case. You had a fun time. How good of you.¡±


    She had learned from Heda because she had said that it had great effects and that really was the case.


    ¡°Wh, what is it? I feel like i¡¯m being treated like a moron.¡±


    There certainly wasn¡¯t a curse mixed in her words.


    Siri just looked at him with lukewarm eyes instead of exining to him, and Bracky couldn¡¯t endure it anymore.


    ¡°A-anyways! We got to be together this time, too. Don¡¯t you think that there¡¯s a solid tie between us?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that there is none.¡±


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that she had been in almost all the battlefields like with Tae Ho, but she had still been in quite a lot of battlefields with Bracky.


    Just taking into ount the time they had spent in an expedition, Tae Ho came first and Bracky would be the second. Rolph, who hadn¡¯t been with her recently, would take third ce.


    While Siri was counting the numbers by herself, Bracky looked at his surroundings and then blinked and asked,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Tae Ho guy here? He has almost always been with you. Or went with Ullr¡¯s legion.¡±


    Because the one-man-army of Idun¡¯s legion couldn¡¯t go out on an expedition alone. Tae Ho had always joined in another legion for an expedition since he was a lowest-ranked warrior, especially in Ullr¡¯s legion.


    But of course, the situation had changed now. Tae Ho had be themander and new warriors had entered Idun¡¯s legion.


    But even so, Bracky just ignored that fact. It was because the new warriors were all lowest-ranked and it was impossible for them to stand on the same battlefield as Tae Ho, a superior-ranked warrior.


    Siri didn¡¯t answer immediately and checked her surroundings and then approached Bracky and said in a low voice,


    ¡°He went to Vanaheim after receiving a call from Freya-nim.¡±


    It was something that shouldn¡¯t be hidden, but it still wasn¡¯t something that could be said openly.


    Bracky thought of the beautiful face of Freya at the words of ¡®Freya¡¯s orders¡¯ and drooled like a fool, and Siri looked at him once more with lukewarm eyes.


    And a few secondster, Bracky said after he barely managed to regain his bearings.


    ¡°Mm, he¡¯s quite busytely. Is it different if you are amander of a legion?¡±


    ¡°Of course. And Tae Ho is a superior-ranked warrior while we are still intermediate-ranked.¡±


    At first, Siri was an inferior-ranked warrior and Tae Ho was at the lowest rank but when did this gap get created?


    Siri put on a bitter expression unconsciously, but Bracky didn¡¯t follow suit. He rather snorted and said bravely,


    ¡°Good, good. We will catch up to him soon. Siri, you should also work hard as you will want to be with him from now on.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s work hard.¡±


    Siri thought why the warriors of the mortal world liked Bracky. An existence that gave one strength just by being with him. Someone that was like a vitamin.


    Siriughed and tried to speak about the frontlines that they were about to go to. Siri had already gone once when she was an inferior-ranked warrior, but it was the first time for Bracky.


    But of course, they had stayed in the fortress next to the front lines, but that was rather like visiting as guests instead of protecting it like warriors. There could only be a difference in it.


    But it was when Siri was about to open her mouth.


    ¡°Siri! Bracky!¡±


    ¡°Ingrid-nim?¡±


    They turned their heads to look at the urgent call and saw that Ingrid was fast approaching them. She, who didn¡¯t normally have any change in her stone-like expression, was putting on a face with perplexity and anxiousness.


    ¡°The two of you, follow me. It¡¯s an urgent task.¡±


    Siri and Bracky turned to look at themselves at the sudden order, and it was at that moment-


    The sound of a horn trumpet was heard from a far ce.


    It was the signal indicating an emergency.


    ¡ª


    Skuld, who was flying towards Vanaheim, twisted her body in the air. She transformed from a swan back into a woman and then looked at the direction the front lines was at.


    She was the future.


    She was the one that reviewed the thread of fate made by the past Uld and the present Verdandi.


    The uncertain future one faced no matter how many times they untied the thread and made it anew.


    Skuld transformed into a swan once again. She flew towards Vanaheim, as she didn¡¯t have much time anymore.


    ¡ª


    The God of Thunder, Thor, red at the front lines and the God of Hunting, Ullr, clenched his lips at the roars that was heard from far away.


    The roars of beasts.


    The cry of a predator that made one¡¯s organs freeze.


    They were simr to a wolf¡¯s, but Ullr shook his head. It wasn¡¯t Fenrir. The roar of the world wolf wasn¡¯t that weak.


    The canine of hell, Garmr.


    The beast that got out of the hands of H.


    It wasn¡¯tplete, but wasn¡¯t weak either. It was the strongest and biggest roar that was heard since Asgard has started searching for the soul fragments.


    ¡°It¡¯s not only one soul fragment.¡±


    Ullr said, and Thor understood his words.


    The number of Garmr¡¯s soul fragments that Odin had estimated numbered about fifteen.


    Among them, Asgard had merely attained six of them.


    There wasn¡¯t a clear method for Asgard to know how many fragments the giants had gathered and how many more they have acquired.


    ¡°But it¡¯s still iplete.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t to the point to wake up the world wolf that was in its long slumber. They hadn¡¯t gathered that amount of fragments yet.


    But it had certainly drawn near. If even one or two more fragments were added, the thing they were deathly afraid of could certainly happen.


    Thor felt doubt. Why did the giants wake up Garmr when they didn¡¯t have enough soul fragments? Just why did they reveal the fact that they had gathered almost enough fragments?


    ¡°Thor! Ullr!¡±


    A voice was heard from behind, and the two of them turned around hurriedly. Hermod, the younger brother of the two and the God of Wind and Messages, hurriedlynded on the fortress of the front lines. He, who had the look of a youth, reported to the two Gods.


    Things were happening in Midgard.


    The roar of Garmr was spread once more, and the giants in the front lines started to move.


    ¡ª


    Hugin and Munin were currently in Midgard.


    The two crows transmitted to Odin what they heard and seen from the sky.


    There were changes urring in several ces of Midgard. It was a simr thing that happened when Garmr¡¯s soul fragment was discovered.


    In addition, it wasn¡¯t only one or two this time. About five soul fragments were emanating its strong presence at the same time.


    The distance among them was far. It wasn¡¯t close at all. It was impossible to retrieve all of them at once with just the warriors that were down in Midgard.


    Odin, who was sitting in front of Mimir¡¯ske, gazed at the head of Mimir.


    The head of Mimir, which was on top of a wide and in boulder, opened its mouth and spoke.


    It was a story he had kept repeating since long before, and that didn¡¯t change much but there was a variable added into it.


    Odin agreed. The several crows aside of Hugin and Munin told him of the many things that were happening in Midgard and Asgard.


    Giants were appearing in Midgard. Now that the fomoires had disappeared, there was only one person that could do what they did.


    The God of Fire and Lies, Loki.


    Odin saved his words for a moment. He looked at a distant ce and said with a bitter smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally started.¡±


    The time has arrived now.


    Odin stood up from his ce. He didn¡¯t stay seated anymore.


    Gungnir.


    The spear of Odin that boasted an absolute uracy. A strong weapon suitable for the King of Gods.


    He could hear the voice of Freya searching for him urgently, and the voices of Thor and Heimdall were also heard.


    The head of Mimir spoke once again.


    And Odin didn¡¯t speak back this time. He looked at a distant ce with his only eye and then ced the horn trumpet he was carrying on his waist in his mouth.


    He¡¯d been the God of War before the King of Gods.


    Odin blew the horn trumpet.


    It announced the start of war.


    < Episode 34 ¨C Vanaheim (5) > End

 Chapter 124

    Episode 35/Chapter 1: Great War (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    A hundred years had passed since the Great War.


    That time wasn¡¯t short even for the Gods that could live thousands or tens of thousands of years. Although it was short whenpared to their life spans, it wasn¡¯t so for the collective races.


    As time flowed fairly for both humans and Gods, the Gods also felt the time flowing slowly.


    A hundred years.


    A period of more than thirty thousand years.


    In that time, the Gods of Asgard and the giants of Jotunheim stood at the boundaries of the destroyed Erin and Asgard and red at each other.


    The battle hadn¡¯t ended. There had been no big battles that would break the bnce of the scale, but the small battles kept urring repeatedly.


    Because of that, the giants now showing some movements at the front lines wasn¡¯t that big of a deal. The frost giants had always moved troops tens of times a year and provoked Asgard continuously.


    But it was a bit different this time.


    It wasn¡¯t only because Garmr¡¯s soul fragments appeared in a bunch.


    The God of Thunder, Thor, stood on the walls of the front lines and red at the giants, and a grand sound that wasn¡¯t inferior to rumbling thunder echoed out.


    Thor knew his voice.


    The God of Hunting, Ullr, who stood beside Thor, had also heard his voice a long time ago.


    The God of Messages, Hermod, rode on the wind. He was riding towards the direction the sound was heard with the eight-legged horse, Sleipnir.


    Hermod remembered the day he¡¯d first heard that sound. That day was an unforgettable one.


    A hundred years ago.


    The day the fire of Muspelheim¡¯s king, Surtr, burned down Erin.


    The day the Great War started.


    The sound of the horn trumpet shook heaven and earth, and it grew even louder as it neared Valha.


    Hermod looked behind him. Thanks to the speed of Sleipnir, faster than the wind, the walls of the front lines were soon at a great distance.


    However, Hermod had eyes that could see thousands of miles away, and he could clearly see the unfolding events at the walls as if they were right before him.


    The warriors were moving. They were taking their weapons and forming ranks upon the walls. The Valkyries urged those warriors and raised the gs of their legions.


    It was a scene that made one¡¯s chest burn, a really trustworthy sight.


    However, Hermod gulped dry saliva unconsciously. He forcefully turned his eyes away from the walls as it was hard to see it even with his eyes that could gaze a thousand miles away.


    Uneasiness was sprouting from a part of his chest, and this was something he had already been through once.


    ¡®The Great War.¡¯


    Hermod didn¡¯t think anymore. His eyes were looking toward Valha.


    ¡ª


    A huge fortress existed on top of the rainbow-like Bifrost that connected Asgard and Midgard.


    The protector God that guarded the strong fortress, that was able to easily block tens of thousands of enemies, was Heimdall.


    He heard the sound of the horn trumpet from Valha.


    He, who could even hear the fur of sheeps growing, could know more clearly than anyone where the sound came from and who had blown the horn trumpet.


    It was the King of Gods, Odin.


    He was blowing the horn trumpet in theke of Mimir that was connected with a root of the world tree Yggdrasil, and was climbing up.


    Heimdall closed his ears for a moment and looked in front of him. The Valkyries were gathering, and the warriors of Heimdall¡¯s legion were hurriedly running to several ces of the fortress.


    The front lines of Asgard weren¡¯t the only ces that a problem had urred.


    There were also changes urring in Midgard. Even though they had killed Bress, King of the fomoires, with a great surprise attack and cleaned up their remains, giants were still appearing in several ces of Midgard.


    The representative Valkyrie of Heimdall¡¯s legion, Herpiortr, hit her chest twice and expressed etiquette. She, who had red hair like mes and was the owner of the legion, looked at her master¡¯s eyes Heimdall fixedly.


    Heimdall nodded to her. He just hit his chest twice instead of saying anything and then went towards the highest ce of Bifrost.


    The King of Gods, Odin, blew the horn trumpet and transmitted his will, and it then became the turn of Heimdall to make the final deration.


    To use the horn trumpet of war, Gjarhorn.... They¡¯d hoped they wouldn¡¯t ever use it again but knew they¡¯d inevitably have to one day.


    Heimdall blew Gjarhorn.


    He notified Asgard and the other realms that the Great War had restarted.


    ¡ª


    Helga raised her head. She, the princess of Kataron, brave shieldmaiden, and a loyal believer of Idun, started to drip cold sweat from her forehead. Her ck hair that was always brushed prettily was now disheveled and being shaken by the wind.


    ¡°Princess?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    She answered at the voice mixed with worry that was heard from next to her and looked at the sky. She thought she had heard the sound of a horn trumpet, but it seemed like it was an illusion.


    She was now riding on a horse, and the shield maidens and warriors that were riding next to her were the elites of Kataron. They, who had participated on the subjugation of the evil fomoires following the warrior of Idun, were now hurriedly returning to the castle of Kataron.


    Originally, it had to be an enjoyable trip. Helga had set up quite a lot of military exploits in the expeditions she had been together with Idun¡¯s warrior. But of course, they were so small that was embarrassing topare them to the achievements made by the great warriors of Valha, although it was because they were the ones beingpared.


    The warriors of King Ivar that had apanied Helga were proud of the achievements set by their princess. Helga couldn¡¯t say it in front of others, but she was waiting for the day she could boast of her achievements in front of the warrior of Idun.


    It was regrettable that she couldn¡¯t enter Valha, but she had won and was returning with her loved ones. She also had her siblings to boast about her achievements.


    However, Helga ced all of that in a corner of her heart. It was because something more urgent and important was happening in front of them.


    Giants appeared in the mountains and rivers.


    The evil spirits that were born from Ymir¡¯s blood climbed up from under the ground and attacked the viges and cities.


    It wasn¡¯t something that was happening in one ce but in all the region. Someone had even said that Ragnarok had started.


    What would have happened with her hometown, Kataron? Was her father, King Ivar, safe?


    Helga thought of the faces of her siblings and the citizens and then gritted her teeth and kicked her horse.


    She had to hurry.


    ¡ª


    Siri and Bracky followed Ingrid. The three people that departed from the wooden dock went for one of the rooms located in the middle hall of Valha.


    The sound of a horn trumpet was heard by the three people that were running hurriedly. One was heard from inside of Valha, and the other one was heard from outside.


    Siri and Bracky knew instinctively what the two sounds meant.


    Ingrid gulped the silence at the fact that the things she had heard from her senior Valkyries was happening once again right now.


    The sound that was heard from outside was certainly the sound of the trumpet of war, Gjarhorn.


    Gjarhorn was a really special horn trumpet. The sound of it had rang out once throughout the long history of Valha.


    And it could only be like that. Because Gjarhorn wasn¡¯t simply a horn trumpet that notified of an urgent situation.


    Mobilizing all the forces of Valha.


    Starting from the lowest-ranked warriors to the top rank and even the oldest Steel Warriors that had been slumbering for a long time all without exception.


    The fuss at their surroundings became amplified. The sounds of chains were heard endlessly at a far away ce, and toothed wheels shed with each other and made a machine-like sound.


    The door was opening.


    The 540 gates that were covering Valha in a circle, those located at the walls.


    Ingrid, who had stopped for a moment, urged Siri and Bracky on once more. It wasn¡¯t the time to be absentminded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have to hurry.¡±


    Siri didn¡¯t ask where they were going to, and Bracky realized instinctively why he had also gotten called with Siri when he belonged to another legion.


    There were already people that had arrived on the path that connected to Heimdall¡¯s fortress. They were faces that Siri and Bracky already knew well.


    Notung, the warrior of Heimdall¡¯s legion.


    Harabal, the warrior of Njord¡¯s legion.


    But there weren¡¯t only the two of them. All the intermediate-ranked warriors that had been in the expedition of Midgard were gathered.


    ¡°We will hurriedly go to Midgard.¡±


    Ingrid said.


    The warriors of Valha didn¡¯t speak anymore and followed her.


    The sound of Gjarhorn was approaching.


    ¡ª


    Freya, who was riding on the cat carriage, was a mess. She was wearing a pijama that revealed underneath as she had just woken up after hearing the sound of the horn trumpet. She couldn¡¯t fix her plentiful and pretty hair and it flowed down her shoulders instead.


    But of course, she was still the Goddess of Beauty. She was emitting a different charm as it wasn¡¯t her usual self.


    But it wasn¡¯t the time to be minding about that.


    Freya covered herself roughly with the ck coat a Valkyrie brought her and then hit the air with a whip made with the skin of a sea serpent. The cats became surprised at that sound and started to run in the air.


    ¡®Ugh, really.¡¯


    Freya bit her lips. She did expect that something would happen, but for Gjarhorn to be the one to ring....


    In addition, Odin was also another case. There was no way for him, the God of Magic and Prophecy, to not have seen anythinging.


    ¡®He should have told me something!¡¯


    He is always stuck in theke of Mimir!


    But of course, Freya herself knew that venting her anger was useless as Odin also wasn¡¯t omniscient.


    The thread of fate made by the three sisters and the result the head of Mimir came up after calcting countless variables wasn¡¯t absolute.


    The Gods of Asgard were like that.


    They were called as Gods but weren¡¯t absolute. They were existences that couldn¡¯t maintain eternal life without the golden apple of Idun.


    Mortal instead of immortal.


    Iplete instead ofplete.


    That¡¯s why they could only fear the future. They could live on fierce lives like the existences in Midgard.


    Freya shook her head. Thinking about useless things on urgent situations was one of her old weaknesses.


    She took a deep breath and then rolled her fingers. She obtained information through the several magicalworks she had spread in Asgard.


    ¡°It¡¯s an utter mess.¡±


    She cursed out unconsciously.


    The battle in the front lines still hadn¡¯t started, but it was like a kettle that was about to overflow.


    Giants and evil spirits were appearing in Midgard. In addition, their number was overwhelming.


    ¡®Damn it. It¡¯s full of holes just like a torn rag. Just who the hell made it!¡¯


    Freya cursed the Great Barrier of Midgard for a moment and then had a moment of self criticism and rolled her fingers again.


    It was certain that a bunch of Garmr¡¯s soul fragments had appeared in the front lines, and it was seen that a few of them also appeared in Midgard.


    ¡®World wolf.¡¯


    Freya bit her lips. She called out the nickname of the existence that was uneasy and scary to say out loud.


    She pondered. She used her intelligent head to think about what she should do from now on.


    She had to first meet Odin.


    Freya was thendy of Asgard. The conversation she was to have with Odin wasn¡¯t about how they would fight in the front lines.


    ¡®Midgard.¡¯


    They had to stop the resurrection of the world wolf. They had to dispatch warriors to Midgard and retrieve all of the soul fragments.


    ¡®Loki.¡¯


    It would probably be his doing. She didn¡¯t know how the soul fragments appeared in Midgard at the same time, but she could understand the giants that appeared right after that.


    It was clearly Loki. He had certainly made a hole in the Great Barrier which he and Odin had made.


    Freya turned her head. The representative Valkyrie of Freya¡¯s legion, Aherid, who was riding on the cat carriage with her, noticed the eyes of her master and hurriedly faced her.


    ¡°Up to where did themander of Idun get?¡±


    Freya was usually gentle and kind to the people below her, but her voice right now was sharp because of the situation.


    Aherid hurriedly said,


    ¡°He¡¯s vigorously flying over here with a coffin of Vanaheim.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t easy to usemunication magic because of the sea of Ymir that was between Vanaheim and Asgard, but this was an emergency situation.


    They had already transmitted to him the situation¡¯s urgency with a really strong magic. As the sound of Gjarhorn transcended time and space, Vanaheim would also act without pause.


    He woulde flying.


    Freya nodded as she knew what that meant. It wouldn¡¯t take too long then.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet the King for now.¡±


    She talked to himself as if trying to calm herself down and then hit the air with the whip once again. The cats increased their speed.


    ¡ª


    Hildegarde remained in Vanaheim.


    And that was the same for the legion of Freya that hade with her.


    The only one that was allowed to move with Idun¡¯smander was Adenmaha, a Valkyrie of Idun¡¯s legion.


    Hildegarde breathed roughly after hearing the sound of Gjarhorn. Skuld, who¡¯d arrived almost at the same time as the emergency notice, looked up the sky next to her.


    A ck thing was crossing the sky.


    The thing that departed from Vanaheim was like a thread of a ck sh.


    ¡®Let him reach in time.¡¯


    Skuld prayed inwardly, and Hildegarde and the warriors of Freya¡¯s legion did the same.


    And high in the sky, where the hopes of everyone reached, Adenmaha was letting out a scream.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaak!¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t you think her scream is mixed with happiness?¡¯


    Because both Tae Ho and Adenmaha were packed in a coffin meant for only one person.


    However, Cuchinn was wrong this time. Adenmaha was sincerely crying and screaming. Tears flowed down from her white face that had be pale because of the fright.


    Tae Ho embraced her tightly so that she could calm down and perhaps, a part of her scream was because it hurt.


    However, Tae Ho didn¡¯t n on letting go of Adenmaha. No, precisely speaking he couldn¡¯t even think.


    Because it was too fast.


    It was a pain that they felt like they would die because of the increase in gravity, but a vague feeling was sweeping up his body that couldn¡¯t be exined by words.


    The thing Tae Ho and Adenmaha were riding on was a prototype of the ck sh.


    It was faster than the ck sh made after that, but it didn¡¯t take into ount thefortability of the passenger even by a little and was a test prototype that made one doubt if it really was made for a person.


    Tae Ho put more strength in his arms and yelled unconsciously.


    ¡°M-my lower body feels weiiiiiiiiiird!¡±


    The scream of despair he had once heard from a warrior.


    The prototype of the ck sh crossed the sea of Ymir.


    < Episode 35 ¨C Great War (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 35/Chapter 2: Great War (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    Time passed.


    Even though the sound of Gjarhorn was heard once again after a hundred years, the passage of time was the same as always.


    It wasn¡¯t faster or slower than usual.


    The Gods andmanders were gathered in the front lines.


    The God of Thunder, Thor, wore an armor and helmet made with Unts and clenched Mjolnir.


    Next to him, the God of Hunting, Ullr, touched his golden bow. It was a strong, magical bow he had received from the Goddess of the Moon, Artemis, and Olympus¡¯s God of hunting as a token of their friendship.


    The one-armed Tir, who wasn¡¯t in the same ce but was looking at them from a not too distantnd, red down at the fortress.


    The giants hade out of their fortress made with ice and rocks and were marching. There was still quite a distance between them, but it was only a matter of time until they reached the range of Asgard.


    The front lines of Asgard were really wide.


    And giants and evil spirits were pouring out as if nning to cover it all up.


    The frost giants were thinking of doing an all out war.


    It was a really sudden march, but at the same time, they knew too well that it would happen someday.


    ¡°We are ready.¡±


    Thor said. He said that for the warriors and Ullr who were next to him, but also for himself.


    And those words weren¡¯t only meant to be heard well.


    Thor ced his eyes off the front lines and looked at his surroundings. There were already tens of thousands of warriors of Valha gathered in the fortress Thor was at.


    If one also counted the warriors in the other fortresses, they would amount to hundreds of thousands.


    In addition, this wasn¡¯t theplete force of Asgard and Valha.


    The Steel Warriors that were in a deep slumber were waking up.


    The warriors that were waiting in Valha were hurrying to go to war.


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    Thor spoke naturally. He hit his chest twice, and the warriors near him did the same thing. He then addressed all the warriors gathered in the fortress.


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    The sound of Gjarhorn that was heard from far away started to ring.


    The time for war was approaching.


    ¡ª


    A root of Yggdrasil, the World Tree, that connected Midgard and Asgard, also reached Valha.


    Hermod, who¡¯d returned to the front lines of Valha, didn¡¯t participate in the conference between the Gods or encourage his warriors but kept riding with his horse instead. It was because he still had something to do as the God of Messages.


    Sleipnir, the horse that was born from the God Loki and a female horse long ago, was the fastest horse in Valha and also in all of Asgard.


    It¡¯s eight legs kicked the air and split the wind. Hermod kept riding on top of the World Tree and finally got out of Asgard. He passed the passageway that connected to Midgard and entered the underground.


    Below Midgard, the world of the living, was Niflheim, the world of the dead.


    Thatnd that was filled with frost had the city of Helheim in it. Helheim was the city of souls that¡¯d died from illness or age and didn¡¯t die in the battlefield.


    Hermod went towards Helheim and looked at the several ces of Niflheim. Fortunately enough, he couldn¡¯t see the traces of the giants.


    Sleipnir lowered its speed. It was because the residence of the queen, that was surging in the middle of Helheim, wasn¡¯t that far away.


    There were two entrances in the residence of the queen that looked like a winter tree that had no leaves. Hermod directed to the garden hanging in the air in the peak of the residence instead of going to the entrance in the ground.


    The ins that were connected with the second entrance to the residence appeared. Compared to a normal garden that was filled with various colors, this garden was dyed in only one color.


    White.


    It was cold and lonely but gave a trim feeling.


    Sleipnirnded on the garden. White, hot steam gushed from its mouth as it caught its breath.


    Hermod jumped down the saddle and took a deep breath. There was a woman wearing ck clothes standing alone in the middle of the garden.


    ¡°Messenger Hermod of the King of Gods, Odin, greets the queen of Helheim. It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Hermod stopped ten steps before the woman and expressed etiquette first. The woman that was looking at the ice flowers that had bloomed in her garden turned around to look at Hermod.


    ¡°It has been a while, Messenger God Hermod.¡±


    She was a mystical woman. She, who had ck hair that seemed like it would gulp down everything, had looks that were difficult to describe.


    It wasn¡¯t about being pretty or not.


    She was seen as a cute girl. But when one saw her again, they could see that there was a beautifuldy standing there. If they blinked once more, they would see that she was an olddy that was in the brink of death.


    Her voice was also like that. Every time she spoke, it gave the feeling that one was listening to the voice of different ages.


    The owner of Helheim and the queen of the dead, H.


    Hermod had met her once after the Great War, just like right now.


    It was to ask her of a method to bring back the several dead ones that had died in the Great War including the God of Light, Baldur.


    But it was impossible. Helheim was only a ce where the souls of the dead humans resided for a short time. The soul of Gods didn¡¯t reach Helheim. H was the queen of the dead ones, not the queen of death. She didn¡¯t have the power to control life and death.


    Hermod, who had fallen into a great frustration after the Great War, vented his anger on H.


    He poured out all kinds of curses asking why she wasn¡¯t resurrecting the dead ones, and if she wasn¡¯t going to do that, why was she in her seat of responsibility.


    It was an embarrassing memory. He apologized politely after that, and even though H had forgiven him saying that it waspletely understandable, Hermod couldn¡¯t raise his head properly every time he met her.


    And it was even more so this time.


    The reason why Hermod hade to Helheim wasn¡¯t to ask H how she was doing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Compared to my brothers, my heart belongs to Asgard.¡±


    H smiled and spoke first as Hermod hesitated to speak.


    That dry smile resembled a branch of the winter tree branch.


    When the Great War wasing to a close, the God of Lies and Fire, Loki, betrayed Asgard and stood at the side of the giants.


    The sons of Loki, the World Wolf, Fenrir, and the Space Snake, Jormungand, were also threatening foes to Asgard.


    It was obvious for Asgard to be suspicious of H as her father and brothers had all turned against Asgard.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know better than anyone what you think about Asgard.¡±


    Hermod said sincerely. H had already proved her loyalty towards Asgard several times. Just the army of the deceased that was filling the empty spot of Valha was proof of that.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry as you are merely doing your task.¡±


    She answered in a low voice and slowly rolled her fingers. She drew a rune in the air and showed it to Hermod.


    ¡°A troop of the deceased is gathering in Naglfar. If Asgard calls for them, I will dispatch them at any time.¡±


    The warship, Naglfar, made with the nails of the deceased.


    Hermod nodded. He purposely revealed a bright smile and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m really grateful. I will certainly transmit to Odin about your unchanging heart.¡±


    H smiled faintly once again. She formed a fist with her slender fingers and then hit her chest twice.


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    Hermod expressed etiquette and then hesitated a bit before mounting Sleipnir.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave your residence. You will be safe if you stay in Helheim.¡±


    ¡°I will pray for your safety.¡±


    H said with a gentle voice. Hermod nodded once again and then departed with Sleipnir.


    The horse with eight legs kicked the air. H just saw the back of Hermod leaving the garden and then looked at an even farther ce.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    The God of Fire and Lies, Loki.


    Midgard was at the end of H¡¯s eyes.


    ¡ª


    When Freya arrived at the central hall of Valha after crossing the fogke, she got down the cat carriage and walked. The sound of the horn trumpet that was heard outside and inside of Valha made her feelplicated.


    ¡°Whew, whew. Calm down. Let¡¯s calm down, Freya.¡±


    Freya looked at the entrance of the conference room of the Gods and mumbled in a low voice. There was nothing good by getting excited. It was important to calm down and think calmly the more urgent the situation was.


    ¡®You are already the best beauty in Asgard and the Nine Realms, but you will be an even more beautiful woman if you fix your rash temperament.¡¯


    Those were the words her brother had said long ago. She was already the greatest beauty but would be even more beautiful. His words were a mess, but she didn¡¯t dislike hearing it. Freya really liked the words of her brother.


    ¡®Ah, really.¡¯


    She was trying to calm down herself but now she was about to get depressed.


    Because her brother, Freyr, wasn¡¯t in this world anymore. He had lost his life in the Great War.


    Freyr wasn¡¯t the only one that had disappeared. Freya¡¯s husband, Odr, had also died in the Great War. He was a really heartless and foolish man. He had the most beautiful woman in Asgard and the Nine Realms as his wife and roamed the worlds with the desire to travel.


    ¡®It¡¯s all in the past.¡¯


    Freya closed her eyes and opened them. Instead of bing a woman that cried for tragic love, she acted confidently as thendy of Asgard.


    The warriors that were protecting the door of the conference room grew enchanted by Freya¡¯s beauty even in this urgent situation. They opened the door only after being urged by the representative Valkyrie of Freya¡¯s legion, Aherid, and when Freya entered the room, she could feel the Gods concentrating on her.


    ¡°Freya.¡±


    ¡°Freya.¡±


    There were both male and female Gods, and all of them were trembling in fear. It was understandable as the one in this ce had a long distance from battle and war.


    The Gods that had legions and were capable of battling were already out in the front lines.


    Half of the Gods didn¡¯te to this ce as they were busy taking preparations for leading the reserve corps that were in Valha, and the other half remained silent.


    Freya remained silent.


    She just looked at the various ces of the conference room instead of facing the weak Gods that wanted to hear words offort from her.


    Excluding the few Gods like Idun that couldn¡¯t get out of their residence, almost all of them were gathered here. If only the King of Gods, Odin arrived, they would be able to start with the conference.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There are no problems. We prepared many things after the Great War.¡±


    Freya sat in the second highest seat and said some words offort towards the scared Gods.


    She was inwardly saying so to bless their warriors at least one more time instead of crying like this, but what came out of her mouth were gentle and beautiful words.


    ¡®And why isn¡¯t this maning?¡¯


    It was when Freya was battling against her patience and anxiousness that the King of Gods Odin finally arrived the conference room. All the eyes that were looking at Freya moved to Odin.


    The King of Gods, Odin, had several nicknames.


    He was the God of Magic and Prophecies and was also a wanderer God that roamed the world endlessly.


    But right now, the one that stood in front of them was the God of War. He¡¯d armed himselfpletely with equipment made of Unts and there was the Absolute Spear, Gungnir, in his hands.


    The Gods stayed silent. They couldn¡¯t say their worries just like they had done with Freya. They just shut their mouths and remained still.


    Odin passed over that silence. He sat on the seat that was next to Freya and then said shortly,


    ¡°The Great War has resumed.¡±


    Odin imed. Some of the Gods put pained expressions at his words.


    It was because they thought that it was in its early stages, but they weren¡¯t able to correct it.


    The giants had started to move in the front lines, and droves of them were appearing in several ces of Midgard, but it wasn¡¯t that they had shed yet.


    But that was only a dream, for the King of Gods, Odin, had imed that the Great War had resumed.


    ¡°A bunch of Garmr¡¯s soul fragments appeared in the front lines. We can also see that several of them appeared in Midgard.¡±


    Odin kept exining the situation.


    ¡°A battle will soon ur in the front lines, but that isn¡¯t our battlefield. We can¡¯t ignore Midgard. We can¡¯t let the giants put their hands on the soul fragments and awaken the World Wolf. We can¡¯t permit them trampling on the humans of Midgard.¡±


    Someone gulped dry saliva and another wanted to speak about the Great Barrier of Midgard.


    Odin stayed silent for a moment. He gathered the eyes of the Gods and then said briefly,


    ¡°We are removing the Great Barrier of Midgard.¡±


    The great barrier had already a lot of holes in it, but of course, an enormous difference existed between opening it uppletely and merely having holes in it; however, Odin decided to do that. It was because the existence of the Great Barrier was interfering in the deployment to Midgard.


    ¡°We will dispatch forcesposed of mainly superior-ranked warriors to retrieve all of the soul fragments in one go and sweep up the giants that appeared in Midgard. After that, Freya will install the Great Barrier once again.¡±


    Regardless, the giants of Jotunheim wouldn¡¯t stay still watching.


    But that was also the same for Asgard and Valha.


    The eyes of the Gods moved to Freya. She flinched for a moment but then smiled as if telling them to rx.


    ¡°I have already prepared long ago. I can do it plentily.¡±


    With some meaning, her words were moreforting than the words of the King of Gods, Odin.


    Freya smiled brightly once again to calm down the Gods and then red at Odin slightly. Odin then spoke to her with his mind.


    ¡®We will debate about the specific details when the organization finishes. Did you retrieve the chest from Vanaheim?¡¯


    ¡®Themander of Idun is bringing it right now. It won¡¯t take long.¡¯


    Themander of Idun.


    The warrior of Idun.


    Odin nodded. He turned to look at the other Gods and then ended the conference after some brief words.


    ¡ª


    Adenmaha didn¡¯t speak anymore. She¡¯d loosened her body in a half unconscious state in Tae Ho¡¯s embrace, and Tae Ho still clutched Adenmaha tightly and gritted his teeth.


    And after some time-


    The ck shnded on the ground. The moment theynded, a terrible pain swept over Tae Ho and Adenmaha, but it was important that they could arrive on the ground.


    ¡®Hey, get down, quickly! Adenmaha is about to throw up!¡¯


    Cuchinn got surprised and yelled. Tae Ho swung his arm rashly while still being in pain to throw the door open and then took Adenmaha and got out of the ck sh.


    ¡°Hup! Burgh!¡±


    Adenmaha, in pain while covering her mouth, threw herself to the ground and started to vomit. Tae Ho calmed himself by taking some air and then patted on Adenmaha¡¯s back.


    ¡®How terrible.¡¯


    Cuchinn sincerely sympathized with Adenmaha. It wasn¡¯t only because she started to throw up in front of Tae Ho.


    The ce they had arrived was Freya¡¯s residence in her legion. The Valkyries and warriors that were waiting for Tae Ho looked at Adenmaha heaving her guts up and Tae Ho who was patting her back.


    ¡°Here. Blow your nose.¡±


    As Tae Ho gave her a handkerchief, Adenmaha blew her nose with a face filled with pain and embarrassment and then wiped off her mouth with another handkerchief. Her eyes were red.


    And one of the Valkyries that had been looking at all of that got courage and said,


    ¡°Uh, um. Are you themander of Idun?¡±


    She knew it but was still asking because of the formalities.


    Tae Ho checked Adenmaha¡¯s state for thest time and then stood up and faced the Valkyrie of Freya¡¯s legion.


    ¡°I am themander of Idun. I received an order from Freya-nim and brought the chest of Vanaheim.¡±


    ¡°I am Valkyrie Hrist of Freya¡¯s legion. Greetings to themander of Idun.¡±


    The Valkyrie that expressed etiquette to Tae Ho quickly continued to speak.


    ¡°Freya-nim is currently in the central hall of Valha. We will deliver her the chest of Vanaheim.¡±


    The one that was entrusted with it was Tae Ho, so originally, this kind of intervention was a big rudeness; however, the situation was as it was. Tae Ho took out the chest of Vanaheim from Unnir and then gave it to Valkyrie Hrist.


    ¡°Thank you. A ship is waiting for you in the dock to bring you to Idun¡¯s legion.¡±


    Tae Ho nodded once again.


    He would rather wee being able to visit Idun¡¯s legion for a moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Adenmaha.¡±


    Adenmaha nodded once instead of answering and then followed Tae Ho¡¯s back. Valkyrie Sigrun and the ship of Idun¡¯s legion was waiting for him.


    ¡°Idun-nim is waiting for you.¡±


    There was no need to say anymore.


    The ship started to head towards Idun¡¯s residence after boarding Tae Ho and Adenmaha.


    < Episode 35 ¨C Great War (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 35/Chapter 3: Great War (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    The ships of each legion were sailing busily in the fogke.


    The sound of the horn trumpet that was heard periodically made one feel nervous by itself.


    Sigrun gulped dry saliva several times with a stiff expression. While she was in the Valkyrie Training Center, she received several nicknames like Heart of Steel and The Immovable Sigrun as her expression didn¡¯t change much in any situation, and she had her tall height. But the truth was different.


    She wasn¡¯t particrly bravepared to her external looks, but of course, that didn¡¯t mean that she was a coward, and it also didn¡¯t mean that she held herposure at anytime and anywhere to the point that she was outstanding amongst the Valkyries.


    Sigrun didn¡¯t have many expressions. Precisely speaking, when she put a particr expression, it didn¡¯t look like her face had changed at all.


    Even when she smiled brightly, it looked expressionless by the others perspectives, and they barely managed to recognize when she started tough excessively.


    Sigrun closed her eyes and breathed. She had only gone out to one or two expeditions since she graduated from the training center, but the Great War had resumed. She couldn¡¯t say this to anyone, but it felt like her vision was darkening because of her fear.


    Just what would happen from now on? She had heard that half of all Valkyries had lost their lives in the previous Great War. Would it be the same this time?


    What about the warriors? The warriors of Idun¡¯s legion. The warriors that had been in the same battlefield as her and sharedughter and battle cries together.


    She was afraid of losing them. Terrified. This was the first time she realized how much of a coward she was.


    Sigrun forced herself to breathe once more, but no matter how many times she did so, her heart couldn¡¯t calm down.


    But it was at that moment-


    ¡°May Idun¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    A soft feeling was felt on her forehead. The divine power of Idun that was warm and gentle began to cover her entire body starting from her forehead.


    Sigrun opened her eyes while being enchanted and, just like expected, she saw Tae Ho in front of her.


    ¡°Commander-nim.¡±


    Sigrun offered greetings. She had an expressionless face like always, but Tae Ho could vaguelyprehend what she was thinking about.


    [The Scared]


    [Sigrun]


    Heda realized it instantly when Tae Ho used the ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯, but it seemed like Sigrun didn¡¯t notice even a little.


    Tae Ho grabbed Sigrun¡¯s hands. She became surprised and opened her eyes widely, but she didn¡¯t fall back or take her hands away.


    Tae Ho looked at her eyes fixedly and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s alright to be scared, and it isn¡¯t weird at all. It¡¯s the same for me.¡±


    Sigrun blinked and gulped dryly. She unknowingly leaned her ear towards Tae Ho¡¯s words.


    ¡°But still, you can fight. You aren¡¯t alone. There are others by your side.¡±


    There was strength behind Tae Ho¡¯s words. Sigrun thought of Gudrun, who was at the training center with her. She thought of the lowest-ranked warriors saying that they would protect her in the expeditions.


    ¡°Idun should be watching over us, and ourrades will be with us, so lets be more courageous and protect ourselves with our treasured ones. You can do this, right?¡±


    Tae Ho asked. Sigrun held her breath at his really gentle question and nodded.


    ¡°I can do it.¡±


    Tae Ho smiled once again. He let go Sigrun¡¯s hands and hit his chest twice.


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    [Her nervousness has faded]


    [The Determined]


    [Sigrun]


    Tae Ho checked on Sigrun¡¯s status and grabbed her shoulders. He blessed her one more time.


    ¡°May Idun¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    ¡°May Idun¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    Sigrun blessed Tae Ho back. It was a face filled with shyness that wasn¡¯t at all like her.


    ¡°Right. Cheer up, then.¡±


    ¡°Yes,mander-nim!¡±


    Tae Ho patted Sigrun¡¯s shoulders and then turned away to walk towards the cabins. Cuchinn, who¡¯d been silent until now, said,


    ¡®It seems like you just said some random words, but her reaction is good. Is this the effect of Bragi¡¯s rune?¡¯


    It seemed like he didn¡¯t quite like the words Tae Ho had said, and he was clicking his tongue.


    ¡®Well, your brain won¡¯t be different just because you received his rune.¡¯


    The origin of one¡¯s thoughts was their brain, not their tongue.


    Tae Ho grew irritated and quickly retorted,


    ¡°Hey! I still chose my words carefully. Besides, I¡¯ve already seen the effects before.¡±


    His words were truthful. He had said simr words to the youngest one in his team that was trembling before the world championship of Dark Age to give him courage.


    ¡®So that was the case. That had happened before. Only I didn¡¯t know about that.¡¯


    The effect of imitating Heda was really great. Tae Ho felt worse than having heard curses and let out a sigh but then regained hisposure.


    Because Cuchinn wouldn¡¯t be serious about this. He would be joking to soothe his nervousness.


    ¡®No. I¡¯m honest.¡¯


    Cuchinn had perfectly mastered Tae Ho¡¯s pattern of thinking by being with him for two years and added another blow for good measure.


    As Tae Ho put on some lukewarm eyes, he snickered and said another thing.


    ¡®Anyways, you are gathering blessings really hard as soon as the number limit got released.¡¯


    Sigrun hade to meet Tae Ho and gave him a blessing. She had cleared all the requisites for the ¡®Valkyrie that had a Warrior Meet Him¡¯.


    Of course, he could only make a fake Valkyrie with a really lowpletion rate as he had only been blessed once, but still, it was better than having nothing.


    ¡°I have to strengthen my force even if only by a little.¡±


    ¡®Right, then you should also rest. You must be exhausted because you rode on the ck sh.¡¯


    There was a high possibility that he wouldn¡¯t be able to rest after returning to the residence. He had to rest when he could.


    Tae Ho heard Cuchinn¡¯s words to be correct and theny down on a bed after entering the closest cabin.


    And at the same time-


    Sigrun, who was putting on an enchanted face in front of the cabin, grew surprised and turned her head around. It was because Adenmaha was approaching her while having a paled and painful face.


    ¡°Senior?¡±


    As Sigrun asked with a worried face, Adenmaha frowned and then sat next to Sigrun after determining herself.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Adenmaha gathered her lips and then said with a low voice.


    ¡°You can¡¯t covet him, okay?¡±


    Sigrun didn¡¯t answer instantly. It was because she needed time to realize what Adenmaha was talking about.


    But it didn¡¯t take that long. Sigrun smiled at Adenmaha that was snorting while looked sideways and upwards at her and nodded.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Adenmaha let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡ª


    The time of rest was short. Tae Ho hurriedly got down the ship as soon as he arrived at the residence of Idun. The warriors of Idun¡¯s legion were lined up andpletely armed upon the wooden dock.


    ¡°Tae Ho.¡±


    ¡°Heda.¡±


    There were many eyes looking at them, but he didn¡¯t mind. He ran towards Heda and she also didn¡¯t hold him back. They hugged each other and then shared blessings.


    Adenmaha and Sigrun got down off the ship too. Heda slightly pushed Tae Ho and smiled towards Adenmaha.


    ¡°Adenmaha, you have done well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the task of a Valkyrie.¡±


    Adenmaha pouted slightly and snorted like always and Sigrun approached Gudrun.


    Heda looked at Tae Ho and said,


    ¡°Our legion also received an order to go to war. Our warriors will be dispatched on the defense of the outskirts under themand of Gudrun and Sigrun.¡±


    Tae Ho read several things in her short words, and that¡¯s why he asked Heda directly,


    ¡°Where do I have to go?¡±


    Tae Ho would act separately from the legion because there were really few things he could do with ten lowest-ranked warriors. The fact that Heda or Adenmaha weren¡¯t the leaders suggested that Tae Ho would act alone.


    ¡°I will tell you starting from now.¡±


    Heda nced at Sigrun and Gudrun and gave her a short order and then took Tae Ho and Adenmaha and entered a building near the dock. Merlin and Scathach were waiting there. Ragnar wasn¡¯t seen as expected. He would probably be with the Gods in the front lines.


    ¡°My King.¡±


    ¡°Tae Ho.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    Tae Ho shared short greetings with the two people and then looked at the map that was spread over the table. Asgard and Midgard were drawn next to a line drawn in the middle.


    ¡°You may already know this, but I will still exin quickly.¡±


    Heda got in front of the map and then ced shining rocks on top of it and said,


    ¡°A bunch of Garmr¡¯s soul fragments appeared in the front lines, and they also appeared in several ces of Midgard almost at the same time.¡±


    The number of fragments Asgard has gotten rid of numbered six in total.


    It was estimated that the number of fragments were about fourteen or fifteen, so the remaining eight or nine had appeared almost at the same time.


    ¡°We are guessing that the soul fragments in Midgard woke up due to the influence of a bunch of fragments having appeared at the front lines.¡±


    The number of shining rocks Heda ced atop the front lines was five. She didn¡¯t exactly know how many fragments were needed to wake Fenrir, but there was a high possibility for it to awaken with naught but one or two more being gathered.


    ¡°The front lines are in a state that may explode at any time. Giants and evil spirits also appeared in Midgard, and based on Freya-nim¡¯s words, it seemed like the God of Lies, Loki, was the one to spread them.¡±


    Heda ced several red gs over Midgard. The situation was more severe than when they had dealt with the fomoires.


    There was the possibility that battle may be urring even in this moment. In addition, if it was that number, it couldn¡¯t be dealt with only the warriors of Valha that were already in Midgard.


    Tae Ho thought of Helga, King Ivar, and the knights of Kataron.


    He remembered the battlefields he had shared with the humans.


    It was impossible with just them. They needed the reinforcement of Asgard faster.


    ¡°Odin came up with the n to retrieve Garmr¡¯s soul fragments after dispatching the majority of the force to Midgard.¡±


    Heda ced blue gs in Midgard, and Tae Ho understood what they meant.


    ¡°Are we removing the Great Barrier?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Deploying superior-ranked warriors after the barrier is removed is the essence of this n.¡±


    The Great Barrier didn¡¯t only stop the giants but also existences above the superior rank.


    That¡¯s why they would remove the barrier. They would deploy a lot of strong warriors and take care of the fuss in Midgard in an instant.


    ¡°I know what you are thinking about. The giants will also be able to dispatch the forces when the Great Barrier is removed. Before Freya-nim installs the barrier again....a really big battle will ur. It won¡¯t be easy at all.¡±


    In the Great War, Midgard had suffered almost no losses, but it would be different this time. A sea¡¯s worth of blood would flow, a notion scary just by thinking about it.


    ¡°Tae Ho, an order that you should participate in this strategy as themander of Idun came down. Merlin and Adenmaha will apany you.¡±


    Heda wouldn¡¯t go with him. Tae Ho nodded because he was already expecting it. Idun needed someone to protect her as she couldn¡¯t leave the golden apple tree. If it was Scathach and Heda, he could trust in them.


    ¡°I will entrust Idun-nim to you.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Heda put a bright smile forcefully and then grabbed Tae Ho¡¯s hand.


    ¡°There¡¯s not much time. You have to go greet Idun-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I must do it this time.¡±


    Heda smiled at his words. Adenmaha, who was looking at the two of them, said in a low voice,


    ¡°I will be preparing to depart.¡±


    Adenmaha and Merlin got out of the building first. Tae Ho gave Gae Bolg to Scathach before going to the shrine with Heda.


    ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±


    Because Scathach and Cuchin would also need some time for themselves.


    Tae Ho went to the shrine with Heda. After waiting for a bit after entering alone, he could feel Idun¡¯s divine power like usual.


    ¡°My warrior, Tae Ho.¡±


    Idun was smiling below the golden apple tree. It was a warm and gentle smile like always, but Tae Ho could feel a bit of sadness hidden within it this time.


    Tae Ho approached Idun. She stroked the cheek of Tae Ho, who¡¯d knelt down before her, and asked,


    ¡°Did you greet Father and Mother?¡±


    It was the question he had been expecting. Tae Ho nodded slowly and looked at Idun¡¯s rune that was engraved in his wrist.


    ¡°I received runes from the previous Idun-nim.....and Bragi-nim.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Idun¡¯s eyes were still covered, but Tae Ho could feel the grief which filled them.


    Idun took a breath. She smacked her lips a few times and then drew a sad smile.


    ¡°I was going to share a long story with you......when you retrieved the legacy. I was about to tell you the several things that were rted with the Great War, but we will have to leave it forter as the situation doesn¡¯t allow it.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the time to be talking about the past.


    Right in this moment, a battle may be urring in Midgard.


    ¡°My warrior, Tae Ho. My onlymander.¡±


    Idun lowered her posture. She got to the height of Tae Ho¡¯s eyes and then embraced him.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one thing I¡¯m hoping from you, and I will also give you one order.¡±


    Tae Ho could feel Idun¡¯s heat. He could feel his chest burning at her sincere voice.


    ¡°Return alive. You must do it, no matter what happens.¡±


    There was fear in Idun¡¯s voice, and Tae Ho smiled towards her.


    ¡°I will obey your order.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a random remark. Idun bit her lips and then nodded. She slightly pushed back Tae Ho and said,


    ¡°When the Great Barrier is removed, the obstacle that disturbs our connection will also disappear. So use ¡®Idun¡¯s Warrior¡¯ as I will always apany you. I will support you with all my strength.¡±


    ¡°I will do so.¡±


    ¡°Right. We really don¡¯t have anymore time. You should also have time for Heda, right?¡±


    Idun spoke a bit yfully and stood up. She raised Tae Ho to his feet and then gave him her best blessing.


    ¡°May my blessing apany you.¡±


    It was the same end as always, but Tae Ho ced his lips on her forehead by impulse. He spoke towards her, someone who hadn¡¯t ever been able to receive a blessing, and offered one of his own.


    ¡°May my blessing apany you.¡±


    It was a blessing that didn¡¯t exist nor had any sort of magical effect. Earlier, the blessing Tae Ho gave Sigrun was through utilizing the divine power of Idun.


    However, Idun put on a dumbfounded expression and giggled like a girl.


    ¡°It¡¯s the best blessing. Really the best.¡±


    Idun smiled brightly and took a step back. She clenched her fist and then hit her chest twice.


    ¡°Go, my warrior, Tae Ho. For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    Tae Ho also hit his chest twice and added.


    ¡°For Idun.¡±


    Idunughed once more. She sent away Tae Ho while putting aside her regret.


    ¡ª


    Tae Ho distributed the weapons of the seniors of Idun¡¯s legion that he¡¯d acquired in Vanaheim to the warriors that were lined up at the dock.


    There were many excessive weapons for the lowest-ranked warriors, but he didn¡¯t mind. Actually, he didn¡¯t even care if he lost all of the weapons. It was more important if at least one more warrior returned.


    Sigrun and Gudrun led the warriors and left out of the residence first.


    Scathach returned Gae Bolg to Tae Ho, and Adenmaha and Merlin got on the wooden boat and waited for him.


    Tae Ho and Heda didn¡¯t share long words. They shared a deep and long blessing for thest time and then sent each other away.


    The wooden boat went towards the central hall of Valha.


    And at the same time, Valkyrie Hrist delivered the coffin of Vanaheim to Freya.


    Freya looked at Odin and he nodded.


    He said the thing that was decided once again with a resolute expression.


    ¡°We will remove the Great Barrier.¡±


    Freya then opened the chest of Vanaheim.


    < Episode 35 ¨C Great War (3) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 35/Chapter 4: Great War (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    The wooden boat advanced. Tae Ho, who was looking out before the shaking boat, saw that there were green words in front of him.


    There were already dozens of ships of others legions gathered in the dock. He could also see the ship of Idun¡¯s legion that had departed first.


    ¡°It feels like the dock is full.¡±


    Adenmaha blinked and said, and Tae Ho agreed to it. It was the first time that so many warriors had gathered in this ce since he¡¯d entered Valha.


    It felt like they would number to more than a thousand even if he counted them at a nce, and Tae Ho soon realized that there were two more docks in this ce.


    The lowest and inferior-ranked warriors were being led by the Valkyries and moving in order. Adenmaha took out the order Heda had given her and checked where they had to go.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    Tae Ho, who was tying up the boat while Adenmaha was checking the document, turned his head at the presence he felt. His movements were so natural that the one that was nning to surprise Tae Ho was the one that rather got surprised.


    ¡°Do you have eyes on your back?¡±


    ¡°Bjorn.¡±


    It was Bjorn, someone whom he hadn¡¯t seen in a really long time. He hadn¡¯t been able to see him since he¡¯d left for Midgard.


    ¡®Well, it should feel like an long while no matter who I see.¡¯


    Because he had been confined within the Tower of Shadows for two years.


    But whatever the case, he was certainly a d to see a familiar face. As Tae Ho stood up from his seat, Bjorn requested a handshake.


    ¡°You have be really strong in the time I haven¡¯t seen you. I knew that you had potential, but I couldn¡¯t have guessed that you would be this much stronger than before!¡±


    Bjornughed and patted on Tae Ho¡¯s shoulder, and at that moment, Tae Ho realized something. There was no need to use his ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯.


    Bjorn wasn¡¯t an inferior-ranked warrior nor an intermediate-ranked one.


    ¡°You were a superior-ranked warrior all along.¡±


    ¡°Right. Unfortunately enough, though, I still haven¡¯t been able to climb to the top rank.¡±


    [Tir¡¯s legion]


    [Superior-ranked Warrior]


    [Bjorn Ironside]


    Several doubts were cleared but new ones were created.


    Bjorn smiled first and said,


    ¡°I will introduce myself first. My name is Bjorn Ironside, the son of the great Viking King, Ragnar Lodbrok.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He asked in disbelief. Bjornughed once again and shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Heh. I understand. I am indeed a bit famous.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t actually know about you....but you are the son of Master Ragnar?¡±


    Bjorn flinched as Tae Ho spoke as if he really didn¡¯t know about him but then shook his head and hit his chest.


    ¡°Right. I am the son of that Ragnar Lodbrok and the one that was called the Adventure King, Viking Bjorn Ironside.¡±


    Adventure King. He certainly didn¡¯t know, and because of that, Tae Ho decided to focus on another thing.


    ¡°Now that you speak like this, you are indeed a bit simr. Your eyes, for instance.¡±


    ¡°Our character should be a bit different. People say that I resemble my mother.¡±


    Bjorn shook his head as if he had given up getting a reaction from Tae Ho and then started to exin the necessary things as always.


    ¡°But whatever the case, you seem like you are curious. What if I were to tell you that I¡¯m in the same situation as Father? I received a really big injury in the Great War. That¡¯s why, rather than battling on the front lines, I roamed several legions to discover some rising stars and support them. It seems like I¡¯m bragging, but....what do you think would have happened if you weren¡¯t able to meet me that first day?¡±


    ¡°Ah.....¡±


    Tae Ho nodded unconsciously. It was just like Bjorn had said.


    Tae Ho had gotten dragged to the battlefield while he didn¡¯t know anything about Valha. If Bjorn hadn¡¯t been there, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to think about creating a saga and then, rather than surviving, he would have be a Steel Warrior faster than anyone.


    But thinking about it, that wasn¡¯t the only case. In the early stages after he¡¯d entered Valha, Bjorn had appeared in several ces and given him advice and help.


    ¡°Well, but it¡¯s not that I have been following you. There was no need to do so at all.¡±


    Because Tae Ho performed much better than he thought. In addition, he also had Heda. As she came to find him every day and gave him all sorts of help, Bjorn had nothing to do besides watch.


    ¡°Actually, I was a bit worried. I didn¡¯t know that you would go to Idun¡¯s legion.¡±


    Before Tae Ho entered it, Idun¡¯s legion had no new warriors for a hundred years. Actually, it was obvious that he grew worried as he was entering a legion only in name.


    Tae Ho also thought like that at first, but now he could speak more confidently than anyone.


    ¡°I¡¯m d I entered Idun¡¯s legion.¡±


    Because he was able to meet Heda. Because he was able to serve Idun as his Goddess.


    Bjorn nodded.


    ¡°Right. It looked like that. You should be grateful that you entered Idun¡¯s legion. If you had gone to another legion.......I wonder, I don¡¯t know if talking about this would have any meaning, but I think that you won¡¯t have been able to reach your current level.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Because it really was like that.


    If he didn¡¯t have Heda¡¯s and Idun¡¯s dedicated help, the current Tae Ho wouldn¡¯t have been able to exist. No, in the first ce, if he didn¡¯t have Idun¡¯s blessing, he would have be a Steel Warrior on his first expedition.


    Idun¡¯s warrior.


    That was Tae Ho himself. He couldn¡¯t imagine any other name aside of that.


    Bjorn nodded in consecution as if he liked Tae Ho¡¯s prideful face and then looked at Adenmaha that was flipping the documents and said,


    ¡°Anyways, I will give you a bit of help. I know well where you have to go.¡±


    Adenmaha raised her head. Her eyes were filled with fear at that. She didn¡¯t want to be a useless Valkyrie for Tae Ho, but a sense of relief soon followed.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious to get lost if you are a new Valkyrie as the dock today is reallyplicated. The Valkyries of other legions were also quite lost.¡±


    Bjorn smiled and spoke like a good person and winked towards Adenmaha. She snorted like always but then slightly bowed and expressed her thanks to him.


    Bjorn said once again,


    ¡°Siri and Bracky were led by Ingrid to Midgard. You were chosen as one of the superior-ranked warriors that will get deployed to Midgard as soon as the Great Barrier gets removed.¡±


    Thetter contents were ones he already knew, but the other things were a bit unexpected.


    Tae Ho felt anxious and asked,


    ¡°Are you also going?¡±


    ¡°I am going to Midgard but to a different ce from you. There are a lot of scandalous ces, you know.¡±


    It was when Bjorn had finished speaking that the sound of a horn trumpet was heard from far away, but this re was different from the ones that were heard until now.


    ¡°Ugh. We should hurry. It seems like they will be departing soon. Follow me, quick.¡±


    Bjorn walked forward and opened a path. Adenmaha hurriedly stood up and followed Tae Ho with Merlin.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t going to use the Bifrost?¡±


    Tae Ho asked while looking at the path that connected to the fortress of Heimdal, and Bjorn shook his head.


    ¡°There are too many people for that.¡±


    Half of the warriors that were gathered on the dock would be going to the outskirts or the front lines just like the lowest-ranked warriors of Idun¡¯s legion were, but the remaining half would go to Midgard.


    Bjorn passed the warriors and moved to a ce that had few people and then ck and familiar things appeared in front of them.


    ¡°Master, is that.....¡±


    Adenmaha asked with an uneasy face. She had never rode on it or seen it move, but she remembered seeing it standing still on the battlefield and so could guess what it was used for.


    Rain of Steel.


    And the fastest model at that.


    Tae Ho took a deep breath. Thinking about it, it was an obvious thing as most of the warriors rode on the Rains of Steel when they attacked the base of the fomoires.


    ¡°Let¡¯s cheer up, fighting!¡±


    Tae Ho cheered Adenmaha and walked towards the steel structures.


    ¡ª


    Freya recited a chant with a nervous face.


    The ce that was the conference room for the Gods was now adorned with a huge magical circle.


    The Gods that didn¡¯t have a legion stood on certain ces of the magic circle. It was to act as living rechargers to supply enough strength in the recreation of the Great Barrier.


    Freya stood in the center of the magic circle and then checked that the powerful magical tools she took out from the coffin of Vanaheim were in their right ces. Every second was precious right now, but that¡¯s why she had to inspect it more carefully.


    ¡®Good, there¡¯s no problem. You can do it. Oppa would alsopliment you.¡¯


    Freya mumbled inwardly and then raised her head and looked at Odin upon a high tform.


    ¡®I¡¯m ready.¡¯


    Freya said with her eyes. The time needed to remove the Great Barrier and install a new one wasn¡¯t short.


    Even if it was set up in the most ideal timeframe, it would certainly take a few hours.


    In that time, the warriors had to protect Midgard. They had to sessfully retrieve the soul fragments and crush the ambitions of the giants.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±


    Odin spoke in a low voice. The Gods lowered their posture and started to insert magic power in the magic circle.


    The removal of the Great Barrier.


    The instation of a new one.


    Odin stabbed the air with Gungnir, and the breakdown of the Great Barrier followed.


    ¡ª


    The God of Fire and Lies, Loki, who was in Midgard, could see it clearly.


    The Great Barrier had started to break. The barrier that had been protecting Midgard for the past hundred years was being removed.


    At the same time, existences that had mighty power were approaching from different ces.


    The superior-ranked warriors of Valha.


    And the giants of Jotunheim.


    The things that both sides were aiming for were the same. The soul fragments of Garmr that had appeared in several ces of Midgard.


    Loki looked away. He looked under the ground and spoke.


    ¡ª


    The Giant of the Night, Avalt, sensed that the Great Barrier had started to disappear. The time his king was talking about hade.


    The Giant of Beasts, Ortr, roared and the Giant of the Sea lead his army and marched.


    The Magician King, Utgard Loki, stood up from his throne and looked towards Midgard and Asgard.


    ¡ª


    The battle started in the front lines, and at the same time, the steel structures that were fired from Valha poured down on Midgard.


    ¡°It¡¯s much better, right?¡±


    Adenmaha just gritted her teeth at Tae Ho¡¯s question. Merlin was taking deep breaths next to then with a strange rhythm.


    The warriors that were riding the Rain of Steel for the first time screamed out in fear and joy, and the warriors that had used them several times cheered as if they were riding amidst a glorious parade.


    Tae Ho grabbed Adenmaha¡¯s hand and took a deep breath. As soon as theynded, battle would break out.


    The destination of the steel structure Tae Ho rode on had Kataron as its objective.


    Tae Ho thought of Helga and King Ivar who he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time, and Merlin was also putting a different expression than usual as he also had deep connections with Kataron.


    ¡®Rather than that, isn¡¯t it because of the Rain of Steel?¡¯


    Tae Ho ignored Cuchinn¡¯s words and thought of Siri and Bracky. He didn¡¯t know where they were headed to, but it would be fine if it were them. Tae Ho was rather worried about Ingrid.


    ¡°We will arrive soon! Shut your mouths and get ready!¡±


    A voice of the Valkyrie was heard from the other side. He didn¡¯t know which legion she belonged to, but she was full of charisma.


    ¡®If we mix Reginleif and Gandur, will it be simr to her?¡¯


    Time still flowed while Tae Ho thought of strange things, and finally, the Rain of Steel crashed onto the ground. Shock and adrenaline swept through the group as the heavy door swung open with the groan of the warriors.


    At that moment, screams and cries were heard.


    Roar and cheers covered the sky and the ground.


    It was truly the middle of a battlefield. The giants and the evil spirits were destroying the castle and the city. The warriors of Kataron were fighting desperately and buying time for the citizens to escape.


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms!¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms!¡±


    The warriors of Valha roared and charged. The number of warriors that poured out of the steel structures were more than a hundred. Most of them were lowest or inferior-ranked warriors, but they were still much stronger than the warriors of Kataron.


    Tae Ho acted calmly. The only superior-ranked warrior deployed at the region of Kataron was himself. The Valkyrie was the one whomanded the troops but even so, he couldn¡¯t act by his own.


    Tae Ho was the tactical weapon in this battle. He had to intervene effectively in the ce that needed him the most.


    ¡°Rolo! McLaren!¡±


    Tae Ho used the summoning rocks for the first time in a long while. McLaren, who erupted from deep beneath the ground, charged towards the castle. He became a barrier against the giants and evil spirits to rece the already broken defences.


    Rolo flew up instead of carrying Tae Ho, and he activated a saga for him.


    [Saga: Owner of mes]


    The red dragon, Shooting Star, who¡¯d first contracted with the Dragon Knight, Kalsted.


    Rolo transformed into a strong dragon and flew directly into the void from which the evil spirits poured from and burned them with a rain of fire.


    ¡°Adenmaha.¡±


    ¡°Call me whenever you need me.¡±


    Adenmaha transformed into a sea serpent and charged alone into the battlefield just like Rolo had done. She spat icy breath and became another obstacle between the fleeing citizens and the evil spirits.


    Tae Ho mbered down the steel structures with Merlin. He used rune magic which he¡¯d learned from Cuchinn and looked down at the battlefield from his vantage point.


    Kataron was already half burnt. The number of the knights of Kataron he counted with his ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯ weren¡¯t even a sixth of the original number.


    The number of the giants and evil spirits were about a thousand. Most of them were evil spirits, but there were three giants among them. It was obvious that they couldn¡¯t be stopped with the strength of mere humans.


    Tae Ho pulled out Cdbolg and was about to fire lightning towards the harpies covering the skies.


    But at that moment, something entered Tae Ho¡¯s eyes.


    [The Dying]


    [Princess of Kataron]


    [Helga]


    Tae Ho gritted his teeth. He activated the ¡®Warrior that had a Valkyrie Meet Him¡¯ to summon the fake Heda and seven more and ordered them to face the harpies. He left the fake Valkyries behind and charged towards Helga.


    There were many evil spirits in his path. The race that had dog and pig heads charged towards Tae Ho fearlessly.


    Tae Ho pressed himself down as anger boiled in his soul. His fast, precise sword techniques were executed in brutal fashion instead of firing the lightning from Cdbolg.


    Cdbolg split the air.


    The stroke of his sword became a vicious gale that swept up the battlefield before him.


    The wind shattered.


    The evil spirits which charged towards Tae Ho fell in an instant. Their lower and upper bodies were separated and rolled separately along the ground.


    Tae Ho charged between them and the horrified evil spirits scattered at the overwhelming difference in power.


    ¡°Helga!¡±


    Helga, who was leaning on a half-broken wall, fell down. There was a coarse sword that the evil spirits used stuck in her chest. Her entire body was covered with wounds, and blood flowed freely down her red-stained clothes.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s......wa...rrior-nim.¡±


    Helga smiled and said. It seemed like her voice would fade at any moment, and her eyes were without focus.


    ¡°Helga....fought....hard.....she¡¯s....not.....emb....arr..¡±


    She couldn¡¯t speak properly. Tae Hoid down Helga and spoke urgently.


    ¡°You did well. You did well Helga, so rx as I havee. The warriors of Valha havee.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m .......¡±


    Helga¡¯s smile lost strength even more. Tae Ho hurriedly used a recovery rune, but it had no effect.


    Because the recovery rune merely amplified one¡¯s recovery power. If one used it on a warrior of Valha that had transcendent health and recovery rate, they would be able to heal them even from the brink of death, but Helga was but amon human.


    Tae Ho instantly took out a piece of a golden apple but Merlin, who¡¯d arrived a bitte, held him back. It was because it was already toote.


    Helga¡¯s body started to cool down. It was still warm, but it was only for a moment.


    The Princess of Kataron, Helga.


    She had be a faithful follower of Idun after having been rescued by Tae Ho.


    She stood on the front lines even though she was a mortal princess and lost her life for the citizens. She put a strengthless smile and faced her end.


    Tae Ho gritted his teeth. He breathed out roughly and closed Helga¡¯s eyes.


    Merlin put on a dumbfounded face beside him. It wasn¡¯t because he¡¯d gotten shocked at her death.


    ¡°My King....¡±


    Merlin pulled on Tae Ho¡¯s arm. Tae Ho, who was about to mourn Helga, looked back at Merlin with an angry face, but Merlin didn¡¯t mind that and pointed to the sky.


    Tae Ho also looked up and put the same face as Merlin.


    He saw a half materialized Valkyrie up there and saw Helga next to her.


    ¡®I will wait for you in the residence!¡¯


    She looked down at Tae Ho and her own corpse and spoke brightly. The Valkyrie that was next to her smiled awkwardly upon seeing the astonished faces of Tae Ho and Merlin and then waved her hand before returning to Valha with Helga.


    ¡®You get dumb at times like this.¡¯


    Cuchinn said in a low voice.


    Tae Ho also felt the same.


    ¡°It....it turned out well.¡±


    Merlin¡¯s words stumbled out. Thinking about it, he was right. Because it wasn¡¯t easy to enter Valha.


    But still, she had died. Tae Ho looked down at the corpse of Helga with aplicated feeling. He was hoping that she could live a happy life and thene to Valha.


    Heid down Helga¡¯s corpse, who bore a deeply content expression, and then stood up.


    It wasn¡¯t guaranteed that all warriors would enter Valha like Helga, and it wasn¡¯t said that it would give happy results for them.


    He had to rescue at least one more warrior. He had to save the powerless citizens of Kataron.


    ¡®It¡¯sing.¡¯


    Cuchinn said.


    A giant with a strong aura was approaching them from the distance.


    < Episode 35 ¨C Great War (4) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 35/Chapter 5: Great War (5)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    The King of Gods, Odin, had an extreme method.


    Deploy the warriors of Valha to Midgard after removing the Great Barrier.


    It wasn¡¯t something that couldn¡¯t be understood rationally.


    It was because it was a situation that the soul fragments had to be retrieved at once, and one couldn¡¯t know how much the barrier was damaged.


    Rains of Steel poured down from the sky, and giants and evil spirits surged up from below the ground.


    Tae Ho left Helga¡¯s corpse and red at the sky. The things that were now pouring down from the sky weren¡¯t only the steel structures. Red words were approaching from a further ce.


    They were the giants of Jotunheim. Just like Valha could deploy warriors with the Rains of Steel, the giants could also do the same with their burning pirs.


    But they couldn¡¯t do it faster than Valha. It was only for now, but there was only one pir of fire descending on Kataron.


    He would solve it quickly.


    And not dy any longer.


    A picture was drawn in Tae Ho¡¯s head and then he kicked forward. The fake Valkyries gathered next to Tae Ho upon heeding his mentalmand. Precisely speaking, they stood in front of Tae Ho to charge towards the evil spirits and open up a path.


    Tae Ho saw while running.


    Adenmaha and McLaren were each facing a giant.


    A mere lowest-ranked giant couldn¡¯t endure Adenmaha who had transformed into a sea serpent and was manifesting several mystical powers.


    Adenmaha froze the eyes of the giant by firing an icy breath and then swung her tail to hit his leg. She then stomped on the giant, who fell down, and activated several mystical powers. The giant had his head and vital organs pierced by icy spears and couldn¡¯t even scream.


    McLaren suppressed the giant in a much simpler fashion. He merely climbed up the giant like a vine around a tree and then took him down.


    The reason the knights of Kataron were being pushed back was because of the giants which they could do nothing about with the strength of humans. As the warriors of Valha were already eliminating quite a number of evil spirits, they would be able to protect Kataron with just the knights after removing the giants.


    Tae Ho kept running and looked at a distant ce. He saw Rolo that was facing thest giant.


    Rolo, who¡¯d transformed into the Master of mes, Shooting Star, understood the fighting methods instinctively as a born dragon should. He flew sharply like a predator to catch its food to kick him in the chest and made him fall. He then poured out violent attacks on his head. The ming breath burnt down the head of the giant.


    ¡°Rolo!¡±


    Rolo turned his head at the call of Tae Ho. He checked that he was running to himself and then checked the giant once again. He chewed down his neck roughly as if ensuring the giant¡¯s death and then flew backwards towards Tae Ho.


    [Saga: The Charge of a Warrior is like a Storm]


    Tae Ho kicked the air and surged up. He didn¡¯t send a particr signal, but Rolo understood Tae Ho¡¯s intention with just that. He flew below Tae Ho so that he could ride on him easily.


    Tae Honded on Rolo¡¯s back, and at that moment, Rolo fluttered his wings once more. He raised his head while being on top of Rolo that was flying up high. He estimated the time left for the fire pir tond on the ground and the location.


    [Strengthened Saga]


    [The Eyes of the Dragon see through Everything]


    He estimated the strength of the giant inside the pir and at the same time read the trajectory the fire pir was drawing.


    [Saga: The One that Controls Dragons]


    Tae Ho transmitted his thoughts to Rolo. Rolo cursed at the excessive request, but his eyes were smiling.


    The giant inside the fire pir was an intermediate one. He was weaker than Tae Ho but wasn¡¯t an enemy that could be defeated easily when fought face to face.


    That¡¯s why he would save time and take care of him with a single attack!


    Rolo fluttered his wings and flew to a different ce instead of the fire pir. He drew a big trajectory in the air and increased his speed.


    It wasn¡¯t ance charging. It was something else. Tae Ho put back Cdbolg and took a deep breath. He poured all his concentration on controlling Rolo¡¯s flight speed and trajectory.


    The fire pir pierced the clouds and started to head to the ground while burning thend. It finally let out a big sound and got stuck in the ground.


    And right at that moment-


    Rolo flew low, horizontally. He charged towards the fire pir.


    [Saga: His Pocket is Connected with a Treasure Vault]


    Tae Ho gripped the air, and at that moment, a huge hilt of a sword was grabbed. Rolo continued to charge forward and Tae Ho pulled out a huge sword from the air as if unsheathing it.


    [Nodachi for Giants]


    [Fragarach¡¯s Prototype]


    Merlin hadn¡¯t remained idle during the time Tae Ho was in the Tower of Shadows. He made a new sword meant to deal with giants as he battled them frequently.


    The fire pir broke down and the giant appeared while howling. Rolo flew behind that giant just like an arrow trying to pierce its target.


    [Saga: Giant Killer]


    [Saga: The Hammer of the cksmith doesn¡¯t Slip Off]


    Light appeared on top of the huge sword that was half pulled from the air. Tae Ho activated the sentence of the Milesians andpletely pulled it out while roaring. It was a really huge sword where only the hilt was 1 meter long and the de was 7 meters long.


    The fire pir broke downpletely and the giant tried to roar as if to announce its presence, but the huge sword reached the neck of that giant a secondter. It shed his neck even before he could open his mouth!


    Chkwaaaak!


    Blood spurted out, but it didn¡¯t reach Tae Ho. It was because of the speed Rolo flew at as they was charging. He fluttered his wings to increase their height, and Tae Ho looked at the ground while holding the huge sword. The head of the giant got separated from its body and was rolling on the ground.


    The warriors of Valha couldn¡¯t understand instantly what had happened. Because everything ended while they blinked a few times after the fire pir descended.


    Because of that, they needed some time. A few more seconds of silence had to be added to it. Rolo turned in the airpletely and only then did the cheer explode in the ground.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    ¡°Dragon knight!¡±


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t ignore those cheers. He put back his huge sword and then scattered the magic powder he took out. And then, the shape of a golden apple tree appeared behind him.


    ¡°Idun!¡±


    ¡°Idun!¡±


    ¡°Goddess of Youth!¡±


    The warriors went wild once again. Adenmahaughed, and Cuchinn feigned augh as if it was absurd.


    ¡®Bragi¡¯s rune is meaningless here.¡¯


    In the first ce, it didn¡¯t have much ce to intervene in Tae Ho¡¯s promotion.


    Tae Ho looked at a distant ce. The half materialized Valkyries were leading the souls of the warriors to Valha. It seemed like they werecking in numbers as several battles urred at the same ce that they were carrying several warriors, and most of them were apprentice Valkyries.


    Tae Ho rxed when he found Helga among them. He then checked thend and inspected the situation.


    There were still many evil spirits remaining in Kataron, but the situation had changedpletely. The evil spirits that witnessed the giants¡¯ defeat in front of them fled in consecution rather than continuing to battle.


    Because of that, Tae Ho looked away from Kataron and peered into a farther ce.


    In the first ce, the reason superior-ranked warriors descended everywhere in a scattered way wasn¡¯t only to face the giants and evil spirits. No matter what the warriors thought, the most important thing Valha had determined was retrieving the soul fragments.


    They guessed that there would be four soul fragments in Midgard.


    A catastrophe could ur if even one of them fell in the hands of the giants.


    Tae Ho first looked at the winter tree forest. There was a low probability that it would be there as a soul fragment had already appeared there in the past, but he didn¡¯te to a hasty conclusion. It was because there was no way a superior-ranked warrior would have been dispatched to a ce that had no probabilities to have Garmr¡¯s soul fragment in it.


    [Strengthened Saga]


    [The Eyes of the Dragon See through Everything]


    He flew towards the winter tree forest and concentrated. There were shining words deep in the forest that still couldn¡¯t recoverpletely from the wound of the past. It was certainly a soul fragment of Garmr.


    Tae Ho transmitted his thought to Rolo once again and he started to fly towards the forest.


    But it was at that moment that the voice of Adenmaha rang in his head.


    ¡®Master! It¡¯s approaching!¡¯


    It was a magical message. Tae Ho raised his head in response. He still couldn¡¯t feel it well, but as soon as he activated the mystical power that strengthened his eyesight, he could see what Adenmaha was speaking about.


    They were fire pirs, several of them this time. In addition, one of them was so big it couldn¡¯t bepared to the others.


    Tae Ho released his mystical power and judged quickly.


    It was impossible with just Tae Ho alone. Now that Garmr¡¯s soul fragment was here, it was highly probable that the giants would keep attacking.


    ¡°Adenmaha!¡±


    Tae Ho yelled. It would have been normal not to have heard it properly because of the long distance, but Adenmaha understood it in an instant. She transformed into a Goddess once again and transmitted her thought to Merlin with her mystical power.


    Merlin recited a chant. It was magic that transmitted news to Valha.


    A soul fragment of Garmr has been discovered, so dispatch superior-ranked warriors or above that are in reserve.


    Tae Ho continued acting. It was to prepare to retrieve Garmr¡¯s soul fragment as he still had time before the fire pirs descendedpletely.


    [Saga: Idun¡¯s Warrior]


    [Saga: King of Camelot]


    Tae Ho activated his sagas in consecution. It was to prepare to fight against the giants as a great battle would unleash as soon as the fire pirs descended.


    ¡®My warrior, Tae Ho.¡¯


    Idun¡¯s voice was heard. He could hear her voice clearly just like when he activated his saga in other ces, probably because the Great Barrier had been removed.


    ¡®He¡¯s a superior-ranked giant or above. Perhaps, he may be an existence simr to the Giant of Earth you faced before.¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke quickly. They could now see the fire pirs clearly even without activating their mystical powers.


    ¡®They said that they¡¯ll depart immediately!¡¯


    Adenmaha¡¯s voice was heard in his head clearly. It seemed like a reply hade from Valha.


    Rolo also reached the winter tree forest as the fire pirs were descending there instead of Kataron.


    Tae Ho could feel Idun¡¯s anxiousness. He felt like he could see her putting on a worried expression and clenching her chest.


    Tae Ho kicked Rolo¡¯s back and they headed to the ground while kicking off the air. He looked at the soul fragment of Garmr that was emanating a dreary aura in the middle of the trees. It was a big w of a beast that was stuck in the ground.


    Rolo cried and urged Tae Ho. it was because the fire pirs had gotten closer.


    Tae Ho hurriedly used the divine power of Idun to try to retrieve the soul fragment.


    But it was at that moment.


    ¡®Tae Ho!¡¯


    Idun yelled hurriedly. Tae Ho could guess what Idun had seen and had gotten surprised at because they were connected with ¡®Idun¡¯s Warrior¡¯. There was someone standing among the trees and looking at him.


    He was someone that Tae Ho had met for the first time.


    But he could know the moment he saw him.


    Idun let out an enraged roar.


    ¡®Loki!¡¯


    The God of Fire and Lies, Loki.


    He was standing there in the open, and that fact made Idun both enraged and fearful at the same time.


    The fire pirs were already descending, but Loki appeared in front of them.


    Idun yelled at Tae Ho to escape and tried to buy some time even if she ended up expending a lot of her divine power at once.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t move. He stopped Idun that was about to release her divine power and looked at Loki.


    [The God of Fire and Lies]


    [Loki]


    He could only see his name and nothing besides that. The current Tae Ho could only read his name clearly.


    But that wasn¡¯t all. That¡¯s why he stopped Idun.


    His words weren¡¯t red.


    The words that appeared on top of the head of Loki were green!


    How?


    He couldn¡¯t find an answer. Hecked time to do so.


    Loki looked at Tae Ho and saw through Tae Ho¡¯s ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯ like Heda had done previously. Because of that, he ced his right index finger to his lips instead of saying anything.


    He looked at Tae Ho, requesting him to stay silent.


    ¡®Stay silent, as it¡¯s not the time right now.¡¯


    Idun couldn¡¯t understand. She thought that Loki was lying Tae Ho with his specialty of trickery and fabrication.


    ¡®Master!¡¯


    Adenmaha yelled and Tae Ho raised his head. Rolo was crying out as if telling him to hop on with haste. He could see the fire pirs that seemed like they would cover the ground at any moment.


    Tae Ho looked at Loki and Loki faced him and hit his chest twice with a fist.


    For Asgard and the Nine Realms.


    ¡®Tae Ho!¡¯


    Tae Ho made a decision. He released Idun¡¯s divine power to seal Garmr¡¯s soul fragment. He then charged in the air and surged up.


    [One of the Five Fingers]


    [Giant of Beasts]


    [Ortr]


    The fire pirs descended on the forest.


    < Episode 35 ¨C Great War (5) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 35/Chapter 6: Great War (6)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    Idun remembered the Great War.


    She kept looking at it through the piece of memory she couldn¡¯t erase.


    The death of the previous Idun and Bragi.


    Thest, desperate battle of Idun¡¯s legion that didn¡¯t even leave a single lowest-ranked warrior alive and ended with its heroic death.


    If the great Viking King, Ragnar Lodbrok, hadn¡¯t been able to arrive on time, a new Idun wouldn¡¯t exist right now. Idun¡¯s legion also couldn¡¯t continue existing.


    Because of that, Idun couldn¡¯t trust in Loki. Because he was the one that had betrayed the Gods of Asgard when the war wasing to an end. He was a monster that betrayed his brother, Thor, and stabbed behind the King of Gods, Odin.


    Loki had several offspring, but the most famous among them were the three that were born between Angrboda.


    The World Wolf, Fenrir, that would lead to the end of the world.


    The huge Space Snake, Jormungand, who dwarfed even the most massive giants.


    H, who lived all the moments from when she was born to when she died at the same time.


    Each one of them were a world-ending cmity.


    Although H was sided with Asgard, it was different for the other two. They had be enemies of Asgard long before the Great War started.


    That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t trust in Loki even more.


    He and his blood rtives were enemies of Asgard, and that was something reasonable to enforce in one¡¯s mind.


    Because Loki was a giant.


    Even though the King of Gods, Odin, had given him the rank of a God, it wasn¡¯t that his origin and essence changed all that much.


    ¡®Tae Ho. My warrior, Tae Ho.¡¯


    Idun didn¡¯t say that out loud. She bit her lips while clenching her burning chest.


    Tae Ho had been deceived by Loki. The treacherous God of Lies had tricked Tae Ho.


    But it was a situation that she couldn¡¯t yell or tell him to think it twice.


    Idun saw it through Tae Ho. The fire pirs were descending on the winter tree forest and there was still the one that contained the strongest foe.


    Right now he should only think about fighting and remaining alive.


    ¡°My warrior, Tae Ho.¡±


    Idun called out Tae Ho¡¯s name and transmitted him the golden divine power without saving it.


    ¡ª


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t turn to look back. The moment he kicked the air to get on Rolo¡¯s back, two fire pirs hit the ground, and fire surged up with a loud roar. Intermediate-ranked giants appeared from within the ck smoke that followed.


    The winter tree forest quickly burned down as Adenmaha and Merlin were approaching from far away while riding on McLaren.


    Tae Ho raised his head. He erased his thoughts about Loki and looked at the front.


    [Giant of Beasts]


    [Ortr]


    ¡®We will buy time until reinforcementse. Just think about that.¡¯


    Cuchinn said quickly. Actually, the right answer in this situation was to escape. Even if Tae Ho had gotten stronger, it was impossible to face the Giant of Beasts, a foeparable to the Giant of Earth, and also a big group of intermediate-ranked giants at the same time!


    But if Tae Ho fell back here, only destruction was fated for Kataron.


    In addition, the giants would be able to acquire the soul fragment without any obstructions.


    Cuchinn didn¡¯t tell him to escape. It was because he knew Tae Ho too well.


    Tae Ho wouldn¡¯t retreat, and even if Cuchinn told him to do so, he would stay back and fight.


    That¡¯s why Cuchinn didn¡¯t regret choosing Tae Ho as Erin¡¯s sessor.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go!¡¯


    Cuchinn yelled out, and Tae Ho transmitted his thought to Rolo.


    Rolo flew up towards the burning pir that was descending with an overwhelming speed. It was to aim for the moment the fire pir descended and attack it just like he had done so for the intermediate giant.


    Two trajectories were drawn in the sky.


    Both paths contained funnels of roaring mes.


    Rolo took a big turn and Tae Ho kept analyzing the trajectory of the fire pir, and after a moment, he hurriedly gave an order to Rolo.


    ¡°Dodge!¡±


    The trajectory of the fire pir twisted. It exploded in the air even though it hadn¡¯t reached the ground yet, and someone appeared from the remnants of the fire pir and charged towards Rolo.


    It was a giant that had the head of a lion and the wings of an eagle. The giant that had nails of a dragon split the air and fell.


    Rolo tried to dodge him, but it wasn¡¯t easy to twist his body in the middle of a flight. In addition, the giant was extremely fast.


    Ortr¡¯s fist hit the air, but the effects were enough. Rolo¡¯s body shook even though the attack had missed him, and the gale created by his fist messed up Rolo¡¯s flight.


    Rolo crashed on the ground. Ortr also couldn¡¯t do anything about the descending speed and fell to the earth as well.


    Tae Ho hurriedly kicked the air. He had jumped from Rolo¡¯s back the moment Ortrs¡¯ fist missed him and then threw himself towards Ortr that hadnded in a messed up way due to having changed directions in the air.


    [Saga: His Pocket is Connected to a Treasure Vault]


    Tae Ho took out Fragarach¡¯s prototype once more from the air. He tried to strike Ortr¡¯s head along the descending speed.


    But Ortr reacted with ease. He, who had risen up before Tae Ho¡¯s attack hit him, was much faster than the Giant of Earth. He hurriedly raised his arms to block Tae Ho¡¯s attack.


    Kakang!


    The prototype of Fragarach collided with the steel protectors Ortr bore upon his forearms, and a loud explosion resonated from the impact.


    Ortr groaned for a moment and then swung his arm roughly. Tae Ho dropped Fragarach¡¯s prototype without regrets and entrusted his body to the force behind his attack. He was tossed into the air and then transformed into a hawk to regain his bearings.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    Ortr yelled. He spread his massive wings of an eagle and surged up.


    The strength behind each stroke of his wings was so strong that all the trees in the forest shook. It was certain that Tae Ho wouldn¡¯t be able to beat him in speed, so he transformed back into a human and vaulted through the air to enter his reach.


    ¡°Quickly! Quicker!¡±


    Adenmaha urged while riding on McLaren. The winter tree forest was burning up entirely. She could see about five huge giants from within, and the biggest and strongest one was battling Tae Ho in the air.


    Adenmaha felt like her heart would explode. She panted without being able to calm her rough breath and yelled,


    ¡°Is the reinforcement far away?!¡±


    ¡°Valha replied. Reinforcements wille soon!¡±


    Merlin, who was beside Adenmaha, answered her frantic question. He was also as anxious as Adenmaha but the number of battlefields he had been through was different to hers. He looked at the battlefield with calm eyes on top of McLaren that was charging with all his speed.


    Perhaps, it was a more desperate situation than with the Giant of Earth.


    Because back then, the Giant of Earth was alone, and he had Bracky and Siri by his side.


    However, Merlin didn¡¯t get discouraged. The training received in the Tower of Shadows had made Tae Ho strong. One could dismiss it as a mere two years, but those two years were everything but ordinary


    The strongest warrior of Erin, Cuchinn, had guided Tae Ho.


    The martial arts of Scathach, which had created lots of heroes, were carved into Tae Ho¡¯s being.


    He¡¯d also experienced desperate battles. His opponents weren¡¯t ordinary but were the heroes of Erin that had learned Scathach¡¯s style of techniques.


    That¡¯s why it was fine. He would be able to endure it.


    Even if it was an emergency situation and theycked hands, Valha wouldn¡¯t be picky on reinforcements now that one of the Five Fingers had appeared.


    ¡°I will entrust you with the protection!¡±


    Adenmaha yelled as soon as they approached the winter tree forest. She stood up from his seat and then jumped away from McLaren¡¯s head. She flew for a moment with the mystical power of the Tuatha De Danann and then transformed into a sea serpent.


    Sea serpents were a draconic race that had the sea as their headquarters. As a result, battling on a dry stretch ofnd didn¡¯t suit them, much less a burning one.


    But Adenmaha didn¡¯t hesitate even a little bit. As soon as she transformed into a sea serpent, she fired icy breath to the closest intermediate-ranked giant and then used strong mystical powers in consecution as if she wouldn¡¯t save energy.


    Ice swords and spears poured towards the giant. McLaren yelled something in the excitement, and Merlin jumped up from McLaren and recited a chant. He was nning to use the fire as it spread all over the ground.


    ¡°Fire snake!¡±


    The mes started to wave following the trajectory Merlin¡¯s staff drew. It started to gather and form a whirlpool before bing a huge snake of fire that attacked the giants.


    McLaren didn¡¯t stay still either. He mmed into the giants that were trying to attack Adenmaha with all his strength and then tore at the necks of the giants who had lost their bnce and fallen.


    A battle between giants and monsters urred on the ground, and Tae Ho and Ortr battled in the air.


    Tae Ho knew how he had to fight against a giant. The difference in bodies meant that the distance he could execute an attack was also different.


    Tae Ho closed the distance with Ortr. Precisely speaking, he only tried to fight above him and in addition, he didn¡¯t stop his movements.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t an easy thing to do because Ortr was well aware that such a battle was disadvantageous to him. Additionally, they weren¡¯t on the ground, but in the air right now.


    Ortr moved his body rashly without resting to prevent Tae Ho from approaching him, and when even a little bit of distance was created, he poured out attacks at twisted angles. He was a giant that was closer to being a beast rather than a warrior.


    Ortr¡¯s nails split the air once more. Tae Ho twisted his body in the air to dodge the attack and then clung to his wrist and activated a saga.


    [Saga: Warrior¡¯s Equipment]


    [Saga: Warrior¡¯s Equipment]


    The several weapons Kalsted used poured towards Ortr. As there was the difference in size and the strength behind it was weak as he had thrown it quickly, one couldn¡¯tpletely ignore it. It was because each weapon disyed their unique effects.


    The Executioner¡¯s sword created a bleeding effect. He created a small wound, and the Vein de that passed over it emanated a nasty poison and affected Ortr.


    The sword of lightning, Lightning Edge, flew towards Ortr¡¯s eye. It struck out with a powerful jolt of electricity that took out Ortr¡¯s vision for a moment.


    Tae Ho reached his shoulder in an instant and then Ortr hit his own shoulder with his palm. Tae Ho barely threw his body back to dodge the attack and then grabbed Arondight, the sword of Lancelot, and activated a saga one more time.


    [Saga: The Warrior that had a Valkyrie Meet Him]


    The fake Valkyries spread and divided Ortr¡¯s eyes and consciousness. There were ten Valkyries, as he¡¯d called everyone excluding Freya.


    Tae Ho stabbed behind Ortr¡¯s neck and he let out a roar instead of screaming in pain. The de of sound, that could be perceived as being a sort of magic, hacked at the fake Valkyries, and a lot of them poured down, especially on Tae Ho.


    They were soundwave swords that weren¡¯t visible to the naked eye, but Tae Ho could see their trajectories. He read all of them with his ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯ and swung Arondight. He executed a Wind split once and pushed away all the des of sound.


    But it was impossible to stay in his ce. It was because Ortr had released a strong aura throughout his body.


    Tae Ho hurriedly kicked his neck and threw himself in the air. At that moment, Ortr quickly turned his body and opened his mouth towards Tae Ho. mes that wouldn¡¯t fall behind to the breath of a dragon were spontaneously fired from his mouth.


    Tae Ho gritted his teeth and swung his sword once more and then split the mes with the sword of wind. At that moment, the mes of a real dragon covered Ortr.


    It was the me spat by Rolo from below.


    Ortr hurriedly covered himself with his wings of an eagle. He roared in fury and subsequently fired des of sound once again.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior! Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t charge towards the des of sound. He covered himself with arge round shield made from his ¡®Warrior¡¯s Equipment¡¯ and entrusted his body to gravity. Rolo surged up and caught Tae Ho on his back.


    Rolo first distanced himself from Ortr and Tae Ho breathed roughly and panted.


    Idun¡¯s divine power covered Tae Ho.


    It certainly wasn¡¯t easy. Just looking at the battle from outside, it seemed like Tae Ho was pouring attacks one sidedly, but he couldn¡¯t inflict a fatal wound on him. In addition, just battling the Giant of Beasts consumed a lot of his strength and concentration.


    Rolo took a big turn. Ortr spread his wings once again and then prepared to fly.


    Tae Ho looked down at Ortr and extended his hand to the air. He called out the name of the weapon that would rece Arondight.


    ¡°The Gunce of the Royal Dragon!¡±


    It was one of the huge spears the Dragon Knight, Kalsted, used in Dark Age.


    In the first ce, it was a weapon meant to be used while riding a dragon, so this spear was much bigger than the ones Tae Ho had used until now.


    The Gunce of the Royal Dragon, that could only be forged after one defeated a ck dragon covered withva, was ck and red. The red and yellow lines on its ck surface emanated a light akin tova flowing down a volcano, and it had the head of a dragon as a decoration suitable of the name Gunce.


    The des made with fangs of a ck dragon proimed its strong presence with a stout aura. It was currently the strongest weapon Tae Ho could recreate from Dark Age.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Rolo.¡±


    Tae Ho spoke curtly. Rolo fluttered his wings once and charged towards Ortr by hismand. Ortr also flew towards Tae Ho as if his victory was all but uncertain.


    And it was at that moment that Merlin, who was facing the intermediate-ranked giants on the ground, looked at the sky. He saw the objects that were pouring down beyond Ortr and Tae Ho.


    They were the ck shes. There wasn¡¯t only one structure that held superior-ranked warriors, but three.


    Loki also saw that. He, who was standing in the burning forest, rolled his fingers in a casual manner.


    The Giant of Beasts, Ortr, was fighting in front of him.


    And the Giant of the Night, Avalt, and the Giant of the Sea, Grund, were both also in Midgard.


    There weren¡¯t only the Five Fingers. The superior giants that were in Jotunheim were leading their underlings and descending on Midgard.


    The King of the frost giants, Warrior King Harmarti, was battling in the front lines. There were small battles everywhere, and the most elite of the forces under themand of Thor and Ullr were preparing to face them.


    It really was a dogfight. The ones that had their names spread far away were all fighting their own battles.


    Because of that, Loki felt that it was time.


    ¡°Let everything go as the King wishes.¡±


    Loki said in a low voice. He looked at Tae Ho and Ortr that were shing in the sky. The ground and the sky shook at the same time.


    ¡ª


    Freya, who was pouring all her strength into the creation of the new Great Barrier, raised her head. Her hair stuck to her forehead because her entire body was covered in sweat.


    But Freya couldn¡¯t think of fixing her appearance. She blinked a few times with a dumbfounded expression and then let out a bewildered voice.


    ¡°Odin?¡±


    The King of Gods, Odin. The one that had tomand all the battles urring in the ground.


    His throne was empty.


    She couldn¡¯t see Odin. He was gone.


    < Episode 35 ¨C Great War (6) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 125

    Episode 35/Chapter 7: Great War (7)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    The Giant of Beasts, Ortr, opened his mouth widely. He charged towards Tae Ho and spat ck fire that resembled the mes of hell.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t dodge it. He rather faced it head on and raised the Gunce of the royal dragon. Rolo covered his entire body with the ensuing cloak of mes.


    [Saga: Roar of the Dragon]


    What he was using was the Draconic ballista. The piercing spear that would even pierce through the breath of fire.


    Rolo folded his wings and charged towards the mes, and the Gunce passed through the me breath.


    Explosions urred in the sky in consecution. They were explosions that urred inside the fire breath, but Rolo didn¡¯t lose bnce. The blessing of the Master of mes, Shootingstar, protected him, and the Gunce opened a path for him.


    They then finally reached him. Tae Ho and Rolo passed through the fire breath, and the Giant of Beasts, Ortr, swung his fist at almost the same time.


    Tae Ho¡¯s spear moved. He carefully controlled Rolo with the ¡®One that Controls Dragons¡¯ saga.


    The charge itself wasn¡¯t the only important part of ance charge where each side collided with the other. If one just stabbed the other, then both of them would die. Because of that, one had to move precisely and minutely so that their attack reached their opponent first while their opponent¡¯s attack didn¡¯t touch them.


    The trajectory drawn by the tip of Tae Ho¡¯s spear didn¡¯t cross the trajectory of the fist Ortr drew. They seemed like they would connect, but the attacks missed at the decisive moment.


    Ortr¡¯s fist stabbed the air, and Tae Ho and Rolo dove behind it. The Gunce then touched Ortr¡¯s chest.


    All of this happened in an instant.


    Ortr smiled bitterly as Tae Ho howled in triumph. The Gunce had carved deeply into Ortr¡¯s chest!


    The trajectory of the both of them now became one. Rolo pushed back Ortr with an overwhelming speed, and Tae Ho fixed the Gunce and pulled the trigger in sequence. The head of a dragon thaty within the spear spat out fire consecutively.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Ortr¡¯s body shook every time an explosion was made. He swung his arms to catch Rolo, even while he was being driven to the ground, but then his arms got fended back.


    Kwagang!


    Thest explosion burst out, and at that moment, Tae Ho let go of the Gunce. Rolo fluttered his wings with all his strength and quickly fled the gravitational pressure.


    Ortr crashed in the ground, and Rolo flew up once again with rough movements. Tae Ho¡¯s breaths were ragged atop him as he looked down at the ground.


    Ortr vomited blood while having his chest burst open, and Loki approached him.


    ¡ª


    The King of Gods, Odin, had left Valha.


    He, who was wearing a big hat and tattered robe, didn¡¯t leave behind any traces of his movements. There was no one that could check his actions while fierce battles were urring in Midgard and Asgard.


    Odin didn¡¯t pass through the Bifrost. He instead used a secret passageway that only he knew of to head to Mimir¡¯ske and then met the ones he had put on standby at the root of Yggdrasil.


    They were all named warriors, but they were also ones that had faked their deaths or retired due to a myriad of reasons.


    Because of that, no one, even those on the battlefield, had missed them.


    In addition, not even the warriors Odin had gathered knew the general picture of what had happened a few minutes ago. Because it was impossible to count one¡¯s ns.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, my warriors. Let¡¯s go to end the war.¡±


    Odin spoke and took the lead. The warriors stood up and followed his back, and the great Viking king, Ragnar Lodbrok, smiled bitterly.


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms,¡±


    Someone said, and Odin nodded. His steps became faster.


    ¡ª


    The attitudes of the Five Fingers towards Loki were different from one another.


    The Giant of the Night, Avalt, treated him as an enemy, and his rival, the Giant of Strength, Harad, showed good will towards him.


    The Giant of Beasts was also one that showed good will towards him.


    It wasn¡¯t a rational judgement. His beast-like senses were telling him that Loki was the same side as them.


    And actually, Loki had been a loyal underling of the Magician King Utgard Loki for quite some time.


    Because of that, the Giant of Beasts looked at Loki approaching him and became mystified. It wasn¡¯t because he¡¯d appeared suddenly either.


    Ortr¡¯s senses were warning him of great danger. His senses were saying that Loki was an enemy.


    What had happened?


    Ortr couldn¡¯te up with an answer. Loki executed the magic he had prepared for a long time and clenched his heart. At the same time, Tae Ho jumped down from Rolo¡¯s back. He stabbed the prototype of Fragarach in Ortr¡¯s neck, who couldn¡¯t move because of Loki¡¯s magic.


    Ortr, who¡¯d had his neck pierced by a huge sword, couldn¡¯t even scream. He had the strongest vitality among the Five Fingers, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to save himself. He flinched a few times and then didn¡¯t move anymore.


    Tae Ho, who was almost hanging onto the huge hilt of the sword, let out a long sigh and slowly removed his hands. Hended on the chest of the fallen Ortr and looked at Loki.


    ck shes and fire pirs were descending from the sky. Adenmaha and McLaren were fighting against the giants with Merlin.


    ¡®Exin, Loki!¡¯


    Idun yelled. Originally, her voice wouldn¡¯t have reached him, but Loki nodded. He looked at Tae Ho as if he had heard her voice and said,


    ¡°It will take too long to exin it with words. I will show you a memory.¡±


    Loki drew a rune in the air. The rune of light that was the size of a palm flew towards Tae Ho.


    Idun wanted to stop Tae Ho, but Cuchinn stayed silent. Tae Ho ced his hand on the rune Loki had sent towards him after a moment of consideration.


    Loki¡¯s magic activated, and a light-filled, chronological sequence of memories was transmitted.


    ¡ª


    The n had started a dozen years ago.


    ¡ª


    The Magician King, Utgard Loki, was standing on the World Tree, Yggdrasil, which connected Asgard and Midgard.


    It was something that no one would have been able to guess.


    Because the attention of everyone would have been gathered upon the fights urring in Asgard, the front lines, and in several ces throughout Midgard.


    The Magician King didn¡¯t act carelessly. He had guessed where the Gods of Asgard like Thor and strong warriors like Sigurd were fighting at and against whom.


    Because of that, he thought that his n had seeded.


    The objective of the Magician King wasn¡¯t to gather the soul fragments.


    His real objective was reaching the nucleus of Yggdrasil without being interrupted.


    He would destroy the nucleus of the World Tree and cut off the connection between Asgard and Midgard. He would then naturally wait for the destruction of Asgard.


    All the things that had happened until now were merely preparations.


    There was an ind in the sea of death at the end of the world, and Yggdrasil passed through it as if prating it.


    The Magician Kingnded on the ind. He then walked towards Yggdrasil.


    But there was someone waiting for him.


    ¡°We finally meet, Utgard Loki.¡±


    The one standing before the World Tree was the King of Gods, Odin.


    ¡ª


    The location where Garmr¡¯s soul fragment was first discovered was in the trace of the Great War located in Svartalfheim.


    The moment they defeated the fire giant that was using a strong magic, Tae Ho and Siri were swept by the storm of magic power and thrown towards the trace of the Great War that was hidden in a crack of the world.


    It wasn¡¯t a coincidence.


    It was all nned by the Magician King.


    ¡ª


    ¡°We will let Asgard know of the fact that the soul fragments of Garmr exist and that the giants of Jotunheim are searching for it. That was the objective of that battle.¡±


    ¡ª


    Tae Ho and Siri being the ones swept up by it wasn¡¯t a coincidence, but Tae Ho obtaining a piece of Gae Bolg wasn¡¯t something nned on by the Magician King.


    But until then, it wasn¡¯t that important.


    Because of that, the Magician King proceeded with his n.


    ¡ª


    Asgard started to search for Garmr¡¯s soul fragments like expected.


    And the giants of Jotunheim also began a search of great magnitude to not lose them to Asgard.


    Inevitably, Garmr¡¯s soul fragments were discovered, one by one, at suitable ces.


    The warriors of Valha and the giants of Jotunheim shed to obtain the soul fragments.


    ¡ª


    ¡°The death of the Giant of Strength, Harad, wasn¡¯t nned, but thanks to that, Asgard grew topletely believe that the giants of Jotunheim were intricately obsessed with the soul fragments.¡±


    ¡ª


    The stage then moved to Midgard. Several soul fragments were discovered, and due to several cases, Asgard started to concentrate more on Midgard.


    ¡ª


    ¡°The big picture remains the same, but the speed of the n has been slowed. It¡¯s because Idun¡¯s warrior fought much better than expected.¡±


    ¡ª


    The death of the Giant of Earth, Balgad, also wasn¡¯t in the ns.


    Now that the Magician King had lost two of the Five Fingers, he decided not to dy anymore.


    He already had the necessary things anyways.


    The Goddess of Magic, Freya, couldn¡¯t trust in the security of the Great Barrier anymore. She had started to ponder whether she had to reinstall it or not even if Midgard was then exposed to the giants.


    ¡ª


    ¡°The Magician King revealed the whole picture to the remaining Five Fingers, and he ordered the revealing of all soul fragments to the only one whom he had originally shared his ns with.¡±


    ¡ª


    A bunch of soul fragments appeared in the front lines, and several soul fragments were discovered in Midgard.


    The giants passed through the holes that were in the Great Barrier and started to invade Midgard.


    Because of that, the Goddess of Magic, Freya, decided to remove the Great Barrier, and the King of Gods, Odin, agreed to her decision.


    Because the objective of the giants was to gather the soul fragments.


    They just had to retrieve it faster than them.


    The king of the frost giants, Harmarti, marched in the front lines. Not only that, but high-named giants revealed their existences clearly in the battlefield. As a result, the Gods of Asgard didn¡¯t look anywhere else.


    ¡ª


    ¡°We will dig in that opening. The Magician King will destroy the nucleus of Yggdrasil himself while everyone is preupied elsewhere.¡±


    ¡ª


    The Magician King gazed at Odin.


    Odin took off his tattered robe and said,


    ¡°I wanted to meet you. I wanted to bring you out, you, who was shrinking down into the deepest ces of Jotunheim, because a war will only end after one strikes the head of the king.¡±


    The Magician King, Utgard Loki, wasn¡¯t the only giant king in Jotunheim, but he was the one that had the biggest force. The giants of Jotunheim could gather their strengths into one as he possessed a strong political power.


    Odin knew all of the ns of the Magician King.


    Because Odin also knew the only giant that the Magician King shared his ns with. That giant- no, that God was rying to him the ns the Magician King would harness to his desires.


    He knew that the Magician King already had all the soul fragments.


    He also knew that the one that had put the soul fragments in Svartalfheim and scattered them in several ces of Midgard was the Magician King.


    But he still yed by his palm.


    He started to search the soul fragments more fervently. He didn¡¯t share the truth with Freya, Heimdall, or even Thor. As a result, they acted earnestly in everything.


    He was also prepared for sacrifices. Loki had blocked Thor when they were fighting against the fomoire king. He¡¯d let that happen even by knowing that the warriors of Valha who had descended would suffer crushing casualties.


    Because he had to make the Magician King trust in Loki.


    Thor and everyone else had to y by the ns of the Magician King.


    Just like the Magician King had exposed named giants, Odin had also exposed named warriors.


    For the battle that was not rted to the great war urring in Asgard and Midgard, but for that one fight that would ur in the crevice of the world.


    They needed a long time for that.


    Loki could obtain the trust of the Magician King because of the hundred years that had passed.


    Thanks to that past hundred years, the Magician King grew to believe in the magical nucleus that connected Midgard and Asgard.


    Valha was also on the defensive since the Great War. They just defended instead of attacking.


    Freya thought that it was to protect Asgard, Midgard, and everyone as the King of Gods.


    Thor, Heimdall, and other Gods like Ullr and Hermod also thought simrly.


    But that wasn¡¯t the case.


    Odin had endured it and was patient.


    For that one instant that he would bite the neck of his enemy.


    And that was a really obvious thing.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m the cruel and cunning God of War before the King of Gods.¡±


    Odin gripped Gungnir, and the superior-ranked warriors that had retired or faked their deaths appeared behind him.


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms,¡±


    Someone uttered, and the warriors activated their sagas.


    ¡ª


    Idun panted with a dumbfounded face. She could only react as such to the n Loki revealed.


    Loki, who had betrayed Asgard when the Great War wasing to an end.


    Loki, who had lived as a loyal underling of the Magician King for a hundred years.


    It was a story that was hard to believe but also hard to doubt. His story was akin to an expertly fabricated lie.


    ¡°By now, the fight against the Magician King and Odin would have started.¡±


    But of course, there was no way the Magician King would have gone alone; there was, however, a limit to the number of forces he could mobilize as he was hidden in Midgard.


    On the other hand, Odin had been preparing for this fight since long ago. He had Ragnar Lodbrok and other great warriors next to him. In addition, Odin was an unrivaled warrior and magician at the same time. As the ind atop of the sea of death was Odin¡¯s magical territory, his chances of defeat were too low.


    They would defeat the Magician King.


    They would end what the strongest warrior in Erin, Cuchinn, couldn¡¯t do in the Great War and bring the giants to an end.


    The superior-ranked warriors that emerged down from the ck sh started to fight against the giants. Even though they were in the middle of a fierce battlefield, the ce Loki and Tae Ho were standing at was silent, just like the eye of a storm.


    Tae Ho got down from the chest of Ortr. He moved quickly instead of exining his actions to Loki.


    ¡®Tae Ho?¡¯


    Cuchinn asked, but Tae Ho didn¡¯t stop. He went to the ce he had sealed Garmr¡¯s soul fragment before fighting against Ortr and retrieved his divine power.


    Perhaps it had been a meaningless thing.


    Because the real objective of the Magician King wasn¡¯t to retrieve the soul fragments. In the first ce, he was the one that had scattered them.


    But Tae Ho still retrieved it. It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t trust in Loki. It was because of the instinctive sense which lead the way to Tae Ho at important moments. The doubt that pinched a part of his head while listening to Loki¡¯s story made him act.


    He had heard several things from Loki. The information had increased and his saga was strengthened thanks to Bragi¡¯s rune.


    Tae Ho took one more step and then poured the divine power that got amplified by ¡®Idun¡¯s Warrior¡¯ into his ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯. He then checked Garmr¡¯s soul fragment once again. He could see things that he hadn¡¯t been able to until now.


    [The Already Used]


    [Garmr¡¯s Soul Fragment]


    Tae Ho took a breath. He gritted his teeth and looked at the soul fragment.


    The already used.


    Something that wasn¡¯t in Loki¡¯s story.


    At that moment, Cuchinn let out a groan as if he had realized something. Tae Ho hurriedly turned towards Loki.


    It wasn¡¯t because he doubted him. It was to tell him that they had to hurry.


    But right at that moment, at that instant-


    ¡ª


    The Magician King believed in the God of Fire and Lies, Loki.


    He couldn¡¯t know that Odin had all of this nned.


    But he was also a king. He had a secret he hadn¡¯t revealed to anyone else.


    The Magician King had all the soul fragments, but he didn¡¯t use them regardless of that.


    Odin and Loki thought that it was because he couldn¡¯t use them.


    Because he would have called the World Wolf beforehand if he could. He would use the World Wolf to attack Asgard from the front.


    Because calling the World Wolf with the soul fragments was only possible in theory.


    They thought like that.


    He believed that to be the case.


    The World Wolf hadn¡¯t appeared for the past hundred years.


    But that thought was wrong.


    ¡°Why do I have to do so?¡±


    Why does he have to reveal the World Wolf? Why does he have to use it to attack them from the front?


    Why would he, when it could be a trump card to pierce the heart of the enemy at the decisive moment when no one could have expected it.


    A decisive moment like the current one.


    The Magician King looked at Odin. He activated his trump card magic that he had hidden since the Great War.


    Above the head of the Magician King.


    The thing that appeared while tearing space.


    The howl of the World Wolf covered all of Midgard.


    < Episode 35 ¨C Great War (7) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 126

    Episode 36/Chapter 1: Odin (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    The God of Olympus, Zeus, had once used the expression ¡®enemy of the world¡¯.


    The sage that was in charge of a corner of the Temple had said that it was a shadow that couldn¡¯t be detached whilst one lived in a sunny ce.


    Just like the concept of day and night existed, there had always been two forces in Asgard and the Ten Realms.


    The ones that wish to maintain the world.


    Those that want to destroy it.


    The ones that wanted to maintain it were the living ones. Most of them represented the Gods of the world that hoped to maintain it and lead them


    The Aesir and the Vanir of Asgard, the Gods of Olympus, the men of the Temple, and the Tuatha De Danann and the Milesians of Erin.


    They didn¡¯t need a reason to fight. For a person that was alive trying to keep living as instinct itself.


    And the ones that wished for the destruction weren¡¯t that different either.


    The giants of Asgard, the titans of Olympus, the monsters of the Temple, and the fomoires of Erin.


    They were loyal to their instincts just like the ones that tried to maintain the world. They would destroy the world. Burn down everything and return it to its origin.


    They were born like that. Even though they were living in the same world as the ones that wished to maintain it, they hoped for its destruction deep in their heart.


    It was a thing that was hard to exin, and in the first ce, it couldn¡¯t really be understood at all.


    The ones that wished to maintain the world and the ones that tried to destroy it weren¡¯t the same. They were existences that had apletely different way of thinking.


    It wasn¡¯t excessive to say that the battles of the two forces meant the beginning and end of the world.


    Erin was the most ideal example.


    The ones that had won in Erin were the ones that hoped to destroy it, and because of that, Erin didn¡¯t exist anymore. They still couldn¡¯t return back to nothingness as there were still the other worlds remaining, but Erin became and where life couldn¡¯t exist anymore.


    A really long fight.


    Because of that, it didn¡¯t always flow in the same way; however, in that long time, blood was mixed between the ones that wanted to maintain the world and the ones that tried to destroyed it.


    The fomoires are also the best example this time.


    The Great King, Cichol, king of the fomoires, was someone that simply wished for destruction. But some of his descendants started to desire conquering them rather than destroying.


    Especially Bress, who¡¯d had more blood of the Tuatha De Danann mixed in him, was someone that wished to maintain the world rather than destroy it.


    The same thing happened in Asgard.


    The amount of desire the giants had towards the destruction was different, and there were some that were born while wanting to maintain.


    The God of Lies and Fire, Loki, embodied one such case.


    The reason Odin gave him the identity of a God wasn¡¯t simply because he was a giant with deep connections to him. He was an existence born at the tipping point between Gods and giants. Because of that, Odin gave him a rank to induce him closer to the side of Gods.


    But even so, he was still a giant. There was a bit of desire for destruction left in his soul and body.


    The reason he became attracted to the giant Angrboda was because of that instinct.


    Angrboda was an existence opposite to Loki¡¯swful wife, Sigin.


    She belonged to the Aesir, who wanted to maintain the world, and was a good and gentle, eminent woman.


    Angrboda, who had received the dense blood of the ones that hoped to destroy, was evil, violent, and enjoyed the pain of others.


    Three kids were born between Loki and Angrboda.


    It wasn¡¯t excessive to say that the three were born at the same time.


    When the first kid, Fenrir, was born, Loki thought that he would be able to control it.


    When the second kid, Jormungand, was born, Loki still thought the same.


    But when the third andst kid, H, was born, Loki realized that something wasn¡¯t right.


    Fenrir and Jormungand were existences that wished to destroy.


    The third kid H, was someone that was closer to Loki, that wanted to maintain. That¡¯s why Loki could sense that H was different from the two other kids that were born before her.


    Loki couldn¡¯t kill Fenrir and Jormungand.


    For Loki, who was a being that was closer to wanting to maintain, it wasn¡¯t easy to kill his own children that would continue the next generation.


    Loki made up several excuses for himself.


    Angrboda would interrupt. Even if one or more existences that wanted to destroy the world appeared, will it actually get destroyed?


    Loki removed himself from Angrboda¡¯s bewitchment and fled to Asgard.


    And this was Loki¡¯s second mistake.


    The three children grew up to be transcendent beings under Angrboda.


    The oldest, Fenrir, became a world wolf that would put an end to the world.


    The second, Jormungand, grew to be a huge space snake that was able to swirl over all of Asgard.


    The third, H, was an existence that had removed herself from the normal flow of time.


    Time flowed, and the Great War started.


    The world wolf and the space snake became even more of monsters after eating their mother, Angrboda, who was standing in the vanguard, and Loki fell in a deeper despair.


    ¡ª


    The howl of the World Wolf shook Midgard.


    His cry transcended time and space just like Heimdall¡¯s horn trumpet, Gjarhorn.


    Loki felt dizzy. He understood in an instant what was going to happen.


    The World Wolf that they thought they had barely managed to defeat in the Great War had returned, and in addition, he was now beside the Magician King.


    Loki despaired once again, but that despair wasn¡¯t simply because Fenrir was strong.


    The World Wolf was born as the natural enemy of Odin.


    He was a shackle of fate that not even the Gods could get away from.


    Odin couldn¡¯t defeat the World Wolf. It wasn¡¯t excessive to say that Fenrir was born to kill Odin.


    Loki gulped dry saliva. His head, that was squeezing out all the strategies possible, frozepletely. He couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    ¡°Loki!¡±


    Tae Ho called out to him and grabbed the cor of Loki, who had an absent-minded face.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t know about Odin¡¯s fate. He also didn¡¯t know about Loki¡¯s past or his deep despair.


    But he was certain about one thing. He grasped the most important thing with Schathach¡¯s style insight.


    ¡°There¡¯s only us!¡±


    Loki opened his eyes widely. He understood what Tae Ho was speaking about.


    It was just like he had said.


    Odin had yed by the ns of the Magician King, and because of that, all the named warriors were fighting in the battlefields of Asgard and Midgard. Loki and Tae Ho were the only ones that could move to help Odin, who was now facing the World Wolf.


    Loki started to move his hands. He drewplicated runes without hesitating.


    Tae Ho raised his head. The superior-ranked warriors that rode upon the ck shes were fighting against the giants that came down the fire pir. Their pallid faces reflected their surprise from the howl uttered by the World Wolf without warning.


    Theycked time, and in addition, they didn¡¯t know about the truth of Loki. There was a possibility they could attack Loki now that they had be agitated after hearing the howl of the World Wolf.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Adenmaha came running to Tae Ho after having transformed into a Goddess. She had realized that the situation wasn¡¯t normal and had gone immediately to Tae Ho.


    Merlin was next to her. He took a deep breath when he saw that Tae Ho was with Loki, but it onlysted for a moment. He understood the situation when he saw that Tae Ho was facing him and that Loki was drawing runes. Instead of saying something, he also started to draw some runes and helped in Loki¡¯s magic.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior.¡±


    Loki called out Tae Ho. He then grabbed his hand andpleted the magic.


    Long distance teleportation magic.


    A strong light gulped down Tae Ho and Loki.


    ¡ª


    The Magician King was standing. The World Wolf that appeared above him while roaringnded on the ground.


    It was a wolf that had ck fur and was so big it could gulp down a God in one bite.


    His red eyes looked at Odin and the warriors of Valha.


    The time they confronted each other was short. The World Wolf charged forward, and the Magician King waved his arms and activated strong magics.


    ¡°Odin!¡±


    Ragnar charged forward and yelled as the superior-ranked warriors beside him sprinted towards Odin to stop the World Wolf.


    But Odin himself couldn¡¯t react instantly. He¡¯d only just gotten a hold of himself when the World Wolf opened its mouth and raised his head.


    The warriors poured out attacks to the World Wolf and covered Fenrir.


    But the World Wolf didn¡¯t stop for even a moment. He received the attacks of the warriors with its bare body and gaped open its mouth. He then bit the air and activated a saga.


    [Saga: The Jaw of the World Wolf]


    It was a strength he could use as he had inherited the blood of Loki, who was close to being a God. The jaw of the World Wolf that would gulp down the several warriors and Gods and even the world.


    The overwhelming strength swept up the surroundings of the World Wolf. From below to above, and from above to below, everything was crushed as if it had entered the mouth of the World Wolf itself.


    The warriors reacted immediately and tried to get out of the reach of the World Wolf, but not everyone could dodge it. One of the warriors was caught by the ¡®Jaw of the World Wolf¡¯. The huge teeth that were invisible tore open his chest.


    The World Wolf opened its mouth once again and then rushed towards the warrior that was closest to him.


    At the same time, the Magician King activated several magics. He fired a huge whirlpool of fire and lightning towards the warriors.


    ¡°Odin!¡±


    Ragnar yelled once again. He gazed at the whirlpool that seemed like it would tear away reality instead of looking at the warriors that couldn¡¯t stop the charge of the World Wolf. He pulled his viking sword from its sheath and thought of a method to connect the warriors.


    Right at that moment, Odin finally showed some retaliation. He let out a roar and activated the magics that were prepared in the ind.


    He was the God of War, and at the same time, the God of Magic. The pirs of ice that surged up from the ground pierced the whirlpools of fire and thunder and destroyed them. The ground split up without any warning, and the World Wolf fell into an opening crack.


    Odin looked at the Magician King with his only eye, and the Magician King activated another magic. He looked at the web of lightning that amounted to tens of thousands of threads and raised his right arm. Then, the ground rose up to form a wall and blocked the lightning.


    Kwagagagagagang!


    Loud sounds were heard, and in that time, half the superior-ranked warriors prepared themselves as the other half charged towards the Magician King.


    Ragnar looked at the World Wolf that had fallen into a crevice. It was just like he¡¯d expected. He wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it down with just that.


    Krung!


    The ground shook like an earthquake, and the ground that was restraining the World Wolf split up and became dust. The World Wolf took a big leap and howled.


    It wasn¡¯t a normal cry. It was a cry that twisted the will of the warriors and was capable of breaking magic.


    The Magician King red at the superior-ranked warriors charging towards him and moved his hand. Spontaneously, ck giants surged up from the shadow of the Magician King and charged towards the superior-ranked warriors.


    A battle urred. The shadow giants weren¡¯t opponents to the superior-ranked warriors, but they could at least buy some time, and that was the objective of the Magician King. He would buy time for the World Wolf to get rid of Odin. In the present moment, time was at the side of the Magician King.


    Odin threw Gungnir towards the World Wolf. The magical spear, that boasted of its absolute uracy, flew at an overwhelming speed and pierced the right eye of the World Wolf.


    The eye of the wolf broke, and blood flowed like a fountain, but it still didn¡¯t stop. It activated the ¡®Jaw of the World Wolf¡¯ instead of crying in pain.


    A part of the world broke down once again. A huge line was drawn in the left side of the ind that had the World Tree in it, and everything that stood upon that line was destroyed. The part of the ind that was outside the line broke down and sank into the sea.


    It was the strength of the World Wolf that transcendedmon sense, and in addition, the World Wolf was bing stronger as time progressed. His size was now twice as big from when he¡¯d first appeared.


    Ragnar and the warriors didn¡¯t think of retreating. They valiantly charged towards the World Wolf, and at the same time, Ragnar used rune magic to transmit his thoughts to Odin.


    ¡®Flee!¡¯


    Odin couldn¡¯t beat the World Wolf.


    That was fate.


    Odin¡¯s divine power and magic weakened in the wolf¡¯s presence.


    And on the other hand, the World Wolf grew stronger in front of Odin.


    Ragnar¡¯s words were right. He had to follow his words to retreat and prepare for what woulde next.


    But Odin couldn¡¯t react immediately. It wasn¡¯t only because he feared the World Wolf. He was a king and a warrior. He couldn¡¯t leave behind the warriors that were throwing their lives away for him. He couldn¡¯t escape while showing his back to the enemy.


    A moment of hesitation.


    He couldn¡¯t turn away. The World Wolf passed through the warriors to charge towards Odin, and it opened its mouth once again.


    Odin looked at that World Wolf. He saw its throat that was deep and void like a ck hole.


    At that moment, Odin remembered Mimir¡¯s words. It was a curse-like message that he had heard without pause.


    ¡®The day the World Wolf awakens, the clear yet foolish King of Gods that resists to it will be dog food.¡¯


    He wasn¡¯t wrong.


    He couldn¡¯t evade fate.


    The ¡®Jaw of the World Wolf¡¯ activated, and the strength that generated from the sky and ground flooded towards Odin.


    He would die.


    This was the end.


    Odin thought like that. He had fought against fate for all his life, but it was now time to give in to it.


    But right at that instant-


    When Odin was about to close his eyes-


    A strong light tore through space, and the after effects of the long distance teleportation shook the world a little bit.


    The Magician King turned his head, and Loki, who had appeared while opening up the space, yelled something.


    And there was someone swinging his sword.


    There was someone standing in front of Odin trying to resist to the invisible teeth.


    Odin couldn¡¯t breathe. He remembered another word of Mimir in the time that seemed to have stopped.


    ¡®72.972 in 100.000.¡¯


    The first change.


    The day that the rate of destruction, that was only bing higher, got lower.


    And the existence that provoked that change.


    Odin looked at the golden apple tree that was engraved in the cape of the warrior.


    And yelled unconsciously.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    Tae Ho swung Caliburn and blocked the teeth of the World Wolf with the sword of the king.


    < Episode 36 ¨C Odin (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 127

    Episode 36/Chapter 2: Odin (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    Uld, the oldest of the three sisters, raised her head.


    She, who represented the past, grabbed the end of the threads of fate that split into several parts.


    Verdandi pulled on the strands of the thread Uld was grabbing and made a new one.


    She, who represented the future, couldn¡¯t see the future. The future wasn¡¯t something that split from various strings.


    Skuld, who¡¯d remained in Vanaheim, touched the air. She touched the thread of fate that hadn¡¯t been made and understood why she had gone to Vanaheim and why she had met Idun¡¯s warrior for a moment.


    Even if it was her, who represented the future, she couldn¡¯t see the exact future. And that was rather a blessing because nothing more despairful existed than a fixed future.


    Skuld moved her fingers once again and thought of the past to foresee the future.


    The reason the thread of fate, that held the fate of the world, touched Idun¡¯s legion.


    It was this moment. Right now, Idun¡¯s warrior had been deeply entwined within the fate of the world.


    What would the results be? What kind of future will it give birth to?


    Skuld gathered her hands and called out the name of the warrior of Idun.


    ¡ª


    That was a miracle made byyers of coincidences having been piled up.


    The moment the World Wolf tried to gulp down Odin, the teleportation magic of Loki reached the ind that was on the sea of death.


    The space magic having appeared right next to Odin was inevitable, as Loki had set up Odin as the destination point.


    But the reason that the long distance teleport had been executed right before Fenrir bit Odin down, and the reason that the world had shaken because of the after effect of the magic and the two having appeared inside the jaw of the World Wolf was all a coincidence.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    Odin yelled, and Tae Ho heard his voice. He instinctively realized who was behind him.


    The ¡®Jaw of the World Wolf¡¯ was approaching from the sky and the ground. Originally, those teeth shouldn¡¯t have been visible, but Tae Ho was able to see them with the ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯.


    Loki and Merlin couldn¡¯t move after having used the long distance teleport magic. Adenmaha, who¡¯d entered the space magic a bitte, bounced away the moment the teleportation ended and rolled quite a distance away from them.


    Tae Ho was alone right now. Cuchinn yelled something quickly, but Tae Ho couldn¡¯t know what he had said exactly. Still, he understood the purpose of his wordspletely.


    ¡®Stab it!¡¯


    [Strengthened Saga]


    [The Eye of the Dragon Sees through all Things]


    An opening was seen. The weakness of the World Wolf that had been created for an instant after the world was shaken by space magic was seen.


    [Saga: King of Camelot]


    [Saga: Idun¡¯s Warrior]


    Tae Ho poured out Idun¡¯s divine power into Caliburn in an instant. There was no time to concentrate that power. One could say that he had almost detonated the power in his haste.


    The glory of Camelot appeared from Caliburn, and Tae Ho stabbed it while being guided by the ¡®Eye of the Dragon¡¯. He stabbed in the air, and at the same time, released Camelot¡¯s glory that was shining with Idun¡¯s golden divine power.


    All of this happened in a short time. Tae Ho stabbed the upper jaw right before the mandible closed.


    The world shook once again, and the ¡®Jaw of the World Wolf¡¯ shook as well.


    Tae Ho howled and burst out his divine power once again. The divine power of Idun that flowed through Caliburn exploded in the jaw of the world wolf and then dissipated it.


    A soundless shock shook both heaven and earth. As the upper jaw disappeared, the lower jaw also disappeared naturally.


    ¡°Kuhak!¡±


    Tae Ho let out a pained voice. He felt like his right arm would break because he had used the power too suddenly.


    Idun¡¯s divine power covered his right arm and her earnest voice reached him.


    ¡®Tae Ho. My warrior, Tae Ho.¡¯


    Tae Ho panted and looked at his front. He didn¡¯t have the leisure to answer Idun, and Cuchinn yelled one more time.


    ¡®There is no second time! Hurry up!¡¯


    It was a miracle having dispersed the attack, and everyone present here knew that truth.


    Everyone showed their own movements.


    Ragnar raised his viking sword and lept towards the World Wolf.


    The Magician King let out an aggravated grunt and activated about ten magics at the same time.


    Merlin left the aftershock of the space magic and looked in front of him. Although he was old and exhausted, he reflexively opened his mouth and recited a new chant.


    Loki also got a hold of himself and he fell in a deep despair once again.


    It was because the moment the ¡®Jaw of the World Wolf¡¯ disappeared, he made eye contact with the one that moved the fastest.


    The World Wolf, Fenrir.


    It had no rationality in its eyes. Only madness and rage.


    Loki knew how Fenrir had be like that. It wasn¡¯t because of its nature which desired to destroy the world.


    The fire association.


    An organization of the ones that wish for the destruction of the world. The ones leading all of them. It was the real reason Loki had infiltrated the giants when the Great War wasing to an end!


    Fenrir looked at Loki. Its eyes weren¡¯t those of one looking at his parent. The only emotion it had in its eyes was the cruelty of a predator looking at its prey.


    The World Wolf was bigger than anyone in the ind. Even the Magician King, who stood tens of meters tall, only reached its shoulder.


    But regardless of that, the World Wolf was faster than anyone. The moment Ragnar lept, the World Wolf was already crossing space.


    Loki hurriedly extended his arms. He couldn¡¯t even think of making magic and only released a strong magic power.


    The World Wolf didn¡¯t stop. It only threw itself towards the magic Loki released and dispersed it with a stronger charge.


    [Saga: The One that Conceives a Catastrophe]


    The World Wolf activated another saga, but it didn¡¯t belong to it.


    A scream that resembled the cry of the banshee queen spread out from the back of the World Wolf.


    Loki fell into despair once again. It was because he recognized in an instant what the ck mes that had surged up from the back of the wolf represented.


    The giant, Angrboda.


    The giant that had conceived catastrophes like the World Wolf, Fenrir, and the Space Snake, Jormungand, and that had once shared love with Loki


    Her scream became lethal des and hacked the consciousness of Loki and all the others. It was a strong curse that gave one a shock which increased in strength the more people that were killed in the battlefield.


    Ragnar, who was in midair, copsed. The superior-ranked warriors let out pained groans, and the Magician King used seven of the ten spells he was about to activate on himself to offset the effect. The curse of Angrboda was that strong.


    The one that was influenced the least was Tae Ho. It was because the time he stood on the battlefield was short, and Idun was using all her strength to protect Tae Ho.


    Idun, who poured out an overwhelming amount of divine power, clenched her chest and fell down. She couldn¡¯t even call Tae Ho¡¯s name right now.


    Tae Ho looked in front of him. The World Wolf, that had broken through Loki¡¯s magic, was closing the distance at a tremendous speed. It seemed like its teeth would bite him in half should Tae Ho blink even once.


    Tae Ho moved. He grabbed the strengthless Odin with an arm and then threw his body. It really was by a breath of a hair. The moment Tae Ho threw himself, he saw the World Wolf biting the air.


    ¡®Get a hold of yourself! We are doing as we nned!¡¯


    Cuchinn bolstered up Tae Ho. Tae Ho gritted his teeth to swing his sword once again towards the World Wolf and then created some distance with it by kicking the air in consecution. In the first ce, he had already decided to do so the moment Loki had begun preparing the teleportation magic.


    He would take Odin and escape.


    He would rescue the King of Gods.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Loki yelled. He held down the World Wolf by releasing all his magic power at once while blood flowed from all the holes in his body. The stakes Merlin promptly summoned pierced the body of the World Wolf and fixed it to the ground.


    But it was only for a moment. Realizing this, Tae Ho put back Caliburn and took out the item he¡¯d received from Skuld with his other hand in a single, fluid motion. It was an escape rock that he could use to save himself in urgent situations.


    If he used it, he would teleport through time.


    Tae Ho added strength into his hand. He broke the rock that had a rune the size of a thumb and tried to activate the magic in it.


    Idun panted and looked at Tae Ho. Loki and Merlin, who were holding down the World Wolf, yelled almost at the same time.


    The World Wolf threw its body. As it moved with a strength that was stronger than Thor, who boasted of having the best strength amongst the Gods, the stakes moved as well. The World Wolf wasn¡¯t safe after that, but it didn¡¯t mind even a little bit. It spat out ck fire that held a cursed power, just like the blood of Ymir, and opened its mouth towards Tae Ho and Odin.


    [Saga: Jaw of the World Wolf]


    The upper jaw touched the sky and the lower jaw touched the ground. It put everything at the surroundings at its side and fixed the space between.


    The space magic didn¡¯t activate, and at the same time, the jaws started to close. The World Wolf moved once again and tried to gulp down Tae Ho and Odin.


    Tae Ho put a stronger magic power in the escape rock and, right then, Odin moved.


    ¡°Gungnir!¡±


    When he yelled, Gungnir which was still lodged in its eye, started to spin fiercely and presented a new agony to the World Wolf.


    Odin wasn¡¯t done. He tried to resist against his fate desperately, and that wasn¡¯t only for himself.


    He would save Idun¡¯s warrior. He wouldn¡¯t turn him into dog food in a ce like this.


    Odin¡¯s divine power had gotten really weak before the World Wolf, who was his fated natural enemy, but Odin was still the King of Gods. He was the God of War and Magic. He used all of his wisdom and techniques avable to create a new magic. This time, Odin stood in front of Tae Ho and blocked the ¡®Jaw of the World Wolf¡¯.


    ¡°Odin!¡±


    Loki cried out.


    The invisible teeth of the World Wolf prated Odin, and at the same time, the World Wolf charged towards the two of them while letting a roar filled with pain and rage.


    Angrboda screamed once again, and Adenmaha, who¡¯d risen up only now in the distance, cried and shouted,


    ¡°Master!¡±


    There was no reply. The mouth of the World Wolf gulped down Tae Ho and Odin.


    ¡ª


    Idun couldn¡¯t say anything with her stupefied expression. She, who was already sitting down, copsed, strengthless.


    She didn¡¯t feel Tae Ho.


    She couldn¡¯t feel him.


    Idun trembled. She groaned once again and then started to cry like a kid.


    ¡ª


    The Magician Kingughed. The presence of Odin had disappearedpletely from Midgard, so this meant that the World Wolf had turned the prophecy into reality.


    Odin, who had said that he would strike his head and end this war.


    The Magician King agreed with him. His words weren¡¯t a little bit wrong.


    Because there was nothing one would be able to do when they lost your head.


    The Magician King gazed out before him and looked at the warriors of Asgard and Loki who were putting despairful expressions.


    He would now do what Odin had said.


    He would strike Asgard, that had lost its head, and bring the war to an end.


    Magic surged up from the two hands of the Magician King.


    ¡ª


    Uld and Verdandi were the past and the present. That¡¯s why they knew what had happened in the ind that was on the death of sea.


    Uld prepared a new thread. It was connected by several strands, but the end of it held only despair.


    ¡ª


    Mimir, who was left alone in hiske, opened his mouth.


    He said out loud even though he knew that no one was listening to him.


    ¡°The day the World Wolf awakens, the foolish but clear King of Gods, Odin, will be dog food.¡±


    The World Wolf had woken up and had shed with the King of Gods, and finally, fate caught up with Odin.


    But the words of Mimir didn¡¯t end. It continued to speak.


    ¡°The probabilities are 12.792 of 100.000.¡±


    The probabilities changed drastically, and right now, a new change urred. The head of Mimir didn¡¯t stop speaking.


    ¡°As Odin has evaded the fate of turning into dog food, he won¡¯t stop his fight against fate.¡±


    The one next to Odin. The one that would fight against fate with him.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior.¡±


    The head of Mimir stopped talking and leaned his ear on the sound that was heard far away.


    ¡ª


    Skuld, who represented the future, was different than the others. She could see a strand of hope that was hidden in the despair.


    Skuld hurriedly left Vanaheim.


    She needed a new thread of fate.


    ¡ª


    Tae Ho closed his eyes. No, he was already closing it.


    He couldn¡¯t feel Idun¡¯s power. His connection to her had been severed.


    It was the first time this had happened since he¡¯d entered Valha, and because of that, Tae Ho could get a hold of himself even though he was exhausted. He hurriedly opened his eyes like someone that had just woken up from a nightmare and looked in front of him.


    ¡°Did you wake up?¡±


    The owner of the really exhausted voice was Odin. He had be a rag as his entire body was torn apart by the teeth of the World Wolf.


    But he didn¡¯t die. He had certainly survived and was now facing Tae Ho with his only eye.


    ¡°I was lucky. No, it must have been the results of my desperate struggle.¡±


    The escape rock Skuld which had given him had activated in the end. But originally, the rock that should have sent them to a safe ce in Midgard was influenced by the ¡®Jaw of the World Wolf¡¯, and the magic power Odin squeezed out had exploded.


    Tae Ho felt the pain that was covering his entire body and rose up. He looked at his surroundings and realized that it was a ce he¡¯d never before seen.


    The roots of a gargantuan tree were poking out of the ground. The ce Tae Ho and Odin were at was at one of the crevices of that root.


    ¡°Where....is this?¡±


    Tae Ho barely managed to squeeze out his voice to ask, but Odin waited for a moment before answering. It was because a sound would be heard that would tell him where this ce was.


    A sound that resembled thunder shook the sky covered with fog.


    It was a familiar sound for Odin, but it was the first time for him too to listen it this close.


    Tae Ho panted and listened to the loud sound and then understood that it wasn¡¯t a loud sound but a roar of a dragon.


    Tae Ho remembered a story Heda had told him before and looked at Odin. He then nodded.


    ¡°This is the end of the world.¡±


    One of the deepest roots of Yggdrasil and the ce where the World Tree had grown from.


    Tae Ho understood why his connection with Idun had been severed and remembered who the roar¡¯s owner was.


    The wicked dragon, Nidhogg, that lived in the roots of Yggdrasil.


    Its cry shook the sky once again.


    < Episode 36 ¨C Odin (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 128

    Episode 37/Chapter 1: The one that conquers (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    The World Tree, Yggdrasil, started with the beginning of the world.


    Because of that, one could say that the root of Yggdrasil was the beginning and end of the world.


    It was the beginning because the world had started in that ce and was the end because it was located in the depths of the world.


    Tae Ho remembered the sses he¡¯d had with Heda every night.


    He had certainly heard about the World Tree when she was exining about the world.


    The materialized Yggdrasil was merely a part of the real World Tree, but the size of it was so massive that it pierced through the underworld, Niflheim, the mortal world, Midgard, and the world of Gods, Asgard.


    The lower one went in Yggdrasil, the bigger and thicker it became, but the part that was below even Niflheim was really an unknown world.


    One couldn¡¯t find a path in that ce that was always covered by a thick fog. Even if they said that it was huge, one might think that they could just climb it, but that wasn¡¯t the case. Normal humans or fairies went down when they believed that they were going up, so they couldn¡¯t grasp their sense of direction.


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that theke of Mimir, Odin¡¯s secret ce, was in the middle of that fog. Because of that, no one could get close to it if they weren¡¯t invited.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine up to theke of Mimir. If they are Gods with a strong divine power, they may be able to find the right path.¡¯


    But the story changed the lower one got. The really dense fog severed the root from all the other worlds.


    Tae Ho couldn¡¯t understand well what that meant when he was listening to the ss. That¡¯s why he just took it as being a severed bridge.


    It wasn¡¯t apletely wrongparison. It was rather closer to the answer. When Tae Ho climbed down the root by himself, he got to know what severing really meant.


    He couldn¡¯t feel Idun. His connection to her had gotten cut off. Perhaps, she may think that Tae Ho had died.


    Tae Ho tried hard to stay calm.


    Whatever the case, Tae Ho was alive right now and Odin was in front of him, even if he was in an awful state. He would be able to ovee this situation somehow.


    ¡°How much time has passed?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly. About three or four days may have passed.¡±


    Odin answered directly Tae Ho¡¯s question. It wasn¡¯t good news. Three or four days was a really long time. He felt a horrible feeling even by imagining what could have happened in their absence.


    The first thing he thought of was the well being of Adenmaha, Merlin, and Ragnar. What had happened to the three of them? Were they able to escape from the World Wolf?


    Tae Ho took out a summoning rock reflexively and inserted magic power into it, but it was pointless. Adenmaha did not appear.


    ¡®It¡¯s not because she is dead.¡¯


    Because his connection with Idun had also been severed. Even if it was a summoning rock, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to call Adenmaha.


    That¡¯s why it was fine. It didn¡¯t mean anything had happened to her.


    Tae Ho spoke to himself a few times as if trying to calm down himself and looked at Odin. Several things popped in his head, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t say it out loud.


    It wasn¡¯t only because he was worried about him.


    He had heard the n that Odin hade up with from Loki.


    That¡¯s why there was no need to ask it by now. Disrespect aside, asking why his n had failed was more of a detriment to their situation than anything else.


    ¡°Are there no methods to ascend?¡±


    Because of that, Tae Ho asked the most important question right now. Odin opened and closed his eyes once and then said with an exhausted voice,


    ¡°It¡¯s not that there are none. It¡¯s only really hard.¡±


    Tae Ho felt uneasy just by hearing him, but the answer satisfied him for the time being. Because it meant that there was a way to return to Asgard. It wasn¡¯t impossible.


    But of course, returning didn¡¯t mean that it was proper because Asgard would be battling head on against the giants of Jotunheim.


    In addition, the situation was bad.


    There was a high probability for the Gods of Asgard to think that Odin was dead.


    Using the army as an example, the suprememander had died as soon as the war broke out.


    On top of that, the World Wolf, Fenrir, was added, so one could say that the situation was one akin to a sense of impending doom.


    ¡®Calm down. Calm down, Lee Tae Ho.¡¯


    Tae Ho took some breaths. If he grew impatient here, escaping would be much more difficult. Just like there was the saying that one had to return the more urgent a situation was, this was now the time to calm himself down.


    ¡°You are calm.¡±


    Odin smiled bitterly and said in a low voice.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior, before telling you the method to escape this ce, I want to express my gratitude to you.¡±


    Odin rose himself up in a mess and ced his fist upon his chest. He then hit his chest twice and faced Tae Ho.


    ¡°I have been able to stay alive thanks to your aid. I seeded in changing the despairing fate. I express my thanks as the King of Gods.¡±


    He was a mess, but Odin was still the King of Gods. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to express his thanks sincerely towards a warrior of Valha.


    ¡°I just did what I had to as Idun¡¯s warrior.¡±


    Tae Ho answered reflexively. When he saw movies or novels he always criticized the characters because they only said sweet words, but now that he was in a simr situation, he didn¡¯t have anything to say aside of those words.


    Odin smiled, and Tae Ho quickly realized something previously unknown to him.


    Odin was a warrior of Valha before bing the King of Gods. Although he was wearing countless masks, his nature wouldn¡¯t be much different to a warrior of Valha¡¯s.


    ¡°If we return, and if we do manage to win, I will give you a big reward. I will grant you anything you wish.¡±


    Odin said with serious eyes as if he wasn¡¯t just saying it as a thanks. His eyes were rather simr to Ragnar¡¯s.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Tae Ho answered with the most ideal answer this time but then someone clicked his tongue.


    ¡®You don¡¯t refuse. Right, you have to receive when you are given. Just tell him to marry you to Freya.¡¯


    ¡°Cuchinn!¡±


    Tae Ho answered out loud at the voice that rang in his head. It was because it was that nice to see him back.


    Cuchinn continued speaking when Tae Ho hurriedly took out Gae Bolg.


    ¡®Why, is it that nice to see me? Do you feel reassured just by listening to my name?¡¯


    Tae Ho nodded. It was because that was indeed the case.


    He was acting rather calm to this situation, but honestly speaking, it was hard on him. He was at the level where he was barely able to stay calm.


    But he felt more rxed when he heard Cuchinn¡¯s voice. He felt like he would be able to ovee this just like he had done in previous tight spots.


    Because of that, Tae Ho answered to the first thing Cuchinn said.


    ¡®But why does it have to be Freya? Heda is much prettier. Idun-nim could be better than her too.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what expression I should put on at situations like this.¡¯


    Cuchinn answered as if he was tired of Tae Ho¡¯s opinions.


    But of course, the two of them were joking right now.


    Their joking marked the thankful return of a moreposed atmosphere.


    ¡°Is it the Prince of Light?¡±


    Odin looked at Tae Ho, precisely speaking at Gae Bolg, and asked. Cuchinn materialized and appeared next to Tae Ho just like he¡¯d done in Scathach¡¯s residence. It was Odin¡¯s magic.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a really long while, King of Gods, Odin.¡±


    Cuchinn bowed lightly and expressed etiquette, and Odin nodded.


    ¡°I did hear some stories, but it¡¯s been a while seeing you directly like this. Is it impolite if I say that you look much better now than in the Great War?¡±


    ¡°No. Your words are right. I also feel that the current me is much better.¡±


    Because the Cuchinn in the Great War had gone mad for seeking revenge.


    But it was different now. He had recovered his mental state just like when he¡¯d been renowned as the Prince of Light.


    ¡®In addition, Master is also here.¡¯


    Scathach, whose location during the Great War had been a mystery to all, was now in Idun¡¯s residence. Cuchinn was satisfied just by that fact alone.


    Odin still gazed thoughtfully at Cuchinn before he turned to Tae Ho and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s proceed with what I was saying. Just like I told you before, there¡¯s a method to get out of here, although that method is really difficult.¡±


    Odin paused for a moment and then closed his eyes and leaned his ear towards the surroundings. Not long after that, a roar shaking the skies was heard from far away.


    ¡°Do you know who is the owner of that roar?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the wicked dragon, Nidhogg?¡±


    As Tae Ho answered after he¡¯d remembered the sses with Heda, Odin nodded.


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s true. The ck, venomous dragon, Nidhogg, that lives in the roots of Yggdrasil.....You could say that this ce is its nest.¡±


    Several roars were heard after that as if adding further weight to Odin¡¯s words. Odin opened his only eye sharply and said,


    ¡°It has been looking for us since before. It¡¯s obvious for it, the owner of thisnd, to want to chase away the uninvited guests, but we can¡¯t only evade it. It¡¯s because it is the only method for us to escape this ce.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying....that we will ride on Nidhogg and climb up?¡±


    As Cuchinn asked with a doubtful face, Odin shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s simr but different. Nidhogg has been entrapped in the roots since the beginning of the world. It isn¡¯t able to leave this ce with its own strength.¡±


    Actually, the problemy closer to an approval of sorts, but the important thing was that Nidhogg wasn¡¯t able to leave the roots.


    ¡°But there is an existence that can. It¡¯s the only one that can freely go from the roots to the branches of Yggdrasil.¡±


    ¡°The beast, Ratatoskr......¡±


    Tae Ho said reflexively.


    He had also learned about this from Heda¡¯s sses.


    The three beasts living in the World Tree.


    The venomous dragon, Nidhogg, that lives by chewing the roots of the world tree.


    The huge, white eagle, Hraesvelgr, that sits in the highest branch and is the origin of all strong winds.


    The squirrel, Ratatoskr, that can freely travel to both sides and made Nidhogg and Hraesvelgr into enemies when they couldn¡¯t even see each other.


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s the only one, and to catch it, we need the help of Nidhogg, the owner of a part of thisnd.¡±


    Odin spoke of the method to get away from this ce in a terse manner. They could plentily talk about the other things at ater time.


    Cuchinn, who¡¯d listened to all the exnations of Odin, put on a thinking face and then asked,


    ¡°Odin, is Nidhogg certainly a dragon?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s an ancient dragon that ranks supreme even among its own kin.¡±


    Cuchinn turned to look at Tae Ho at Odin¡¯s answer. Tae Ho also nodded as he knew why Cuchinn had asked if it was a dragon or not.


    Tae Ho¡¯s saga, ¡®The One that Controls Dragons¡¯.


    But of course, his adversary was the ancient beast, Nidhogg. They couldn¡¯t know how much Tae Ho¡¯s saga would work.


    But there was still a probability as it was a dragon. One could say that it was a ray of hope.


    Cuchinn checked Tae Ho¡¯s smile and then asked with a more serious expression,


    ¡°Then, Odin, I will ask you one more thing. It¡¯s something really important.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Prince of Light?¡±


    Odin also answered with a serious expression. In addition, Tae Ho gulped dry saliva at the serious atmosphere.


    And Cuchinn finally opened his mouth and asked,


    ¡°Is Nidhogg a male or a female?¡±


    ¡°Uh....what?¡±


    Odin blinked his eyes and asked back, and Tae Ho put on a dumbfounded expression.


    ¡ª


    ¡°What, did I say something wrong? It is important.¡±


    < Episode 37 ¨C The one that conquers (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 129

    Episode 37/Chapter 2: The one that conquers (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    ¡°What, did I say something wrong? It¡¯s important.¡±


    ¡°What is?! It¡¯s the same anyways!¡±


    Tae Ho talked back strongly as Cuchinn spoke with a casual face.


    Whatever the case, he wasn¡¯t lying.


    The number of draconic races Tae Ho had suppressed with the ¡®One that Controls Dragons¡¯ were few, but most of them were male.


    The demon he first captured in the mine of the dwarves, the wyvern he handled in the ck Fortress, Rolo, who he had turned into his underling, and McLaren, who got to apany him in Nidavelir.


    ¡°What, all of them were male excluding Adenmaha!¡±


    ¡°Hey, so Siri and Rasgrid aren¡¯t female?¡±


    ¡°Well, the two of them fought together with me asrades, not as beings that were suppressed. It¡¯spletely different.¡±


    The ability of the ¡®One that Controls Dragons¡¯ didn¡¯t only stop at suppressing draconic races. It also had the ability to synchronize one¡¯s consciousness with them and share their senses and thoughts.


    Cuchinn revealed eyes stewn withints, but he soon grew surprised and said,


    ¡°Huk, for most of them to be male.....you, do you.....you didn¡¯t look at me with those eyes until now, right? Um.... it¡¯s not that I dislike you, but....I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t think I will be able to respond to your feelings.¡±


    Tae Ho waspletely lost for words as Cuchinn apologized with a serious face. He just let out a sigh and called the name of Idun.


    ¡°Oh, my Idun.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a joke. A joke. Do you think I don¡¯t know of your preferences?¡±


    Cuchinnughed as if it was really fun.


    It seemed like he¡¯d meant to lighten up the atmosphere, and it had actually grown noticeably livelier, but Tae Ho felt rather pitiful now. For this kind of person to be the Prince of Light, just what kind of ce was Erin?


    As he was thinking about things that would repulse Merlin and the Knights of the Round Table if they got to know what he was thinking about, the one that was being excluded in the conversation opened his mouth.


    ¡°I want to know what you are talking about.¡±


    It was Odin. As Tae Ho became embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to say, Cuchinn spoke in his stead.


    ¡°Odin, we were talking about the saga this guy possesses.¡±


    ¡°Saga?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a saga called ¡®The One that Controls Dragons¡±¡¯.


    Cuchinn erased all his yfulness and started to exin details of Tae Ho¡¯s saga.


    Odin nodded after hearing everything.


    ¡°The one that controls dragons....So, it¡¯s a saga that can employ resistance towards draconic races?¡±


    ¡°Yes but only...I¡¯ve never used it on a real dragon.¡±


    Tae Ho answered with a dark expression. Part of it was because of Cuchinn¡¯s provocation, but whatever the case, he had never suppressed a real dragon once with ¡®The One that Controls Dragons¡¯.


    The ones that belonged to the draconic race were Adenmaha and McLaren, but both of them were merely serpents, a subspecies of dragon. There was quite a distance between them.


    Odin shook his head at Tae Ho¡¯s preupation.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any problems, and perhaps, it may bring out a bigger effect. For the title of the saga to have ¡®dragon¡¯ in it instead of monster or demon means that all of the power of the saga is concentrated on dragons as a species. It¡¯s more logical for it to show a stronger effect on a real dragon rather than upon.......subspecies like a sea serpent or a rock serpent.¡±


    It was the opinion of none other than Odin. Although the saga was a granted power of a world, Asgard, the one that had moulded it and diffused it to the warriors was the King of Gods and the God of magic, Odin.


    Actually, no one could disagree with his opinion as the conclusion came from the one that had the most profound knowledge about the saga.


    ¡°Indeed.....¡±


    Cuchinn nodded with an admiring expression. it was because he realized that the saga of a title had more meaning than he¡¯d previously thought.


    And that was the same for Tae Ho.


    ¡®So was it because of that?¡¯


    There were two sagas that belonged to Tae Ho that had changed titles.


    ¡®The Warrior¡¯s Equipment¡¯ and ¡®The One that Controls Dragons¡¯.


    The original name of the two sagas were ¡®Sword of the Warrior¡¯ and ¡®The One that Handles Dragons¡¯, respectively.


    When it was ¡®Sword of the Warrior¡¯, Tae Ho could only recreate weapons with it, but after it became the ¡®Warrior¡¯s Equipment¡¯, Tae Ho was able to also make defensive gear.


    It was the same for ¡®The One That Controls Dragons¡¯. As the one that controls is naturally stronger than the one that handles, the controlling power towards a dragon became stronger.


    ¡°The title of a saga isn¡¯t created randomly. You could say that the title is a kind of essence that resumes the story behind it.¡±


    No cases existed that the title of the saga was different to its effect.


    ¡°The more detailed a title is, the more detailed the effects, but instead, its effects get easier to narrow down. Normally, titles thate in the form of a sentence are such cases. On the other hand, if it¡¯s an abstract title, even if its immediate effects are vague, if you investigate and develop it more, there¡¯s a possibility you may be able to use several abilities at once.¡±


    He had heard something simr from Ragnar.


    ¡®My saga, ¡®King of Vikings¡¯, or your ¡®Idun¡¯s Warrior¡¯ and ¡®King of Camelot¡¯ are titles that are easy to put anywhere. The reason smaller sagas can be added to my ¡®King of Vikings¡¯ and your ¡®King of Camelot¡¯ is also because of that. This is something that may happen in the future, but ¡®Idun¡¯s Warrior¡¯ may be able to grow into an independent saga that can have smaller sagas within it.¡¯


    Tae Ho nodded.


    But Odin opened his only eye sharply while looking at Tae Ho.


    ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior.¡¯


    The warrior that got called to Valha even though he belonged to another world.


    It was rare, but there were precedents of this. Idun and other Gods thought that it was a coincidence that urred at times, but Odin and Freya thought differently.


    Not a coincidence, but a necessity.


    A result of a work that urred due to the will of something.


    ¡®The One that Controls Dragons¡¯ was a really strong saga as the user could control dragons, a species that stood at the top rank of predators in any world.


    But Tae Ho had had that kind of saga ever since he¡¯d been a lowest-ranked warrior.


    ¡®If there were several warriors of Idun.....if there were two or three of them.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t something he thought suddenly. He had thought of this since he got to know of Tae Ho¡¯s existence.


    But it was also a new thought.


    Because Odin had made several experiments after he¡¯d gotten word of Tae Ho¡¯s existence.


    Odin ordered the God of Messages, Hermod, to forcefully bring the pro gamers to Valha.


    The results were pitiful. He had brought about ten pro-gamers, but not even one of them could create a saga.


    The difference between Tae Ho and them was clear.


    Tae Ho was a soul that the system of the world, the system which selected the warriors that would enter Valha, had epted, and the rest of them were souls that Odin had brought forcefully.


    Odin didn¡¯t tell the results of his experiments to anyone.


    In the first ce, the only ones that knew the general outline of Tae Ho¡¯s abilities and birth ce were Idun and Freya, but the two of them couldn¡¯t even think of forcefully bringing other pro-gamers to Valha.


    Because one had to first die to enter it.


    It was impossible for Idun and Freya to think about taking the lives of people that were living a good life just to test the results of something they weren¡¯t certain about. They were too soft to do that.


    Odin organized his thoughts.


    He concentrated again on the current objective and opened his mouth.


    ¡°But our adversary is the ck, venomous dragon, Nidhogg. It¡¯s an ancient dragon that apanied the beginning of the World Tree. Even if you have the power of your saga, it won¡¯t be that easy.¡±


    ¡°But we still have some possibilities. Right, Tae Ho?¡±


    Tae Ho nodded with a bright expression as Cuchinn spoke energetically. It was rather better to perceive something as positively as possible when they were going to do it anyway.


    Odin put on a faint smile.


    ¡°How reliable. And the words of Cuchinn are right. In the first ce, I brought out the name of Nidhogg without taking into ount the saga Idun¡¯s warrior has.¡±


    ¡°Is there an excellent n to suppress it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s excellent, but I have a way. Look at this.¡±


    Odin rolled his fingers and drew a rune at Cuchinn¡¯s question, and then, a clear image of a dragon appeared in front of Cuchinn and Tae Ho.


    ¡°The ck dragon, Nidhogg.....It has also been a few hundred years since Ist saw it, so it may have gotten bigger in that time, but I made this hologram with what I saw thest time.¡±


    It was a ck and huge dragon.


    There were four legs attached to its long, snake-like body and four pair of wings protruding from its back that were each covered with sharp stakes.


    The notion that within its skull were sported a strong jaw and sharp teeth that wouldn¡¯t fall behind to the world wolf¡¯s was heinous enough. The glitter of its eyes resembled fire and made one fall into the essence of fear. The four horns that sprouted from its head seemed capable of piercing the enemy in front of it at any instant.


    It¡¯s entire body was being covered by green fog, but this wasn¡¯t smoke. It was a terrible poison that made even the roots of the World Tree rot.


    Cuchinn gulped after looking at the strong enemy that made him hold his breath by its own and asked,


    ¡°How big is it?¡±


    It was normal for dragons to be tens of meters long in the case of Asgard and Erin.


    Fafnir, that was one of the most famous evil dragons in Asgard, measured a hundred meters.


    But they were talking about Nidhogg. He thought that it may reach two hundred meters as it was an ancient dragon.


    He asked while thinking like that.


    Odin smiled bitterly at Cuchinn¡¯s question and answered with a calm tone,


    ¡°If we used the system in the world Idun¡¯s warrior used, from it¡¯s head to the tip of its tail, it would amount to a little more than 2 kilometers in length.¡±


    Cuchinn couldn¡¯t understand Odin¡¯s words instantly. Instead, the one that was shocked was Tae Ho.


    Saying that it was more than 2 kilometers long meant that its head alone was a hundred meters in size.


    ¡°In-Indeed. It¡¯s a size worthy of an ancient dragon.¡±


    Cuchinn understood Odin¡¯s words a bitter and spoke the calmest he could, but he couldn¡¯tpletely hide his trembling. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that it was a moving city if it was 2 kilometers long.


    Odin said once again,


    ¡°Right. You could say that its size is our chance of victory.¡±


    It was a thing that was hard to understand, but Tae Ho nodded and said,


    ¡°If we just get on its back....¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It won¡¯t be able to attack its enemy directly because of its size.¡±


    Because for it, Tae Ho¡¯s group would merely be like small insects. It wouldn¡¯t be excessive to say that they weren¡¯t even that visible for the dragon.


    ¡°But of course, it¡¯s not that there won¡¯t be any dangers. You could say that Nidhogg is a city by itself, and there¡¯s a probability that there may be small and big demons upon its back. And we also can¡¯t ignore the poison emanated from its body, either.¡±


    Tae Ho thought of one of the several dungeons he had conquered in Dark Age. One of them was staged on the back of a really huge monster.


    Odin moved his fingers once again, and the part of Nidhogg¡¯s chest was amplified with a cross-section view appearing.


    ¡°The ce we will aim for is its heart room that is hidden in the deepest part of its body.¡±


    As Nidhogg was insanely massive in scale, the heart room was also tens of meters big.


    ¡°Inside the heart room is the real body of the dragon.....you could say that it is its essence. If you suppress that essence, you will be able to control all of Nidhogg. I thought that it would resist to your words after it got suppressed, but the story changes with your saga. You can just control it after suppressing it.¡±


    The situation was different to Adenmaha, who had already had an owner and wanted to get away from them.


    He would have to suppress it like he did with Rolo and McLaren and then use his saga.


    ¡®So I will weaken it and then throw a monster ball.¡¯


    Tae Ho understood it in a game-like way and nodded. Cuchinn, who was next to him, asked again,


    ¡°Odin, are you able to move?¡±


    ¡°I will speak honestly. It seems like I won¡¯t be able to infiltrate Nidhogg with you. My external injuries are too severe to do that.¡±


    There were several holes in the body of Odin. They were all the tooth marks of the World Wolf.


    If it was a normal God of Asgard instead of Odin, they would have died on the spot. Actually, it was marvelous enough that they were sharing a conversation like this.


    Tae Ho took out a piece of a golden apple Idun had given him, but Odin shook his head. In the first ce, Odin also had a golden apple, but regardless of that, the reason his injuries weren¡¯t able to heal was because they weren¡¯t normal, they had originated from the teeth of the World Wolf.


    The World Wolf was Odin¡¯s natural enemy. It wasn¡¯t excessive to say that it was Odin¡¯s end, a creature that was connected with Odin¡¯s fate.


    Because of that, it wasn¡¯t easy to recover from a wound given by it.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not that I am not able to do anything. I will give strong rune magic and blessings to you.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t say anything aside of that in this situation, and Tae Ho was really nning to work with all his strength. He had been suppressing it from before, but he was really worried about Heda. The look of Idun sitting down while clenching her chest passed through his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you speak like that.¡±


    Odin answered while forcing a smile and then erased the image of Nidhogg. He waited for the roar that was heard from far away to subside and spoke to Tae Ho.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior, you should rest for now. It is a bit sensitive because infiltrators appeared, but night wille soon. I think that it will be good to infiltrate it after it goes to sleep.¡±


    Although they were in the root of the World Tree that was covered with fog and that seemed like it wouldn¡¯t have night and day, the flow of time still existed.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior, and Prince of Light-¡±


    Odin looked at the two of them once again and spoke when they turned to look at him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much about Idun and Scathach. This may sound a bit irresponsible, but.....there¡¯s still Freya and Heimdall in Asgard. It won¡¯t break down that easily. I believe that is the case.¡±


    ¡°I also think the same.¡±


    Tae Ho answered immediately. It wasn¡¯t only Freya that remained. There was also the God of Thunder left.


    In addition, Loki would also assist them, so Asgard won¡¯t copse easily just like Odin had said.


    ¡°You should rest now. I will wake you up when nightes.¡±


    Odin spoke and closed his eyes first. Tae Ho expressed etiquette and thenid down on the ce he had previously been unconscious upon.


    ¡®Heda.....¡¯


    And Idun.


    Tae Ho thought of the faces of the two people and closed his eyes. He then fell in a deep sleep like a lie.


    And while Odin and Tae Ho were asleep, Cuchinn, who¡¯d been left alone, frowned and mumbled,


    ¡°So is it a male or a female?¡±


    The ck dragon, Nidhogg.


    Cuchinn turned to look in the direction the roar was heard from.


    < Episode 37 ¨C The one that conquers (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 130

    Episode 37/Chapter 3: The one that conquers (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    Tae Ho dreamed.


    He fell so deep into sleep that he couldn¡¯t even notice it was a dream but instead felt something of which only traces remained that he couldn¡¯t remember properly.


    ¡°Tae Ho.¡±


    A call reached his ears. Tae Ho slowly extended his head out of his dream. A voice was heard once again when he opened his eyes with difficulty.


    ¡°Hello once again?¡±


    It was a speech that was nice to hear whenever he heard it and even more so in this moment, but Tae Ho frowned.


    ¡°What? I worked hard to try to imitate her.¡±


    Cuchinn moved his head closer to Tae Ho and said, but Tae Ho still spoke while frowning.


    ¡°You should have saved that.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t do that as I am too gentle.¡±


    Spitting in a smiling face.


    Cuchinn patted Tae Ho¡¯s shoulder and then urged him to wake up once more. When Tae Ho gulped dry saliva and rose up, another voice was heard.


    ¡°Did you wake up?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    It was the call of Odin. Tae Ho stood up and looked in front of him. Odin was looking up the sky while leaning on a root just like he had been before Tae Ho went to sleep.


    ¡°Night hase, and it seems like it is darker and colder here.¡±


    It really was cold and dark just like Odin had said. The sky was also pitch ck without any stars. The only thing that was lighting this ce up was the moss.


    Odin turned to look at Tae Ho and said,


    ¡°It seems like Nidhogg fell asleep. It seems like it fell deeper in a sleep because it had been excited all day, so that¡¯s good news for us.¡±


    Odin couldn¡¯t even walk properly, but he was still the King of Gods. He could see through Nidhogg¡¯s state just like if it was in front of him.


    ¡°Come closer.¡±


    There were about 5 meters between Tae Ho and Odin. It was a distance enough to talk face to face, but Odin told him to get closer.


    Odin rolled his fingers when Tae Ho got closer like he ordered him to, and then, a golden apple the size of a fist appeared from his bosom and fell into Tae Ho¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You should also have one. This is a golden apple. Eat that and recover your energies as you have starved for a few days.¡±


    The golden apple was too precious just to use it to satiate one¡¯s hunger, but Tae Ho followed Odin¡¯s order withoutining.


    The effect of the golden apple filled one with vitality, so it would be of great help against the battle with Nidhogg.


    ¡®It¡¯s just like eating food that boosts your stats before going on a hunt.¡¯


    Tae Ho thought of the stamina-recovery food he used to enjoy in Dark Age and put the golden apple in his mouth. As he took a big bite, after he used to only eat it in pieces, the difference was like heaven and earth.


    ¡®C-cool.¡¯


    Fortunately, he said that inwardly.


    Tae Ho looked at the golden apple dumbfoundedly. He already knew that it was delicious as he had eaten it a few times already, but for the difference to be this big upon taking a big bite.


    It wasn¡¯t just delicious. One could also say that held the ideal vor.


    ¡°Is it that delicious?¡±


    Cuchinn asked, but Tae Ho didn¡¯t answer him and just ate. Rather than ignoring him, he hadn¡¯t heard him as he was too focused on eating.


    ¡°I will now engrave several runes in you. Take off your clothes and lower your resistance towards magic.¡±


    It was something he always did when Heda engraved new runes in him. Because of that, Tae Ho took off his clothes with familiar movements and lowered his resistance towards magic.


    Odin rolled his fingers in the air and then apleted rune surged up to rest on Tae Ho¡¯s sr plexus.


    ¡°The first rune will increase your resistance towards poison. It will mix in with other powers wel,l so if you have another method to resist against poison, use it along with it. No matter how many methods you have to block the poison of Nidhogg, it will alwaysck.¡±


    If you aim to get on top of Nidhogg, you have to first find a way to circumvent the poison covering its body. Because of that, you could say that this rune is the most important one for this strategy.


    ¡°The second and third ones are protective runes. The first one will protect you from physical attacks, and the other one will protect you from magical ones.¡±


    Runes were engraved into Tae Ho¡¯s shoulder once again. Odin didn¡¯t stop there and continued to make new runes.


    ¡°The fourth and fifth are strengthening runes. They will grant you more speed and strength.¡±


    This time, they formed on Tae Ho¡¯s chest.


    As Tae Ho took a deep breath to take in the runes, Odin stopped for a moment and waited. He started to move again only when Tae Ho raised his head.


    ¡°The sixth and eight runes are meant to fight against Nidhogg. I will engrave them on both of your hands. The rune in the left has a strong restraining magic, and the one in the right has a capturing magic that has the power to take away the strength of the captured one. If you use it after you take off some of Nidhogg¡¯s strength, it will show great effects.¡±


    Each one of them were strong runes. It was a bit sorry to say this to Heda, but it seemed like it would be hard for all of the runes she had engraved together to be able to match even one of Odin¡¯s.


    ¡®It¡¯s really a full buff.¡¯


    But this wasn¡¯t all. Odin still had one more rune magic he had prepared.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior, I heard you have many weapons. Did you decide on which one you will use against Nidhogg?¡±


    ¡°I have a weapon in mind,¡±


    Tae Ho said naturally, and this was an obvious thing.


    Because one¡¯s tool and hunting method changed depending on their objective.


    A water-attributed weapon against a foe that was weak towards water, and an armor that had resistance towards fire against a foe that could attack with fire.


    The objective for this tactic was Nidhogg. Now that the objective was clear, the preparations for it could also be more clearer.


    [Saga: Warrior¡¯s Equipment]


    Tae Ho used the ¡®Warrior¡¯s Equipment¡¯ on top of the hilt of Caliburn to recreate a weapon he used in Dark Age.


    Dragon Vein.


    The dragon-exterminating sword that was also known as the End of Dragons.


    Just looking at the effectiveness of the weapon objectively, it was certainly inferior to Gatin or Arondight, but one could say that it was the best weapon Tae Ho currently had if they considered that his opponent was a dragon.


    Actually, the dragon knight, Kalsted, had in 7 dragons with this sword.


    Odin opened his only eye sharply when Tae Ho extended Dragon Vein and then said with an admiring voice,


    ¡°Indeed, I can feel a strong power of a dragon exterminator from the weapon itself. Although it doesn¡¯t even reach the ankles of Sigurd, I think that this will be enough.¡±


    You could say that Balmung was the strongest weapon to kill dragons in Asgard as it had drank the blood of several dragons, starting with Fafnir.


    Odin nodded a few times and then rolled his fingers once again to create new runes, but this time, he engraved a rune on Dragon Vein instead of Tae Ho¡¯s body.


    ¡°It¡¯s the eighth andst rune I can give you. Can you see the runes engraved in the de?¡±


    ¡°I can.¡±


    There were threepletely identical runes engraved in a line upon the long, wide de of Dragon Vein that held the shape of a ymore.


    Odin exined,


    ¡°If you call out the activation code, the aura of a dragon killerparable to Balmung will be unleashed. Although it¡¯s a single use, you will be able to use it three times as there are three runes.¡±


    The activation code was Dragonote. It meant the end of a dragon.


    When Tae Ho put away Dragon Vein, Cuchinn said next to him,


    ¡°Indeed, we will be able to do it with this much.¡±


    Using the terms of Dark Age, he had bathed himself with legendary-ranked buffs.


    But it wasn¡¯t the end. Odin still had a way to strengthen Tae Ho besides the runes.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior,e closer. I will give you a blessing.¡±


    Tae Ho flinched at those words but then followed his will. He stood right in front of Tae Ho and then lowered his posture.


    Odin then ordered Tae Ho to get a bit closer. As Tae Ho got closer while hiding his awkwardness, Odin only moved his neck to give a blessing in Tae Ho¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°My blessing shall apany you.¡±


    It was the blessing of the top God. It was something that other warriors of Valha would envy him if they saw this, but Tae Ho thought of another thing unconsciously.


    ¡®I¡¯m d it wasn¡¯t the best blessing........¡¯


    Tae Ho let out a sigh of relief inwardly and stood up and then Odin¡¯sst arrangement activated.


    ¡°Follow the butterfly. It will show you the path to Nidhogg.¡±


    When Odin let out a long sigh, a butterfly that emanated white light appeared and started to flutter its wings, and shining powder scattered behind it as if leaving a trace.


    Now, all the necessary preparations have finished.


    Tae Ho took a breath and then turned to look at Odin.


    ¡°I will be going then.¡±


    ¡°Right, I will pray for your victory.¡±


    But it was at that moment that Odin, who was about to leave hisst words of blessing, turned to look at Cuchinn and said,


    ¡°Prince of Light, do you have something you want to say?¡±


    ¡°That...mm, actually yes.¡±


    Cuchinn nodded with a face mixed with worry and then took a step forward and asked with a really serious voice,


    ¡°So is Nidhogg a male or a female?¡±


    Tae Ho let out a sigh at Cuchinn¡¯s question and thought that he really was a stubborn guy.


    But Cuchinn was being serious.


    Because of that, Odin justughed instead of rebuking and said,


    ¡°You will know when you see it yourself.¡±


    But in the end, he didn¡¯t give an answer.


    Cuchinn put a face as if he was being too much, but he was talking with Odin here. He couldn¡¯tin more than that and stepped back.


    Tae Ho faced Odin instead of Cuchinn. He lightly hit his chest twice and expressed etiquette.


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    The shining butterfly started to lead the way.


    ¡ª


    It wasn¡¯t excessive to say that the root of the World Tree, Yggdrasil, was so excessively big it looked like a string of mountain ranges.


    Tae Ho couldn¡¯t distinguish if he was stepping on thend that was at the end of the world or on the root of Yggdrasil.


    After a time passed since they started following the shining butterfly, Cuchinn spoke to Tae Ho.


    ¡®Are you nervous?¡¯


    He said it casually, but it was important. In Cuchinn¡¯s eyes, the current Tae Ho wasn¡¯t the usual one.


    It didn¡¯t mean that he was scared. It was that his worry about other people made Tae Ho¡¯s movements awkward.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t ignore Cuchinn¡¯s words. He lowered his speed a bit and said with a low voice.


    ¡°I had a dream.....¡±


    ¡®A dream?¡¯


    Originally, Cuchinn would have asked if it was an erotic one, but he controlled himself this time. Tae Ho just thought of what he remembered instead of trying to think something he didn¡¯t remember well.


    ¡°What should I say, Adenmaha worries me the most.¡±


    Whatever the case, Idun and Heda were in Asgard right now, and Ragnar and Merlin would be able to take care of themselves in any dangerous situation.


    But it wasn¡¯t the case for Adenmaha. She¡¯d gotten left behind between the World Wolf and the Magician King and had a precarious side on her that made one feel uneasy.


    ¡®So in the end, you are saying that she¡¯s not reliable?¡¯


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a bit different with that.¡±


    Adenmaha wasn¡¯t powerless. Her own abilities were outstanding, and nowadays, she¡¯d even learned several mystical magic from Scathach.


    The reason Tae Ho always called her regardless of the terrain was because she was of help in any kind of region.


    But it was different this time. It wasn¡¯t a problem to be talking about being powerless or not.


    As Tae Ho smacked his lips as if it was hard to exin, Cuchinn spoke first.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry. Adenmaha is a Goddess that¡¯s especially strong against bad luck.¡¯


    ¡°Strong against bad luck?¡±


    ¡®Huh? Didn¡¯t Adenmaha tell you how she became a ve of Bress?¡¯


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t hear it yet, and it was weird to ask her.¡±


    It was impossible that Adenmaha became his ve by her own will, so the probabilities of it being a good memory was low.


    ¡®Hm....so shall I tell you?¡¯


    ¡°No, I will hear it from her directly.¡±


    Adenmaha would tell him some day. Tae Ho didn¡¯t ask her until now as he believed that. He didn¡¯t want to know of a past Adenmaha hadn¡¯t revealed herself through Cuchinn.


    ¡®Right, I also think that is better.¡¯


    Cuchinn smiled and said.


    And how more time had passed?


    Tae Ho regained his usual calmness, perhaps because he conversed with Cuchinn, but soon gulped dry saliva at the scene that appeared in front of him. It was because a huge existence was curling down in between the huge roots that were like mountain ranges.


    ¡°The ck, venomous dragon, Nidhogg......¡±


    It was so huge that, even though they were looking from far away, it was hard to look all of it.


    The fact that an existence that big was alive and could actually move shocked Tae Ho.


    ¡®Indeed, that is an ancient dragon,¡¯


    Cuchinn smirked rather than being afraid and said to Tae Ho.


    ¡®Don¡¯t be afraid. You are able to do it. What we have to take over is the essence of Nidhogg, that will be in the heart room. It¡¯s not that huge body.¡¯


    Tae Ho nodded. He took some more breaths and then walked.


    Cuchinn looked at Nidhogg¡¯s body next to Tae Ho and mumbled alone so that Tae Ho wasn¡¯t able to hear him.


    ¡®I can¡¯t know no matter how long I see it.¡¯


    He had told him that he would be able to know when he did so.


    Tae Ho activated the first rune while Cuchinn med Odin. He then entered the poison that was a dense green.


    < Episode 37 ¨C The one that conquers (3) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 131

    Episode 37/Chapter 4: The one that conquers (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    [Saga: Warrior¡¯s Equipment]


    [Gas-Masker Made with the Leather of a Venomous Dragon]


    [Purifier Ne]


    Tae Ho utilized his ¡®Warrior¡¯s Equipment¡¯ as soon as he entered the poisonous region and made a gas mask and a ne that purified the poison around him.


    ¡®That¡¯s a weird-looking mask.¡¯


    Dark Age was adopted as a fantasy, but it was still a game in the end. Rather than a perfectly historical design, they chose to insert several modern items that would appear in FPS titles for the fun of the game.


    Tae Ho took some breaths after donning the gas mask. Normal gas masks just prevented the poisonous gas from entering, but the one from Dark Age had a purifying effect just like the ne.


    The poisonous gas of Nidhogg was so lethal that it could even kill the Gods of Asgard when inhaled, but after equipping two purifying items and bearing the runes Odin had engraved upon him, Tae Ho wasn¡¯t threatened at all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tae Ho hit the gas mask and then pointed at the butterfly that was flying in ce with his chin.


    As Tae Ho got closer to it, the butterfly started to lead the path once again.


    The path to approach Nidhogg was solitary. There was no sound aside of the breath of Nidhogg that was heard in the distance, and the field of vision was narrow because of the poisonous fog.


    ¡®Your footsteps are too loud. No, the surroundings are too quiet. I think that it would be better to walk in the air.¡¯


    Cuchinn advised with a low voice.


    The thing Tae Ho was stepping on was like a vague swamp. It was like a muddy ground that grew porous after the rain.


    No matter how careful one was, their footsteps still made noise, and it was heard more loudly because the surroundings were too quiet.


    Tae Ho agreed to Cuchinn¡¯s advice and activated his saga to walk on the air. He then increased his speed and closed the distance with Nidhogg.


    [Saga: The Charge of the Warrior is like a Storm]


    The only difference than usual was that there was no gale nor thunder. The moment Tae Ho stepped onto the air, he tottered like an astronaut that¡¯d arrived in space and took a deep breath unconsciously.


    It was because a huge wall had appeared before his eyes suddenly.


    ¡®It¡¯s Nidhogg.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t a wall. It was the skin of the dragon; however, with it¡¯s irregr scales covered in dirt and rocks rather than living tissue, it looked like a natural terrain.


    Tae Ho kicked in the air once again and propelled himself towards the wall ¨Cthe body of Nidhogg¨C and hung onto the scale. It seemed like the dragon wouldn¡¯t even notice as the difference in size was more than a thousand times.


    ¡®It won¡¯t even feel that a bug sat on it.¡¯


    Tae Ho listened to Cuchinn¡¯s words and started to climb Nidhogg slowly. There was no way to know where he was hanging on right now.


    ¡®If you came straight from the direction you decided, there¡¯s a high probability this is its left leg or its side.¡¯


    ¡®I think so too.¡¯


    Tae Ho answered inwardly and looked at a more distant ce. He saw a part of the wall that was split, and it seemed to be its armpit.


    ¡®It¡¯s troublesome to be attacked while hanging here, so let¡¯s hurry. It seems like Nidhogg still hasn¡¯t noticed that you have approached it.¡¯


    Tae Ho agreed to his words and moved more determinedly and increased his speed. He climbed the wall almost as if he was jumping, but fortunately enough, it seemed that Nidhogg hadn¡¯t noticed him.


    When Tae Ho sessfully climbed the wall, he could know where he was precisely. It was because the poisonous fog only reached Nidhogg¡¯s shoulders.


    When he checked the surroundings, he guessed that he was at the left shoulder of the dragon.


    ¡®It¡¯s crazy big. You remember the path to the heart room, right?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, I hope it works properly.¡¯


    Actually, the shining butterfly was already leading the path, so there was no need to memorize it.


    But the reason Cuchinn still asked was because the path to the heart room wasn¡¯t normal.


    When Tae Ho first heard of the heart room, he wondered whether he¡¯d have to enter through its mouth or another hole.


    But fortunately, there was another path.


    ¡®The rocks that protrude from its back are connected to its insides. You can just think of it as a gill of a fish or breathing holes that are in the skin of humans.¡¯


    Tae Ho remembered Odin¡¯s words and took out the Axe of the Mad Warrior instead of Dragon Vein. The de of the axe was the size of a person and was a weapon one could only use if they had superhuman strength, but it was also good for facing big monsters because of its size.


    ¡°Mountainous monster, Lukuku......¡±


    ¡®Lukuku? What¡¯s that?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s the name of a monsterous turtle that is so big it looks like an ind.¡¯


    It was the name of a raid boss he had caught in Dark Age. The reason Tae Ho thought of the name of the monster was because he thought that the fight on top of Nidhogg would be simr to that.


    The monster, Lukuku, that stretched over one kilometer in length had another field in its back. No, a dungeon. Because of that, one had to first defeat the several monsters that were living within its back before being able to defeat Lukuku itself.


    As Nidhogg was a monster that was much bigger than Lukuku, it wouldn¡¯t be weird to find a herd of monsters or even tribes.


    But it was weird.


    Tae Ho, who was checking his surroundings, dropped his axe and frowned.


    ¡®I can¡¯t feel any presence.¡¯


    There really was nothing. The only thing he heard was the breath of Nidhogg.


    ¡®Is there really nothing?¡¯


    Odin spoke of the probabilities that there would be monsters within its back, but thinking about it, those were just probabilities.


    Odin knew about the path going to the heart room, but it was merely information he had heard from Mimir¡¯s head.


    Odin had neverid foot upon Nidhogg nor even watched it up close. He had merely looked at it from far away with his magic.


    Because of that, there were plenty of probabilities that Odin¡¯s information was wrong.


    ¡®Perhaps, there may be nothing in it.¡¯


    There were no enemies.


    It was nice to hear it as he was the one infiltrating, but Tae Ho didn¡¯t feelfortable.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯


    Tae Ho spoke in a really low voice and then grabbed Arondight instead of the Axe of the Mad Warrior.


    He could advance quickly as there was no one blocking his path. Tae Ho arrived at the rock he had set as his objective not long after. The rock itself moved everytime Nidhogg took a breath, just like the gills of fish, and when he climbed it, he saw that there was a big crack in it.


    ¡®This information should be right, right?¡¯


    ¡®Even if it¡¯s wrong, it has several important organs. You won¡¯t lose anything if you don¡¯t enter its stomach.¡¯


    Tae Ho took off the gas mask and then stood in front of the protruding rock. He then threw himself into it the moment it opened up.


    The space that was like a crevice got closer when he entered it. No. Precisely speaking, it had merely split into several smaller passages.


    Tae Ho threw himself to the passage the butterfly chose and entrusted his body to the inclination as if it was a slide.


    [Saga: Warrior¡¯s Equipment]


    [Leather Cape of a Fire Dragon]


    [Ifrit¡¯s Kiss]


    The inside of Nidhogg was filled with heat, just like a volcano. Because of that, Tae Ho changed the poison resistant equipment to fire resistant ones.


    ¡®Ragnar was right. It¡¯s not a saga but a cheat. A cheat!¡¯


    Cuchinnughed and said. Tae Ho agreed to it slightly and kept following the butterfly. As Nidhogg was too big, the passages like the blood vessels were also big, and they gave a feeling simr to if one were exploring a cave.


    And after some time-


    The shining butterfly turned to dust and disappeared. It meant that the guiding had finished.


    Tae Ho stopped for a moment and then equipped himself with battling equipment and pulled out Dragon Vein.


    The heart room of Nidhogg was tens of meters big. Big and small pipes including blood vessels were connected to it, and it pulsated periodically like a real heart.


    Tae Ho stepped on the thickest blood vessel to approach the heart room and then started to climb the wall after he chose which hole he would enter.


    Tae Ho lowered his posture when he arrived at a hole that was a bit smaller than Bracky¡¯s height. There was another hole 2 meters further away and a huge space could be seen beyond that.


    Tae Ho crawled to the hole and looked inside of it. The shining moss he had seen in the root was filling up the wall and the floor so it was enough of a lighting.


    [Nidhogg¡¯s Essence]


    A ck dragon, something akin to a miniature version of Nidhogg, was lying down on the ground. It seemed to be more than 10 meters long.


    Cuchinn said,


    ¡®Hey, do you know? I can¡¯t seem to know no matter how long I see it for.¡¯


    If it was male or female.


    Tae Ho asked soundlessly instead of putting a dumbfounded face.


    ¡®Why are you that stubborn?¡¯


    ¡®At first it was just a joke, but Odin kept dodging my answer so I became really curious.¡¯


    He could understand a bit how he was feeling, and because of that, Tae Ho answered without pondering.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know either.¡¯


    [Nidhogg¡¯s Essence]


    [Female]


    ¡®Really?¡¯


    ¡®Really.¡¯


    Tae Ho, who¡¯d answered calmly, ignored the groan of Cuchinn that was struggling in a haunted fashion and looked at his surroundings. As it was a wide and opennd, it seemed like he wouldn¡¯t be able to use the terrain to his favor.


    ¡®Although it is wide, it¡¯s not to the point that a monster that big can fly freely. It will probably turn into a ground battle.¡¯


    Although the same couldn¡¯t be said about other moments, Cuchinn became serious when advising about a battle. Tae Ho checked the essence of Nidhogg with the ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯ to grasp its weakness and structure of body and stood up. He then entered the hole.


    And at that moment-


    The essence of Nidhogg opened its eyes. It wasn¡¯t because it¡¯d heard Tae Ho¡¯s footsteps. As the heart room itself was its magical region, he had sensed Tae Ho¡¯s existence.


    Tae Ho also looked at Nidhogg before he executed his envisioned surprise attack without regret.


    [Saga: The Charge of a Warrior is like a Storm]


    Tae Ho kicked the air. He generated thunder and gales and charged towards Nidhogg.


    Nidhogg flinched after it rose up and then roared and kicked the ground. It also sped towards Tae Ho.


    It was fast. It had only kicked the ground, but it surged towards the sky like a lightning that had transcended time.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t take away his eyes off Nidhogg. He faced it head on and kicked the air once again. He moved a step away from its path and swung Dragon Vein.


    The sword bounced away from its scales. Tae Ho kept stepping on the air andnded on the ground, and Nidhogg hit its head on the ceiling. Tae Ho breathed out while the entire room shook. He controlled the gale and thunder he had gathered with the ¡®Charge of the Warrior¡¯. He then stepped aside and fired lightning towards the ceiling.


    The essence of Nidhogg shed head on against the lightning. It had tried to fly towards Tae Ho the moment it hadnded on the ground. The dragon screamed in pain as it was covered by lightning and then spread its wings wide.


    Tae Ho looked at the dragon. It was certainly a dignified dragon. He could feel a great strength from the stroke of its wing that tore off the lightning.


    But Tae Ho put on a bewildered expression.


    It wasn¡¯t because he¡¯d discovered something new with his ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯.


    Tae Ho became certain of it in merely two shes, for the insight of Scathach¡¯s style technique had told Tae Ho as much.


    It was the same for Cuchinn, and because of that, the two of them said almost at the same time.


    ¡®This guy-¡¯


    ¡®This bastard-¡¯


    The essence of Nidhogg charged towards Tae Ho once again. It was a really simple one that seemed stupid.


    Tae Ho moved his body lightly and dodged the attack. He charged towards its open spot and confirmed his theory alongside Cuchinn.


    ¡®-can¡¯t fight at all!¡¯


    That was the case.


    And thinking about it, it was something obvious.


    The ck, venomous dragon Nidhogg-


    It had never fought once since it was born.


    < Episode 37 ¨C The one that conquers (4) > End


    ====


    Episode 37/Chapter 5: The one that conquers (5)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    One needed an adversary in a fight.


    The concept of fighting couldn¡¯t be established alone.


    In addition, Nidhogg didn¡¯t only have an opponent to fight.


    ¡®Completely alone. That¡¯s its weakness.¡¯


    Nidhogg had never received an attack.


    There was no one that¡¯d attacked Nidhogg in the root, and even less someone that¡¯d hit it.


    Because of that, Nidhogg had never felt threatened by anything.


    And there was no one there to teach it how to fight.


    The offspring of predators learnt how to hunt from their mother. They learned many things by watching how the animals near them fought, hunted, and escaped.


    But Nidhogg didn¡¯t even have that process.


    Rather than being taught, it didn¡¯t even have something to see.


    ¡®Perhaps, it may not have moved much.¡¯


    Because there was no need to.


    In addition, the dragon was too big. Moving a body that big without any reason wouldn¡¯t be easy at all.


    But of course, the essence that was in the heart room was a bit different, but the fact that it didn¡¯t have a reason to move was the same.


    No matter how outstanding one was and how much of a shining jewel they were, before they polished their skill, they were merely a rock.


    ¡®That¡¯s good......no, it is enjoying it, right?¡¯


    It was howling while flying in the air, but it seemed to be having fun.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s a perverted masochist that likes to get beaten......well, that may be the case, but anyways, is it that?¡¯


    It wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to interact with someone else like this.


    This moment may be a fun one for it, as if it was ying.


    Tae Ho moved the moment Cuchinn spoke. Whatever the case, he wasn¡¯t nning on ying with it.


    ¡®Let¡¯s restrain it first!¡¯


    It was true that Nidhogg was alone.


    Honestly speaking, it was a poor.....no, an eternal life of solitude.


    However, Tae Ho didn¡¯t get careless. Even if the situation had made it into a sorry figure, there was no guarantee that it was good by nature.


    The situation and nature were two different things.


    He would first use its weakness, and as it was called an ancient dragon, it would be able to grow stronger while learning during the fight against Tae Ho with its incredible talent. That¡¯s why he had to suppress it now that it was struggling.


    ¡®Sly bastard.¡¯


    The moment Cuchinn shook his head and said some words, Tae Ho threw a shbang Merlin had made to the opposite side.


    Nidhogg turned to look at the shbang as if it was an obvious thing and was enveloped by a light so strong that it covered the entire room. It seemed like it had gotten quite surprised, for the dragon that was standing on its two feet was about to fall.


    Tae Ho closed his eyes for a moment to dodge the light and then mbered atop the tail of Nidhogg and got on its back.


    He threw another shbang once again and put back Dragon Vein.


    Chpat!


    The shbang exploded, and Nidhogg struggled while being covered by light once again. It was shouting something, but as this was its first blinding experience, it grew scared in addition to its bewilderment.


    ¡®Wow....you arepletely twisting the wrist of a kid. Cruel bastard.¡¯


    Instead of rebuking that there was no kid this strong and big, Tae Ho threw a tear bomb this time. It wasn¡¯t even easy to be hanging on it as Nidhogg was struggling fiercely.


    [Saga: Warrior¡¯s Equipment]


    [Dragon-yer Series 09 : Earthquaker]


    A ck gauntlet made with the leather and bones of a ck dragon covered Tae Ho¡¯s hand and arm. The red and yellow lines engraved in the gauntlet made it look likeva flowing down from a volcano.


    ¡°Kyaak!¡±


    Nidhogg inhaled all of the tear bomb and coughed. It was an object that could make huge monsters copse, but it seemed like it just made its nose and mouth itch a bit.


    Tae Ho set up the time to throw shbangs, tear bombs, smell bombs, that could stimte its sight and sense of smell and threw it in intervals.


    The bombs exploded in consecution and took the attention of Nidhoggpletely, and Tae Ho, who¡¯d gotten ahold of a scale with his left hand, started to hit its neck with his right arm.


    Kang! Kang! Kang!


    The sound of hitting metal was heard instead of scales. Nidhogg just focused in the bombs rather than on Tae Ho as if thetter had no particr effect.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t mind. Originally, one needed patience while umting damage. Just like there was the saying that there was no tree that wouldn¡¯t copse after hitting it with one¡¯s axe ten times, if one hit the same spot repeatedly, they would see some hope.


    Tae Ho¡¯s attacks were short and fast. When five of the six bombs went off, Tae Ho¡¯s attacks had already reached a dozen in number.


    And they finally had some effect. The scale he had hit started to dangle in tatters, and Tae Ho tore it off roughly.


    ¡°Kyak!¡±


    Nidhogg screamed. It concentratedpletely on Tae Ho even though it was coughing because of the tear bomb.


    ¡®This is also a first for it.¡¯


    The experience of having a scale torn off. The pain that followed that.


    Nidhogg fluttered its wing as if it wouldn¡¯t leave Tae Ho alone anymore. It seemed like it had some basic thought, and it twisted its body roughly in the air.


    But even so, Tae Ho wouldn¡¯t fall just because of that. He struck with his fist towards Nidhogg¡¯s bare skin beneath the torn scale.


    ¡°Kyaaak!¡±


    Nidhogg went crazy and mmed the wall of the room with its body.


    But it was still immature. It was hard to m the wall while floating in the air. It was impossible to shake off Tae Ho with the shock created by mming the wall. In the first ce, Tae Ho would have already copsed if he was someone to fall with just that.


    Tae Ho punched a few more times in the ce the scale got torn off and then waited for a moment. Nidhogg grew a bit calmer as if it¡¯d rxed because the pain had subsided, or perhaps it was merely exhausted.


    This was the best moment.


    [Saga: Warrior¡¯s Equipment]


    [Dragon Vein]


    ¡°Dragonote!¡±


    Tae Ho yelled the activation code when he grabbed the sword, and a red aura started to surge from the de of Dragon Vein.


    Tae Ho stabbed the sword into the neck of Nidhogg without hesitating at all, and at that moment, Nidhogg curled down. It then let out an overwhelming roar.


    ¡°Kyyyyyyaaaaak!¡±


    The cry wasn¡¯t only heard in the heart room. It¡¯s original body also screamed. The entire room shook as if it was being swept by an earthquake.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t stop there. He twisted Dragon Vein. He opened the wound of Nidhogg even more and gave it a more terrible pain.


    Nidhogg howled as if it was going to die. It didn¡¯t even struggle now and copsed on the ground.


    It wasn¡¯t because of the power of Dragon Vein.


    Nidhogg took a sword for the first time in its life. A pain that couldn¡¯t bepared to having a scale tore off had paralyzed its head.


    ¡®It has no resistance towards pain.¡¯


    It was like Cuchinn had said. Nidhogg was weak against pain. Too weak, at that.


    If Nidhogg knew how to fight a bit more, if it knew how to use its physical capabilities, this kind of situation wouldn¡¯t have happened at all.


    It would have shaken off Tae Ho and fought a battle that was favorable to it. This ce was none other than Nidhogg¡¯s magical region.


    But it was all meaningless. Tae Ho knew of Nidhogg¡¯s weakness and didn¡¯t let that go. He rather entered more stubbornly.


    ¡°Dragonote!¡±


    Tae Ho yelled once again and a red aura then emanated from Dragon Vein. It spread the aura of a dragon massacrer throughout its body.


    The essence of Nidhogg screamed and its original body trembled in pain.


    ¡®An ancient dragon indeed.¡¯


    It didn¡¯t show signs of dying even though it¡¯d gotten hit directly by two dragon-massacring runes Odin had made directly. It only cried for a moment as if was too weak towards pain, but it didn¡¯t seem like the actual damage was big.


    But it was enough with this.


    Because the fact that it was crying like it would die at any moment was more important and the actual damage was secondary. Nidhogg¡¯s consciousness was caught in pain and fear right now.


    In other words, it meant that it¡¯s will had been bent.


    Tae Ho took a deep breath. He grabbed Dragon Vein tightly, which was embedded deeply within Nidhogg¡¯s neck and moved his left hand.


    [Saga: The Hammer of the cksmith doesn¡¯t Slip Off]


    [The Shining Snare of the Hunter]


    [The Comfy Saddle of the Beast]


    [Suppressing Reins that are Filled with the Love of Idun]


    The rope filled with Ullr¡¯s power swirled around Nidhogg¡¯s neck. Tae Ho got on the beast¡¯s saddle and wore Nidhogg with the rein filled with Idun¡¯s power.


    All the preparations were taken. The only thing left now was suppressing it.


    [Saga: The One that Controls Dragons]


    Tae Ho entered Nidhogg¡¯s consciousness. At that moment, the dragon trembled for a moment and let out a strange cry.


    Tae Ho frowned. It didn¡¯t work well. The wall surrounding its consciousness was too thick.


    ¡°Dragonote!¡±


    Because of that, Tae Ho activated thest rune magic. Nidhogg struggled in pain once again.


    [Saga: The One that Controls Dragons]


    Tae Ho activated his saga one more time and closed his eyes and focused. He pushed himself to a deep part of Nidhogg¡¯s consciousness.


    Tae Ho opened his eyes. The entire ce was dark. It seemed like nothing existed in the world that was pitch ck.


    But Tae Ho still took a step. It was because he heard a sobbing sound from far away.


    It wasn¡¯t easy. His steps were heavy. It felt like he was walking in a swamp.


    In addition, the difficulty wasn¡¯t only in the floor. Harsh waves advanced from the sides that seemed to only be emptiness. It was a strength that could crush Tae Ho to death at any moment.


    Tae Ho was inside the consciousness of Nidhogg, who had lived for a long time along with the World Tree.


    It was simple and simpler. It was dyed with only one emotion.


    Loneliness.


    Nidhogg¡¯s consciousness said, but it wasn¡¯t speaking to Tae Ho. That was the word it had spoken for thousands of years.


    Nidhogg had been alone since the world had started. Ratatoskr appeared at times, but it didn¡¯te down next to it. It just looked at it from far away, and in addition, it didn¡¯t even listen to Nidhogg¡¯s words. It only mocked and ridiculed Nidhogg with bad words and disappeared.


    Nidhogg hated Ratatoskr, but it still waited for Ratatoskr to visit it.


    Because he was still the only one that came to talk to it.


    If even Ratatoskr disappeared, it would really bepletely alone.


    The ¡®One that Controls Dragons¡¯ was a saga that connected Tae Ho¡¯s consciousness to the dragon.


    Because of that, Tae Ho couldn¡¯t breathe properly when facing Nidhogg¡¯s consciousness head on. He felt like he would suffocate at the overwhelming loneliness.


    But he still had to endure. He needed Nidhogg¡¯s strength to get out from the roots.


    Tae Ho poured the power of a God into his saga and then walked forward. A bigger wave of loneliness came crashing towards Tae Ho. The shape of Nidhogg that was seen from far away had the appearance of a woman.


    Tae Ho gritted his teeth and kept walking.


    As he walked, a bigger wave came and crushed down like a lie upon him. It advanced with the intent to wholly eradicate Tae Ho.


    I¡¯m lonely.


    It had always been alone since the world had started.


    Lonely.


    It had been trapped in the roots, alone.


    Painful.


    It didn¡¯t want to be alone. It wanted to catch Ratatoskr that always left it alone.


    But it couldn¡¯t do so. The only thing it could do was growl in the roots to signify its own existence, hear the sounds that resounded from the far distance at times, and imagine the outside world.


    Nidhogg¡¯s consciousness was too heavy.


    Tae Ho couldn¡¯t say sweet words like he would be its friend, or that it wasn¡¯t alone anymore.


    The insight of Scathach¡¯s style told him that.


    He wouldn¡¯t be able to ovee this situation with soft words and interaction. He had to forcefully break Nidhogg¡¯s consciousness and reach it, that was curling down to protect itself.


    Tae Ho struck out with Idun¡¯s power and strengthened the controlling rate of the ¡®One that Controls Dragons¡¯. He didn¡¯t stop there and even used Odin¡¯s power.


    The shadow that was pressing down on Tae Ho started to break, and Tae Ho advanced and opened his mouth. He added another strength on top of Idun¡¯s and Odin¡¯s.


    Bragi¡¯s rune.


    The God of Music and Poetry.


    The God of the saga that sings legends!


    Nidhogg looked at Tae Ho. It had the appearance of a mature and beautiful woman that had ck hair, but the expression on her face was that of a child.


    Tae Ho approached her and amplified the power of his saga with the power of a God. After much effort, he seeded and created a stronger saga with Bragi¡¯s rune.


    [Myth-Ranked Saga]


    [The One that Controls Dragons]


    That strength would reach the ancient dragon!


    The darkness surrounding Tae Ho broke downpletely, and a powerful, controlling power grasped Nidhogg.


    Nidhogg turned to look at Tae Ho with surprised eyes, and Tae Ho grabbed her hand.


    And that was the limit. Tae Ho couldn¡¯t move anymore.


    But it was enough. Nidhogg turned to look at Tae Ho that had grabbed her hands. She opened her eyes widely and then smiled brightly while dissipating all of her resistance that had surged up naturally. She then received Tae Ho¡¯s powerpletely.


    ¡®The One that Controls Dragons¡¯.


    Tae Ho opened his eyes.


    The essence of Nidhogg turned its head and looked at Tae Ho that was riding on it.


    [Ancient Dragon]


    [ck Venomous Dragon Nidhogg]


    Green words.


    The essence of Nidhogg lowered its posture and expressed etiquette towards Tae Ho in a sloppy way.


    < Episode 37 ¨C The one that conquers (5) > End

 Chapter 132

    Episode 38/Chapter 1: Ratatoskr (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    There were three beasts living in the World Tree, Yggdrasil.


    The ck dragon, Nidhogg, that lives in the roots.


    The white and huge King of Birds, Hraesvelgr, that lives in the highest roots.


    The only existence that can freelye and go between the highest roots and the roots, Ratatoskr.


    The oldest one among the three was Nidhogg, that has shared its beginning with Yggdrasil.


    The oldest dragon.


    The dragon that started with the world.


    That was why people called it the ancient dragon.


    ¡ª


    ¡®Hey, are you fine?¡¯


    It was after he checked the green words above Nidhogg¡¯s head. Tae Ho blinked at the urgent voice that rang in his head.


    ¡°Cuchinn?¡±


    ¡®What is that tranquil look? Do you know how long you have been passed out?¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke as if it was absurd.


    Tae Ho blinked a few more times and finally got a hold of himself. Time seemed to have continued unabated for Tae Ho, but he suddenly began to feel like quite a long period had actually passed.


    ¡°How long was I sleeping for?¡±


    ¡®Almost nine days. Do you know how worried I was? The one that was suppressing the dragon copsed suddenly and shows no movement for nine days.¡¯


    Nine days.


    Tae Ho gulped dry saliva and then he could understand.


    ¡®So that was the case indeed.¡¯


    His memories started to pop little by little. The meeting Tae Ho had with Nidhogg wasn¡¯t short.


    Tae Ho could connect his consciousness with dragons with the ¡®One that Controls Dragons¡¯, and he got to control Nidhogg from within its consciousness. Precisely speaking, he made it into an ally throughmunication.


    Tae Ho had grown familiar with Nidhogg¡¯s life, although his efforts were just the tip of the iceberg. He could feel the loneliness she had been living in directly through the connection.


    And this kind of interaction wasn¡¯t normal at all.


    ¡®How did it turn out? It seems like it went well.¡¯


    Cuchinn, who was stating how worried he was, asked with a voice mixed with expectation and worry. Tae Ho turned his head and answered while looking at the green words above Nidhogg.


    ¡°Yes, somehow.¡±


    ¡®What happened? Speak in more detail.¡¯


    ¡°So.....¡±


    Tae Ho paused for a moment and then started to exin the more detailed possible.


    Cuchinn heard everything and said with a sigh.


    ¡®In other words, you entered the house of a guy that was always trapped in it; you beat the hell out of it to cut off its will and forcefully made it into your ve? You really are trash, huh?¡¯


    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t say it like that!¡±


    If you lined up the cases that happened in a different way, it was indeed right, but Tae Ho felt it to be unfair.


    If a chain procedures hadn¡¯t existed, it would have been impossible to enter through Nidhogg¡¯s solid consciousness.


    Cuchinnughed and then said with another tone,


    ¡®It¡¯s a poor guy, anyways. For the loneliness to have suppressed the pain. How poor.¡¯


    Nidhogg had certainly received a great shock for the first time in its life.


    But it wasn¡¯tparable to the loneliness it had umted for thousands of years.


    Cuchinn thought of Nidhogg that seemed to be enjoying the moment when it first shed against Tae Ho.


    It was only Cuchinn¡¯s guess, but perhaps it may have felt a bit of joy inside the pain it suffered from Tae Ho. Looking at it broadly, it was also a direct interaction with another being.


    ¡®Is it because its an ancient dragon?¡¯


    Cuchinn admired the strength of Nidhogg while thinking.


    Regardless of being hit three times by the dragon-massacrer rune Odin had made personally, there didn¡¯t seem to be any danger to its life.


    Not only that, it expressed its loneliness first when it¡¯d faced Tae Ho instead of pain.


    Just like Cuchinn had said, the loneliness had suppressed its pain.


    You could think of it in two ways.


    The loneliness was so overbearing that it took the terrible pain as a moment of loneliness or was so strong that it could take Tae Ho¡¯s attacks.


    ¡®Whatever it is.....it¡¯s poor but amazing at the same time.¡¯


    It would probably be both the two cases.


    ¡°Perhaps......It would have been better to try to converse with it.¡±


    Tae Ho had felt Nidhogg¡¯s loneliness directly, different from Cuchinn.


    He couldn¡¯t not feel ashamed from his actions.


    But Cuchinn spoke bluntly.


    ¡®No, your judgement wasn¡¯t wrong. Not even Odin knew what temperament Nidhogg had, and how it was feeling. I¡¯m not saying that the process doesn¡¯t matter as the results are good, but you acted rationally. Just like you said, you were able to enter through Nidhogg¡¯s w because there was a process for it. Remember. We...or at least Odin, must return to Asgard.¡¯


    There was a moral that had to be aplished.


    Even in this moment, the giants and evil spirits would be stepping on Asgard and Midgard.


    Tae Ho nodded heavily.


    But it was at that moment. Nidhogg¡¯s essence, that was lying down while Tae Ho and Cuchinn spoke, twitched and its head split.


    Cuchinn yelled.


    ¡®Huk! So it was a female! I knew it would be like this!¡¯


    The thing that appeared from the head of the essence of Nidhogg was a woman with long hair that Tae Ho had seen in its consciousness.


    The woman, that could be said to be the essence of the essence of Nidhogg, turned around dangerously and smiled brightly when she saw Tae Ho.


    ¡°Tae Ho, master.¡±


    The woman, who was wearing a cloth that seemed like a nket instead of clothes, approached Tae Ho with quick steps, but she stopped at about ten feet and hesitated on approaching anymore.


    Tae Ho understood why Nidhogg was acting like that. Because of that, he spread his arms open and nodded, and Nidhogg grew relieved only then and ran towards him.


    It was the first time Nidhogg had hugged someone. She pulled Tae Ho with sloppy movements and stuck her cheek to his chest.


    Nidhogg¡¯s heart beat quickly. It seemed like she couldn¡¯t control herself because she was too excited.


    Tae Ho hesitated for a moment but then decided to stroke her head. When he patted her back slightly, Nidhogg rubbed her cheek and said,


    ¡°Keep touching me. Keep stroking me.¡±


    Those were childish words. Tae Ho feltpassionate and embraced Nidhogg a bit softer, and she closed her eyes and mumbled.


    ¡°It¡¯s warm. I feel good.¡±


    It was also the first time she felt the heat of another being.


    ¡®You trash-like bastard.¡¯


    Cuchinn said. Tae Ho became bewildered at the sudden remark and blinked.


    ¡®No, why?¡¯


    ¡®Just so. You are trash from now on. You don¡¯t need any other reasons! No, I thought of something. To attack this beautiful and good kid in such a cruel way! You really are trash. From now on, you are Idun¡¯s trash, so take that into ount.¡¯


    ¡®You just said that I was being rational!¡¯


    ¡®Back then, I didn¡¯t know it was a cute, sexy, and beautiful beauty like this! I just thought that it was a big guy!¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke words that were more trash than anyone in a shameless manner and then clicked his tongue.


    ¡®But anyways, my eyes opened up at a new charm. Her voice and her looks are that of a beautiful woman, but her actions and words are so childish....ahh, this is a good thing.¡¯


    ¡®Instead of Prince of Light, aren¡¯t you the Perverted Prince or the Lecherous Prince?¡¯


    As Tae Ho spoke as if it was absurd, Cuchinn snorted.


    ¡®Hmph, how can someone like you understand my aesthetics? But anyways, it seems like it ended up well. Let¡¯s return then. Odin will be waiting.¡¯


    There was a high probability that he would think that Tae Ho had failed as nine days had passed already.


    Tae Ho agreed to his words and then lightly patted on Nidhogg¡¯s shoulders, that was still rubbing her cheek and ying affectionately.


    ¡°Nidhogg.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Yes, yes. Why?¡±


    Nidhogg spoke with a really happy face. Because of that, Tae Ho could speak only after a moment of hesitation.


    ¡°There¡¯s somewhere I have to go. I will return soon so can you wait for a moment?¡±


    At that moment Nidhogg¡¯s face stiffened and her white face paled even more.


    It seemed like the face of a person that had heard that the world was ending.


    ¡°Te-Ten days......n-no, more than that.....I can wait for a hundred nights. Yes, yes. No, I can wait for even more. So just return, okay? It¡¯s a promise, yes?¡±


    Nidhogg stuttered with a voice that sounded as if she would cry at any moment.


    And Tae Ho could think of the reason why she mentioned ten and a hundred nights.


    One of the several interactions they had shared the past nine days. A case of the past that had be a big wound for Nidhogg.


    Ratatoskr, that was the only other being Nidhogg knew, enjoyed ridiculing and bothering Nidhogg with words.


    Ratatoskr knew what kind of existence it was to Nidhogg.


    Nidhogg, that waited for it endlessly even though it only got hurt by its words.


    Because of that, Ratatoskr had spoken with Ratatoskr.


    ¡®I will return right after ten days. Ten days.¡¯


    Nidhogg learnt of the joy of waiting for the promised day at that time.


    But Ratatoskr didn¡¯t show up even though ten days had passed. Nidhogg thought that she had counted the days wrong and that she was a fool.


    And when close to a month had passed, when Nidhogg bursted out crying as she was exhausted of waiting, Ratatoskr appeared once again.


    ¡®I said that I woulde after ten days, but you really are a fool as you can¡¯t even count that. The next time, I wille in a hundred days so count it well, understood?¡¯


    Nidhogg said that she would do so.


    She waited and expected for the hundredth day and counted the days.


    And a hundred days passed once again. Nidhogg waited anxiously for Ratatoskr toe back, but it didn¡¯t show up.


    It just looked at Nidhogg being pained by the piled up expectation and disappointment from a far ce.


    Ratatoskrughed at that and didn¡¯t visit Nidhogg for tens of years.


    It only appeared slightly after Nidhogg thought that she becamepletely alone and that there was something she had wronged and fell in despair.


    It once again infringed on Nidhogg.


    ¡®That trash......no, Tae Ho-like squirrel.¡¯


    Cuchinn said that as a joke, but his voice was really cold.


    It was because Ratatoskr¡¯s actions had touched Cuchinn¡¯s rage. It¡¯s actions were really childish, but it was also really cruel.


    Tae Ho was the same as Cuchinn. He pressed down the unpleasant feeling he had towards Ratatoskr and said to Nidhogg,


    ¡°I wille back the fastest I can.¡±


    ¡°Yes, go. I will be waiting for you.¡±


    Nidhogg put on a forced smile.


    ¡ª


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t turn to look around when he left the heart room. It was because he thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave easily when he saw that Nidhogg was standing like a statue and looking at him.


    He passed the heart room and got out of Nidhogg¡¯s body. He then turned into a hawk and flew towards the ce Odin was at.


    And after flying for a while, when they reached a ce not too far from Odin, Cuchinn said casually.


    ¡®Hey, you know, right?¡¯


    He had taken out the context from his sentence, but Tae Ho could understand what Cuchinn was talking about.


    The words Odin had said.


    What they spoke about before going to suppress Nidhogg.


    ¡®Nidhogg can¡¯t leave the roots with its own strength.¡¯


    Because of that, it was impossible to climb on it and leave the roots. In the first ce, the reason they had suppressed it was to receive help from it to catch Ratatoskr, the only one that could freely move over the World Tree.


    Nidhogg wouldn¡¯t be able to apany them.


    They had to leave behind Nidhogg.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t reply to his words, and Cuchinn also didn¡¯t urge for an answer.


    Tae Ho fluttered his wings. He could see the root Odin was sitting at.


    < Episode 38 ¨C Ratatoskr (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 133

    Episode 38/Chapter 2: Ratatoskr (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    ¡°So you seeded. You have done well. Your merits are really incredible.¡±


    Odin¡¯s words were quite calm as if he already knew that Tae Ho wasing.


    ¡®Well, he¡¯s the King of Gods.¡¯


    Even if he didn¡¯t have Hugin and Munin, he was still the King of Gods. He couldn¡¯t see a thousand miles away like Hermod or hear the sound of a sheep¡¯s fur growing, but he had experience and wisdom that no other God was able to catch up to.


    Tae Ho wasn¡¯t the only one that showed no signs for nine days.


    Nidhogg also didn¡¯t show any kind of reaction. It just remained lying down.


    It was also the first time that Odin hade down the root, but he still heard its roars from theke of Mimir. It never happened that the roar stopped for nine days.


    Because of that, Odin didn¡¯t think that Tae Ho failed, and his guess was spot on.


    Tae Ho exined briefly how he¡¯d suppressed Nidhogg and its current state.


    ¡°It¡¯s a story that¡¯s hard to believe.¡±


    The other things were secondary, but Nidhogg¡¯s nature was really hard to believe because the dragon was an evil one that would bring destruction by emanating its nasty poison across the realms.


    ¡°But it¡¯s all true.¡±


    Cuchinn, who had materialized thanks to Odin¡¯s magic, stepped up.


    His insight with the Scathach-style techniques could see through an act or lies at a nce.


    Odin stayed silent for a moment instead of agreeing.


    Tae Ho, who gazed at Odin, opened his mouth carefully.


    ¡°Oh, Odin, there¡¯s something I want to ask.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Is it impossible to bring Nidhogg with us? It will certainly be of help in driving away the giants from Asgard.¡±


    Tae Ho brought a realistic excuse instead of pity.


    He was thinking about getting out of the roots, but not everything would be solved by doing so.


    They needed a way to suppress the World Wolf and drive away the giants.


    You could say that the body of Nidhogg, that spanned 2 kilometers, was an incredible force by itself. The problem was that it didn¡¯t know how to fight at all, but time would solve that.


    In addition, Tae Ho had the ¡®One that Controls Dragons¡¯. If he controlled its body and fought, he would be able to disy a tenth of its incredible battle prowess.


    Tae Ho knew well that Odin disliked Nidhogg, but even so, he couldn¡¯t give up on her that easily.


    Odin didn¡¯t answer immediately. He kept silent for a while longer and then closed his only eye and said,


    ¡°I think you are a bit dazzled.¡±


    The opponent was an ancient dragon.


    It was one of the several existences that could bring a world to its end.


    ¡°You may be looking at this matter with prejudice, but I thought of this with what you told me.¡±


    Odin opened his eye again and looked at Tae Ho fixedly.


    ¡°Why did it appear with the shape of a woman?¡±


    A white woman with long ck hair that reached her waist.


    A mature, beautiful, and poor woman that stimted Tae Ho¡¯spassion.


    ¡°But of course, that may be its real body. An ancient dragon is the same existence as a God, so there¡¯s a high probability it was born with the shape of a human like most Gods. But you can also think of it in this way-¡±


    Odin paused for a moment. He spoke about humanoids, giants included, but then he remembered about the existences hoping for the end of the world and said once again,


    ¡°Just like you have seen its memory, it would have also seen yours. That¡¯s why it may have chosen the best shape to pull yourpassion and carelessness. Isn¡¯t it weird? The fact that an ancient dragon that has lived for thousands of years chose the shape of a woman to appear in front of you.¡±


    Tae Ho flinched. It wasn¡¯t because he¡¯d been persuaded by Odin¡¯s words. It was because the ill interpretation blocked all words from him.


    But if he took a look at it from a step further, Odin¡¯s words were quite reasonable.


    Tae Ho couldn¡¯t answer immediately. It was because he thought only negative words woulde out in response.


    Odin didn¡¯t urge Tae Ho, and Cuchinn opened his mouth.


    ¡°Oh, Odin, can I say something?¡±


    ¡°Speak, Prince of Light.¡±


    ¡°I understand what you are thinking about, and what you said also has some possibilities. But I thought of another thing.¡±


    Odin opened his eye sharply. Cuchinn looked at Odin fixedly just like he had done and said,


    ¡°The reason it chose the shape of a human may be because it saw Tae Ho¡¯s memories and thoughts. Perhaps it may have been an instinctive judgement. What shape would suit the best with Tae Ho. What shape did it have to take to interact with Tae Ho more easily.¡±


    Cuchinn thought of Nidhogg that was ying affectionately in Tae Ho¡¯s embrace. If Nidhogg hadn¡¯t chosen the shape of a human and stayed in the shape of a dragon, would it have been able to still y affectionately in Tae Ho¡¯s embrace?


    ¡°Rather than a dragon, that is many times bigger than a human. It would have been much easier tomunicate as a human. In addition, just like you said, it saw Tae Ho¡¯s memories. It must have known well how much this trash.....no, this bastard likes women.¡±


    ¡®Cuchinn?!¡¯


    He was doing well, but what was he saying suddenly?


    As Tae Ho protested inwardly, Cuchinn rebuked him in the same way.


    ¡®Stay still you bastard. Did I lie? Do you like women or not? Huh? You can¡¯t say no, right?¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t a punishment for nothing.


    Tae Ho pressed down his boiling rage and unfairness, and Cuchinn concentrated on the conversation with Odin once again.


    ¡°But of course, those are merely probabilities. It¡¯s only a guess. But if I have to say, I think that what you said is also merely a guess. I hope you make a judgement after you see Nidhogg for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Prince of Light, you are really arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Forgive my rudeness.¡±


    Cuchinn put a faint smile and bowed.


    Odin dropped his shoulders.


    ¡°Right. You are arrogant, but your words aren¡¯t wrong. Perhaps, I may have be too narrow-minded as I only perceive the world with a single eye.¡±


    Odin wasn¡¯t a perfect existence.


    The case with the World Wolf was one example of this.


    If they had seeded in resurrecting the World Wolf, there was no need to hide it. They would have ced it on the battlefield immediately.


    He fell in a childish, fixed concept and suffered for it, and the result of it was that he got trapped in the roots.


    As Odin twisted his thoughts by his own ord, Cuchinn revealed a bitter smile. He was happy that his words had worked, but it was painful to see a king without his wings.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior, just like you and Cuchinn had said, I will have to see Nidhogg for myself. We need its help to get out of here anyway.¡±


    His wounds had healed up quite a bit the past nine days, but it was still ufortable to move. It was not possible to ride on Tae Ho¡¯s back after he transformed into a hawk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about methods for me to move. I will engrave dragon transformation runes, soe closer.¡±


    Tae Ho told Odin to wait for a moment when he made a gesture and used the ¡®Warrior that had a Valkyrie Meet Him.¡¯


    [Fake Heda]


    [Fake Ingrid]


    As two fake Valkyries appeared in front of Tae Ho, Odin put on a really surprised face. It was because he had seen through the saga Tae Ho possessed at one nce.


    ¡°It¡¯s a really impressive saga. The origin is also amazing. I can see how much affection Heda holds for you.¡±


    Because the saga started and waspleted by Heda¡¯s meeting.


    The fake Valkyries lowered their heads in front of Odin, and Odin engraved a rune in each of their cor bones.


    Dragon transformation rune.


    As the Valkyries yelled the activation code, the two of them transformed into small dragons of around 5 meters in size.


    It seemed like their color took the color of their hair that Heda was a red scaled dragon and Ingrid was a golden one.


    Tae Ho helped Odin get on the fake Ingrid and then he got on top of the fake Heda. And then Cuchinn said casually,


    ¡®Hey, it¡¯s a one-use anyways, so couldn¡¯t you just summon Heda?¡¯


    The dragon wasn¡¯t small enough that two people couldn¡¯t get on it.


    ¡®No, but still.¡¯


    ¡®Why? even if it¡¯s fake, only you can ride on it? Huh?¡¯


    Cuchinnughed and asked. In the first ce, it seemed like he had spoken to make fun of him.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go quickly.¡¯


    Tae Ho interrupted Cuchinn¡¯s words and departed.


    ¡ª


    Tae Honded the fake Valkyries on the rock that was connected to the heart room.


    Originally, he would have needed to walk for a long time to get there, but there was no need to do so this time.


    ¡°Tae Ho, master! You really came fast!¡±


    Nidhogg, who was sitting on top of the rock, stood up while her eyes shone and then started to cry. It was because she was really grateful that Tae Ho had returned in only an hour.


    ¡®Tears of happiness are really beautiful.¡¯


    Cuchinn mumbled proudly and soothed Nidhogg. In the first ce, Nidhogg stopped crying as soon as she embraced Tae Ho.


    ¡°Indeed,¡±


    Odin, who had seen their exchange, said. It was brief, but there were several emotions mixed in with his voice.


    Nidhogg looked at Odin while leaning on Tae Ho¡¯s chest. There was curiousness and fear in her eyes.


    Odin could know that reason, and because of that, he said to Nidhogg.


    ¡°Come closer.¡±


    Nidhogg flinched at the low call. She just stuck her face closer to Tae Ho and didn¡¯t move closer to Odin.


    Because of that, Tae Ho slightly separated her from him and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯s a good person.¡±


    ¡°Ye-yeah.¡±


    Nidhogg groaned a few times but then approached Odin after nodding carefully.


    One step, two steps. Nidhogg, who was walking hesitantly, turned to look at Tae Ho and then increased her speed. She stopped right in front of Odin and sat down.


    Odin observed her actions. He looked at her ck eyes and asked,


    ¡°Nidhogg, do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°No but I feel like I do. Scary. You are a scary person.¡±


    Odin¡¯s face wasn¡¯t in Nidhogg¡¯s memories, but she somehow felt a natural familiarity and fear from him.


    A person that wasn¡¯t in her memories but felt like she had certainly met him before.


    She was scared. Fearful. It wasn¡¯t familiar to her at all.


    Nidhogg shrugged her shoulders and turned her head as if evading Odin¡¯s eyes.


    Odin opened his only eye sharply and thought,


    ¡®She¡¯s in the middle.¡¯


    Between the one wanting to maintain the world and the one hoping for its destruction.


    The ck dragon, Nidhogg, was born with both of those attributes, and the one that developed more was the one that hoped to maintain the world.


    But it was dyed with another color.


    If onepared the version wanting to maintain the world with white and the version wanting to destroy it as ck, Nidhogg wasn¡¯t ck, white, nor even gray. It was a mixture of the two.


    Half in white, and the other half in ck.


    She was a dragon that wanted to maintain the world but was leaning towards the one that wanted to destroy it.


    ¡®Is this also fate?¡¯


    If they had left her alone, Nidhogg would havepletely be a being that wanted to destroy the world.


    But Tae Ho had appeared.


    Just like Odin gave a rank among Gods to Loki and pulled him to the side that wanted to maintain the world, Tae Ho also controlled Nidhogg with the ¡®One that Controls Dragons¡¯ and led her to his side.


    ¡°It would have been better if they¡¯d met before.¡±


    He never thought that Nidhogg would be in such state.


    He ended up hearing the roars from theke of Mimir and judged it rashly.


    It was born an evil dragon. It¡¯s roars were filled with rage towards the world.


    But that wasn¡¯t the case. The roars of Nidhogg weren¡¯t filled with rage, but with loneliness.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Odin extended his hand and stroke her head. She pulled her body back reflexively the moment he extended his hand, but then epted it. She slightly bowed as a puppy being stroked and closed her eyes.


    Tae Ho let out a sigh of relief at that sight. He transmitted his words to Odin with mystical magic.


    ¡®Odin, pardon my rudeness. Am I able to bring Nidhogg with me?¡¯


    The reason he had spoken to him in such a method was to prepare for when it wasn¡¯t possible. Because Nidhogg could get hurt with such expectations.


    Odin smiled bitterly at his consideration. Idun was one thing, but her warrior was also too soft; however, Odin didn¡¯t seem to dislike that softness.


    ¡°Just like I said before, it¡¯s impossible with our strength.¡±


    Nidhogg opened her eyes while wondering what he was speaking about. Tae Ho gulped dry saliva and waited for Odin¡¯s next words.


    It was because his words were heard differently from before.


    Impossible with our strength.


    That was a clue. Another being may exist that could help them.


    If it only wasn¡¯t with their strength.


    If someone¡¯s help was added.


    ¡°Ratatoskr.¡±


    Nidhogg spoke at that moment. She raised her head and stood up.


    ¡°Ratatoskr! Ratatoskr ising!¡±


    Nidhogg said happily. She always got hurt by Ratatoskr, but it still was her onlypanion to talk with. Even words that ripped her heart were valuable to her.


    ¡®It finally came.¡¯


    Cuchinn said in a cold voice, and Tae Ho also looked up the sky with cold eyes.


    He couldn¡¯t see it yet, but it was definitelying. The sound of footsteps were heard as before.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time. Listen to what I say well.¡±


    Odin gathered everyone¡¯s attention and then started to speak.


    < Episode 38 ¨C Ratatoskr (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 134

    Episode 38/Chapter 3: Ratatoskr (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    Ratatoskr ran on top of Yggdrasil with booming sounds.


    If Nidhogg was a dragon and Hraesvelgr was an eagle, then Ratatoskr was a squirrel.


    But, just as the dragon and eagle weren¡¯t normal, Ratatoskr also wasn¡¯t the average squirrel either.


    Beast Ratatoskr.


    The only existence that could freely move in the World Tree.


    The squirrel, that had ash-colored fur, was bigger than normal dragons. It was tens of meters long from its tail to its head.


    In addition, it wasn¡¯t only big. It¡¯s leathery hide, which wasced in ck lines, was hard as steel, and its fur was as sharp as a de.


    The root Nidhogg was living in was in a really deep ce. Theke of Mimir was connected to one of the roots too, but they couldn¡¯t be viewed as being the same. If the root Nidhogg lived was the 100th floor, then theke of Mimir was at the 10th.


    Ratatoskr passed theke of Mimir and went down to a deeper ce. It ran while passing the dense fog.


    Ratatoskr looked different from normal squirrels, its size aside. It had a long tail that rivaled its body in length and had four legs, but its head and other body parts looked really heinous.


    There were sharp stones surging up from its fur. If the stiff fur was like a de, then the rocks could bepared to huge axes.


    But the most peculiar part was its head.


    Big, white teeth that could turn hard boulders into dust in an instant were sprouting out. There was a horn erupting from the inside of its nose and two more nking its head. The one that was in its nose was like that of a rhinoceros, and the ones at the sides of its head were centered so that they made a circle.


    It wasn¡¯t that weird up to this point because horns were something thatmon beasts also had.


    The thing that made its head truly gastly was that there was the upper body of a woman melded into its forehead.


    The lower body of the woman was the head of the beast, just like a centaur, and the upper body of a human.


    The woman had violet skin and had hairposed of hundreds of thin, elongated snakes.


    Her eyes held no scleras and werepletely ck, and the tongue of a snake darted out from her mouth.


    Just from looking at its shape, one could say that it was rather beautiful, but the feeling it gave was heinous and atrocious, so it also made one feel fear.


    Ratatoskr hummed and ran. It¡¯s ws left new wounds in the World Tree.


    The fog grew denser. Human presence disappearedpletely, and nothing was heard aside from the steps of Ratatoskr.


    And it finally stopped. It wasn¡¯t because it had reached its objective. There was a bit more to go, but it stopped anyways.


    The boundary between the root Nidhogg lived in and the one above thaty before it.


    Thest line that couldn¡¯t be crossed if one didn¡¯t have permission, so it wouldn¡¯t be able to be crossed until Nidhogg¡¯s eventual demise.


    How would it bother Nidhogg today?


    He thought of several methods in an instant. Among them, there was a fresh curse Hraesvelg had made.


    But Ratatoskr shook his head. It was because it wanted to go by the traditional way.


    ¡°Shall I go then?¡±


    Let¡¯s bully Nidhogg.


    Let¡¯s keep berating the poor dragon that was stuck in the roots and make it resent the world. Let¡¯s dye its white heart with ck emotions.


    More than a thousand years had passed, but the squirrel didn¡¯t grow tired of it. It was rather fun for it.


    Because Nidhogg only had Ratatoskr, but it wasn¡¯t the same for Ratatoskr.


    It wasn¡¯t talking about Hraesvelgr. Ratatoskr coulde and go from the top of the World Tree to the roots however much it wanted, and so harassing Nidhogg was only one of the tasks it had to do.


    It was something that brought it joy whenever it was recalled in its memory, so there was no way it would grow tired from doing it.


    Ratatoskr giggled and then crossed the line as its determination grew.


    It clenched the World Tree with its ws and pushed itself upside down.


    Ratatoskr didn¡¯t call for Nidhogg. It was because, even by walking silently like this, that big and fool-like dragon extended its head like a chick waiting for food and waited for it.


    And it wasn¡¯t different today. It had merely went down a hundred meters after crossing the line, but the ck dragon extended its head beyond the dense fog and poisonous fog.


    ¡°Ratatoskr!¡±


    Nidhogg said. It was Nidhogg that always smiled brightly when starting the conversation but always ended up crying.


    Ratatoskrughed. It was because it was d to see that the heinous dragon that was 2 kilometers long looked at itself and speak with an anxious voice.


    Nidhogg grabbed the World Tree with two of its arms as if it wanted to get closer and pushed its body closer. The scene was overwhelming as it was no different from a mountain scrambling closer, but Ratatoskr didn¡¯t mind it much. There was plenty of distance between the two of them.


    Ratatoskr stopped in ce and started to speak with light curses. It was only saying that Nidhogg was stupid and only big and acted as a kid, but this much was enough for Nidhogg as it wouldn¡¯t be able to understand hard curses either way.


    And Nidhogg started to sob as it had effect.


    ¡°Too much, you are too much! Why are you always like this?¡±


    As the distance between the two of them was still great, they conversed through magic rather than with their voices.


    Ratatoskrughed once more. It was because the sobs of the dragon were still heard as a roar, and it was tooughable.


    ¡°That is because you are a retard that doesn¡¯t have friends, family, or anything!¡±


    Nidhogg¡¯s big body flinched. Nidhogg said in a dispirited voice again,


    ¡°But you are my friend.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. Why would I befriend trash like you?¡±


    As Ratatoskr spoke in a cold voice, Nidhogg flinched once again. Then, Ratatoskr slightly pulled back, as it knew that this was the perfect moment to give additional wounds.


    ¡°For trash like you to call me a friend, I will have to leave as you have worsened my mood.¡±


    ¡°Do-Don¡¯t go!¡±


    Nidhogg knocked its head on the floor and begged. Ratatoskr smirked at that and then looked down at Nidhogg¡¯s face.


    ¡°Fine. Then copy what I say. If you do, I will stay for a bit longer.¡±


    ¡°Ye-Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Nidhogg is trash that is only big, doesn¡¯t have any friends, and has a retarded head and doesn¡¯t have any right to live. Having been born is a sin of itself.¡±


    Nidhogg opened its mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything. Ratatoskrughed once again.


    ¡°Why, you can¡¯t? I will leave then.¡±


    Ratatoskr really turned around and then Nidhogg yelled hurriedly.


    ¡°I....I will do it!¡±


    Ratatoskr slightly turned its head and looked down at Nidhogg. Nidhogg sobbed and opened its mouth.


    ¡°Ni-Nidhogg is a big.....retard.....stupid.......¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you well.¡±


    ¡°Trash. Doesn¡¯t have rights to live. Having been born is...... a sin......¡±


    Nidhogg¡¯s voice became lower and lower, and Ratatoskr¡¯s smile became denser in kind.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m done. You will stay a bit more, right?¡±


    Nidhogg forced a smile and said. This was the moment Ratatoskr hoped for the most.


    ¡°Retard! You really do it because I tell you to do so? I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    Ratatoskrughed and turned around. He still hadn¡¯t transmitted the fouls words Hraesvelg had requested be passed to Nidhogg and also couldn¡¯t make the dragon spit curses to transmit it to Hraesvelgr, but it could do all thister.


    Leaving like this today would be the most effective.


    Ahh, what kind of expression would Nidhogg make now that it was left alone? How much would it cry?


    Just imagining it was fun, and because of that, Ratatoskr didn¡¯t leave Yggdrasil immediately. It pretended to hesitate a moment so that Nidhogg¡¯s hopeful attitude would rise again so he could crush it once more.


    And it was at that moment-


    Nidhogg pushed its body forward, and Ratatoskrughed once again at that big movement.


    ¡°What are you going to do? You can¡¯t even fly because of how big you are!¡±


    Ratatoskr turned around to harass Nidhogg. It even got a bit lower as if egging it on.


    Just like Odin had predicted after listening to Nidhogg¡¯s words.


    ¡®Go.¡¯


    Cuchinn said. At thatmand, Nidhogg¡¯s big body, precisely speaking, its big head, split in two.


    The thing that surged up was Nidhogg. It¡¯s size, merely 1/20 of its original body, was still a huge, ck dragon, and it fluttered its four pair of wings and flew up.


    Ratatoskr was stunned at the sudden emergence and tried to turn around, but it couldn¡¯t do so. All four of its legs were tied up to the World Tree and didn¡¯t move.


    It was the effect of the rune magic Odin had engraved. As he had installed it in a hurry, it wasn¡¯t able to tie down a beast like Ratatoskr for a long time, but it didn¡¯t matter too much. It was enough if it was able to tie the rude squirrel down even for a few seconds.


    Nidhogg fluttered its wings once again as Ratatoskr broke the rune magic, but when it turned around, another magic was activated.


    Odin hadn¡¯t installed only one rune magic. He had inscribed a line of them along the path he¡¯d guessed that Ratatoskr would approach and leave the border Nidhogg wasn¡¯t able to cross.


    Ratatoskr¡¯s movements stopped again, and Nidhogg flew. The distance between the two grew closer by every passing second.


    Finally, Nidhogg¡¯s teeth reached Ratatoskr. It bit its tail.


    The first n Odin hade up with was that Nidhogg would drag down Ratatoskr, but Tae Ho¡¯s n was different. Tae Ho, who was riding on Nidhogg¡¯s forehead, looked at a ce beyond Ratatoskr. He looked at the line that Nidhogg couldn¡¯t cross and ordered,


    ¡°Fly up!¡±


    Nidhogg fluttered its wings with more strength and charged while still biting Ratatoskr¡¯s tail.


    Odin had said that it was impossible to cross the line with all of Nidhogg¡¯s body.


    To cross it, one needed Ratatoskr, the only existence that was allowed to do so.


    To fly while biting Ratatoskr one needed overwhelming strength and also speed that could cross that line in an instant.


    Ratatoskr shook its body as if struggling. It tried to dy Nidhogg¡¯s speed by a little bit.


    Nidhogg felt it to be difficult. It felt that it would be impossible to cross the line like this.


    But it didn¡¯t stop its wings.


    It wasn¡¯t because of the desire that it wanted to cross the line and get out.


    Nidhogg wasn¡¯t alone. There was someone granting it strength.


    [Odin¡¯s Valkyrie]


    Odin had given Nidhogg a title of Valkyrie.


    The process was a mess as there wasn¡¯t even a ceremony, but it was enough.


    Because the minimum requirements were caught.


    It now needed a new strength to be added!


    [Saga: The Warrior that Rides on Valkyries]


    [Saga: The One that Controls Dragons]


    [Saga: The Charge of a Warrior is like a Storm]


    Tae Ho¡¯s sagas granted further strength to Nidhogg. It enabled Nidhogg, who didn¡¯t have much experience in flying, to be able to draw a perfect trajectory.


    Nidhogg raised its head and pushed Ratatoskr in the boundary line. It used Ratatoskr as a shield and passed through the invisible barrier!


    A sound that was breaking was heard, and Ratatoskr cried out.


    Nidhogg¡¯s strength was spent as she passed through the barrier, but she still summoned more to fly up again. It stuck its ws onto Yggdrasil and hung on to it desperately.


    Nidhogg couldn¡¯t do anything anymore. It didn¡¯t even have the strength to move now. It couldn¡¯t even be happy about the fact that it had crossed the line because of its exhaustion.


    Ratatoskr breathed roughly. It couldn¡¯t get out from Nidhogg¡¯s grasp; however, it could push it back below the line.


    But its n was thwarted. It wasn¡¯t because of Odin¡¯s rune magic. Obviously enough, Odin¡¯s rune magic didn¡¯t exist outside the boundary line.


    Another one.


    A third person besides Nidhogg and Odin.


    Cuchinn didn¡¯t make any advices. Tae Ho surged up by kicking Nidhogg¡¯s forehead and charged towards Ratatoskr.


    ¡°Who are you! Who the hell are you!¡±


    Ratatoskr got angry and asked, but Tae Ho gripped the air instead of answering immediately. He gripped the Hammer of sh, one of the weapons Merlin had made to face the giants.


    ¡°I¡¯m Nidhogg¡¯s friend.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ratatoskr blinked at thete reply, and at that moment, Tae Ho swung his hammer. It shed against Ratatoskr¡¯s head, and a crisp, violent explosion rang out like a thunderp.


    < Episode 38 ¨C Ratatoskr (3) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 38/Chapter 4: Ratatoskr (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    Ratatoskr couldn¡¯t understand the current situation.


    It did understand that Nidhogg had gotten smaller, for an ancient dragon was an existence far removed from its normal brethren.


    Actually, it didn¡¯t make sense that it¡¯d maintained a huge body of 2 kilometers in the first ce. The reason Nidhogg was able to survive, even when it had that big body, was because Nidhogg¡¯s ¡®original¡¯ body was a kind of magic- a magical armor.


    The ancient dragon was an existence like a God just as Odin had thought.


    Because of that, one could say that the shape of a woman with long ck hair was Nidhogg¡¯s real body.


    The shape of the ck dragon was only a magical armor Nidhogg was wearing, so it could change it whenever it wanted.


    It could wear a smaller armor instead.


    It was doubtful how a stupid girl like Nidhogg coulde up with that, but it was possible.


    But what happened after that was out of Ratatoskr¡¯sprehension.


    Nidhogg had crossed the line. A dragon that hadn¡¯t been able to fly properly because of its big body suddenly drew a perfect trajectory as if it had be a master in flying.


    The several rune magics that were engraved in Yggdrasil also filled the squirrel with confusion. The ancient dragon, Nidhogg, could use mystical magic as naturally as breathing, but it could only spit some fire or wind. It was a fool that had power but didn¡¯t know how to use it.


    Rune magic was a really developed magic. From whom did Nidhogg learn it when it had only met Ratatoskr?


    The focus point of the things it couldn¡¯t understand was the human that¡¯d surged up from atop Nidhogg¡¯s forehead.


    Who was that human?


    How could someone besides Nidhogg be on the roots!


    Bang!


    A loud sound erupted once again. Ratatoskr, that had its head bent back because it¡¯d been hit by Tae Ho¡¯s hammer, was hit once again in its right cheek.


    Blood and teeth spurted through the air.


    Ratatoskr screamed.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    An evil aura burst out like an explosion. But it didn¡¯t end there, and the several vipers that were on its head instead of fire flew towards Tae Ho.


    Tae Ho acted calmly. The moment he hit Ratatoskr¡¯s cheek, he put back the Hammer of sh and instead grabbed Caliburn. He blocked the evil aura with Camelot¡¯s glory and entrusted his body to the shock. He got pushed behind naturally and then swung his sword.


    Chkat!


    He split the head of the vipers alongside a sharp sound. Ratatoskr screamed once again, and Tae Ho kicked the air. He jumped as if spinning and then swung his sword once more. The Wind Split performed by Caliburn shed the vipers in one go.


    Ratatoskr bent back. It retrieved the vipers and opened its mouth widely towards Tae Ho.


    The cry of a snake erupted from its throat, and at that moment, purple poison that seemed like it could melt even gold in an instant was fired towards Tae Ho.


    It was an attack that Tae Ho couldn¡¯t dodge easily as he could jump in the air but not fly freely. Compared to Nidhogg, Ratatoskr had a little battle experience and spread its poison widely on purpose, so it became hard for Tae Ho to dodge.


    But Tae Ho acted calm this time too. He kicked the air once more and then incorporated Scathach¡¯s techniques to Kalsted¡¯s swordsmanship.


    Wind Split.


    A curtain of wind arose by following the trajectory of the sword. It didn¡¯t only stop Ratatoskr¡¯s poison, it led them away with the wind, and it rather poured down at Ratatoskr.


    ¡°Kyaaak!¡±


    Ratatoskr screamed in pain and anger when the poison touched its skin. It did have resistance towards poison, but it couldn¡¯t do anything about its skin melting and the pain it brought.


    Tae Ho stepped back instead of charging and summoned the fake Heda. The fake Heda that appeared below him donned the Flying Horse Wing Coat in an instant and transformed into a white horse.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tae Ho said. The fake Heda became Tae Ho¡¯s wings. She flew at an overwhelming speed and charged towards Ratatoskr.


    Ratatoskr looked at Tae Ho and the fake Heda even while screaming. It cursed out and unleashed its aura once again.


    Petrifying evil eyes.


    It was the strong power of a curse that contained Ratatoskr¡¯s eyes, but Tae Ho didn¡¯t budge even a little. It was because the moment its evil eyes activated, Odin¡¯s rune magic, that was engraved in Tae Ho¡¯s body, activated at the same time.


    Odin was someone that took preparations.


    He didn¡¯t only wait the past nine days. He had prepared several runes in case Tae Ho returned victorious.


    The curse of the evil eyes shed with the protection rune. A loud sound as ss breaking was heard.


    Tae Ho charged at that moment and swung Caliburn towards Ratatoskr¡¯s exposed waist.


    ¡°Kuagh!¡±


    Ratatoskr¡¯s body was at least 50 meters big, but the wound left behind by Caliburn wasn¡¯t shallow at all. The sacred power behind Camelot¡¯s glory burned down Ratatoskr¡¯s aura, and violet blood surged up like a fountain.


    ¡°Nidhogg! Nidhogg! Save me!¡±


    Ratatoskr looked down at Nidhogg that was biting its tail and screamed.


    Tae Ho, who was taking a turn in the air with the fake Heda, felt absurd at Ratatoskr¡¯s shamelessness, but it didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Save me! Save me! We are friends!¡±


    Niddhogg reacted at the yell that was close to being a sort of abuse. Precisely speaking, it flinched at thest word.


    The strength in Nidhogg¡¯s jaw grew weaker. It was unavoidable. Ratatoskr was the only one for Nidhogg for a thousand years. No matter if it was good or evil, it was still the only one for it.


    But that Ratatoskr was begging it to save it. Was yelling that it was its friend.


    Nidhogg felt like crying. It was an emotion that was hard to exin. She disliked the Ratatoskr that only said bad words, but her heart beat at the single word of friend.


    Nidhogg opened its mouth and in the end let go of Ratatoskr.


    ¡°Stupid bitch!¡±


    Ratatoskr yelled its tail and hit Nidhogg¡¯s head. It seemed like it was nning to push down Nidhogg below the line and escape.


    ¡°Nidhogg!¡±


    Tae Ho yelled hurriedly.


    Nidhogg stumbled after being hit by Ratatoskr. As it was barely hanging, it couldn¡¯t endure it anymore with its own strength.


    ¡°Right, with its own strength.¡±


    A strong gravity magic covered Nidhogg¡¯s body and stuck her to Yggdrasil. It was done by Odin that was inside of Nidhogg.


    Ratatoskr couldn¡¯t believe its eyes, and Tae Ho didn¡¯t leave it alone anymore.


    He charged towards Ratatoskr with the fake Heda like a meteor. When Ratatoskr raised its head, it was toote.


    Tae Ho¡¯s sword split Ratatoskr¡¯s head. It fell down instead of the snakes and screamed,


    ¡°Ratatoskr!¡±


    Nidhogg yelled in surprise, but it was different for Tae Ho. It hadn¡¯t died yet, although that didn¡¯t mean that it was immortal and could live even if its head got cut off.


    ¡®It¡¯s real body is a squirrel.¡¯


    It was just like Cuchinn had said. The body of a woman that surged up from its forehead was merely a part of its body. But it didn¡¯t mean that it was its essence.


    If one used bugs as an example, it was like an antennae.


    Tae Ho checked the neck of Ratatoskr with the snakes at the same time and then looked at the head that was below the waist of the human form -Ratatoskr¡¯s real body.


    ¡°Tch!¡±


    Ratatoskr had pretended to y dead to try to escape, but it hadn¡¯t worked. It turned its body around, but Tae Ho was a bit faster.


    The shbangs Tae Ho threw like shurikens exploded right in front of Ratatoskr, and at that moment, it yelled in fear as its vision was robbed.


    Tae Ho pulled out Cdbolg instead of Caliburn. He jumped down from the back of the fake Heda andnded on Ratatoskr¡¯s forehead -precisely speaking, on the organ that was shaped like a woman at the part he¡¯d severed.


    Although its head had been cut, it was still connected to Ratatoskr.


    In addition, it was easier to inflict wounds on it as it didn¡¯t have fur or thick, leathery skin covering this part.


    Tae Ho slipped off while following the back of the human-shaped form and stabbed Cdbolg into the flesh that connected Ratatoskr and the human. New pain shook Ratatoskr¡¯s head and it struggled, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Tae Ho pushed the de even deeper and then released lightning.


    A soundless thunder swallowed the squirrel¡¯s impending scream.


    Ratatoskr couldn¡¯t let out a sound, and because of that, Tae Ho expelled lightning once again.


    ¡°Kuaagh!¡±


    Ratatoskr couldn¡¯t endure it anymore. Hanging onto Yggdrasil was also proving to be hard.


    ¡°Save me! Save me! I will do whatever you ask me!¡±


    Ratatoskr begged while bowing its head in an inclination. Tae Ho didn¡¯t believe its words one bit but still nodded. This was because he had a method to make it submit whether its words were real or not.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn.¡±


    The one that appeared through a hole in Nidhogg¡¯s forehead was Odin.


    ¡°Hik?! Odin?! Weren¡¯t you bitten by the World Wolf and killed?!¡±


    Ratatoskr looked at Odin and spoke with a high-pitched voice.


    ¡®Is that indeed the case?¡¯


    Cuchinn eximed with a low voice. It had been ten days since he¡¯d gotten caught in the roots with Tae Ho, so it was understandable that those rumors would have circted. There was a high probability that everyone in Asgard now believed that the two of them were dead.


    Tae Ho frowned. He had crossed the line, but he still couldn¡¯t connect with Idun even if he used ¡®Idun¡¯s Warrior¡¯, maybe because he was still near that line.


    ¡®Let¡¯s calm down.¡¯


    Tae Ho soothed himself with some slow, deep breaths. Now that he had suppressed Ratatoskr, he had to listen to the situation from it.


    Odin said to Ratatoskr,


    ¡°I will now engrave runes of obedience in you. Don¡¯t resist and take it.¡±


    It was a rune meant to suppress the adversary and make them obey, just like the name implied.


    The one that had the runes engraved within them couldn¡¯t disobey the order of the one that had ced them there, and if they did, they would suffer a terrible pain and inevitably die. It was magic no different than a curse.


    In addition, the one using this rune magic was none other than the King of Gods and God of Magic, Odin. Ratatoskr felt terrible, but he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Odin began to engrave the runes of obedience one by one. Eventually, they numbered nine in total, and each of them possessed tremendous magic power.


    Ratatoskrpletely erased its thoughts about resisting or escaping. It had no other means than living as Odin¡¯s ve forever.


    Nidhogg looked at that Ratatoskr with depressed eyes.


    And after a few minutes passed-


    Odin finished engraving all of the runes and stood up. He then gave Ratatoskr its first order.


    ¡°Ratatoskr, tell me all that¡¯s happened during the past 12 days. What¡¯s happened outside of the root?¡±


    Ratatoskr rolled its big eyes before beginning to speak with a sigh.


    < Episode 38 ¨C Ratatoskr (4) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 135

    Episode 38/Chapter 5: Ratatoskr (5)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    ¡°So-¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    It was when Ratatoskr was about to start telling the story that Tae Ho raised his hand to interrupt him and then turned to look at Odin and said,


    ¡°Odin, sorry for my impertinence, but can we move ces first?¡±


    The ce they were at currently was the side of the World Tree. It had quite an inclination, but one could say that they were hanging on it.


    It didn¡¯t matter if it was hard for Ratatoskr or not, but the problem was Nidhogg. She had used all her strength on passing the line, so it seemed like it was hard on her to even stay hanging.


    Odin understood Tae Ho¡¯s words and then nodded while looking at Nidhogg.


    ¡°Right, this isn¡¯t afortable ce to have a conversation. Your words are right.¡±


    They had to move ces. It was impossible to find a ce for Nidhogg to sit or lie down, but Odin didn¡¯t mind much. It was because Nidhogg wasn¡¯t the only one that had joined their group.


    ¡°Ratatoskr. Lead us to the closest cave.¡±


    The squirrel beast, Ratatoskr.


    It had several caves in the World Tree. It was a beast that had lived for more than a thousand years, but as it was originally a squirrel, it couldn¡¯t throw away its natural habits.


    Odin didn¡¯t simply order and activated the rune of obedience. Ratatoskr grew anxious at the pain that pressured his head and said hurriedly,


    ¡°Ah, I understand! I will lead you!¡±


    Ratatoskr moved immediately, and Tae Ho moved from its head to Nidhogg¡¯s head.


    ¡°Nidhogg, are you able to move?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can. Thank you for worrying.¡±


    Nidhogg¡¯s voice reached Tae Ho¡¯s head directly. Tae Ho lowered his posture and lightly touched Nidhogg¡¯s head. Ratatoskr, who was carrying Odin in its forehead, moved with utter haste.


    The World Tree that pierced through Asgard, Midgard, and Niflheim was merely a part of the real Yggdrasil, but even that section alone was huge.


    When Tae Ho reached the cave after being led by Ratatoskr, he looked at his surroundings with an amazed face. The cave was so big that there was still space remaining after Ratatoskr and the hundred-meter long Nidhogg entered it.


    ¡°For there to be a ce like this. Amazing.¡±


    Tae Ho eximed unconsciously, and Odin said in a low voice,


    ¡°The roots of the World Tree are really vast. There may even be fairies that make caves like this and live in them.¡±


    ¡°They are also in here?¡±


    Nidhogg¡¯s eyes shone at the word ¡®fairy¡¯ and threw a question. She had appeared as the shape of a woman, her real essence, possibly because they¡¯d entered a safe ce.


    Odin looked at Nidhogg with a satisfied look and answered,


    ¡°Not here. I will take you to them when we have the opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Re-Really? Thank you. Odin-nim is kind.¡±


    Compared to Ratatoskr, Tae Ho and Odin were kind. As Nidhogg smiled brightly in joy, Odin smiled bitterly. It was because he thought of the misunderstandings he¡¯d had about Nidhogg.


    ¡®There are many things I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    He had acquired copious amounts of knowledge for nine days by offering one of his eyes in theke of Mimir, but it¡¯s not that hepletely understood how this world worked. Odin was actually an iplete existence.


    ¡°Ratatoskr, start speaking.¡±


    Odin ordered Ratatoskr after organizing his thoughts. Ratatoskr gulped dry saliva and opened its mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s rumored that the King of Gods was bitten by the World Wolf and died. It seems like the Gods and the giants believe this.¡±


    It was unavoidable. Tae Ho and Odin had disappeared after the World Wolf gulped the two of them, and as they were in the roots of the World Tree, a ce blocked from externalmunication, the giants and even the Gods of Asgard wouldn¡¯t have been able to sense Odin. It was obvious to think that he had died.


    ¡°Next?¡±


    ¡°Giant king.....so the Magician King, Utgard Loki, did something to the World Tree and inflicted tremendous damage upon Asgard. Even I don¡¯t know what he did. Hraesvelgr has also grown angry because the highest root that it lived in suffered damage.¡±


    ¡°Hraesvelgr did?¡±


    Nidhogg was the one that asked unconsciously.


    The existence that always appeared in Ratatoskr¡¯s stories and the scary bird that really disliked Nidhogg.


    Nidhogg ended up cursing Hraesvelgr because Ratatoskr forced it to do so, but it actually didn¡¯t really dislike Hraesvelgr. It was more curious as to what kind of existence it was.


    But no matter how Nidhogg was feeling, Ratatoskr snorted and said,


    ¡°Yeah, it got angry saying that it was all your fault. It said that it would peck out your eyes when it met you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. I didn¡¯t do anything. I don¡¯t like things that hurt.¡±


    Nidhogg shrugged her shoulders and stammered. She had realized what pain was through the battle against Tae Ho, so she had shrunk even more after that.


    Ratatoskr smiled once again.


    ¡°Reta.....kyaak! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Ratatoskr couldn¡¯t finish cursing and screamed while twisting its neck, but Odin didn¡¯t even blink once. He gave Ratatoskr pain for a few more minutes and then deactivated the obedience rune.


    ¡°Keep speaking.¡±


    ¡°Freya! The Goddess of Magic, Freya, sealed Valha to block the attacks from the giants! And the Magician King took the giants to surround Valha!¡±


    Ratatoskr spoke quickly almost as if spewing it out. Odin frowned.


    ¡°Certainly...so that¡¯s the reason why we can¡¯t connect with them?¡±


    ¡°Odin?¡±


    Tae Ho, who was soothing the scared Nidhogg, called Odin¡¯s name. It was because he didn¡¯t understand how Valha had gotten sealed.


    Odin let out a long sigh and started exining.


    ¡°It¡¯s a simr thing to the Great Barrier spread in Midgard. It can block external interference and also interfere with the things sent from inside. You can think of it aspletely sealing the gates of a castle and cutting off allmunication.¡±


    ¡®Master......¡¯


    Cuchinn said in a low voice. It was a voice filled with anxiousness and relief.


    Tae Ho also felt the same as him and let out a sigh of relief. He was worried since he couldn¡¯t connect with Idun even after having left the roots, but he could understand it if there was a reason like that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯s not a seal that will break that easily. It¡¯s only momentarily, but Idun and the others will be safe.¡±


    12 days.


    It wasn¡¯t short, but it wasn¡¯t too long either. If it was Freya, she would be able to endure it for even longer. So that was why it was fine for now.


    Odin finished speaking with Tae Ho and activated the rune of obedience. Ratatoskr, who was listening to their conversation, screamed at the sudden pain.


    ¡°Kyak! Wh-Why?!¡±


    It didn¡¯t do anything!


    But that was the problem there.


    ¡°Continue speaking.¡±


    Ratatoskr grumbled inwardly when Odin ordered it but resumed speaking immediately.


    ¡°The giants are trying to pierce through Asgard while surrounding it. It seems like they are nning to iste Thor and the army of Valha that are fighting against the Frost Giant King!¡±


    Now that they had sealed Valha, the only hope Freya had was in Thor who was outside.


    They would capture Thor and cut off all hope. They would make Valha dry up and die.


    Nidhogg blinked and admired Ratatoskr who¡¯d exined as smoothly as a current of water.


    ¡°Ratatoskr is smart.¡±


    ¡°Of course, do I look like a fool like......aaak! Yo-You are doing it for no re......kyak!¡±


    Ratatoskr cursed and screamed and red at Nidhogg with scary eyes. While Nidhogg said that she wasn¡¯t, Odin gave Tae Ho a rock that had a rune engraved in it.


    ¡°You will be able to control the pain with this. I will entrust it to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As the rune was given to Tae Ho, someone who seemed to treasure Nidhogg at a nce, the squirrel put on a horrible expression, but there was no one that would side with it.


    ¡°I-I will keep speaking. So please....¡±


    Ratatoskr grabbed its head and begged. Tae Ho red at it with cold eyes for a moment and then calmly manipted the rune. It wasn¡¯tpletely deactivated but instead at a really weak level.


    A pain that was endurable but would still harass someone.


    Ratatoskr realized that begging would be useless and then continued speaking while shedding cold sweat.


    ¡°A great barrier was also set in Midgard. Hraesvelgr said that Feay made it too hurriedly, but anyways, the giants and warriors of Valha that weren¡¯t able to return are still fighting.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t good. Midgard was a real mess right now.


    ¡°What about Niflheim?¡±


    ¡°The giants also entered Niflheim to attack it. I passed through it whileing down here. The fight would have started by now.¡±


    Ratatoskr answered immediately Odin¡¯s question.


    It was a story that made one¡¯s worry deepen.


    But thinking about it, it was an obvious thing. Whether the barrier was spread or not, in the first ce, Midgard couldn¡¯t help Asgard.


    The only ones that could rescue Valha in this situation was both the army being led by Thor and H¡¯s army that was on standby in Niflheim.


    That¡¯s why they would invade Niflheim and capture H. They would make H, the youngest daughter of Loki and sister to the World Wolf and Space Snake, submit to gain control over the army of undead.


    Odin would do the same.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear anything from Loki? The God of Fire and Lies.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. There were no rumors about him.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Rest for a moment.¡±


    He had heard almost everything he had to hear from Ratatoskr. When Odin finished speaking, Tae Ho decided to deactivate the obedience rune for the time being.


    Odin turned to look at Tae Ho and said,


    ¡°Our first priority is going to Niflheim after passing through theke of Mimir. We will rescue H and make her strength ours.¡±


    This was also an obvious thing.


    But will that be possible?


    The ones that were here was a superior-ranked warrior and a God that couldn¡¯t even move properly.


    It was a thoughtless thing. It was like hitting a rock with an egg.


    But Odin was also the God of War and didn¡¯t utter anything casually. Actually, Odin and Tae Ho did have some chances.


    Because the two of them weren¡¯t alone.


    Because Tae Ho had changed the n to escape the roots which Odin had firste with.


    ¡°We have the ancient dragon-the ck dragon, Nidhogg.¡±


    They have left its real body that reached 2 kilometers and could bring the end of a world in the roots, but they still had the body that was hundreds of metersrge.


    Nidhogg was the oldest dragon that existed in Asgard. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that it was the God of dragons.


    ¡®It fights really bad, but it doesn¡¯t matter as we have the best pilot.¡¯


    ¡®The one that controls dragons¡¯.


    Tae Ho could share all five senses with Nidhogg. He could be one with it and control it.


    The best pilot that could perfectly control the dragon that possessed the best physical body but couldn¡¯t fight at all.


    ¡°Nidhogg, will you help us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I will help Tae Ho master. I¡¯m happy that I can be of help.¡±


    Nidhogg answered immediately at Tae Ho¡¯s question, and Tae Ho stroke her head.


    ¡°Thank you Nidhogg. Idun-nim will be grateful. Heda too.¡±


    ¡°I know that name. I saw them in your memories. The most gentle Goddess in the world and the most beautiful Valkyrie.¡±


    ¡®Just when did you brainwash her?¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke with a lukewarm voice, but Tae Ho ignored him. He nodded instead andplemented Nidhogg.


    ¡°Right, you know it well. Nidhogg is smart.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°This retard...... Kyak!¡±


    Ratatoskr copsed while being mad, but there was no one that cared for it besides Nidhogg. Tae Ho stroke Nidhogg¡¯s cheek once again and said,


    ¡°Nidhogg, when we go up, we will have to fight against the giants, but you just have to trust in me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I trust in Tae Ho master.¡±


    ¡®Why don¡¯t you say oppa? That would be a better fit.¡¯


    Cuchinn¡¯s bitter voice was ignored again.


    Odin smiled bitterly and said,


    ¡°There¡¯s no time. Let¡¯s go to theke of Mimir for now and organize ourselves there.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Tae Ho expressed etiquette while hitting his chest twice and then took Nidhogg to its body. Odin then ordered Ratatoskr,


    ¡°Ratatoskr, take the lead.¡±


    Ratatoskr nodded with a teary face and moved outside the cave.


    Because of that, Odin was left alone for a moment, so he took a deep breath and looked at the sky. He envisioned the worlds thatid far beyond the ceiling of the cave and secretly thought,


    ¡®It¡¯s not enough with Nidhogg alone.¡¯


    What they needed to win-


    The strength that had to be added to Nidhogg.


    Nidhogg started to move slowly, and Odin turned to look at it. He thought of Tae Ho¡¯s back that was moving with the essence of Nidhogg.


    Idun¡¯s warrior.


    The existence that had made alterations to both Odin¡¯s and the ck dragon, Nidhogg¡¯s, destinies.


    Odin nodded slowly.


    He saved the method that would be used in the decisive moment deep in his heart.


    < Episode 38 ¨C Ratatoskr (5) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 136

    Episode 38/Chapter 5: Ratatoskr (5)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    ¡°So-¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    It was when Ratatoskr was about to start telling the story that Tae Ho raised his hand to interrupt him and then turned to look at Odin and said,


    ¡°Odin, sorry for my impertinence, but can we move ces first?¡±


    The ce they were at currently was the side of the World Tree. It had quite an inclination, but one could say that they were hanging on it.


    It didn¡¯t matter if it was hard for Ratatoskr or not, but the problem was Nidhogg. She had used all her strength on passing the line, so it seemed like it was hard on her to even stay hanging.


    Odin understood Tae Ho¡¯s words and then nodded while looking at Nidhogg.


    ¡°Right, this isn¡¯t afortable ce to have a conversation. Your words are right.¡±


    They had to move ces. It was impossible to find a ce for Nidhogg to sit or lie down, but Odin didn¡¯t mind much. It was because Nidhogg wasn¡¯t the only one that had joined their group.


    ¡°Ratatoskr. Lead us to the closest cave.¡±


    The squirrel beast, Ratatoskr.


    It had several caves in the World Tree. It was a beast that had lived for more than a thousand years, but as it was originally a squirrel, it couldn¡¯t throw away its natural habits.


    Odin didn¡¯t simply order and activated the rune of obedience. Ratatoskr grew anxious at the pain that pressured his head and said hurriedly,


    ¡°Ah, I understand! I will lead you!¡±


    Ratatoskr moved immediately, and Tae Ho moved from its head to Nidhogg¡¯s head.


    ¡°Nidhogg, are you able to move?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can. Thank you for worrying.¡±


    Nidhogg¡¯s voice reached Tae Ho¡¯s head directly. Tae Ho lowered his posture and lightly touched Nidhogg¡¯s head. Ratatoskr, who was carrying Odin in its forehead, moved with utter haste.


    The World Tree that pierced through Asgard, Midgard, and Niflheim was merely a part of the real Yggdrasil, but even that section alone was huge.


    When Tae Ho reached the cave after being led by Ratatoskr, he looked at his surroundings with an amazed face. The cave was so big that there was still space remaining after Ratatoskr and the hundred-meter long Nidhogg entered it.


    ¡°For there to be a ce like this. Amazing.¡±


    Tae Ho eximed unconsciously, and Odin said in a low voice,


    ¡°The roots of the World Tree are really vast. There may even be fairies that make caves like this and live in them.¡±


    ¡°They are also in here?¡±


    Nidhogg¡¯s eyes shone at the word ¡®fairy¡¯ and threw a question. She had appeared as the shape of a woman, her real essence, possibly because they¡¯d entered a safe ce.


    Odin looked at Nidhogg with a satisfied look and answered,


    ¡°Not here. I will take you to them when we have the opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Re-Really? Thank you. Odin-nim is kind.¡±


    Compared to Ratatoskr, Tae Ho and Odin were kind. As Nidhogg smiled brightly in joy, Odin smiled bitterly. It was because he thought of the misunderstandings he¡¯d had about Nidhogg.


    ¡®There are many things I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    He had acquired copious amounts of knowledge for nine days by offering one of his eyes in theke of Mimir, but it¡¯s not that hepletely understood how this world worked. Odin was actually an iplete existence.


    ¡°Ratatoskr, start speaking.¡±


    Odin ordered Ratatoskr after organizing his thoughts. Ratatoskr gulped dry saliva and opened its mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s rumored that the King of Gods was bitten by the World Wolf and died. It seems like the Gods and the giants believe this.¡±


    It was unavoidable. Tae Ho and Odin had disappeared after the World Wolf gulped the two of them, and as they were in the roots of the World Tree, a ce blocked from externalmunication, the giants and even the Gods of Asgard wouldn¡¯t have been able to sense Odin. It was obvious to think that he had died.


    ¡°Next?¡±


    ¡°Giant king.....so the Magician King, Utgard Loki, did something to the World Tree and inflicted tremendous damage upon Asgard. Even I don¡¯t know what he did. Hraesvelgr has also grown angry because the highest root that it lived in suffered damage.¡±


    ¡°Hraesvelgr did?¡±


    Nidhogg was the one that asked unconsciously.


    The existence that always appeared in Ratatoskr¡¯s stories and the scary bird that really disliked Nidhogg.


    Nidhogg ended up cursing Hraesvelgr because Ratatoskr forced it to do so, but it actually didn¡¯t really dislike Hraesvelgr. It was more curious as to what kind of existence it was.


    But no matter how Nidhogg was feeling, Ratatoskr snorted and said,


    ¡°Yeah, it got angry saying that it was all your fault. It said that it would peck out your eyes when it met you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. I didn¡¯t do anything. I don¡¯t like things that hurt.¡±


    Nidhogg shrugged her shoulders and stammered. She had realized what pain was through the battle against Tae Ho, so she had shrunk even more after that.


    Ratatoskr smiled once again.


    ¡°Reta.....kyaak! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Ratatoskr couldn¡¯t finish cursing and screamed while twisting its neck, but Odin didn¡¯t even blink once. He gave Ratatoskr pain for a few more minutes and then deactivated the obedience rune.


    ¡°Keep speaking.¡±


    ¡°Freya! The Goddess of Magic, Freya, sealed Valha to block the attacks from the giants! And the Magician King took the giants to surround Valha!¡±


    Ratatoskr spoke quickly almost as if spewing it out. Odin frowned.


    ¡°Certainly...so that¡¯s the reason why we can¡¯t connect with them?¡±


    ¡°Odin?¡±


    Tae Ho, who was soothing the scared Nidhogg, called Odin¡¯s name. It was because he didn¡¯t understand how Valha had gotten sealed.


    Odin let out a long sigh and started exining.


    ¡°It¡¯s a simr thing to the Great Barrier spread in Midgard. It can block external interference and also interfere with the things sent from inside. You can think of it aspletely sealing the gates of a castle and cutting off allmunication.¡±


    ¡®Master......¡¯


    Cuchinn said in a low voice. It was a voice filled with anxiousness and relief.


    Tae Ho also felt the same as him and let out a sigh of relief. He was worried since he couldn¡¯t connect with Idun even after having left the roots, but he could understand it if there was a reason like that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯s not a seal that will break that easily. It¡¯s only momentarily, but Idun and the others will be safe.¡±


    12 days.


    It wasn¡¯t short, but it wasn¡¯t too long either. If it was Freya, she would be able to endure it for even longer. So that was why it was fine for now.


    Odin finished speaking with Tae Ho and activated the rune of obedience. Ratatoskr, who was listening to their conversation, screamed at the sudden pain.


    ¡°Kyak! Wh-Why?!¡±


    It didn¡¯t do anything!


    But that was the problem there.


    ¡°Continue speaking.¡±


    Ratatoskr grumbled inwardly when Odin ordered it but resumed speaking immediately.


    ¡°The giants are trying to pierce through Asgard while surrounding it. It seems like they are nning to iste Thor and the army of Valha that are fighting against the Frost Giant King!¡±


    Now that they had sealed Valha, the only hope Freya had was in Thor who was outside.


    They would capture Thor and cut off all hope. They would make Valha dry up and die.


    Nidhogg blinked and admired Ratatoskr who¡¯d exined as smoothly as a current of water.


    ¡°Ratatoskr is smart.¡±


    ¡°Of course, do I look like a fool like......aaak! Yo-You are doing it for no re......kyak!¡±


    Ratatoskr cursed and screamed and red at Nidhogg with scary eyes. While Nidhogg said that she wasn¡¯t, Odin gave Tae Ho a rock that had a rune engraved in it.


    ¡°You will be able to control the pain with this. I will entrust it to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As the rune was given to Tae Ho, someone who seemed to treasure Nidhogg at a nce, the squirrel put on a horrible expression, but there was no one that would side with it.


    ¡°I-I will keep speaking. So please....¡±


    Ratatoskr grabbed its head and begged. Tae Ho red at it with cold eyes for a moment and then calmly manipted the rune. It wasn¡¯tpletely deactivated but instead at a really weak level.


    A pain that was endurable but would still harass someone.


    Ratatoskr realized that begging would be useless and then continued speaking while shedding cold sweat.


    ¡°A great barrier was also set in Midgard. Hraesvelgr said that Feay made it too hurriedly, but anyways, the giants and warriors of Valha that weren¡¯t able to return are still fighting.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t good. Midgard was a real mess right now.


    ¡°What about Niflheim?¡±


    ¡°The giants also entered Niflheim to attack it. I passed through it whileing down here. The fight would have started by now.¡±


    Ratatoskr answered immediately Odin¡¯s question.


    It was a story that made one¡¯s worry deepen.


    But thinking about it, it was an obvious thing. Whether the barrier was spread or not, in the first ce, Midgard couldn¡¯t help Asgard.


    The only ones that could rescue Valha in this situation was both the army being led by Thor and H¡¯s army that was on standby in Niflheim.


    That¡¯s why they would invade Niflheim and capture H. They would make H, the youngest daughter of Loki and sister to the World Wolf and Space Snake, submit to gain control over the army of undead.


    Odin would do the same.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear anything from Loki? The God of Fire and Lies.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. There were no rumors about him.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Rest for a moment.¡±


    He had heard almost everything he had to hear from Ratatoskr. When Odin finished speaking, Tae Ho decided to deactivate the obedience rune for the time being.


    Odin turned to look at Tae Ho and said,


    ¡°Our first priority is going to Niflheim after passing through theke of Mimir. We will rescue H and make her strength ours.¡±


    This was also an obvious thing.


    But will that be possible?


    The ones that were here was a superior-ranked warrior and a God that couldn¡¯t even move properly.


    It was a thoughtless thing. It was like hitting a rock with an egg.


    But Odin was also the God of War and didn¡¯t utter anything casually. Actually, Odin and Tae Ho did have some chances.


    Because the two of them weren¡¯t alone.


    Because Tae Ho had changed the n to escape the roots which Odin had firste with.


    ¡°We have the ancient dragon-the ck dragon, Nidhogg.¡±


    They have left its real body that reached 2 kilometers and could bring the end of a world in the roots, but they still had the body that was hundreds of metersrge.


    Nidhogg was the oldest dragon that existed in Asgard. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that it was the God of dragons.


    ¡®It fights really bad, but it doesn¡¯t matter as we have the best pilot.¡¯


    ¡®The one that controls dragons¡¯.


    Tae Ho could share all five senses with Nidhogg. He could be one with it and control it.


    The best pilot that could perfectly control the dragon that possessed the best physical body but couldn¡¯t fight at all.


    ¡°Nidhogg, will you help us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I will help Tae Ho master. I¡¯m happy that I can be of help.¡±


    Nidhogg answered immediately at Tae Ho¡¯s question, and Tae Ho stroke her head.


    ¡°Thank you Nidhogg. Idun-nim will be grateful. Heda too.¡±


    ¡°I know that name. I saw them in your memories. The most gentle Goddess in the world and the most beautiful Valkyrie.¡±


    ¡®Just when did you brainwash her?¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke with a lukewarm voice, but Tae Ho ignored him. He nodded instead andplemented Nidhogg.


    ¡°Right, you know it well. Nidhogg is smart.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°This retard...... Kyak!¡±


    Ratatoskr copsed while being mad, but there was no one that cared for it besides Nidhogg. Tae Ho stroke Nidhogg¡¯s cheek once again and said,


    ¡°Nidhogg, when we go up, we will have to fight against the giants, but you just have to trust in me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I trust in Tae Ho master.¡±


    ¡®Why don¡¯t you say oppa? That would be a better fit.¡¯


    Cuchinn¡¯s bitter voice was ignored again.


    Odin smiled bitterly and said,


    ¡°There¡¯s no time. Let¡¯s go to theke of Mimir for now and organize ourselves there.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Tae Ho expressed etiquette while hitting his chest twice and then took Nidhogg to its body. Odin then ordered Ratatoskr,


    ¡°Ratatoskr, take the lead.¡±


    Ratatoskr nodded with a teary face and moved outside the cave.


    Because of that, Odin was left alone for a moment, so he took a deep breath and looked at the sky. He envisioned the worlds thatid far beyond the ceiling of the cave and secretly thought,


    ¡®It¡¯s not enough with Nidhogg alone.¡¯


    What they needed to win-


    The strength that had to be added to Nidhogg.


    Nidhogg started to move slowly, and Odin turned to look at it. He thought of Tae Ho¡¯s back that was moving with the essence of Nidhogg.


    Idun¡¯s warrior.


    The existence that had made alterations to both Odin¡¯s and the ck dragon, Nidhogg¡¯s, destinies.


    Odin nodded slowly.


    He saved the method that would be used in the decisive moment deep in his heart.


    < Episode 38 ¨C Ratatoskr (5) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 39/Chapter 1: H (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    The God of Fire and Lies, Loki, had three children with the giant, Angrboda.


    The first, the World Wolf, and the second, the Space Snake, Jormungand, were beings that hoped for the destruction of the world as they had inherited the strong blood of their mother.


    In addition, the two of them were special. The fate of the World Wolf was entangled with the greatest God, and the fate of the Space Snake was entangled with the strongest God.


    The World Wolf, Fenrir, was the doom for the King of Gods, Odin.


    The Space Snake, Jormungand, was the doom for the God of Thunder, Thor.


    The Gods of Asgard feared the two children of Loki and wanted to take their lives, but it wasn¡¯t possible. It was because Loki had protected the two of them.


    Loki himself knew that he was doing something childish. It was too obvious that the two children would grow up to be disasters.


    But Loki couldn¡¯t kill them with his own hands.


    The giant, Angrboda, took the opportunity when Loki dropped his guard to take the two children and escape. It was to raise the two of them from between the giants.


    That¡¯s how the first and second kids disappeared.


    Loki couldn¡¯t distinguish if he had really dropped his guard or he had made himself to be like that.


    And only the third kid that got left behind stayed next to Loki.


    It was a kid that had inherited more of Loki¡¯s bloodpared to her other two brothers.


    The kid that was born as someone that wanted to maintain the world wasn¡¯t born with a destructive power, but she wasn¡¯t a normal being either.


    The three sisters making the threads of fate had said that H¡¯s fate was connected to someone in Asgard.


    But the King of Gods, Odin, kept that a secret, and because of that, not even Odin¡¯s closest people like Thor or Heimdal knew who that person was.


    While the World Wolf and the Space Snake grew as strong monsters, H also grew up.


    She, who had all the appearances of a kid, a woman, and an olddy at the same time, received Odin¡¯s order and became the monarch of Niflheim.


    The queen that ruled over the dead people.


    She was loyal to Asgard. She sided up with Asgard even when Loki sided with the giants.


    And the same held true after a hundred years had passed.


    ¡ª


    ¡®But Cuchinn, there¡¯s something I want to ask.¡¯


    ¡®What is it? Do you still have other thoughts?¡¯


    It was when they were climbing Yggdrasil by following Ratatoskr.


    Tae Ho, who was embracing the essence of Nidhogg inside of her body, said with a calm face,


    ¡®I feel like I even got ustomed to your grumbling as I keep hearing it. Anyways, listen to my question.¡¯


    ¡®Right, what is it? Let¡¯s hear it.¡¯


    Nidhogg stirred while being in Tae Ho¡¯s embrace. Tae Ho patted her shoulders and continued speaking.


    ¡®Asgard......The reason Valha is in danger is because it¡¯s in the core of the World Tree?¡¯


    Based on Ratatoskr¡¯s words, Asgard was in a precarious situation.


    Odin was certainly the King of Gods. The death of the suprememander was something that would drop the morale of the entire army and bring problems in the orders.


    But even if that was the case, everything had a limit.


    It was impossible for the situation to turn overpletely with Odin¡¯s death alone.


    Something else was added to his death.


    A variable that made the scale tilt over to the side of the giants.


    Tae Ho thought of the core of the World Tree he had seen in Loki¡¯s memories, and Cuchinn nodded.


    ¡®That is possible. We couldn¡¯t ask the details because the situation was urgent but....the Magician King treated it to be so important he himself had to hide. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to trick Odin with something that was considered as nothing.¡¯


    The God of Fire and Lies, Loki, had raised several merits the past hundred years, but just like Cuchinn had said, the Magician King wasn¡¯t a foolish one.


    It was impossible that he had set up all of his ns by trusting in Loki¡¯s words.


    He would probably have another information dealer.


    And this meant that something that may deal a great blow to Asgard, although not to the point the Magician King thought of, existed in the core of the World Tree.


    ¡®It seems too early to guess, but at the least, a struggle that cut off the path between the army Thor led and Valha would have been cut off. There¡¯s a possibility Valha itself got attacked. Sealing all of Valha just because Odin disappeared is an extreme decision.¡¯


    Freya was a delicate one, but she wasn¡¯t feeble-minded at all. She was rather really strong.


    Now, Freya had gotten scared by Odin¡¯s death and sealed up Valha?


    It was something unimaginable. Something must have happened that necessitated her having to seal Valha.


    ¡®We will know when we get there. And....I¡¯m saying this just in case, but don¡¯t me Odin-nim too much. Odin also wouldn¡¯t have hoped for such a situation.¡¯


    One needed to take great risks to obtain great rewards.


    The n Odin hade up with had no problems when looking at it in an objective way, and actually, the Magician King hadn¡¯t doubted Loki even a little before everything had been revealed. It was good to say that he hadpletely fallen for Odin¡¯s trap.


    If the unimaginable variable of the World Wolf having already been reborn wasn¡¯t there, Odin¡¯s n would have seeded.


    Tae Ho nodded at Cuchinn¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t right to criticize when there was no problem in the process, but the results were bad.


    Tae Ho had experienced something simr several times when he was a pro gamer.


    But it was at that moment upon Nidhogg¡¯s body- precisely speaking, Odin¡¯s voice was heard from his seat upon its head.


    ¡°Ratatoskr, wait near here. It doesn¡¯t matter how far you go, but be at a distance that you cane immediately when I call you. Understood?¡±


    ¡°I understand. I understand. I will do so.¡±


    Ratatoskr stopped at the ce and repeated some words while grabbing its head. It was frowning because the rune of obedience had activated weakly.


    Odin treated Ratatoskr coldly and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to do something to the rune of obedience no matter how far you go. Just know that the runes will explode once you get out of the range I decided, and you will lose your life.¡±


    ¡°I understand! I understand!¡±


    Ratatoskr yelled and then curled up in a soft ce. That sight was quite poor to see, but Odin didn¡¯t feel sympathy for it. He looked down and then spoke to Tae Ho who was inside of Nidhogg.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior, you should also wait here. I will call you when the time is right.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡®Theke of Mimir is a secret, but well, it seems like he will call you after he takes all the preparations.¡¯


    While Cuchinn mumbled in a low voice, Odin stood up and jumped inside the fog. The fog was so dense that Odin disappeared in a sh.


    As Tae Ho stared into the patch of fog in which Odin had disappeared, he spoke to Cuchinn once again.


    ¡®The rune of obedience is really amazing. The process of engraving it is a bit difficult, but it seems like it will be effective even on giants.¡¯


    ¡®It is useful indeed, but it¡¯s not omnipotent. It¡¯s a method that works well on trash like Ratatoskr that are weak to pain.¡¯


    The rune of obedience wasn¡¯t only exclusive to Asgard. Erin and the giants also had some simr magic.


    Because of that, Cuchinn knew well about the limits this rune had.


    ¡®The rune of obedience doesn¡¯t perfectly control the adversary. It just gives pain to the ones that don¡¯t obey your orders. If it¡¯s this much, don¡¯t you think of something?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s no different to torture.¡¯


    It was the same that it inflicted pain if one didn¡¯t listen to the words.


    The limit of the rune of obedience was like torture.


    It was meaningless to the ones that had a strong will to endure the pain. In addition, it wasn¡¯t that one could force their actions, so it was meaningless if the adversary became determined for death.


    Also, one could notice who had the runes of obedience engraved in their bodies. That¡¯s why it was hard to dispatch weak-willed beings like Ratatoskr that were engraved with the rune.


    ¡®Right, even if it¡¯s useful, it¡¯s not as much as you think. Even though I said that it still feels somewhat strange, you do know what I¡¯m talking about, right?¡¯


    ¡®I think so.¡¯


    Tae Ho nodded and patted Nidhogg¡¯s shoulders and then pushed her away from him.


    ¡°Nidhogg wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Nidhogg blinked and rose her upper body and Cuchinn asked at that.


    ¡®What is wrong?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m a bit hungry.¡¯


    It had already been 9 days since he ate the golden apple. In addition, several cases happened in consecution after he woke up, so Tae Ho couldn¡¯t even eat a bread crumb.


    ¡°Now that I see....Nidhogg, aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±


    Tae Ho was secondary, but he had never seen Nidhogg eat something.


    Because of that, Nidhogg shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. The root of the World Tree is not tasty. It¡¯s sour.¡±


    Nidhogg hadn¡¯t eaten anything besides the root of the World Tree for the thousand of years it had been trapped.


    Cuchinn nodded.


    ¡®Indeed, thinking about its size....and in the first ce, there are some dragons that don¡¯t even need to eat.¡¯


    Nidhogg, that had a body of 2 kilometers, was something else, but there were also cases where ordinary dragons didn¡¯t eat normally as it was almost impossible to maintain their big bodies with normal food.


    ¡®Now that I think about it, Adenmaha also doesn¡¯t eat much.¡¯


    Adenmaha could be a sea serpent that reached twenty meters in length, but he had never seen her eat anything proportionate to her size.


    ¡®Most of the dragon race maintains their body with magic. They absorb the magic in the earth or the air and move. High-ranked dragons posses a dragon heart that is like a generator of magic.¡¯


    Cuchinn listened to Tae Ho¡¯s mumbling and exined in more detail.


    Tae Ho nodded this time too and then turned to look at Nidhogg that was looking at him with round eyes. He stroke her head unconsciously and said,


    ¡°Then what about eating something with oppa.....ah, no- With me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I want to eat.¡±


    ¡®Hey, wait. Didn¡¯t your real feelingse out just now?¡¯


    Cuchinn criticized sharply, but Tae Ho ignored him like usual. In the first ce, it wasn¡¯t because he had impure thoughts like Cuchinn but because Nidhogg¡¯s actions were that of a sister.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Tae Ho took out some things from the air and offered them to Nidhogg. It was a simple sandwich that was made with bread, dried meat, and some vegetables.


    But it was the first time Nidhogg saw this.


    She blinked with eyes filled with curiosity and then slowly brought the sandwich to her mouth. She then stood up and yelled,


    ¡°Delicious!¡±


    It was too different from the root of the World Tree. It was soft, tender, and delicious. Nidhogg couldn¡¯t think of other words as shecked thenguages to express herself, but she still kept repeating that it was delicious.


    ¡°Eat it slowly. Here, drink some water¡±


    Tae Ho also became happy as Nidhogg did. He put on the smile of a dad and gave her a barrel of water.


    But Cuchinn clicked his tongue at that.


    ¡®Hey, don¡¯t you have more delicious things? Why are you giving her something that¡¯s like army food? It must be the first proper meal she had in her life.¡¯


    ¡®If you give something too delicious at first, the joy you feel by eating something less delicious than that disappears. It¡¯s much better to climb up step by step.¡¯


    What would happen if she ate a golden apple from the start?


    She probably wouldn¡¯t feel happiness from a sandwich like now.


    ¡®I want to rebuke, but I can¡¯t.¡¯


    While Tae Ho and Cuchinn were speaking among themselves, Nidhogg put on a depressed face. It was because she had eaten all her sandwich.


    Tae Ho put a smile at that and then took out another sandwich, and Nidhogg put on a bright smile as he¡¯d expected.


    ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior.¡¯


    Odin¡¯s voice was heard at that moment. The voice rang in his head just like when he conversed with Cuchinn.


    ¡®Come to theke of Mimir alone. I will lead you down the path.¡¯


    It was Odin¡¯s message magic. When he blinked once, he saw a shining butterfly approaching from far away.


    Tae Ho stroke Nidhogg¡¯s head instead of standing up right away.


    ¡°Nidhogg, can you wait for a moment? Odin is calling for me and I have to go.¡±


    At that moment, Nidhogg¡¯s face contorted, but it was only for a moment. She fixed her expression and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, yes. I will wait for Tae Ho master. Tae Ho master keeps promises well.¡±


    ¡°Right, I will go then. Eat slowly.¡±


    Tae Ho took out one more sandwich and ced it in front of Nidhogg and then tried to stand up. But Nidhogg grabbed his hand.


    ¡°Tae Ho master.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    He wondered if she may beg him to take her with him, but that wasn¡¯t the case. She looked up at him and smiled brightly.


    ¡°I will also bless you. Tae Ho master likes blessings.¡±


    ¡®She clearly saw your memories.¡¯


    Cuchinn¡¯s voice was kind of cold.


    But Tae Ho also ignored it this time and looked at Nidhogg with the ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯. The green words [Odin¡¯s Valkyrie] that appeared above her head moved his heart.


    ¡°I will entrust you, then.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nidhogg nodded, in a good mood, and then grabbed on Tae Ho¡¯s hand to make him sit down. She then moved and gave Tae Ho the best blessing.


    Tae Ho blinked as he was thinking that he would receive a blessing in his forehead, and Nidhogg flushed andughed like a fool.


    Meanwhile, Cuchinn grew enraged.


    But that rage obviously didn¡¯t reach Nidhogg and Tae Ho.


    Nidhogg blinked her eyes a few times as if recalling her memories and then stuttered.


    ¡°Uh....um....ah! May Idun¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    She had to say ¡®Odin¡¯ instead of ¡®Idun¡¯, but Nidhogg thought that she was Idun¡¯s Valkyrie.


    Tae Ho ended upughing unconsciously and answered Nidhogg, who was frowning as if she was thinking that she¡¯d gotten something wrong.


    ¡°May Idun¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    Nidhogg looked at Tae Ho with expecting eyes, and Tae Ho pondered for a moment and then blessed Nidhogg in her forehead.


    ¡ª


    ¡°You came.¡±


    < Episode 39 ¨C H (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 39/Chapter 2: H (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    ¡°You came.¡±


    After following the shining butterfly and passing through the fog for some time-


    Odin¡¯s voice was heard suddenly, and then the fog filling his sight disappearedpletely. Behind him, fog filled up the surroundingspletely, but there was none of it in front of him as if a line was drawn.


    Odin¡¯s voice was heard from the front.


    There was a bigke there and a wide boulder at a side. As for Odin, he was seated in front of that boulder.


    Tae Ho followed theke and stood in front of Odin. The big head that was on top of the boulder bothered him, so he unconsciously activated the ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯.


    [Mimir¡¯s head]


    It was the head of a giant, but the color of his name was green. Tae Ho removed the ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯ and expressed etiquette in front of Odin. Odin leaned back on a root that surged up the ground and asked,


    ¡°DId you leave Nidhogg alone?¡±


    ¡°Cuchinn is with her.¡±


    They could never leave Nidhogg and Ratatoskr alone as they couldn¡¯t know what the sly Ratatoskr would try to do.


    ¡®You can¡¯t entrust a fish to a cat.¡¯


    Tae Ho agreed with Cuchinn¡¯s words. Instead of leaving a sheep and a wolf in the same ce, he¡¯d decided to leave Gae Bolg in her hands.


    ¡°That¡¯s a wise decision. You have done well.¡±


    Odin smiled andplemented Tae Ho. His smile bore the message that Tae Ho¡¯sing alone had been a test.


    ¡°Odin, there¡¯s something I want to ask.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°I want to know about Nidhogg, Ratatoskr, and Hraesvelgr- precisely speaking, about Ratatoskr.¡±


    ¡°Right, we didn¡¯t have time to speak properly until now, and my misunderstandings have also run deep.¡±


    They¡¯d kept running since they escaped the root, so there was no time to speak about the situation properly until now.


    Odin looked at a distant ce and opened his mouth slowly.


    ¡°There are several wonders and mystics in the world. I have certainly killed the giant Ymir and cleaned off Midgard with my brothers, but they weren¡¯t created fromplete nothingness. Because of that, I can¡¯t see through all the things in the world. There are overwhelming parts too.¡±


    He had offered one of his eyes in theke of Mimir to fill his wisdom and hung on a branch of the World Tree for nine days.


    But there was still a region of nothingness. It was impossible topletely understand the world even for the King of Gods.


    ¡°Just as you know, Nidhogg is an ancient dragon that was born alongside the World Tree. It possesses strength enough to destroy the world, but as it¡¯s an existence that¡¯s caught in the roots, it was an existence with low danger rates. I misunderstood it....no, her, as someone that hoped for the destruction of the world, but the truth was different. That¡¯s when I realized my nothingness.¡±


    She had turned to resent the world because she¡¯d gotten harassed by Ratatoskr for a long time, but she still had a white heart. She was bright and pure like a clean sheet of paper.


    ¡°Hraesvelgr, King of Birds, lives in the highest branches, and unlike Nidhogg, it¡¯s not an existence that¡¯s lived since ancient times. It belongs to the ones that want to maintain the world, but it doesn¡¯t have much interest in the world. It¡¯s only interested in the highest branch that belongs to its territory.¡±


    The ones that lived in the highest branch were beasts that had the attributes of birds. Because of that, Odin also didn¡¯t put his interest in its territory, the highest branch.


    ¡°Ratatoskr is the only existence that can freely move in the World Tree. We don¡¯t know how it was born with such strength- no, permission, but whatever the case, it¡¯s the only one that can freely move between Nidhogg and Hraesvelgr.¡±


    Hraesvelgr¡¯s region wasn¡¯t a restricted area like the highest branch. Because of that, Odin could also go there if he became determined to do so.


    But the roots was different. One could freely cross the line and enter the roots, but it was different if they wanted to get out of it. It was impossible even for the King of Gods, Odin.


    ¡°You should know it as you have fought it yourself, but Ratatoskr isn¡¯t a beast that is particrly strong. In addition, I have left it on standby as the only thing it does is move between the root and the branches. I was nning on using it when I needed it.¡±


    But of course, Ratatoskr was so big it could overwhelm normal giants or warriors with its big body that reached tens of meters, but when the King of Gods looked at it with his eyes, it wasn¡¯t that strong of an existence. It was a beast that could barely be faced against intermediate-ranked warriors.


    ¡°Ratatoskr isn¡¯t someone that hopes to destroy or maintain the world. It is exactly in the middle. I think it didn¡¯t bully Nidhogg because of a sense of duty but because it was simply its hobby.¡±


    Tae Ho opened his eyes widely at Odin¡¯s words. Having been ordered by someone may have been better, but Tae Ho felt like his blood flowed backwards when he thought about how Ratatoskr had harassed Nidhogg for a long time just for its enjoyment.


    Odin said in a lower tone as if trying to calm down Tae Ho.


    ¡°But I¡¯m nning to watch it a bit more. I already felt that I should reinspect what I already knew.¡±


    Odin saved his words. It wasn¡¯t certain as to what kind of organization would be behind Ratatoskr. It wasn¡¯t something to be rash about.


    ¡°Have your doubts been resolved?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for answering.¡±


    Odin nodded with a satisfied face as Tae Ho expressed etiquette and then pointed at the wide boulder.


    ¡°Right, I will now introduce you to the head of Mimir that is my friend and adviser.¡±


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior.¡±


    The head of a giant that was ced in the boulder ¡ª the head of Mimir ¡ª said in a low voice. It¡¯s voice gave one the feeling that it was a machine as it didn¡¯t have any tonal fluctuations.


    ¡°He was born as a giant but was much closer to a being that wanted to maintain the world. In addition, I kept him close to me as it was really wise and asked advice from it. But unfortunately enough, he ended up losing his life in the negotiation of peace that resulted in a fight against the Vanir.¡±


    ¡°In the negotiation of peace?¡±


    Odin smiled bitterly as Tae Ho grew surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s because there were some problems with the prisoners of war we exchanged with each other, but don¡¯t worry too much as it¡¯s all in the past. You should know it well as you have visited them directly. They are our reliable allies.¡±


    Tae Ho thought of the chief of the Vanir, Heimstream, and nodded.


    But there was a part that bothered him. The Vanir had sent Freya, Freyr, and Njord as captives of war. You could know just by looking at Freya, but they were all talented and powerful Gods.


    The Vanir had sent the greatest ones among themselves as war prisoners. It meant that they were being sincere.


    But if a problem urred to the point that someone lost their life, then that meant that there origin of the problem was on the Aesir rather than on the Vanir.


    And just like Tae Ho had guessed, the origin of the problem was on the Aesir.


    The race of the Aesir, that didn¡¯t want to send someone outstanding like the Vanir, had sent the fool God, Hoenir, that was really handsome, but his head was empty.


    They had sent an advisor with him as they would notice in an instant that Hoenir was a fool, and that advisor was the giant Mimir.


    But even if it was the wise Mimir, he couldn¡¯t hide all the childishness of Hoenir in all ces.


    The Vanir realized that the Aesir had sent an useless captive unlike them and killed Hoenir and Mimir in madness, and because of this, the Vanir and the Aesir had to resume a short war once again.


    But whatever the case, this was all in the past, just like Odin had said.


    Odin looked at the head of Mimir and continued speaking.


    ¡°Mimir is dead, but his wisdom still remains in his head. That¡¯s why I retrieved his head and ced it here. It¡¯s because in this ce, Mimir is able to think and speak like he did in his previous life thanks to rune magics and the power of theke.¡±


    Mimir, who became an existence not unlike a machine after losing his life, turned into a more excellent advisor.


    Some Gods doubted that Odin had nned all of this to be able to use him freely for himself, but this was all mere suspicion. Clear proof didn¡¯t exist anywhere.


    ¡°I checked the situation outside through the head of Mimir.¡±


    Odin rolled his fingers and a hologram-like video appeared in the air.


    There were worlds piled up like floors with the World Tree at its center, and they were Niflheim, Midgard, and Asgard respectively, going from below to up


    ¡°The Magician King destroyed the core of the World Tree, and Asgard perceived great changes due to it. That aftereffect made the force Thor was leading get isted among the giants, and several fortresses of Valha were destroyed as well.¡±


    It was like Cuchinn had guessed.


    The core of the World Tree wasn¡¯t a big weakness that could destroy Asgard in an instant like the Magician King had thought, but it was enough to deal big damages to it.


    ¡°When Valha got sealed up, the giant kings that were hiding in Jotunheim until now started to appear. They are cowards that just looked at everything in fear that their forces may decline, but because of that they could maintain their strength until now.¡±


    The ones called as giant kings were really strong. There were even some that were stronger than the Five Fingers, the closest subordinates of the Magician King.


    ¡°But unfortunately, this is everything Mimir¡¯s head knows. With Freya sealing up Valha, the connection Mimir had with the three sisters was cut off and Hugin and Munin, that served as my eyes and ears, went to Valha after receiving a call from Freya.¡±


    Their eyes and ears were closed right now. It was fortunate enough that they got the recent information.


    ¡°Just like you¡¯ve seen, the situation is really harsh but we have to find our own path.¡±


    Odin looked at Tae Ho again.


    ¡°Our current objective is to retake Niflheim or protect it. H, the queen of the dead, is a long loyal person of Asgard, so she will dly lend us her army of the dead.¡±


    Compared to what was known from the God of Fire and Lies, Loki, he could be said that he was a loyal follower that has been known from a long time ago.


    He didn¡¯t throw away her loyalty towards Asgard even though he faced disregard and insults for hundreds of years.


    And that was the same for H.


    Even though she¡¯d always been suspected because of her father, she still kept her loyalty towards Asgard.


    ¡°If we ce our hands on the strength of Niflheim, Midgardes next, but there are now some doors in the new Great Barrierpared to the old one. We will enter Midgard through one of those doors and gather the warriors of Valha that are scattered and subjugating the giants.¡±


    Tae Ho thought of Bracky and Siri that had left for Midgard first. Perhaps, they may still be fighting against evil spirits in Midgard even now.


    ¡°Thest is Asgard. It will be different based on the situation, but we will concentrate on regrouping with Thor and recapturing Valha.¡±


    They would gather strength from Niflheim and Midgard and take back Valha.


    It was a dream-like proposal. There were too many mountains to climb over.


    But Odin¡¯s smile didn¡¯t disappear.


    ¡°If I was alone, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to even imagine it. In the first ce, being in this ce alive is a miracle of itself. I will thank you once again. It¡¯s all thanks to you, Idun¡¯s warrior.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m much obliged.¡±


    Tae Ho bowed and expressed etiquette. Odin¡¯s words were all true but even so, he felt embarrassed beingplimented like this.


    Odin smiled once more at Tae Ho¡¯s humble attitude and then moved his hand.


    ¡°The reason I called you here is because I have something to give you. Take this.¡±


    The thing Odin took out from the air was a sealed barrel of alcohol. Tae Ho reflexively activated his ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯.


    [Skaldskapar Mjadar]


    [The Mead of Poetry]


    He couldn¡¯t easily guess its effect, but it didn¡¯t seem to be a normal object as its name was shining in white and gold.


    ¡°I will tell you an old story.¡±


    Odin buried his body in a root and started speaking.


    ¡°When the fight between the Vanir ended, we held a ceremony at the end of the peace treaty. Us Aesir and the Vanir spat saliva in a big barrel.¡±


    Tae Ho forced himself to put a normal expression. It was questionable as to how that was exactly rted to the peace treaty, but they must have done the ceremony because it held some meaning.


    And it really did have a meaning behind.


    ¡°We created a human named Kvasir with the saliva of the Gods that was gathered that way. He was a really clear and beautiful God as he was born from the saliva of Gods that contained wisdom and wiseness in it. We ordered Kvasir to roam Midgard to transmit new knowledge to the humans.¡±


    When the fight between the Aesir and the Vanir came to an end, Midgard had be and of wildness. It was because the Gods poured all their attention in their battle and couldn¡¯t care for the humans.


    ¡°But unfortunately, Kvasir ended up losing his life in a trap set by the wicked dvergars, Fjr and Gr. Those evil bastards mixed the blood of Kvasir with honey and that became the Mead of Poetry.¡±


    Odin turned to look at the Mead once again and said while smiling.


    ¡°For the Gods, the Mead of Poetry is merely a sweet and delicious alcohol. Although that enough makes it special, if humans drink this alcohol, they can receive part of Kvasir¡¯s wisdom and be an outstanding poet.¡±


    The effects depended on who drank it.


    And the only ones Odin named were the Gods and the humans. He didn¡¯t mention the ones that were in between them yet.


    ¡°What will happen if a warrior of Valha drinks this alcohol? I think that you know the answer as you possess the rune of Bragi.¡±


    Odin tilted his head as for Tae Ho he immediately came up with an answer.


    ¡°Strengthening....of a saga.......¡±


    ¡°You got it right. The Mead of Poetry has an effect that strengthens one saga of a warrior of Valha.¡±


    It had the same principle of Bragi¡¯s rune, the God of Music and Poetry, that strengthened your saga.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to strengthen a big saga and then strengthen a small saga meant for revenge, and it¡¯s also good to focus all of its strength in one saga and make it stronger. I will leave the decision entirely on you.¡±


    Tae Ho¡¯s saga was Tae Ho¡¯s story so the one that could make the most correct decision was himself.


    ¡°Thank you. I will think of it well and choose.¡±


    ¡°Right, if it¡¯s you, you will be able toe with a good choice.¡±


    The Mead of Poetry wasn¡¯t the trump card Odin had thought about, but it would certainly bring Tae Ho¡¯s strength to a higher level.


    Odin dropped his shoulders as if he felt exhausted and said,


    ¡°We are in a hurry, but we still need some rest. We will depart tomorrow morning, so until then, rest with Nidhogg.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s meet tomorrow.¡±


    Theke of Mimir was wide, but it wasn¡¯t to the point that could amodate Nidhogg. In addition, the location of theke of Mimir was a secret spot that even few of Odin¡¯s closest Gods knew about. Letting Tae Ho, who was only a superior-ranked warrior, enter this ce was already an exceptional case.


    Odin finished speaking and then lightly raised his fist and hit his chest, and Tae Ho also did the same.


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    Tae Ho turned around. It was already deep in the night.


    ¡ª


    As soon as he returned, Nidhogg faced him with a cute smile.


    But there was a weird part.


    ¡°Tae Ho master,e. I have been doing well with Cuchinn-oppa.¡±


    ¡°Cuchinn....oppa?¡±


    Tae Ho opened his eyes sharply reflexively and then turned to look at Gae Bolg that was being held by Nidhogg.


    Cuchinn then spoke with a proud voice.


    ¡®She listened to my words well. She¡¯s pretty and nice.¡¯


    ¡°Ehehe.¡±


    Nidhogg blushed and twisted her body as if she was embarrassed at the words ¡®pretty and nice¡¯.


    He had left Cuchinn to keep apart a sheep and a wolf, but he ended up leaving a fish to a cat.


    Cuchinnughed while Tae Ho looked at him with lukewarm eyes, and Nidhogg just smiled merrily as if she was happy that she was with the two of them.


    And Ratatoskr frowned alone as he was looking at this from afar.


    < Episode 39 ¨C H (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 39/Chapter 3: H (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    Niflheim was thend of death.


    That ce was hard for the living being to continue living as it was swept by extreme cold and the sun didn¡¯t rise.


    Because of that, the people living in Niflheim was really low even though it was as wide as Midgard.


    Niflheim. Thend of death. The world of the dead.


    Niflheim was Asgard¡¯s underworld. The souls of the humans that died in Midgard and couldn¡¯t enter Valha stayed in Niflheim for a moment and prepared for a new life.


    Extreme cold swept up.


    That thing that was the same everyday was so cold it could freeze one¡¯s lungs just by inhaling some air.


    But that wasn¡¯t the case for the giants of Jotunheim. The frost giants that grew in and with the same conditions as Niflheim showed leisure in thisnd.


    The army of the giant king, Hrumbark, marched.


    He and his army were exhausted in peace as they had only stayed in Jotunheim and saved their power since the Great War. They were bengs that wanted to destroy the world and desired both destruction and massacre.


    The giants numbered 600, and there were close to 100,000 evil spirits.


    The giants couldn¡¯t cope with their strength. They couldn¡¯t rest easily because of their desire to destroy and wanted to tear apart the evil spirits.


    It was unavoidable. Because thisnd was Niflheim, thend of the dead.


    There were no living beings here to grant the blood and screams the giants desired. The dead ones did scream and cry, but it wasparativelycking to the ones that were alive.


    ¡°It will be different if you go to Helheim. You will find the Queen of the Dead, H, living there, and her subordinates are also living beings.¡±


    The giant king, Hrumbark, said with a loud voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s destroy Helheim and fill Niflheim with the screams and cries of H.¡±


    Hrumbarkughed. The other giants panted as if they were waiting for that moment andughed alongside their king.


    The Magician King Utgard Loki had said,


    ¡®Destroy Helheim and turn the underworld into a mess. Destroy the cycle of the living and the dead beings and create chaos.¡¯


    Hrumbark didn¡¯t like the Magician King all that much. The orders he gave were alwaysplicated.


    But he liked that he had said that he was able to do whatever he wanted with H.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    To seek some blood.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    To give birth to screams and cries.


    Hrumbark and his army marched towards Helheim.


    ¡ª


    H went out to the floating garden.


    The God of Messages, Hermod, had told her not to go out to the garden, but it was unavoidable.


    There wasn¡¯t an army from Asgard that would protect Niflheim for her.


    The dead ones gathered next to H.


    She, who could take the appearance of a young girl, woman, and olddy, walked with haughty steps and consoled her citizens. Stepping up with courage made their fear subside a little.


    The army of the dead greeted H.The ones at the front were people that were warriors of Midgard in their previous lives.


    The ones that couldn¡¯t die in the battlefields and died in their beds.. The ones that had died by disease. The ones that couldn¡¯t fight and had been in by beasts.


    They were people that didn¡¯t have what it took to enter Valha, but they were still the most proficient in battle among the dead ones.


    Next to them were the second most proficient in battle.


    They were wicked people that couldn¡¯t even dream about entering Valha.


    The ones that fled from the battlefield, betrayed theirrades, and the ones that brought destruction to their allies and even themselves because of their jealousy and envy.


    It seemed like they hadn¡¯t been able to throw that side of them away, for they all had sly and wicked eyes. They were people that would have fled already if this ce wasn¡¯t Niflheim and if it wasn¡¯t a ce that didn¡¯t have anywhere to flee to.


    And behind them was the group with the biggest number lined up with nervous faces.


    The ones that weren¡¯t ustomed to battle.


    The ones that lived all their lives as farmers, fishermen, cksmiths, carpenters, researchers, cooks, and other random professions.


    They were weak. They were the ones that had ignored Valha even though they¡¯d lived in a world which knew of its existence.


    But H didn¡¯t pity them. Midgard wasn¡¯t a ce to provide warriors for Valha. A world with only warriors in it couldn¡¯t work properly. Midgard was able to be maintained because each one of them existed.


    The ones belonging to the third category faced H with stiff expressions, and she showed a smile towards them. Some felt the fresh smile of a girl, and some felt charmed at the smile of a woman. And others felt gentleness that came out from a mature and old woman.


    ¡°Please, get on.¡±


    The strongest and bravest warrior of the first category, Galeon, pulled a ghost horse and stood in front of H.


    He hadn¡¯t been able to die because he was too strong, and because of that, he couldn¡¯t enter Valha.


    That wasn¡¯t actually the real story, but he was still the most reliable warrior and advisor H had. And he, who¡¯d received the trust from H, had the strength of an intermediate-ranked warrior or above.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    H got on the ghost horse. The army of the undead reached 200,000 in numbers. As the army that was marching towards Helheim wasposed of 600 giants and 100,000 evil spirits, it was almost twice the number.


    But they couldn¡¯t ascertain victory, and defeat was more probable.


    It was an army that the strongest warrior was merely at the intermediate-ranked level.


    They could plentily face the evil spirits, but the problemy in the appearance of giants. The fight could tilt to the side of the giants just by having the 600 giants charge towards them.


    But they still had to go. They couldn¡¯t copse without any resistance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±


    H said. At the gesture of her warrior, Galeon, the dead ones blew the horn trumpets.


    He ordered the army of the dead to march.


    ¡ª


    An evil spirit that had the head of a dog and body of a human went out to scout.


    The dead spirit that had went up ahead riding a ghost horse discovered the army of giants.


    With this, the giant king, Hrumbak, and H knew where their armies would face each other.


    ¡°We will fight in the valley.¡±


    ¡°It seems like the battle will ur in the valley.¡±


    It was a mutual agreement. The ce the two armies could fight on could only be limited as both sides surpassed the hundred thousand mark.


    The reason H had chosen to go out and fight was because of the giants. The existences of the giants made the purpose of the walls meaningless, so it was rather better to use the dead spirits on a wide ins in the most efficient way.


    Both armies moved. There was a bit of a dissonance as a perfect agreement couldn¡¯t exist, so in the end they ended up facing one another when the sun was at its peak.


    The giants panted due to excitement. Hrumbak imagined the screams H would let out and unsheathed his sword.


    H raised her hand in front of those giants with a dispirited face.


    The sound of horn trumpets was heard from both sides.


    The battle had started.


    ¡ª


    ¡°We arete! Late! The battle has already started!¡±


    Ratatoskr, that had gone out to scout as Odin had ordered it to, chirped quickly. Looking at how it spoke, it seemed that it was telling them not to go as they were alreadyte.


    But only Nidhogg listened to its words among the group.


    Odin activated the rune of obedience to make Ratatoskr shut up and then turned to look at Tae Ho.


    ¡°With Nidhogg¡¯s speed, we won¡¯t arrive thatte.¡±


    Odin and Tae Ho were currently in the forehead of Nidhogg while lying down.


    The reason they did this and sent Ratatoskr out to scout was to prepare for the battle toe.


    As soon as the group reached Niflheim, Odin started to engrave several runes in Nidhogg¡¯s huge body. This was the best he could do as he couldn¡¯t go out to the battlefield due to his injuries that hadn¡¯t healedpletely.


    The essence of Nidhogg moved her fingers sluggishly with a nervous expression.


    It was because she was afraid to fight.


    The only time Nidhogg had fought since being born was with Tae Ho. And actually even that was hard to call it a fight as she had only gotten hit one sidedly.


    ¡°It will be fine. Idun¡¯s warrior will do great. Just believe in him and entrust your body.¡±


    ¡°Ye-Yeah. I believe in Tae Ho master.¡±


    Nidhogg hurriedly nodded at Odin¡¯s words.


    ¡°We spent too much time. I will pray for your victory,¡±


    Odin floated in the air and said. Tae Ho hit his chest twice towards Odin, and Nidhogg copied Tae Ho¡¯s movements sloppily.


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    Odin moved to Ratatoskr¡¯s head, and Tae Ho grabbed Nidhogg¡¯s hand and went to the insides of her body.


    As the current body wasn¡¯t that bigpared to the original 2 kilometer-long body, the heart room wasn¡¯t that big, but Tae Ho felt that it wasn¡¯t bad at all. It was because he felt like he had entered a control cabin.


    There was a big chair that Nidhogg had made by Tae Ho¡¯s order in the center of the room. Tae Ho looked at the tools that were at the sides of his chair and put on a biter smile.


    ¡°Are they made poorly?¡±


    Tae Ho shook his head when Nidhogg asked with an unconfident voice.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s the best. It¡¯s exactly as I wanted it.¡±


    Tae Ho smirked and then sat on the chair, and then, Nidhogg sat in front of Tae Ho. He needed physical contact to use the ¡®One that Controls Dragons¡¯, so they had to assume a posture so that Nidhogg could enter Tae Ho¡¯s embrace when she leaned back.


    Nidhogg waited for a moment while leaning forwards. It was because she had heard something beforehand.


    Tae Ho took out the Mead of Poetry from the air. He had thought about it, but there was only one choice.


    ¡®Idun¡¯s Warrior.¡¯


    The saga Tae Ho relied the most among the several sagas he had. The one he liked the most.


    Tae Ho drank from the Mead. Nidhogg sniffed as a sweet aroma was emanated, and she smacked her lips.


    And it was at that moment ¡ª Tae Ho drank all the liquid in the Mead without leaving a single drop and then opened his eyes abruptly.


    It wasn¡¯t that there was a problem with the Mead. He could feel that his saga was being strengthened just like Odin had said.


    Bragi¡¯s rune.


    The God of Music and Poetry.


    Light emanated in the rune of Bragi that was drawn in Tae Ho¡¯s tongue. The strength it emitted grew much stronger than before.


    ¡®Ahh.¡®


    ¡®Ahhhh.¡®


    Tae Ho let out a sound. It was merely a sound of admiration, but it was enough with that. That seemed to be just like a sweet song.


    Nidhogg flushed and put on an enchanted face, and Cuchinn mumbled as if it was absurd.


    ¡®I think I know how Bragi and Idun got together.¡¯


    For an exmation to be heard as a sweet song.


    Tae Ho took a deep breath. When he exhaled, Nidhogg leaned on Tae Ho naturally.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go. To the battlefield,¡¯


    Cuchinn said. Tae Ho closed his eyes and activated his saga. The raised the level of his saga by one stage as it got empowered by Bragi¡¯s strengthened rune.


    [Strengthened Saga: The One that Controls Dragons]


    Nidhogg convulsed and let out an exmation, but she didn¡¯t resist and received Tae Ho¡¯smand. She entrusted her body and soul to Tae Ho.


    Tae Ho opened his eyes and saw the world through Nidhogg¡¯s body. The world he saw with the eyes of a dragon that was a hundred meters big was different to the world he saw with his own eyes.


    But Tae Ho grew quickly ustomed to it. He then extended both of his hands forward and ced them on the tools he had prepared beforehand.


    ¡®Will that really be enough?¡¯


    A keyboard and a mouse.


    The objects Nidhogg had made after listening to Tae Ho¡¯s exnation and strange tools that Cuchinn couldn¡¯t even grasp where it was used on.


    But it was different for Tae Ho.


    If he had to control someone or something, this was the most familiar thing for him.


    A keyboard on his left hand and a mouse in his right.


    Nidhogg fluttered its wings and then jumped up and started to fly.


    Tae Ho¡¯s hands started to move quickly.


    And at the same time, something else moved. There was something newly created.


    [Synchro rate: 73%]


    [Saga: The Legendary Pro Gamer]


    Before being a warrior of Valha and a warrior of Idun and even before being the strongest warrior of Dark Age, Kalsted.


    Pro gamer, Lee Tae Ho.


    A smile spread across Tae Ho¡¯s face.


    The roar of the ck dragon, Nidhogg, shook the sky and the ground greatly.


    < Episode 39 ¨C H (3) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 39/Chapter 4: H (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    That was something one could only hear if they had ears.


    They could only feel it if they were stepping on the ground.


    The battlefield that had two huge armies gathered on either side froze for a moment.


    The noisy sounds of the horn trumpets were suppressed by an even louder noise.


    The warriors that were yelling and raising their morale shut their mouths and stayed silent.


    It didn¡¯t differentiate from the evil spirits, giants, or dead spirits. Everyone standing on the battlefield turned to look at the same direction in disbelief and witnessed a monster from the frozen silence.


    It was a monstrous, dark dragon.


    Its scales were darker than darkness, and its eyes were deeper than the night.


    It was a ck star located in the ash-colored sky.


    That thing spread all its four wings and raised its four horns as if it would stab the sky at any time.


    The roar covered the sky and ground one more time, and it sowed seeds fear across the entire battlefield.


    The battlefield was wide.


    The space that could hold a great army of three hundred thousand was really huge.


    But everyone in the battlefield was overwhelmed.


    The ck dragon was huge.


    No matter how big it was, it wasn¡¯t as big as the battlefield, but that wasn¡¯t important.


    An individual that was a hundred meters long.


    The marvel that size created.


    Would ants looking at a giant feel like this?


    Everyone in the battlefield held their breaths. The ck dragon made them do that, and it made them breathe once again. It made them vomit out the fear that had surged up instinctively.


    The ck dragon fluttered its wings.


    It charged towards the battlefield.


    ¡ª


    It was really thrilling thing seeing more than three hundred thousand beings turned to look at you.


    Nidhogg breathed roughly. She struggled at the joy she experienced for the first time in her life. It was hard to control herself because her body heated up.


    The joy of receiving attention.


    A situation where countless beings focused upon each action one made, and the situation that made one feel like a God for a moment.


    That was a really big stimtion for Nidhogg who had been alone for a long time.


    Nidhogg didn¡¯t know what to do. It was hard to express her current feeling with her shortnguage, and because of that, she couldn¡¯t stay still. She shuddered while having her cheeks flushed and then turned around and embraced Tae Ho strongly.


    Tae Ho felt Nidhogg and then concentrated on her. He hung on while being swept up by Nidhogg¡¯s worries by thinking of the experiences he had in front of millions of spectators when he was the best pro gamer in the world. He calmed down Nidhogg¡¯s excitement.


    The hands that were ced upon the keyboard and mouse moved faster. Tae Ho controlled Nidhogg¡¯s movements more delicately.


    ¡®The Legendary Pro Gamer¡¯.


    The new saga was focused on manipting something. Tae Ho could see Nidhogg¡¯s status through the data that appeared in numbers.


    Her health, magic power, and even her concentration appeared in Tae Ho¡¯s head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±


    Tae Ho said to Nidhogg. He looked at the battlefield through her eyes. He flew over the dead spirits and charged towards the giants and evil spirits.


    Actually, this situation wasn¡¯t the best.


    The best was to fight while riding on Nidhogg just like he did with Rolo or Adenmaha.


    But that wasn¡¯t possible.


    Nidhogg fought too poorly to do that.


    Rather than working together, it was more probable that she would have be an obstacle.


    Because of that, Tae Ho chose to stay in the heart room. If he had to concentrate only on controlling Nidhogg, this was much better.


    What the battlefield needed more right now wasn¡¯t a powerful individual that could defeat another powerful individual but a huge existence that could crush a huge army.


    Nidhogg roared once again and then arrived in front of the giants.


    Cuchinn had said,


    ¡®Concentrate on destroying the army. Don¡¯t think of it as a spot, but as a side.¡¯


    Tae Ho also agreed. His words were right.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    In this moment, Tae Ho was the boss of a game. A raid boss that faced the attacks of several beings head on.


    A smile appeared on Tae Ho¡¯s face, and Nidhogg howled once again.


    Kwagagang!


    Thending of the ck dragon created a loud explosion. The giants could then finally realize how huge the dragon was up close. About ten giants were crushed to death, and about twice that number suffered serious injuries.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tae Ho said once again. He made the ck dragon turn at that moment. Instead of using detailed attacks like biting or scratching a giant one by one, he used its huge body more efficiently.


    The ck dragon turned around in ce. It¡¯s tail that measured a third of its total body swept the battlefield.


    That was like a natural disaster. As the huge body of a hundred meters turned around, a radius of a hundred meters turned to ruins in an instant, and it crushed and destroyed everything in its path.


    But that was merely the start.


    The ck dragon didn¡¯t fly. It just charged and kept turning around. But this time, it didn¡¯t only sweep the battlefield with its tail.


    Venom was fired from the mouth of the ck dragon. The giants that were covered by it didn¡¯t get infected. They just melted.


    The width of that venom wasn¡¯t small. It was fired at an overwhelming range.


    But of course, it wasn¡¯t strong enough to melt the giants in an instant. Only the ones that were closest to the dragon melted downpletely. The remaining ones were poisoned, and some vomited out their damaged organs and suffered.


    All of this happened in a few moments.


    But the ck dragon didn¡¯t stop.


    It couldn¡¯t.


    ¡®It¡¯sing.¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke. The giant king, Hrumbak, had lost almost a hundred giants by the surprise attack and ordered his army to spread out. The lowest or inferior giants could only be sacrifices for the ck dragon. It was much better to make them march towards the army of the dead.


    He would gather the strength of intermediate giants or above and hunt down the dragon.


    It was the right decision. The army of the evil spirits charged towards the army of the dead with the sound of the horn trumpet. The giants that wanted to get away from the dragon as fast as possible started running really quickly.


    But H didn¡¯t stay still either. She didn¡¯t know the identity of the ck dragon yet, but seeing that it had crossed over her army and attacked the giants, it could be treated as an ally.


    No. If it was an enemy, she should have had to disperse her army and flee in the first ce.


    ¡°Galeon!¡±


    Galeon, who was next to her, blew his horn trumpet at her sharp order. The army of the dead pulled out their weapons to face the army that was charging towards them. The existence of the ck dragon that seemed to be their ally gave them courage.


    shes urred in several ces of the battlefield. The screams and yells of the evil spirits and dead spirits covered the battlefield.


    At that moment, the ck dragon moved. It showed an unprecedented action that got out of Hrumbak¡¯s expectations.


    The ck dragon didn¡¯t charge towards Hrumbak and his subordinates. It rather turned its back on them and chased the giants that were charging towards the dead spirits. And at some point, it started to roll on the ground!


    A giant snowball.


    The giants felt the dragon to be like that. They screamed as they were crushed under the overwhelming body.


    In addition, the giants weren¡¯t the only ones to be crushed this time. A lot of evil spirits were crushed too, so many that the ck scales of the dragon were dyed in red.


    Tae Ho used the huge body the best he could.


    Why did a huge dragon have to extend its head to face a small existence? Why did it have to lower itself to the level of lowly beings? Why did it have to face them one by one?


    This wasn¡¯t a game.


    It wasn¡¯t a boss that should be eradicated.


    He chose the most logical option.


    He would fight the most favorable fight.


    Show the majesty of the real final boss!


    ¡°Nidhogg! Roll!¡±


    A ck dragon that was a hundred meters in size rolling on the ground would give anyone a real shock. It would have been better if it had swept its tail or fired venom.


    But for it to roll on the ground....


    Its actions were actually creating big damages.


    That action that nned for at all by the giants paralyzed them, and that short moment created an even bigger tragedy.


    Hrumbak opened his mouth widely with a dumb face and then barely managed to curse out. The giants that were inmand let out orders once again. Spread out the most while dodging the ck dragon. Enter through the breaches of the dead spirits!


    At the same time, Hrumbak and his warriors charged towards the ck dragon. They weren¡¯t ustomed to hunting beings that were bigger than them, but they couldn¡¯t do anything about it. They couldn¡¯t leave the dragon alone.


    The situation was flowing just like Tae Ho had expected.


    And because of that, Tae Ho pressed down his excitement. He said almost like whispering.


    ¡°It¡¯s phase two.¡±


    Tae Ho¡¯s left hand danced on top of the keyboard. A ck dragon surged up while Nidhogg eximed.


    And Hrumbak saw that dragon. He felt joy when he looked at the dragon that was about to charge towards them. He grabbed his huge axe and roared.


    Hrumbak was 20 meters tall. It was possible that his huge axe would prove effective on the hundred meter-long dragon.


    And Tae Ho also knew that. He looked at the giants that were firing and throwing weapons towards him. Nidhogg looked at the throwing weapons that covered the sky and squeezed out all the strength she didn¡¯t even know she had. She fired a strong magical wave to block the rain of arrows and then brought chaos to the giants and evil spirits with her Dragon Fear.


    But it wasn¡¯t the time yet. Tae Ho pierced through the throwing weapons and opened his mouth. He activated the most effective saga in this situation.


    And at that moment, Cuchinn also opened his mouth. He shook his head and said while looking at his disciple that was really wicked.


    ¡®Ragnar, you were right.¡¯


    A cheat instead of a saga.


    He wasn¡¯t talking about the ¡®Warrior that Rides on Valkyries¡¯.


    Nor was he talking about the ¡®Legendary Pro Gamer¡¯ that let him control the ck dragon, Nidhogg, as if it was his own body.


    The only reason he could allow the cute, pretty, good, and pure Nidhogg to give the ck-hearted Tae Ho the best blessing several times a day.


    Bragi¡¯s rune activated, and at the same time, the strength of the saga created another marvel.


    [Strengthened Saga: The Warrior that had a Valkyrie Meet Him]


    The ck dragon howled, but there wasn¡¯t only one howl. Hrumbak grew terrified at the other howl that was heard above his head. He found himself at a loss for words at the big and dense shadow that had appeared suddenly.


    [Fake Nidhogg]


    [Odin¡¯s Valkyrie]


    Another ck dragon.


    The next moment, two catastrophes danced over the head of the giants.


    < Episode 39 ¨C H (4) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 39/Chapter 5: H (5)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    People tend to not think about anything when they face a really bewildering scene.


    And that was the same for the giants and evil spirits.


    When the roar of the second dragon erupted, the giants lost their words. They just looked at the dragon dumbfoundedly.


    The one that got a hold of himself the fastest was Hrumbak.


    No matter what the situation, he was still a king. He opened his mouth reflexively and squeezed out his voice out of desperation. He put strength into his hands that he had lost unconsciously and yelled.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fake!¡±


    He hadn¡¯t seen through the fake Nidhogg like the ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯ Tae Ho had. It was the answer his instincts of a beast and battle experiences he had umted had given him.


    All the eyes at the ce fixed on to him, and at that moment, Hrumbak became certain of it. He thought of the proof that would validate his answer that he came up beyond logic.


    The second dragon was a fake.


    The first piece of evidence was that it had appeared without any signs of arriving above their heads.


    If it was an existence that was a hundred meters long, it would always have a presence that couldn¡¯t be hid.


    ¡®That¡¯s why it¡¯s fake. It¡¯s magic. I will wee it.¡¯


    Hrumbak spoke to himself and then immediately thought of the second answer.


    ¡®If it was real, there is no way it just stayed watching until now.¡¯


    In the first ce, it would have been more effective for two dragons to appear at the same time and sweep up the battlefield.


    ¡®Fake magic. I wee it!¡¯


    Hrumbak grew even more certain of it and then yelled once again by gathering all the air from his lungs.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fake! A trick! Don¡¯t get scared!¡±


    Kwagang!


    His voice got buried in the loud sound, and Hrumbak fell in shock on top of the shaking ground.


    The second ck dragon.


    It was the sound the dragon, that Hrumbak was certain was fake, had made. The loud sound was made by rolling in the ground, just like the first dragon did.


    ¡°Uaaak!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s real!¡±


    ¡°Real!¡±


    Several voices were heard at the same time. The ones that were crushed by the second dragon became paste and died, and the ones that hadn¡¯t immediately perished screamed in agony.


    It was real.


    Not a fake.


    It had a real body.


    Hrumbak¡¯s head turned white, and the giants at his surroundings turned to look at him as if asking what was going on.


    Bewilderment, resentment, and anger.


    Gazes with several expressions mixed behind them.


    The ground shook once again. The second dragon was still rolling on top of the battlefield.


    And there was still the first dragon remaining.


    Hrumbak raised his head. The giants also struggled to keep bnce on top of the shaking ground and red at the first ck dragon that was in the sky.


    Nidhogg grew excited once more at their gazes.


    But Tae Ho calmed down the dragon and let out a long sigh. He quickly moved his hand on the keyboard and mumbled,


    ¡°Phase three.¡±


    The phase two had worked. That¡¯s why he would immediately proceed with the phase three. He wasn¡¯t thinking about waiting for the giants to grow ustomed to his phase two at all.


    Tae Ho clicked his mouse, and Nidhogg buried her head on Tae Ho¡¯s neck and yed affectionately.


    ¡°Right, right. Good girl.¡±


    Tae Ho removed his hands from his setup and patted Nidhogg¡¯s shoulders for a moment. It was to listen to her affectionate ys but also to proceed with the phase three.


    The rune magic the King of Gods, Odin, and God of Magic had engraved.


    As soon as he touched Nidhogg¡¯s right shoulder, the big rune that was engraved on the shoulder of the ck dragon activated. And as he stroke her back, the several runes that were engraved on the back of the ck dragon also activated in consecution and showed their power.


    The ck dragon roared as the sky opened. The ash colored sky was suddenly dyed in ck!


    A mass weing magic.


    A ck dragon with six pairs of wings appeared in a really high ce of the sky.


    A ck dragon with two horns appeared a bit lower than that.


    There was a bit of a difference with each dragon, but twelve dragons, that were all ck and huge, pierced the clouds and appeared.


    It was all a weing magic.


    It was merely a virtual image that had no real bodypared to the fake dragons made with the ¡®Warrior that had a Valkyrie Meet Him¡¯.


    But it wasn¡¯t appraised as such for the giants and evil spirits.


    It was because they had already experienced the phase two, the ck dragon that possess a true body.


    Tae Ho touched Nidhogg¡¯s left shoulder. The ck dragon roared once again, and at that moment, the twelve dragons that were in the sky roared at the same time.


    Mass echo magic.


    A simple trick that amplified a sound and made it ring in several ces.


    But the effect of it was absolute. The giants and the evil spirits couldn¡¯t think properly under the roar that seemed like it would split the skies. An image of fourteen dragons rolling in the ground was drawn in their heads.


    ¡°Phase four.¡±


    Tae Ho lightly swept through Nidhogg¡¯s neck. It was a silent and stealthy magicpared to the ones from before.


    After a few seconds since the twelve ck dragons appeared-


    The giants and evil spirits tried to move their heads that¡¯d been paralyzed even while the second dragon was rolling on the battlefield. The ones that had shed against the dead army resumed their fight almost half-heartedly.


    But someone among them said,


    ¡°Escape.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t win. There were fourteen ck dragons.


    ¡°Flee.¡±


    Simr words popped up in other ces.


    It was fear.


    And that fear spread really easily and quickly.


    Words saying that they should escape.


    There were evil spirits and giants in the battlefield.


    And that was something that coulde out from them. That was an emotion that everyone had in the battlefield.


    That¡¯s why the act in concert to it was fast.


    The ones saying that they should escape increased in numbers, and that flow increased explosively like a chain reaction across the battlefield. Mass panic had erupted.


    ¡°Flee!¡±


    The evil spirits turned around. They shook like an ebbing tide trying to get out of the battlefield.


    There were also some disturbances among the giants, and finally, some of them also started to flee.


    It was a mess. As deserters started to appear in a group that numbered a hundred thousand, many were trampled to death by their own allies.


    Hrumbak yelled reflexively to stop, but it was meaningless. The fear that had spread like a wild fire had long ago passed his ability tomand.


    ¡°Strike them! Rip them to tears!¡±


    H yelled, and Galeon transmitted the order of the queen he served to the army of the dead.


    The moment the most deaths urred wasn¡¯t when the two sides shed against each other. It was when one side lost their will to fight and attempted to escape.


    They would sh their enemies when they showed their backs. They would massacre them one-sidedly.


    The army of the dead started to swallow the army of evil spirits. The twelve dragons roared once again in the air and lit up the fire even more, and the second dragon was still rolling in the battlefield even now.


    ¡®Sly bastard.¡¯


    Cuchinn smirked and said. He¡¯d been amazed by Tae Ho¡¯s actions with pure feelings of admiration.


    The evil spirits that had said they should escape weren¡¯t real. They were fakes created through Odin¡¯s magic.


    Everything was as Tae Ho had nned.


    Phase two. Introduce the fake dragon. Let them recognize that the second dragon has a real body and nt a prejudice within their ranks.


    Phase three. Make twelve fake dragons. The ones that¡¯d gotten influenced by phase two could only doubt that the twelve dragons also had real bodies.


    Phase four. Incite the enemies that fell into chaos. It was the same principle as a domino effect. If one pushed the first piece, the remaining ones would fall by their own ord.


    The ck dragon was certainly huge. It was a strong monster.


    But it was impossible to defeat a hundred thousand evil spirits and six hundred giants with his own strength.


    That¡¯s why he would use a tactic. He would bring a terrible chaos to the battlefield.


    The twelve dragons only fluttered their wings in the sky. One could only doubt that scene if they had a head, but there was almost no one that actually doubted it. No, in the first ce, they didn¡¯t have the leisure to think.


    The flow to escape has already grown too strong. It was impossible to stop the huge wave.


    The army of the dead pushed back the evil spirits. It was an army that was twice as big as the evil spirits.


    Finally, some deserters also appeared from the giants.


    Hrumbak swung his axe and split the neck of the closest deserter. The smell of blood that spread anew made the giants at his surrounding concentrate on him, but it was only that. It was impossible to give a warning to the entire battlefield.


    Hrumbak didn¡¯t get disappointed. In the first ce he hadn¡¯t swung his axe for that. He had just killed a deserter.


    ¡°We will strike the ck dragon.¡±


    He decided not to think in aplicated way. He would first achieve his first objective.


    The dragons in the sky were fake.


    He felt it would turn out well somehow if he just got rid of the ck dragon that had appeared at first.


    There was no logic behind it. His instincts as a warrior was yelling at him to do so, and Hrumbak decided to be loyal to his instincts.


    He disturbed the flow. He ran in a straight line towards the ck dragon. An overwhelming strength was put behind his huge axe.


    Giant king.


    His other name was Hrumbak the Striking King.


    ¡®He¡¯sing!¡¯


    Cuchinn warned. Tae Ho quickly moved his hands and controlled the ck dragon.


    It was a battle between a monster that was a hundred meters big and a giant that was twenty meters tall.


    It was the opposite situation to the more unusual fights Tae Ho was used to, and because of that, Tae Ho knew what kind of attacks would be drawn.


    Hrumbak would approach him. He would stick to the body of the ck dragon and pour down attacks from its blind spot.


    Tae Ho first increased his speed, but Hrumbak didn¡¯t let Tae Ho go that easily. He stepped on the shoulders of the giants to take a big leap and swung his axe!


    It was a strike that destroyed the ground. The ck dragon flew acrobatically to dodge the attack but couldn¡¯tpletely dodge it because of its huge body. The attack hit its side, and at that moment, Nidhogg let out a scream.


    ¡°It hurts! Hurts!¡±


    The strike split the scales of the dragon and gave a wound to its flesh even though it only grazed it. It was merely a scratch, but it was different for Nidhogg. She had almost no resistance towards pain at all.


    At that moment, the ck dragon escaped Tae Ho¡¯s control because of its pain, and Hrumbak didn¡¯t miss that moment. He also realized in an instant that the ck dragon was weak towards pain.


    ¡°Nidhogg!¡±


    Tae Ho embraced Nidhogg and moved his hands, and Nidhogg gritted her teeth and endured the pain. She tried her best to follow Tae Ho¡¯s orders.


    The ck dragon fluttered its wings. It split the sky with its huge body and fired out venom.


    Hrumbak moved quickly. He didn¡¯t care about the giants and evil spirits that died because of the venom. He was now closer to a hunter rather than a king.


    He would grab the tail and get on top of it somehow.


    The underlings of Hrumbak also joined him in doing the same. They fired attacks or threw weapons and attacked the ck dragon.


    Most of the attacks couldn¡¯t pierce the scales, but there were some that gave it wounds.


    Nidhogg bit her lips with a teary face. It was because she realized that she would make things difficult for Tae Ho if she struggled because of the pain. She tried her best to endure it somehow.


    Tae Ho moved his hands hastily. He had to face the giants while minimizing the damages Nidhogg suffered, and so he needed movements that were frequently used in a shooting game.


    The venom melted the giants.


    The strike of Hrumbak tore up the scales of the dragon once more.


    The ground shook. The tail the ck dragon swung to crush the ground became an overwhelming hail and swept up the giants and evil spirits.


    But Hrumbak didn¡¯t care at all. He rather siezed the opportunity when the ck dragon used a big movement to close the distance. He tried to inflict a fatal blow while using the blind spot created by the difference in size.


    Venom covered the battlefield once again. The ck dragon flew up with its big wings, and Hrumbak surged up as if chasing it back. He finally managed to grab its tail.


    ¡®He¡¯sing!¡¯


    Cuchinn yelled. At that moment, the ck dragon shook its tail rashly, but Hrumbak didn¡¯t let go of its tail. He rather swung the axe he was holding and stuck it in the tail of the dragon.


    ¡°Kyaak!¡±


    Nidhogg couldn¡¯t endure it this time. She threw a tantrum while crying once again.


    Hrumbak poured out magic power in his axe. He was nning on making the ck dragon, that was weak towards pain, crash into the ground.


    Tae Ho embraced Nidhogg strongly so that she could calm herself down. He activated the ¡®One that Controls Dragons¡¯ and forcefully blocked her pain. The dragonnded down like Hrumbak had wanted, and at the same time, it turned its body. It used all of its body to execute a strong tail sweep.


    Hrumbak also couldn¡¯t endure it this time. He got thrown away along with his axe and rolled across the ground as a mess.


    Corpses were now filling the ground, and it was colored in red because of the overwhelming amount of blood that had been shed.


    Hrumbak smiled creepily even after having sustained injuries from his tumbling and rose up as Tae Ho manipted the ck dragon and red at Hrumbak.


    Tae Ho wasn¡¯t thinking of fleeing at all. It wasn¡¯t his pride as a warrior. If the ck dragon escaped now, Hrumbak would move to massacre H and the members of Niflheim without a doubt. In addition, the escape of the ck dragon would turn around the situation once more.


    ¡°I will endure it even if it hurts. I can do it. I won¡¯t obstruct you.¡±


    Nidhogg said while crying while squeezing out her voice, and Tae Ho embraced her once again. He made the ck dragon charge at the same time as Hrumbak roared.


    ¡ª


    The battlefield that could hold a huge army numbering 300,000 was overwhelminglyrge.


    H looked at the battlefield on top of the ghost horse. There were several different battles urring in the battlefield.


    The evil spirits that were fleeing and the dead spirits that chased after them.


    The ck dragon rolling in the ground and the ck dragons that were at the sky.


    And another ck dragon and the giant king that were fighting fiercely while making the ground and sky shake as if they were excluded from everyone.


    H didn¡¯t know what or who the ck dragon was, but she could only think of it as an ally by now.


    She had to help the ck dragon. They had to defeat the giant king together.


    But H wasn¡¯t proficient in battle. It was meaningless even if she joined in the fight with her army.


    H gulped dry saliva. She breathed roughly and ced her hand on her chest.


    But it was at that moment-


    There was something flying towards her. It melted in with the surroundings really well as if it was an essory from the battlefield. It took a ce on H¡¯s shoulder really naturally.


    ¡®H.¡¯


    H turned to look at her shoulder in shock. There was a crow perched upon it, and the voice it emitted certainly belonged to Odin.


    ¡°Odin!¡±


    H yelled in joy unconsciously. It was obvious, as Odin, who was supposed to be dead, had returned.


    Odin smiled bitterly at H weing his return. He erased the small doubt he had and said quickly.


    ¡®There¡¯s no time. We have to help Nidhogg.¡¯


    H opened her eyes widely at the word ¡®Nidhogg¡¯.


    The ck dragon, Nidhogg.


    H also knew of it. It was because of the stories the God of Fire and Lies, Loki, her father, had told her.


    The ck dragon living in the roots of the World Tree.


    The evil existence that would one day fire venom that would destroy the world.


    H gulped dry saliva. The intelligent H waited for Odin to keep speaking instead of asking what had happened. The ck dragon had already sided with them and was currently fighting for them. As Odin had said that they should help Nidhogg, she erased all the useless doubts and had to first follow his orders.


    Odin thought that H was reallymendable for that. He spoke to her, who had all of the ambition of a girl, the patience of a woman, and the wisdom of an elder.


    ¡®H. You brought that, right?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s in my embrace.¡±


    H answered immediately. Odin had said ¡®that¡¯, but it was really clear as to what he was talking about.


    ¡®That¡¯ was a cursed object.


    A crystal of terrible evil that couldn¡¯t be stored in the holy Asgard at all and had to be hidden in the cold depths of Niflheim.


    But they needed it right now. They couldn¡¯t not use the power of a curse that could even change the fates of Gods to stop the World Wolf and the Magician King.


    The thing that H was holding.


    The cursed weapon Odin had told her to protect himself.


    H clenched her chest and then took out the item she was hiding inside her body.


    Odin gulped the silence. The item that was dyed with the blood of Baldr and was nned to be passed down along with the seat of the King of Gods to his most loved son.


    But it wasn¡¯t the moment to waste time. Odin whispered to H once again,


    ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior is inside the ck dragon. Transmit that to him and defeat the giant king together.¡¯


    The mistletoe branch.


    Mistilteinn, the God-killing spear.


    H nodded. She gulped some saliva while looking at the sh between the giant king and the dragon but then threw away her hesitation. She threw her ghost horse into a full sprint.


    < Episode 39 ¨C H (5) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 137

    Episode 39/Chapter 6: H (6)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    ¡®Stay calm. The damages aren¡¯t big,¡¯


    Cuchinn said.


    And it was just like he said.


    Nidhogg didn¡¯t suffer any big wounds until now. Excluding the deep wound inflicted in her tail, one could say that all the others were superficial.


    They were minor injuries that a normal warrior would have ignored and fought on with, and if the warrior was one of Valha, they were wounds one couldn¡¯t even feel.


    ¡®She will need training.¡¯


    They could solve her battle prowess to some extent thanks to Tae Ho¡¯s control, but he couldn¡¯t ovee the resistance she had towards pain.


    Nidhogg heard the words Cuchinn had said to himself and then lowered her head and gritted her teeth. She made a resolution to endure the small wounds however she could.


    Tae Ho had read her thoughts directly thanks to the ¡®One that Controls Dragons¡¯.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    She was already doing her best, and she had actually already defeated thousands of evil spirits and hundreds of giants. She was the one that had started the flow in which the army of the evil spirits started to flee. If Tae Ho had been alone, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to make this flow.


    And Cuchinn agreed on that point. He checked the surroundings and said quickly,


    ¡®He¡¯s Hrumbak the Striking King. He¡¯s one of the giant kings that had spread his name far and wide even during the Great War.¡¯


    He wasn¡¯t a sort of underling at all. He was an enemy they couldn¡¯t lower their guards on.


    Tae Ho took a breath. He ced his hands on the keyboard and mouse softly as if embracing Nidhogg.


    Odin had told him about the trump card H had, but Tae Ho didn¡¯t think about it.


    He was thinking of winning this war only with Nidhogg¡¯s and his strength.


    He would grant aplete victory to Nidhogg.


    That wasn¡¯t impossible nor arrogance.


    They could do it.


    They could win.


    Bang!


    A loud explosion resonated out. It had been made by Hrumbak. He kicked the ground roughly and sped forwards at lightning speed. The axe he swung expanded twice its size and covered the ck dragon.


    Tae Ho focused his attention. He wasn¡¯t nning on letting it graze her.


    He would dodge it perfectly and would create a means to escape by the attacks that would follow back.


    The attack tore the ground. The ck dragon that was a hundred meters in size drew a beautiful trajectory and dodged Hrumbak¡¯s attack like in a picturesque scene.


    There were remnants of green venom left in the spot the dragon passed through, and Hrumbak, who followed through it after slicing the air, cursed out inside the thin, toxic cloud. Still, he endured it with his strong body of a giant king and magic power.


    Tae Ho made the ck dragon turn high in the sky and checked all the stats of Nidhogg through the ¡®Legendary Pro Gamer¡¯. He also looked at Hrumbak¡¯s state with his strengthened ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯.


    He would go.


    Tae Ho¡¯s fingers danced on top of the keyboard and then the ck dragon spread all of its four pair of wings and charged towards Hrumbak.


    Hrumbak smiled in joy. Rather than stepping back while facing the dragon that was ten times bigger than he was, he chose to raise his axe.


    Kwagagagagak!


    Right at that moment, another sound was heard from somewhere else, and Hrumbak could only turn to look as that sound was getting closer.


    It was the second ck dragon. The dragon that had been rolling in the battlefield and crushing the evil spirits was now rolling towards them!


    That was the reason Tae Ho¡¯s fingers had gotten faster.


    Even if Nidhogg¡¯s affection towards Tae Ho was strong, the time they had to bless and receive blessingscked absolutely. That was why the fake Nidhogg Tae Ho created could only do simple and restricted movements. Having recreated a body that was a hundred meters big was close to a miracle.


    Tae Ho manipted that fake Nidhogg. Both dragons charged towards Hrumbak recklessly from above and from the side.


    Hrumbak had to choose one alternative at the two attacks that were approaching from two different sides, and at that moment, he also followed his instincts. Rather than going for the fake Nidhogg, he chose to solely concentrate on the ck dragon that was in the sky.


    Hrumbak hurriedly kicked the ground and jumped up. He fired all the strength he had stored to the dragon in the sky.


    It was strong. It was an attack that could be said to be one suitable for the Striking King.


    His movements satisfied Tae Ho. Hrumbak was moving as he had thought.


    [Strengthened saga: The Warrior that had a Valkyrie Meet Him]


    Tae Ho activated his saga, but this time, it wasn¡¯t to make a fake one.


    The effects of the ¡®Warrior that had a Valkyrie Meet Him¡¯.


    It wasn¡¯t only effective in making copies. It also had the function to summon the real Valkyries to his side just as it had been revealed in Vanaheim.


    But Tae Ho wasn¡¯t content with only that. He pondered the notion that he could call the real ones.


    If he could call the real one, wouldn¡¯t he also be able to do the opposite?


    The ck dragon didn¡¯t close its eyes. It faced the attacking from the front head on.


    Chwaaaaaaaaak!


    The attack split the ground and only sliced the empty air.


    Hrumbak opened his eyes widely and then realized what was wrong.


    The fake Nidhogg.


    The fake dragon that was located below Hrumbak after he¡¯d leapt up was still rolling over the ground.


    It wasn¡¯t a fake anymore. The fake disappeared, and the real one appeared in its ce.


    Hrumbak turned his head in the air, but when he did, it was alreadyte.


    The ck dragon spat out venom.


    They were close, and in addition, they were in the air. Hrumbak had dodged all direct hits until now, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about this one.


    The venom covered Hrumbak, and the nasty poison changed the color of the sky.


    Hrumbak did his best. He covered his body with magic power, and at the same time, blocked the venom with his axe.


    It was an axe that was refined with the frost of Jotunheim for more than a hundred years. It could somehow maintain its shape even after being hit with the venom of the ck dragon.


    Hrumbak kept releasing magic power without pause. He pressed himself down with a huge amount of magic power to dodge the venom, and he crashed into the ground below after a fierce, vertical plummet.


    And then, the tail of the ck dragon swept through Hrumbak.


    It was an attack that had been prepared beforehand. There weren¡¯t many options Hrumbak could utilize now that he was exposed to the venom.


    A strong attack utilizing the weight of a body that was a hundred meters big.


    A blunt shock that defied imagination hit Hrumbak, and as it was an unexpected attack, he received a proper and direct hit.


    He could only throw himself in the direction of its trajectory as the attack reached him. There was nothing else he could do.


    Hrumbak flew across the battlefield in a second and only slid to a stop after he¡¯d been thrown away over a hundred meters.


    The damage was too massive. Hrumbak could feel how the warriors of Valha he had fought until now felt.


    A battle against a foe where one couldn¡¯t allow even a single attack to hit them.


    Hrumbak gritted his teeth and stood up. He activated his regenerative powers while feeling drowsy.


    And he vomited out ck blood.


    The blood didn¡¯t stop flowing.


    The venom of the ck dragon, Nidhogg.


    It wasn¡¯t the real body, and because of that, it¡¯s power also wasn¡¯tparable to the real thing.


    Still, Hrumbak had swallowed too much of the venom. His thought that his decision to fight Nidhogg in close range was correct, but if he got by the dragon, he¡¯d unavoidably be ced in direct proximity to the poisonous gas surrounding Nidhogg.


    The venom that poured down right in front of him was the decisive blow. The poison that had been umting in Hrumbak¡¯s body finally crossed the threshold of his control.


    Hrumbak vomited out blood once again and then raised his head. He saw a ck dragon that had approached him through his dim vision.


    The ck dragon opened its mouth and fired out venom once again. It could bite and crush him to death, but it didn¡¯t choose to do that. It was to evade the possible scenario where Hrumbak would attack the insides of the mouth of the dragon or its eyes as his will to live took over his actions.


    Hrumbak squeezed out thest of his strength. He prepared to jump over the venom, but the tail of the dragon swept over him once again.


    It was also a prepared card this time. (ED note: I read this as ¡®prepaid card¡¯. Anyone else?)


    If the first attack was a sweep of the tail then this time it was a mming down of it.


    Hrumbak was thrown away diagonally, and when hended, it made a sound akin to a meteor¡¯s impact. The ground shook as if it was being split during the urrence of an earthquake.


    The ck dragon spread its wings.


    And then surged up into the sky like nothing.


    Hrumbak, who¡¯d been wedged into the ground, vomited out ck blood and looked at that ck dragon. He understood instinctively what the dragon was nning to do.


    And because of that, he ended upughing unconsciously. He cursed out inwardly, saying that he was a sly bastard.


    The thing falling down the sky.


    An arrow of disaster that reached a hundred meters.


    [Saga: Catapult of the Dragon]


    Draconic Ballista.


    It fell down at a stupendous speed. It was a move aimed at bringing destruction not only to Hrumbak but to everyone on the battlefield.


    From everywhere, participants of both sides looked at the sky.


    The ones that were fighting and escaping all stopped and looked.


    Phase five.


    Thest phase.


    The ck dragon flew roughly before reaching the ground. It flew up towards the sky like a bird that had caught its prey.


    And right at that moment, when the trajectory of the dragon changed-


    The chest of the ck dragon opened up, and someone fell down towards the ground.


    [Saga: Idun¡¯s Warrior]


    The momentum of the Draconic Ballista was still left in Tae Ho¡¯s body. He drew a new trajectory with the ¡®Charge of the Warrior¡¯ and concentrated all his strength on the weapon he was grabbing with his right hand.


    The Spear of Passion.


    The weapon that converted magic power and several other qualities into destructive power.


    Tae Ho threw the Spear of Passion towards Hrumbak, and the spear that was shining with Idun¡¯s golden power pierced Hrumbak¡¯s chest. It then exploded and destroyed his heart!


    But it didn¡¯t end there. As Hrumbak¡¯s chest also exploded, there was a bigger explosion deeper in the ground.


    Tae Ho surged up towards the sky. It wasn¡¯t the strength of the ¡®Charge of the Warrior¡¯. The ck dragon, Nidhogg, was using all of her strong magic power to pull Tae Ho up.


    Nidhogg struggled while having her hands on the mouse and keyboard.


    There was no need for her to use it, but Cuchinn just smiled with a satisfied face as it rather suited her.


    Tae Ho kicked in the air to return to Nidhogg. He then looked down over and across the battlefield.


    A great amount of runes surged up from the corpse of Hrumbak and flew towards Tae Ho and Nidhogg. It was a pure white light that didn¡¯t seem to suit Hrumbak¡¯s person.


    Tae Ho put a smile and then decided to y hisst card loyally like always.


    The mystical magic he¡¯d learned from Adenmaha.


    Tae Ho¡¯s identity.


    The shape of a huge apple tree appeared with Tae Ho at its center. The tree, bathed in golden light, surged up in the middle of the battlefield like the World Tree and attracted the attention of everyone.


    Idun¡¯s warrior.


    The giants and evil spirits lost their willpletely.


    Opposingly, the army of the dead started to yell heatedly. Their cries soon united and shook the entire battlefield.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    ¡°For Idun.


    ¡°For Heda.¡±


    Tae Ho mumbled in a low voice and then returned to Nidhogg in the heart room where he no longer knew what to do with the mouse and keyboard.


    Elsewhere, H, who had seen the entire battle from a distant ce, looked down at Misteltein that was in her hands unconsciously.


    The God-killing spear that couldn¡¯t bepared to anything.


    ¡®Save it for now,¡¯


    Odin said. H looked at her surroundings with an awkward face and then cleared her throat before putting the spear back inside of her.


    < Episode 39 ¨C H (6) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 138

    Episode 39/Chapter 7: H (7)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    Tae Ho had defeated Hrumbak the Striking King and even made a performance to spread the name of Idun, but the battle hadn¡¯t ended yet.


    It was because the number of forces the two sides had was too big in the first ce.


    The giants and evil spirits all chose to escape. As they were already in a situation where themanding system had broken down, they were escaping desperately and in a mess.


    Someone wise had said once that retreating in a battle was the most difficult thing.


    It was because they had to stop the chase of the enemy that had gained the momentum and had to manage the forces.


    But that wasn¡¯t possible as themanding system had disappeared.


    The army of the dead swung their swords without hesitation towards the escaping evil spirits, and a one sided massacre urred in the battlefield.


    The evil spirits didn¡¯t stop to live. They stepped on their allies that had fallen without hesitation. There were even some that pushed the ones that were running next to them to try to buy time for themselves.


    And it wasn¡¯t different for the giants. Several evil spirits got crushed to death under the giants¡¯ huge feet.


    Tae Ho looked at the battlefield while sitting on the chair in the insides of the ck dragon. It seemed like he wouldn¡¯t need to fight head on because the battle had already tilted to their favor.


    Because of that, Tae Ho put off his hands from Nidhogg¡¯s mouse and keyboard and said,


    ¡°Nidhogg.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Tae Ho master?¡±


    Nidhogg, who was staring at the monitor, answered. The monitor, that was identical to the one Tae Ho had used before he died, was showing the scene from the battlefield.


    Tae Ho put his body back consciously and said,


    ¡°Do you want to try fighting?¡±


    ¡°M-Me?¡±


    Nidhogg got surprised and hurriedly turned her body to Tae Ho¡¯s side. Tae Houghed at her expression filled with uneasiness and excitement and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no need to fight earnestly. Just move while trying to make them feel fear.¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay. I will try.¡±


    Nidhogg needed training at least for ater time. It wouldn¡¯t even be dangerous now that they¡¯d gained the advantage, so it was the best chance to make Nidhogg experience the air of the battlefield and move by herself.


    Nidhogg answered firmly and then ced her hands on the mouse and keyboard. She struggled with her awkward hand movements manipted the tools.


    But of course, it wasn¡¯t efficient at all as Nidhogg didn¡¯t need those controls in the first ce. The mouse and the keyboard were just adorning tools for her, someone who could control the ck dragon with just her thoughts.


    Because of that, Tae Ho was nning on stopping her, but Cuchinn, who¡¯d guessed his thoughts quickly, suddenly said,


    ¡®Just leave her be.¡¯


    ¡®Yes? Why?¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s more cute.¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke as if it was obvious.


    Nidhogg was already cute, but now that she was struggling after saying that she wanted to use the keyboard and mouse she couldn¡¯t use well, she looked even more cute.


    ¡®She really is cute indeed.¡¯


    Cuchinn nodded and repeated himself, but Tae Ho¡¯s eyes were already cold.


    ¡°Uh....it¡¯s hard to move.¡±


    Nidhogg let out a frustrated groan at the right moment. She was cute just like Cuchinn had said, but he couldn¡¯t just let her undergo a non-efficient training session.


    Tae Ho naturally pulled on her arms and made her take her hands off the keyboard and mouse.


    ¡°Tae Ho master?¡±


    Nidhogg blinked and asked, and Tae Ho smiled warmly and exined.


    ¡°Nidhogg, this is your body, right? Do it naturally like you always did. Nidhogg has Nidhogg¡¯s methods. There¡¯s no need to imitate me.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I will do as Tae Ho master says.¡±


    Nidhogg nodded firmly this time too and then closed her eyes after leaning her head on Tae Ho¡¯s back.


    She started to control the ck dragon just like she did when she¡¯d first met Tae Ho.


    And the movements of the dragon certainly improved.


    Tae Ho looked up the ceiling checking how Nidhogg was doing and then said inwardly,


    ¡®Cuchinn.¡¯


    ¡®Why are you calling me?¡¯


    ¡®Idun-nim would be doing well, right? Heda too?¡¯


    It seemed like he remembered the two people after making the golden apple tree. He missed them a lot.


    His chest felt heavy at the truth that he couldn¡¯t connect with Idun even when he used ¡®Idun¡¯s Warrior¡¯.


    Cuchinn let out a long sigh and then put on his usual fresh expression.


    ¡®She should be fine, and Heda will also be healthy. I mean, the two of them are in Valha. Master Scathach should also be safe.¡¯


    Cuchinn also missed Scathach. He wanted to see that she was safe with his own two eyes.


    But he had to endure it for now. He had realized in the Great War that nothing good woulde by feeling anxious.


    Tae Ho could feel how Cuchinn was feeling. He dropped his stiff shoulders a bit and then said,


    ¡®Adenmaha, Siri, and Bracky are also fine, right? Ingrid and Rasgrid......Reginleif, Gandur, Kaldea, and Hildegarde......Sigrun and Gudrun also preupied me. It¡¯s the same for Helga. I wonder if Freya-nim is doing well...... Rolo and McLaren should also be fine.¡¯


    ¡®Hey.¡¯


    ¡®Yes?¡¯


    ¡®Speak one name at a time. One at a time. Why do you have so many people to worry about?¡¯


    There was no end as he kept listening to Tae Ho¡¯s words.


    Tae Ho shook his head and answered,


    ¡®It¡¯s not proper to only worry about Idun-nim, Heda, and Adenmaha. If I use your terms, it¡¯s like I¡¯m acting like trash?¡¯


    ¡®You are trash. And you aren¡¯t worried about Ragnar and Merlin at all? Thinking about it, you only named girls except for Bracky. You really are a bad guy.¡¯


    ¡®Well, Master Ragnar is an exception. I¡¯m sure he will be fine, and I would have certainly named Merlin if only you didn¡¯t interrupt me.¡¯


    ¡®Sure you would have.¡¯


    ¡®And are you ignoring Rolo and McLaren? They are also guys.¡¯


    ¡®Not guys, but male.¡¯


    The both of them were saying nonsense mixed with jokes.


    Some time passed after the two of them were speaking. Nidhogg then called Tae Ho.


    ¡°Tae Ho master?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°This crow is speaking like Odin-nim. It¡¯s whispering to me that it wants to speak with you.¡±


    It seemed like it was speaking outside of the ck dragon.


    ¡°Nidhogg, wait a moment.¡±


    Tae Ho ced his hands on the mouse and keyboard once more and then activated the ¡®One that Controls Dragons¡¯. When Nidhogg flinched and let out a short groan, Tae Ho became a ck dragon once again and could sense his surroundings.


    ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior, can you hear me?¡¯


    It was Odin¡¯s voice just like Nidhogg had said. Tae Ho answered inwardly just like when he spoke to Cuchinn.


    ¡®I hear you well.¡¯


    ¡®Right, listen to what I say from now on well. We have already gained the momentum. The evil spirits that had theirmand system destroyed won¡¯t be able to group up, so they won¡¯t be as threatening from now on. But it¡¯s different for the giants. We can¡¯t let even one of them leave. Go ahead and destroy their escape path. I will show you the direction so don¡¯t resist my magic.¡¯


    Tae Ho received Odin¡¯s magic power without resistance just like when he¡¯d received the runes from him. Then, an arrow indicating the direction he had to go and a huge teleportation gate appeared.


    ¡®You have raised great merits in this battle. I will entrust you with the final touch.¡¯


    ¡®I will be back.¡¯


    The connection with Odin was cut off. Tae Ho let out a long sigh and then grabbed his mouse.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Nidhogg.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Tae Ho master.¡±


    Nidhogg smiled brightly and then buried her back on Tae Ho¡¯s chest once again.


    A ck dragon started to fly towards the giants with its four wings spread.


    ¡ª


    H saw the ck dragon flying like an arrow from her ghost horse and let out an exmation.


    ¡°To tame the ck dragon, Nidhogg. He¡¯s really impressive.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s right, he¡¯s an amazing guy.¡¯


    Not even Odin had imagined a situation like this one.


    Having turned the ancient dragon into their ally was solely Tae Ho¡¯s merit.


    And due to that several things had changed.


    If they didn¡¯t have Nidhogg, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to finish this battle this easily.


    There would have been many more deaths than now, and perhaps, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to defeat Hrumbak the Striking King either.


    The ck dragon, Nidhogg.


    The ancient dragon that has existed since the World Tree grew.


    Although it had to leave behind its true body back in the roots, it was still quite useful. If they did well, they may be able to defeat even the World Wolf.


    As Odin fell in his thoughts for a moment, H opened her mouth carefully. It seemed like she was worried about him.


    ¡°Odin, are you in a distant ce?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m riding on Ratatoskr and heading to the battlefield. I will arrive soon.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m really d you are safe.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s thanks to Idun¡¯s warrior......and Loki.¡¯


    If the two of them hadn¡¯t been there, Odin would have died without being able to do anything.


    ¡°Father really is.......¡±


    ¡®Not yet, he may be alive. Even I, that got eaten by the World Wolf, am alive. And.......¡¯


    Odin paused for a moment. Loki was someone that had acted as a double agent while taking in all the criticisms and insults from Asgard for more than a hundred years.


    But regardless of that, he had neverined once. He had never forgotten his loyalty towards Asgard even once.


    Odin felt that he was in great debt to him. He had a lot of things he received from him.


    ¡®I still couldn¡¯t repay all my debts towards him. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t allow him dying on me. I won¡¯t allow it.¡¯


    It seemed like he was forcing those words, but H put on a small smile. It was because she felt that Odin really cared for Loki.


    The crow that was sitting in H¡¯s shoulder twisted its beak. It flew up and said,


    ¡®I will go soon. Idun¡¯s warrior will also return soon, so let¡¯s raise a toast for victory.¡¯


    ¡°I will prepare a good wine.¡±


    The crow flew awaypletely. H looked at the crow for a moment and then turned to face her surroundings once again. The army of the dead was cheering and marching.


    ¡ª


    The battle came to an end when night found Niflheim.


    Niflheim was a world that¡¯s sun didn¡¯t rise, but morning and night still existed.


    Night was much darker than the afternoon, and the cold also got stronger.


    Because of that, Tae Ho could only arrive Helheim, the residence of H, after being led by a crow, Odin¡¯s incarnation.


    Odin and H were waiting for him as they arrived in the garden early.


    Nidhogg looked at her surroundings in glee. It was the first time in her life that she¡¯d ever seen flowers, and fortunately, she didn¡¯t trip as Tae Ho was holding her tightly.


    H put on a gentle smile and weed Tae Ho and Nidhogg. Odin, who was covering himself with a grey cape, introduced Tae Ho and Nidhogg to H.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior, this is H. She¡¯s the queen that reigns over the dead ones that came to Niflheim.¡±


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior, Lee Tae Ho, greets the queen of Helheim.¡±


    Tae Ho lowered his posture and showed etiquette just like he did when he met Freya for the first time.


    H was the Goddess of the underworld, so just by looking at her rank, she wasn¡¯t below Idun at all.


    It seemed like H liked Tae Ho express etiquette towards her, and she put on an even gentler smile. She radiated the energy of a youthful girl and greeted Tae Ho with a beautiful voice.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I have seen your performance well. I thank you foring at the right moment while representing all of Niflheim.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t merely a word of thanks. Tae Ho could feel H¡¯s sincere feelings.


    ¡°This is Nidhogg. My preciousrade.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Nidhogg.¡±


    Nidhogg, who was hiding behind Tae Ho, imitated Tae Ho and expressed an awkward etiquette.


    It seemed like H had heard something from Odin beforehand, so she looked at her with the gentle eyes of those looking at a kid.


    ¡°Nice to meet you Nidhogg. I¡¯m H.¡±


    H also lowered her posture and put herself on the same level as Nidhogg. Nidhogg put on a bright smile at H¡¯s attitude that was as kind as Tae Ho¡¯s and Odin¡¯s. It seemed like she¡¯d been afraid that H would have treated her like Ratatoskr.


    ¡°This is Galeon. He¡¯s my advisor and the strongest warrior of Niflheim.¡±


    ¡°Greetings to themander of Idun.¡±


    Galeon, who was at H¡¯s side, ced his hand on his chest and expressed etiquette. He hadn¡¯t been able to enter Valha, but he was still receiving the benefits from the rune system.


    ¡®It seems like he¡¯s in the upper ranks even among the intermediate warriors.¡¯


    Tae Ho agreed to Cuchinn¡¯s short opinion and also showed etiquette.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. May Idun¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    There was no way their faces contorted as they were showing etiquette towards each other. Odin raised his cup while everyone was putting on good expressions.


    ¡°We finished introducing ourselves, so let¡¯s first raise a toast.¡±


    H began to serve alcohol at Odin¡¯s words. Tae Ho pondered if he ought to give a cup to Nidhogg as well, but he decided to let it go this time. It was only one cup, and Nidhogg also had the right to have a toast.


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    Everyone cheered at Odin¡¯s initiation. The honey alcohol that was slightly frozen in the exterior was really fresh and sweet.


    ¡°We-Weird!¡±


    But this was still unfamiliar alcohol for Nidhogg. Even if it was a sweet honey alcohol, it was still alcohol in the end.


    Cuchinn looked at Nidhogg tilt her head with gratified eyes and then Odin called Tae Ho and H.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior, and H.¡±


    ¡°Yes Odin.¡±


    ¡°The battle has just ended, but we don¡¯t have time to waste. We have to move on to the next level immediately.¡±


    Hrumbak had died and the giants had been exterminated. As the army of evil spirits had also been broken into fragments, there would be no danger for now.


    That¡¯s why this was the best opportunity. They had to leave Niflheim and extend their hands to Midgard.


    ¡°I will go to Midgard and gather the warriors that were scattered. H, you should gather the army of the dead and prepare to march to Asgard.¡±


    ¡°I will obey your wish.¡±


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior, will you go to Midgard with me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I hoped.¡±


    H and Tae Ho spoke as smoothly as a current of water. Odin nodded and then called for Nidhogg that was still drinking from her cup carefully.


    ¡°Nidhogg.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°You should remain here.¡±


    Nidhogg blinked at Odin¡¯s calm words. And then she dropped her cup in a surprise.


    ¡°Yo-You don¡¯t need Nidhogg? She¡¯s useless?¡±


    Fear filled the big, ck eyes of Nidhogg. Odin hurriedly shook his head and said,


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case. Your body is too big to go to Midgard.¡±


    ¡°I....I¡¯m fat?¡±


    Nidhogg turned to look at herself. Odin let out a heartyughter at the absurdity, but Nidhogg was serious. That¡¯s why he also had to talk to her in a serious tone.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. Listen well to what I¡¯m going to say.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t only speaking for Nidhogg but also to Tae Ho. Odin looked up at the ceiling and said,


    ¡°We have installed doors we can open at will in the new Great Barrier of Asgard. It was to stop the inevitable creation of holes and to dispatch warriors more efficiently.¡±


    It was impossible to perfectly cover Midgard with the Great Barrier.


    Because of that, Odin had decided to make openings that would unavoidably be created. If it waspared to a house, he had installed windows for venttion.


    ¡°But we limited it to the size of a human to stop the giants from using it.¡±


    You didn¡¯t know about small giants like Sigil, but at least, normal giants wouldn¡¯t be able to pass through it.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s only the essence of Nidhogg, but she¡¯d have to leave behind her real body.¡±


    Nidhogg without her body was more of a luggage for them.


    It was because there was nothing she could do as she didn¡¯t know how to fight nor use magic.


    ¡°Tae Ho master.¡±


    Nidhogg pulled on Tae Ho¡¯s arm. She said in a low and dispirited voice,


    ¡°I still want to go with you. Can I?¡±


    Her face was saying that she didn¡¯t want to get left behind alone, but she also didn¡¯t want to be a bother for them. Tae Ho stroke her head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. I will protect you safely even if you don¡¯t have your body.¡±


    It was the same word he used on Adenmaha.


    And the reaction of Nidhogg was the same as Adenmaha¡¯s but much more sincere.


    ¡°I really like Tae Ho master!¡±


    Nidhogg embraced Tae Ho tightly. As Tae Ho patted her back as if he couldn¡¯t do anything about it, Cuchinn spoke with a saddened voice.


    ¡°Ahh, I just hate to see a young sheep fall to the hands of a devil. It really pains me.¡¯


    Those were words of Cuchinn that could just be ignored.


    Odinughed soundlessly.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior, I won¡¯t hold you back if you decided on it. Protect Nidhogg well.¡±


    ¡°I will do so.¡±


    ¡°H.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Odin?¡±


    The flow of the conversation changed to H. Odin first took out a small stick he had given Tae Ho previously and gave it to H.


    ¡°It¡¯s a device that can control the rune of obedience that¡¯s engraved in Ratatoskr. Observe it and discipline it well so that it can¡¯t think of other things. I will also entrust Nidhogg¡¯s body to you.¡±


    ¡°I will do so.¡±


    Odin had firmly warned H about Ratatoskr before Tae Ho¡¯s arrival to this ce as she was gentle by nature. If she didn¡¯t uselessly givepassion to Ratatoskr, she wouldn¡¯t get swept by his selfish motives.


    ¡°My cup is empty. This means that it really is time to leave.¡±


    Odin raised his cup. He stopped H trying to fill his cup and opened his mouth.


    ¡°H, I¡¯m grateful towards your unchanging loyalty towards Asgard. As you are Loki¡¯s daughter, you are also like my daughter.¡±


    Odin slowly opened his arms. H understood the meaning behind that, and she embraced Odin like a father and daughter sharing affection.


    Odin gave a blessing to H¡¯s forehead and waited for the cups of the others to get filled. He raised his cup and said once again,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Midgard. To gather the warriors of Valha in one ce.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    The cups were quickly emptied once again. Odin greeted H with his eyes and then opened a space door in the middle of the garden. It was a passageway he had prepared beforehand that connected to Midgard.


    Odin took the lead and Tae Ho followed closely behind while taking Nidhogg by her hand as she was waving towards H.


    H, after sending away the three people, let out a long sigh. She slowly pressed down her chest.


    It wasn¡¯t because of Mistilteinn that Odin has said to save it until the time came.


    What popped up in H¡¯s head wasn¡¯t Odin¡¯s warning but the words of Skuld, the youngest of the three sisters.


    ¡®The one that is connected to you by fate still hasn¡¯t arrived in Asgard. Your fate is connected to the future.¡¯


    Her heart beat faintly.


    Perhaps, she may have inadvertently drawn closer to the future Skuld had talked about.


    And it was merely a guess, but she may have faced her fate that woulde true in the future.


    It wasn¡¯t about the fate she would have with her lover. It was a fate that was rted to all of Asgard just like the second child Jormungand or the first child Fenrir were.


    H let out a long sigh once again. The space door Odin summoned had already closed.


    Midgard and Asgard.


    H raised her head and looked up the sky. She clenched a fist and lightly hit her chest twice.


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    The etiquette of Asgard she learned from her father, Loki, when she was really young.


    H turned around. She started to make preparations to fight once again for her father.


    < Episode 39 ¨C H (7) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 139

    VS Episode 40 Chapter 1


    Episode 40/Chapter 1: Idun¡äs Valkyrie (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    Long ago, when the Great War was about to end¨C


    The spinning wheel that was at the center of the residence of the three sisters started to spin.


    The finely made threads of fate let them take a peek at the fate of the world.


    Uld, who grabbed at the thread with her long and slender fingers, had said,


    ¡°The fates of the three children of Loki are connected to the ones that will decide the fate of Asgard.¡±


    Verdandi nodded while making a new thread and read it down. The fate of the World Wolf was connected to the fate of the King of Gods, Odin.


    The fate of the Space Snake, Jormungand, was connected with the strongest God, Thor.


    Skuld frowned.


    No matter how she looked at it, it wasn¡¯t good.


    Cases like these, where the fates of different people were connected to each other, happened asionally.


    It was easy to think about the connection a couple had, but there were much more different cases than that. And if it was a destiny that the thread of fate showed, then it certainly wouldn¡¯t be normal.


    A best friend, a nasty foe, someone living a simr life, a rtionship that changes when they meet each other, an existence that can be a milestone for another, etcetera.


    But the ties that the children of Loki had with the Gods of Asgard were the worst of the worst.


    Mortal enemies, and in a one-sided way.


    The World Wolf was Odin¡¯s doom. It was a terrible existence that could turn Odin into dog food.


    And the Space Snake was the doom for Thor. Thor had a strong vitality that could defeat all kinds of giants and monsters and was resistant to all kinds of poisons, but he couldn¡¯t endure the poison of the Space Snake.


    Odin and Thor were both important existences for Asgard. As they were the King of Gods and the strongest God, respectively, if either one of them disappeared, Asgard could be stumbled by the threat the giants posed.


    ¡°Loki¡¯sst child.¡±


    Uld said. And Verdandi read the thread of fate once again.


    H was also connected with someone from Asgard. But it wasn¡¯t possible to know with who.


    ¡°He still hasn¡¯t arrived. He wille in the future.¡±


    It was Skuld¡¯s area, but even she couldn¡¯t grasp who was connected by fate with H.


    She couldn¡¯t know what kind of fate it would be as she didn¡¯t even know the adversary. Not even Uld, who had read the threads of fate for a long time, knew. She could barely read that it was only a different kind of fate.


    But she was certain of one thing aside of that.


    ¡°The one that¡¯s connected by fate with H will decide the future of Asgard.¡±


    Just like Odin and Thor did.


    Uld grabbed the thread of fate. Verdandi raised her head and looked at Skuld.


    Skuld received the gazes of her sisters and changed her point of view.


    She saw beyond the concept that the World Wolf and the Space Snake were enemies and the Queen of the Dead was an ally and looked at the line above that.


    The children of Loki were telling them.


    The ones that would decide the fate of Asgard.


    The King of Gods, Odin, was the past of Asgard.


    The God of Thunder was Asgard¡¯s present.


    What H pointed at was the future of Asgard. The existence that would bring forth the future.


    The one that hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    But the one that will one day arrive.


    Skuld untied the threads of fate like she always did.


    Uld spun the spinning wheel once again and slowly made a new thread of fate.


    ¡ª


    ¡°We arrived.¡±


    Tae Ho got a hold of himself when Odin called for him with a low voice. He saw a green hill in front of him when he opened his eyes.


    ¡°We are at a ce not too far away from theke of Elidi.¡±


    Odin wore a long hat and a cape. A flock of crows were flying towards him as if weing him.


    ¡°The air here is good. It¡¯s fresh,¡±


    Nidhogg sniffed and said. The air here couldn¡¯t bepared to the roots that was covered by a dense fog and the poisonous fog she made.


    Tae Ho stroked her head and then looked at his surroundings. He had spent some time in this ce when hest visited Midgard, but it was merely that so he couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint where he was at.


    ¡®Odin should know the path if that¡¯s what you are thinking about.¡¯


    Odin was also the God of the Wanderers. Because of that, he could know all of the paths of Midgard as if they were lines in the palm of his hand.


    In addition, a flock of crows was approaching. They would transmit the information they had to Odin.


    Tae Ho wasn¡¯t the one that should have been thinking about where they should go or where they were at just like Cuchinn had said. Because of that, Tae Ho thought about a problem he could solve himself.


    ¡°Good, I have decided.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Nidhogg tilted her head and asked. Tae Ho smiled towards her instead of answering and then took out a summoning rock.


    He would summon Adenmaha.


    It was impossible to do that when he was at the roots because of the severance.


    He hadn¡¯t summoned her since he got out of the roots because he¡¯d thought that she would be in Valha, but that wasn¡¯t something he could be sure of. He would be able to summon Adenmaha if she remained in Midgard just like the warriors that couldn¡¯t leave it.


    ¡®What if she¡¯s taking a shower?¡¯


    Cuchinnughed creepily, and Tae Ho shook his head. But still, his worry about the summoning not working was solved to an extent. Cuchinn would have also probably said it to ease his nervousness.


    ¡®I¡¯m looking forward to it. Do it quickly. She would have finished clothing herself at this pace.¡¯


    Cuchinn breathed out from his nose and said. It was sincerity itself.


    ¡®H-He should be joking. He should have joked to make me feel more rxed.¡¯


    Tae Ho consoled himself and then took a deep breath and inserted magic power to his summoning rock. He then called the name he grieved with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Adenmaha.¡±


    Someone responded to his call. Adenmaha appeared while washing herself and showing her white skin as the space folded around her.


    Exactly one second after¨C


    Adenmaha blinked.


    And after another second¨C


    ¡°Kyaak?!¡±


    Adenmaha screamed, and Cuchinn cheered.


    ¡®Ohh! It was real!¡¯


    He had just said it casually, but for her to really be showering....


    Tae Ho was horrified while Cuchinn felt joy, and Adenmaha felt even more perplexed at the fact that she had gotten summoned.


    ¡°Ma...Master?!¡±


    Adenmaha looked at Tae Ho and opened her eyes widely. She closed her eyes and then tears started to fall down from her eyes.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Adenmaha threw herself towards Tae Ho. She grabbed him by his neck and burst out ofughter.


    ¡°W-Wait! Clothes! Wear some clothes first!¡±


    ¡°Uwaa! Master!¡±


    But Adenmaha just cried as if she couldn¡¯t hear him. She didn¡¯t let go Tae Ho in fear that he may leave.


    And in the end, Tae Ho¡¯s eyes also reddened. He embraced the shoulders of Adenmaha that was crying sorrowfully.


    ¡°Right, right Adenmaha. You were safe. Safe.¡±


    ¡°I....I was....really worr- worried.¡±


    Adenmaha sobbed and spoke. Her pronunciation was a mess as she was burying her face in Tae Ho¡¯s chest, but she didn¡¯t mind about that one bit.


    Tae Ho patted her back. He hugged her tightly so that the frail and small Adenmaha could calm down.


    ¡°I was also worried, Adenmaha.¡±


    ¡°I-I really thought that you were dead.......uwaa!¡±


    She had barely calmed down a little, but she then burst out in happiness once more. They weren¡¯t tears of sorrow or surprise, but tears of joy.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Tae Ho also grew relieved. Just like Adenmaha was worried about Tae Ho¡¯s survival, Tae Ho had also worried about her.


    He was thankful that she was healthy without being injured.


    And after some time passed¨C


    Adenmaha barely managed to stop crying and then activated a mystical magic while still burying her flushed face in Tae Ho¡¯s chest. And then, the uniform of a Valkyrie that had the symbol of Idun engraved in it appeared over her instead of the sky blue dress she enjoyed wearing.


    After some more seconds passed, Adenmaha managed to calm down her excitement a little bit, and only then did she put off her face from Tae Ho¡¯s chest. But she still looked up at him while hanging on to him.


    ¡°But master....¡±


    Her eyes were still teary, but it onlysted a moment, and her voice and eyes were rather sharp.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Adenmaha¡¯s eyes sharpened even more, and Tae Ho answered with a nervous voice unconsciously. She turned to look at Nidhogg that was still grabbing on Tae Ho¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Who is that? The one that¡¯s grabbing your arm.¡±


    It bothered her. Precisely speaking, if Adenmaha¡¯s intuition was right, she was of a dragon race, was female, and a formidably dangerous existence.


    Nidhogg flinched at Adenmaha¡¯s gaze and then said while stuttering,


    ¡°I-I¡¯m Nidhogg. I¡¯m the dragon of Tae Ho master.¡±


    ¡°Tae Ho....mas...ter?¡±


    Adenmaha turned to look at Tae Ho once again. He gulped dry saliva unconsciously, and Nidhogg continued speaking innocently.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Tae Ho master. Nidhogg is the dragon of Tae Ho master.¡±


    Adenmaha let out a long sigh.


    How worried was she for the past fifteen days.


    She was begging that he would be alive.


    ¡°Exin this.¡±


    A forced, polite way of speaking came out after a long while.


    Her tone scared Tae Ho. It wasn¡¯t entirely appropriate, but he could only feel that way.


    ¡°No, so the thing is¨C¡±


    ¡°Tae Ho master. She¡¯s scary.¡±


    Nidhogg¡¯s mumble was like pouring oil over a fire. No, it felt like pouring cold water on fire.


    Adenmaha¡¯s gaze became cold, and Tae Ho started to exin what had happened the past fifteen days.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Odin.¡¯


    Cuchinn, who materialized thanks to Odin¡¯s magic, spoke towards Odin spindly. Whatever the case, this wasn¡¯t something they should show the King of Gods.


    But Odin smirked as if he didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s keep watching. We have to wait for the information from the crows anyways. It¡¯s also rather fun.¡±


    The crows were still gathering by bringing information even now. Actually, the group also had to ask Adenmaha what had happened the past fifteen days, but right now, Tae Ho should be thinking about the peace in his family just like he always emphasized.


    ¡°So the thing is....¡±


    Tae Ho started speaking, and Adenmaha listened to his story while shutting her mouth.


    ¡ª


    ¡°So, putting it briefly, you got sent to the roots of the World Tree because the teleportation magic exploded, and you seduced Nidhogg that was trapped in the roots her entire life to get out of the roots?¡±


    Adenmaha summarized the story just by grabbing the most important points after listening to Tae Ho¡¯s story.


    But Tae Ho had someints about it.


    ¡°....I feel like you are misleading things.¡±


    ¡°Anyways.¡±


    Adenmaha crossed her arms as if blocking Tae Ho¡¯sints like she had no thoughts of listening to him and then turned to look at Nidhogg who was still grabbing his clothes.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    The ck dragon, Nidhogg.


    Adenmaha came from Erin, but she had still heard that name. She had heard a brief exnation about her in Idun¡¯s residence while studying to be a Valkyrie.


    The ancient dragon that has existed alongside the World Tree.


    It didn¡¯t seem to be an overwhelming and evil existence like she heard in stories, but still, there was one point inmon.


    An existence that had been trapped in the roots for more than a thousand years.


    ¡®How poor.¡¯


    Adenmaha feltpassion for Nidhogg, who was aware of her. Because of that, she said with a gentle face and expression,pletely different to the one she had shown until now,


    ¡°I¡¯m called Adenmaha. You said that you also wanted to be Idun¡¯s Valkyrie, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes yes. I will be Idun-nim¡¯s Valkyrie.¡±


    She was still Odin¡¯s Valkyrie, but she was thinking of moving to Idun¡¯s legion as her Valkyrie after she entered Valha. And actually, she had already received permission from Odin.


    Adenmaha nodded.


    ¡°Right, then I will be your senior. I¡¯m master¡¯s first dragon, so I¡¯m a senior in both regards.¡±


    ¡®But a sea serpent isn¡¯t a dragon.¡¯


    Cuchinn criticized from behind, but Tae Ho and even Adenmaha ignored him.


    Nidhogg smiled brightly.


    ¡°Yes yes. Adenmaha is my senior. Nidhogg¡¯s senior. Hehehe.¡±


    It was a face that she was really happy that she had gotten a senior.


    Adenmaha, who feltpassionate once again, stood on her toes to stroke the head of Nidhogg as she was bigger than her and then spoke to Tae Ho.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you seduce a really pure kid?¡±


    Tae Ho just smiled bitterly as he had given up on defending himself, and Adenmaha turned to look at Nidhogg once again.


    ¡°First, let go of master¡¯s arm. You can¡¯t keep holding him like that.¡±


    ¡°Then I want to embrace you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Nidhogg moved quickly even before she could react. As she covered the small Adenmaha that was about 10 centimeters shorter than her, Adenmaha had no means to dodge her.


    ¡°You are softer than Tae Ho master. Squishy. Feels good.¡±


    ¡°M-Master?¡±


    Adenmaha called out to Tae Ho, but it had no meaning. Nidhogg embraced Adenmaha more tightly and said,


    ¡°Tae Ho master likes Adenmaha a lot. That¡¯s why I will also like Adenmaha. I saw Adenmaha a lot in Tae Ho master¡¯s memories.¡±


    Nidhogg spoke casually, but that became the decisive blow.


    ¡°Hm, well. It¡¯s unavoidable.¡±


    Adenmaha flushed when she heard that Tae Ho liked her and snorted, but she smiled like a fool and hugged back Nidhogg, who was putting a vague expression.


    ¡®I thought that Nidhogg was the most pushover being.....but I think it actually was Adenmaha.¡¯


    Cuchinn criticized precisely like usual.


    Tae Ho thought that it was more of a rock, paper, scissors rtionship, but whatever the case, he stayed silent as their rtionship was good.


    And finally, Odin opened his mouth.


    ¡°It seems like it has be somewhat organized.¡±


    There were already several crows gathered near him. Tae Ho, who¡¯d gotten a hold of himself, faced Odin with an embarrassed face, and Adenmaha also turned towards Odin while still holding on Nidhogg.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start the conversation.¡±


    About the things that had happened in Midgard the past fifteen days.


    Odin started to speak ahead of Adenmaha.


    < Episode 40 ¨C Idun¡¯s Valkyrie (1) > End


    ///////


    VS Episode 40 Chapter 2


    Episode 40/Chapter 2: Idun¡äs Valkyrie (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    ¡°Um... but who are you?¡±


    Adenmaha asked carefully when Odin was about to speak.


    She knew that it was rude, but she had still asked because she thought that she wouldn¡¯t have the chance to ask when he started to speak for real.


    And right now, Odin had the appearance of a wanderer while wearing a long hat and a cape. The Gods of Asgard would immediately recognize him as being Odin, but that wasn¡¯t the case for Adenmaha, who was from Erin.


    In addition, Odin had hidden his strong divine power that emanated out naturally.


    The ones that were surprised at Adenmaha¡¯s question were Tae Ho and Cuchinn. Tae Ho hurriedly stood in front of Adenmaha and begged for forgiveness.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was taken aback with the reencounter......this is Idun¡¯s Valkyrie, Adenmaha. Adenmaha, this is Odin-nim.¡±


    The King of Gods, Odin.


    Adenmaha¡¯s eyes dimmed and at the same time she cursed at herself. She would have been able to know who was the one in front of her just by rolling her head a bit.


    It was because the only one that had disappeared along with Tae Ho inside the mouth of the World Wolf was Odin.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s Valkyrie, Adenmaha, greets the King of Gods.¡±


    Adenmaha expressed etiquette calmly even though she¡¯d gotten surprised. She ced her fist on her chest like a Valkyrie and bowed, and her movements were trim and beautiful.


    Nidhogg looked at that Adenmaha and imitated her movements from a corner. It was because she thought that she should also know how to do that as she was a Valkyrie as well.


    While everyone was nervous excluding Nidhogg, Odin put on a warm smile and nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m Odin, nice to meet you. Don¡¯t mind it too much as everyone would have been busy in this situation. I also tried to continue talking too quickly.¡±


    He was speaking to Tae Ho and also Adenmaha. It was because originally, Tae Ho should have been the one that should have introduced them.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Tae Ho and Adenmaha expressed etiquette at the same time. Odin smiled warmly once again when she saw Nidhogg imitating Adenmaha once again from the back.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s return to the topic.¡±


    Odin fixed his expression and changed ces for them to have a conversation. He stepped back a bit and then sat down in a ce that seemedfortable. Tae Ho sat first at Odin¡¯s hand gesture, and Adenmaha sat beside him. Nidhogg tried to sit opposite of Adenmaha¨C so to say, at the right of Tae Ho, but that wasn¡¯t possible. It was because Adenmaha made her seat next to her.


    Cuchinn opened his eyes widely and snickered at Adenmaha embracing Nidhogg and then sat down next to Tae Ho where Nidhogg was originally nning to sit at.


    Odin finally started to speak.


    ¡°The Magician King has damaged the core of the World Tree and created a disturbance in Asgard. If it helps, please think of it as a huge-scaled earthquake.¡±


    A miniaturized mold of Asgard and Midgard appeared while Odin exined. Asgard¡¯s mold got swept by the big earthquake and the terrain itself changed.


    ¡°This catastrophe didn¡¯t only affect Asgard but also Midgard. Natural disasters like earthquakes, tsunamis, and hailstorms are urring everywhere.¡±


    A change urred in the mold of Midgard. The change was smaller than Asgard¡¯s but it was only a roughparison. It was really a great natural disaster.


    The people gathered in this ce feltplicated thoughts when thinking about how many people died by being swept up in the natural disasters.


    ¡°Originally, I was nning to drive away the giants from Midgard to some extent and then recall the strongest warriors to Valha through the doors that were made previously, but the n changed.¡±


    Odin had lost the fight against the Magician King, and due to natural disasters created by the Magician King, Valha had to be sealed up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Freya sealed up Valha first or if shepleted the Great Barrier first......but the warriors are still isted in Midgard, and that¡¯s the same for the giants and evil spirits. It seems like Freya thought of a situation where the isted warriors had defeated the remaining giants and evil spirits, but they wouldn¡¯t be able to send additional reinforcements if they sealed up Valha. Therefore, she must have thought that this was the best method to protect the humans of Midgard.¡±


    Odin thought that it was the right decision.


    If Freya hadn¡¯tpleted the Great Barrier, then Midgard would be facing the same fate as Erin in this moment.


    A world that gets destroyed because of the indiscriminate attacks of the giants and evil spirits.


    Cuchinn¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t particrly good after hearing Odin¡¯s story. It was clear he was thinking of what¡¯d happened in Erin.


    Odin continued exining.


    ¡°There were also some superior-ranked warriors among the dispatched warriors, so it seems like the warriors are gathering with them as the center. They didn¡¯t gather at one ce as they were scattered all over the world, but if you see the big picture, there are currently five groups in service.¡±


    Five red dots appeared in the mold of Midgard.


    Odin asked Adenmaha,


    ¡°Adenmaha, I remember that you were in the ce of thest battle. Can you tell me what happened?¡±


    ¡°Idun¡¯s Valkyrie, Adenmaha, will start speaking.¡±


    Odin revealed a bemused expression as Adenmaha expressed etiquette in a really polite manner.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal. You can just think that you are speaking to your master.¡±


    Adenmaha seemed to hesitate at Odin¡¯s permission, but she then nodded. She grabbed Tae Ho¡¯s hand and started speaking.


    ¡°After Odin-nim and master disappeared.....a lot of things happened at the same time.¡±


    Adenmaha closed her eyes for a moment and thought of that time. It was already a thing of the past, but her hands still trembled and her heart beat at the thought.


    ¡°After I transformed into a sea serpent, I took Merlin and fled uncontrobly. As for Ragnar-nim and the superior-ranked warriors.....I honestly don¡¯t know. The World Wolf ran wild, and the Magician King used several strong magics in consecution....so it felt like the entire world was shaking.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t remember well after Tae Ho had gotten eaten. She just remembered that she had cried and screamed.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Merlin, she would have lost her life while attacking the World Wolf.


    ¡°I turned back to look at the ind after I barely managed tond on the coast, but the sky, the ind, and everything else was silent as if all of that fuss had been a lie. But after that, the howl of the World Wolf rang loudly, and just like you¡¯ve said, natural disasters started to ur.¡±


    ¡°How was his howl?¡±


    ¡°Anger.....It was filled with an extreme anger. It gave the feeling that it couldn¡¯t control its rage.¡±


    Adenmaha¡¯s breathing became rough by its own ord. Tae Ho grabbed her hand tightly, and it seemed like it took effect that Adenmaha conjured a smile even though it was hard on her. Nidhogg embraced Adenmaha tighter unconsciously. It was because she felt that she had to.


    While Adenmaha stroked Nidhogg¡¯s hair unavoidably, Odin and Tae Ho thought of the same thing.


    Perhaps, Ragnar and Loki were still alive.


    Maybe the World Wolf ended up howling in rage because it couldn¡¯t get them.


    Actually, it was more probable for that person to be Loki, but Tae Ho still thought that Ragnar had lived if Loki had as well. He wanted to think that way.


    ¡°After we fled to the closest vige with Merlin, the busy days came once again, but we were able to rescue the people of the vige thanks to Merlin¡¯s magic.¡±


    Adenmaha closed her eyes and thought of what happened that day. Emotions started to surge up by their own.


    ¡°I also thought about.....dying. It seemed like the world would be destroyed once again, and even master passed away......¡±


    Adenmaha had already experienced the destruction of Erin. She didn¡¯t want to see the destruction of another world once again.


    On top of that, the fact that Tae Ho had died had left her stupefied, so she didn¡¯t even think about wanting to live anymore.


    ¡°Adenmaha.¡±


    Tae Ho pulled her hand and spoke softly, and Adenmaha smiled brightly while her eyes got teary.


    ¡°It was only for a moment. People that are alive have to keep on living.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t the truth as she had even injured herself. If Merlin hadn¡¯t stopped her, something irreversible could have really urred.


    Nidhogg embraced Adenmaha once again, and Adenmaha snorted because she was heavy but hugged her back as she didn¡¯t dislike it. She calmed down herself for a moment and continued speaking.


    ¡°The natural disasters didn¡¯t keep on for long. It stopped after about two days, and when the Great Barrier was reformed, it got rather peaceful.¡±


    The Magician King would have left Midgard alongside the World Wolf after destroying the core of the World Tree. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t know that Freya was setting up the Great Barrier and actually he didn¡¯t have any more business left in Midgard.


    ¡°Merlin and I then decided to look for Bracky and Siri at the time, and fortunately enough, we were able to find their traces because both of them are famous.¡±


    Adenmaha smiled merrily as if she wanted to lighten up the mood.


    Certainly enough, just by looking at poprity, Bracky could beat most of the superior-ranked warriors easily. In addition, Siri had also be quite famous because of the continued expeditions in Midgard.


    ¡®Did you regroup with them?¡¯


    Adenmaha shook her head at Cuchinn¡¯s question.


    ¡°Not yet. We were on our way to look for them, and based on the rumors, it seems like there are several Valkyries near them.¡±


    ¡°Rasgrid.¡±


    Tae Ho said reflexively, and Adenmaha nodded.


    In the first ce, regrouping with Rasgrid¡¯s group was Bracky¡¯s and Siri¡¯s first task.


    Tae Ho started to think about the ones that would be together with Bracky and Siri. Names and faces of the ones he missed started to pop up.


    Rasgrid and Reginleif.


    Ingrid and Gandur.


    Harabal and hisrades of Valha.


    And among them, he wanted to especially see Bracky and Siri. It had been 2 years for him as he hadn¡¯t been able to see them since he¡¯d entered the Tower of Shadows.


    ¡°Now that I see, Merlin would be worried about me.....Will he think that I¡¯m still taking a shower.......?¡±


    Adenmaha mumbled in a low voice.


    Cuchinn put on a satisfied smile when he thought of the nude Adenmaha that had appeared at Tae Ho¡¯s call, but then he asked her,


    ¡®We are currently near theke of Elidi. Where have you been?¡¯


    ¡°Kataron.¡±


    ¡°Kataron?¡±


    The one that reacted was Tae Ho. Adenmaha nodded and started to exin.


    ¡°Merlin wanted to go there, and if you are worried about King Ivar, he¡¯s fine. Merlin also told him about Princess Helga.¡±


    She had passed away before Tae Ho went to rescue Odin. As Valha was sealed and the Great Barrier was recreated after that, she would have probably reached Idun¡¯s residence safely.


    ¡°I heard your story well. Then, I will start speaking again.¡±


    Everyone concentrated on Odin. He opened his mouth as Nidhogg gulped dry saliva with a nervous face.


    ¡°There are still quite a lot of giants and evil spirits left in Midgard. Just like I told you before, the groups that have the superior-ranked warriors as its center are fighting against them.¡±


    The five dots were still shining over the mold of Midgard.


    ¡°Our first objective is to gather the warriors together. And of course, we should also take care of the giants and evil spirits that assented in Midgard. But there¡¯s one thing that is more important than that.¡±


    The reason they hade to Midgard was to acquire a force mighty enough to take back Asgard.


    The army of the dead that was prepared in Niflheim was numerous, but it was only that. Their individual battle power couldn¡¯t bepared to the warriors of Valha at all.


    Still, there were exceptions like Galeon.


    He was a skilled warrior that ranked at the top even among the intermediate-ranked warriors.


    But he was the strongest warrior of Niflheim. And although this sounded too harsh, it also meant that the strongest warrior of Niflheim only amounted to an intermediate rank.


    They needed strong warriors that could face the giants on their own.


    As the intermediate and superior-ranked warriors that had gotten dispatched to Midgard were all elites, they would surely be a great force to reckon if they managed to gather them.


    This was Odin¡¯s first n.


    But another thought had befallen his mind.


    The trigger of it was the battle in Niflheim.


    ¡°There¡¯s a high probability that the Magician King doesn¡¯t know that we are alive. It¡¯s not easy to open up a path to Niflheim now that Midgard¡¯s been sealed, and the force the Striking King was leading was quite big. It will be easy to think of it as a huge scaled expedition team that¡¯d gotten dispatched at a far away ce.¡±


    In addition, Tae Ho had destroyed the door to jump through space. The remaining forces couldn¡¯t even return to Jotunheim.


    ¡°The situation in Midgard will also not enter their ears as it is currently sealed.¡±


    This meant that there was a high chance for the giants not to notice even if they gathered up their forces in Midgard tantly.


    ¡°But this doesn¡¯t mean that we have unlimited time. If the Striking King remains absent for too long, the Magician King will start to question whether or not something had happened in Niflheim. Even if it will be hard to dispatch another huge scaled force, he would still be able to dispatch a small number.¡±


    The Striking King and the Magician King didn¡¯t have a good rtionship. The Magician King would probably think that Hrumbak was beingzy with his report the first few days.


    ¡°I think that we have to finish taking preparations before that happens. The time I estimated is about a week.¡±


    It was better than having no time at all, but it was still short.


    Odin started to speak a bit faster.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he will realize that the ck dragon is Nidhogg. He also knows how big the body of Nidhogg is and also knows that it can¡¯t pass through the roots.¡±


    In addition, it was widely known that Nidhogg was an evil and wicked dragon.


    He would think that there would be no way for it to side with Asgard.


    ¡°Because of that, Nidhogg may be able to be our trump card, albeit an imperfect one. If their spies infiltrate our forces too deeply, information may travel of a ck dragon having allied with Asgard, although they probably wouldn¡¯t realize that it¡¯s Nidhogg. By then, the Magician King will probably take some countermeasures.¡±


    They were in a situation where they couldn¡¯t use Nidhogg¡¯s real body, so they would alsoe up with countermeasures however they could.


    The trump card had some ws just like they had said previously.


    Odin stopped talking for a moment. He closed his only eye and thought of what happened thest fifteen days.


    ¡°In the battle at the ind of the World Tree.....I feel at the face of the unexpected card that is the World Wolf. We also need a variable like that. A variable that can be a strong force for us, one that the Magician King didn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t expect.¡±


    Nidhogg alone wasn¡¯t enough.


    They needed one more.


    They could be certain of it at the battle in Niflheim.


    ¡°The King of Birds, Hraesvelg.¡±


    The enemy of the ck dragon, Nidhogg.


    The white eagle that lived in the highest branch of the World Tree.


    ¡°We need it¡¯s strength.¡±


    < Episode 40 ¨C Idun¡¯s Valkyrie (2) > End


    /////


    VS Episode 40 Chapter 3


    Episode 40/Chapter 3: Idun¡äs Valkyrie (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    Nidhogg flinched at the name of Hraesvelg and then blinked with eyes filled with expectation and fear.


    Cuchinn opened his mouth carefully.


    ¡®Odin, Hraesvelg will certainly be a great strength against the giants if we do obtain its strength; however...I know that it¡¯s rude to ask this, but do you have any methods to convince or make it submit? Tae Ho¡¯s saga does work on any monster he can ride, but it¡¯s at its strongest only against dragons.¡¯


    ¡°I know that. It¡¯s proven that Nidhogg was a special case.¡±


    Actually, regardless of the saga being the ¡®One that Controls Dragons¡¯, it was impossible to make an ancient dragon submit.


    However, the reason Tae Ho was able to achieve that was thanks to Nidhogg.


    Nidhogg didn¡¯t resist to Tae Ho at all. She rather assisted earnestly so that Tae Ho could take control over her more easily.


    It wasn¡¯t guaranteed that Hraesvelg would act like Nidhogg. No, it was much more probable that it wouldn¡¯t act like Nidhogg at all.


    In addition, the ¡®One that Controls Dragons¡¯ was specialized on controlling dragons, just like the name implied.


    In the case of Nidhogg, he would have been able to control her to some extent even without her consent, but it was different for Hraesvelg .


    It was unknown how much Tae Ho¡¯s saga would work on Hraesvelg, that wasn¡¯t a dragon.


    Because of that, it wasn¡¯t enough with only Tae Ho¡¯s saga. They needed a new method to suppress it.


    ¡°I do have a method to gain its cooperation.¡±


    Odin spoke directly and then pointed at the sky.


    ¡°Compared to Nidhogg, Hraesvelg isn¡¯t alone, and the highest branch isn¡¯t a restricted area like the roots. It¡¯s just hard to get there.¡±


    The highest branch was located at the highest part of the World Tree. Just like it was hard to approach the fog zone near the roots, it was as hard to get to the highest branch.


    But just like Odin had said, it was merely difficult and not impossible.


    ¡°I did meet Hraesvelg a few times before. Compared to Nidhogg that was hidden in a veil, I know quite a lot of things about itpared to her.¡±


    Nidhogg blushed as she was embarrassed at the word ¡®hidden in a veil¡¯.


    Odin let out aughter when he saw that and said with a soft face,


    ¡°I¡¯m nning on proposing a victory to it.¡±


    ¡®Are you speaking about......a duel?¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It likes making bets as much as it likes eating food. In addition, it¡¯s prideful and arrogant. I have something it desired since a long time ago, so if I put that at stake and bet its cooperation, I¡¯m sure it will agree.¡±


    ¡®Indeed. I understand what you are saying.¡¯


    Cuchinn nodded slowly.


    If it had the temperament Odin had described, there was a high probability it would agree to cooperate to keep its word.


    Odin turned to look at Tae Ho.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior, you are the one that has the biggest chances among the ones that can battle against it. I will request this as the King of Gods and the owner of Valha ¡ª will you be able to attain victory for me?¡±


    There were some superior-ranked warriors among the ones that¡¯d gotten dispatched to Midgard, but just by looking at how strong they were, Tae Ho was the best. As he now had the runes he¡¯d obtained from defeating Hrumbak, Tae Ho was a powerful person whose strength exceeded the average of most superior-ranked warriors.


    Adenmaha and Nidhogg put uneasy expressions when they heard that Tae Ho had to win against Hraesvelg, but Tae Ho nodded calmly. It was because he knew that he had the best chances just like Odin had said.


    ¡°I will work hard to achieve victory.¡±


    Odin put on a smile of both guilt and satisfaction.


    ¡°Thank you. I keep saying this, but if we do recapture Valha, I will grant you a big reward befitting your merits.¡±


    ¡°I will be looking forward to it.¡±


    Odin felt leisure as Tae Ho¡¯s answer was really easy going. He turned to look at everyone and said,


    ¡°The reason we passed by Midgard is to check the situation of the warriors and to see if there¡¯s someone that can gather me in my stead. And it should be enough with Reginleif and Rasgrid. I think that we will be able to go to the highest branch after we see their faces.¡±


    Odin paused for a moment and rolled his fingers. Then, one of the spots that was drawn in the map started to emanate a particrly strong light.


    ¡°Rasgrid isn¡¯t that far away from Kataron right now. I will also send a crow to her and tell her toe here, so at most, we will be able to regroup with her tomorrow.....or in two days.¡±


    The main point of the n was to go to Niflheim after regrouping with Rasgrid to do some maintenance on their forces and then go to the highest branch by having Ratatoskr lead the way.


    As the conversation conclude to an extent and they got ready to depart to Kataron, Adenmaha grew aware of her surroundings and pulled on Tae Ho¡¯s arm and said in a low voice,


    ¡°Um, master. I have something to tell you before we depart.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Try summoning Rolo.¡±


    ¡°Rolo?¡±


    Adenmaha spoke with a serious expression as Tae Ho tilted his head and asked back.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I decided with Heda when you were training in the Tower of Shadows. That if something happens to the residence or to Valha and the connection with Idun-nim gets cut off, you should summon Rolo outside and make him send thest message.¡±


    It was a kind of an emergency call.


    Tae Ho stayed silent instead of answering Adenmaha. There was a high chance Idun thought that Tae Ho was dead as he had ¡®Idun¡¯s Warrior¡¯ activated during the fight against the World Wolf, but he¡¯d felt nothing.


    ¡°I will try.¡±


    Tae Ho took out a summoning rock and inserted magic power into it.


    ¡°Rolo.¡±


    The moment he spoke in a low voice, space opened up. Rolo showed up while biting the meat of a monster with its beak.


    ¡°Rolo!¡±


    Tae Ho yelled in joy, but Rolo wasn¡¯t as d as he was with Adenmaha. He looked at Tae Ho with eyes as if asking how he¡¯d possibly been able to call him and then gulped down the meat he was grasping.


    And it was then¨C


    ¡°Rolo!¡±


    Rolo hurriedly turned his head when Adenmaha yelled. He opened his eyes widely and ran towards her.


    ¡°Kyak! It tickles!¡±


    Adenmaha started to giggle when she got pushed down by Rolo. Rolo moved his tongue and licked Adenmaha¡¯s cheek on top of her. His actions really resembled a dog greeting its owner.


    ¡®Hey, why does it seem that he¡¯s more affectionate towards Adenmaha?¡¯


    Cuchinn pointed out the fact that didn¡¯t need to be said out loud andughed.


    Tae Ho looked at Rolo and Adenmaha with an absurd face, and Adenmaha said while pushing back Rolo¡¯s face,


    ¡°It¡¯s because he got called when he was eating. He¡¯s wondering why you only ever call him when he¡¯s eating.¡±


    ¡°Tell him that the time he eats is weird.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t particrly the time to eat anyways.


    But of course, it was doubtful if wild monsters had a determined meal time like humans had, but whatever the case, he still wanted to say something towards him.


    Adenmaha giggled as if Tae Ho was cute and then started to inspect the ce near Rolo¡¯s neck. Rolo lowered his head to help Adenmaha and then growled something in a low tone.


    ¡°Master, Rolo says that he has a letter from Heda.¡±


    Not long after, they could discover a letter that was sealed with wax that was hanging in the ne in Rolo¡¯s neck.


    Tae Ho put on aplicated expression when he saw the symbol of a golden apple engraved in the letter, but it onlysted a moment. He soon fixed his expression and opened the letter.


    On the other hand, Adenmaha, who stood beside Tae Ho, looked over him. A presence seemed to have changed. It was that Nidhogg was looking at Tae Ho with a stiff expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    It had only been an hour since she¡¯d met Nidhogg, but she could know that the expression she was putting right now didn¡¯t suit to her usual self.


    Nidhogg frowned as if it was hard to exin and then stuttered,


    ¡°Tae Ho master likes Heda a lot. I also like her because master likes her but.... I feel stifled because master likes her too much. I can¡¯t......beat her. Yes, I don¡¯t know if the expression is correct, but I don¡¯t think I will be able to beat her. That¡¯s why I feel like this.¡±


    Nidhogg put on a teary face and Adenmaha let out a long sigh as she knew how she was feeling really well. Again, it onlysted for a moment. She pinched Nidhogg¡¯s cheek with strength and said,


    ¡°So you can beat me? Can you? Huh? Am I that easy to deal with?¡±


    Because she didn¡¯t show the same expression when she first saw her.


    ¡°Hurts! It hurts! You are not. Adenmaha is not easy to deal with. I will just say that you aren¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What? You really..¡±


    Nidhogg had said hurriedly with a teary face, but her choice of words had been wrong.


    But of course, Adenmaha also wasn¡¯t being serious. But it was true that the remark Nidhogg had made had put more strength in her hands.


    Tae Ho read the first sentence of the letter while Cuchinn looked at the war between the two dragons urring in a corner of Midgard. A greeting that made him smile by its own was written there.


    ¡®Hello once again?¡¯


    Tae Ho continued to read down the letter. The contents borated that Valha had been sealed urgently due to the attack of the Magician King but were written briefly.


    ¡®Idun-nim and I believe in you. I will be waiting for the day we meet again. Certainly.¡¯


    ¡®PD: Check the envelope. There¡¯s something Idun-nim entrusted you.¡¯


    After that were traces that something was written and erased several times over. Tae Ho read up to ¡®I lo¡¯ and then put back the letter while smiling bitterly.


    There was a small medal the size of a finger inside the envelope, just like Heda had said. It was covered with gold, and he could feel the strong divine power of Idun.


    ¡°It¡¯s a medal delegating absolute authority over a legion.¡±


    Odin, who had been silent until now, spoke.


    ¡°Amander that has this certificate can exert the same authority as the God of the legion. You will be able to take care of all the matters such as appointing new Valkyries. Not only that, you will receive the same treatment as a God of your legion and not as amander, when joining forces with other legions.¡±


    Actually, it was a certificate that served like changing owners.


    Tae Ho could understand why Idun had entrusted something like this to him.


    He could know just by reading Heda¡¯s letter.


    Idun didn¡¯t have proof that Tae Ho was alive, but she believed that he was alive until the end.


    If Tae Ho was alive.


    What did she have to do to be of help to him? What could be the best thing she could do now that Valha was sealed?


    This was the answer she hade with after thinking for a long time. The gold medal that hoped for Tae Ho¡¯s survival was filled with Idun¡¯s earnest feelings.


    Tae Ho gripped the medal strongly and thought of Idun¡¯s face.


    He called for her name, that was gentle and affectionate, and prayed.


    And after some more time passed¨C


    When they were about to depart to Kataron, Cuchinn turned to look at Odin with a really serious face. He paused for a moment and then asked with a low voice,


    ¡®Odin, I have onest important question.¡¯


    A really important question that may determine defeat or victory in this strategy.


    ¡®So is Hraesvelg a male or a female?¡¯


    Odin smiled bitterly at Cuchinn¡¯s question, and Adenmaha listened attentively.


    ¡ª


    Strong wind always blew in the highest branch of the World Tree.


    But the core of the branches was rather calm, just like the eye of a storm. It wasn¡¯t excessive to say that it was a ce with no wind.


    A ck bird crossed the vast sky. The bird that fluttered its wings slowly andnded down wasn¡¯t small at all. It was the size of a human.


    Vedrfolnir.


    It, that was one of the several beasts living in the World Tree, possessed strong magic power. It transformed into a human the same time itnded and then covered its naked, white body with its feathers that had transformed into hair.


    Vedrfolnir¡¯s human shape was a beautiful and intellectual woman that had sharp eyes like those of an eagle.


    She expressed etiquette as soon as shended down and bowed.


    ¡°My king, I have returned.¡±


    It was a bright and elegant voice that seemed like a marble rolling on a te.


    But the one Vedrfolnir expressed etiquette to didn¡¯t even turn to look at her. He looked down while sitting under the highest branch and said,


    ¡°Ratatoskr still hasn¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°There has been no notices from it for a few days already. The change that urred in the World Tree too...I think it¡¯s time to pay attention to the things happening in the underworld.¡±


    Vedrfolnir spoke carefully, but it was to no avail. Her owner and the ruler of the highest branch, Hraesvelg snorted and said,


    ¡°Nonsense. I won¡¯t leave the highest branch. We will just repel the ones entering our territory, be it a giant or a God.¡±


    Hraesvelg was wearing a white, Korean attire. It was something he had received from the warriors of the Temple that had gone on to assist Asgard in the Great War.


    A big and strong old man.


    Hraesvelg had the same appearance as the warriors of the Temple. He was 2 meters tall and his broad shoulders were like the walls of a fortress.


    His two sharp eyes started to glitter.


    And the thing those eyes of his were looking at were the several worlds below the branch.


    ¡°Nidhogg.¡±


    Hraesvelg¡¯s old enemy, that lived in the lowest and deepest parts of the World Tree. The ancient dragon that was connected by fate with the King of Birds.


    How much of an evil existence was it?


    And how strong would it be?


    The reason Hraesvelg moved was because Nidhogg had also started to move. Before that, he didn¡¯t even have the thought to leave the highest branch.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the time to leave yet.¡±


    Hraesvelg spoke in a low voice and then looked away from the underworld.


    He drew the battle he would face with his long enemy and put on a satisfied smile.


    < Episode 40 ¨C Idun¡¯s Valkyrie (3) > End

 Chapter 140

    Episode 41 Chapter 1


    Episode 41/Chapter 1: The highest branch (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    The King of Birds, Hraesvelg, believed that he was born with the fate of a hero.


    It wasn¡¯t because he was born as the ruler of the highest branch or because he was the King of Birds.


    The connection of fates.


    When Hraesvelg climbed to the throne, Skuld, one of the three sisters, came and told him his fate.


    That he was fated with the ck dragon, Nidhogg.


    It wasn¡¯t a soft and sweet fate like that of a couple¡¯s.


    Fated enemies that are symmetrical to each other.


    Hraesvelg had been satisfied with that. His fate was connected to the evil and wicked ancient dragon that has existed with the World Tree, so wasn¡¯t this the strongest proof that Hraesvelg was born with the fate of a hero?


    Hraesvelg had gathered information about Nidhogg, but it wasn¡¯t easy to do so as Nidhogg lived in the roots. Not even the God of Messages, Hermod, could approach the roots.


    But Hraesvelg could luckily get a capable informer.


    The beast, Ratatoskr.


    He, that could freelye and go between the roots and the branches, told Hraesvelg many things about Nidhogg.


    Nidhogg was really a scary dragon.


    To start off, it was an evil creature. To the point that no other giants couldpare to it.


    The dragon, that resented everything in the world, was raising a deadly poison that would one day cover the world, and it didn¡¯t stop there. It ate off the roots every day to make it fall down. If the three sisters didn¡¯t sprinkle the waters of life which could heal the injuries of the World Tree everyday, then the World Tree would have already crumbled.


    But it¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t the only wicked thing.


    It was a strong existence suitable of its name of an ancient dragon. Based on Ratatoskr¡¯s words, there was no other dragon that was as strong as it even if they searched in Asgard and Jotunheim.


    The biggest and strongest dragon.


    Everytime Ratatoskr visited the highest branch, he notified Hraesvelg of the curses Nidhogg was pouring unto the world.


    It was terrible just by listening to it.


    The ck dragon, Nidhogg.


    That terrible and evil controller of shadows was Hraesvelg¡¯s fated enemy.


    The dragon had the same presence as a demon king so it could be said that Hraesvelg was born with the fate to defeat the demon king.


    Hraesvelg was satisfied with his fate.


    He didn¡¯tze away in his training for the fated duel that would one daye.


    Hraesvelg didn¡¯t leave the highest branch just like Nidhogg didn¡¯t leave the roots.


    But only once.


    Hraesvelg left the branches once in the past.


    It was when the Great War urred in Asgard.


    Hraesvelg wasn¡¯t that interested in how the Great War turned out, but regardless of that, the reason he left the highest branch was to prepare for the fight against Nidhogg.


    How strong would Hraesvelg be?


    How would the existences that lived below the branches fight?


    Hraesvelg saw a man in the world he first descended to.


    It was something the citizens of the highest branch and Vedrfolnir didn¡¯t know, but Hraesvelg experienced the first defeat of his life against that man.


    But he didn¡¯t feel bad.


    That man was an existence that represented the ideal of a hero.


    A great hero.


    The king of heroes.


    A shining existence that not even adding all the adjectives Hraesvelg knew of would be enough.


    Hraesvelg admired him.


    He wanted to be like him to the point where he wanted to gain experience by bing his disciple.


    But Hraesvelg was the owner of the highest branch. He had to return for his citizens.


    When the Great War ended, Hraesvelg could hear about that man from Ratatoskr.


    The man had faced a heroic death by facing countless enemies in the Great War.


    Hraesvelg was deeply saddened, and he then grew determined.


    That he would one day be the same as that man.


    That he would be a Great Hero by putting that man as his objective.


    And his thoughts had remained the same even after a hundred years had passed.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Tae Ho!¡±


    ¡°Bracky!¡±


    Tae Ho and Bracky called out to each other on a mountain road that connected to the fortress. They ran towards each other and shared hugs of men.


    ¡°You were alive!¡±


    ¡°You too, Bracky!¡±


    The two of them yelled once again and embraced each other, but the two of them ended up inserting too much strength. Rather than inspiring hugs, it was more like a bear hug, which could be considered as a kind of attack.


    ¡°Kuook! I surrender! Surrender! Why are you this strong?!¡±


    ¡°Pant! Pant! You too, Bracky!¡±


    In the end, the one that loosened up was Bracky. The faces of the two werepletely red from having used too much strength.


    And the woman that stared on at their stupid actions smiled bitterly from the side.


    ¡°Hug me lightly, please.¡±


    ¡°Captain Siri.¡±


    ¡°I told you to just call me Siri.¡±


    As Siri lectured jokingly, Tae Ho smirked and opened his arms instead of replying. The two of them shared a natural and warm hug unlike the one with Bracky.


    ¡°I¡¯m really d to see you. Really d¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Meeting up again with arade was always a joyous thing.


    In addition, Tae Ho was seeing the two of them in two years. The emotions he felt could only be different.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t the difference in temperature too different?¡±


    Brackyined with a diforted face. Siri snickered and Tae Ho answered with an obvious face.


    ¡°Put yourself in my position.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s understandable. I will have to try it now that I thought about it. Siri! Receive my love!¡±


    ¡°I will decline.¡±


    Siri dodged simply by falling back and shook her head, and Brackyughed at that.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t change at all.¡±


    ¡°Adenmaha.¡±


    Adenmaha smiled brightly at Siri¡¯s call and then opened her arms just like Tae Ho had done. She hugged lightly with Siri and then ced her lips on her forehead.


    ¡°May Idun¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    ¡°Me too, me too.¡±


    The one that¡¯d gotten excited was obviously Bracky, but this time, Adenmaha acted the same as Siri.


    ¡°I will decline.¡±


    ¡°Sob, sob. You only hate me.¡±


    Bracky dropped his shoulders in an exaggerated way. That wasn¡¯t because he was really disappointed but more because he wanted to make othersugh.


    And it was at that moment¨C


    ¡°I will do it then.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Bracky and Siri grew surprised at the unfamiliar voice and turned to look. A woman with ck hair, who seemed to have just arrived after following Adenmaha, was standing in the middle of the road.


    Just by looking at her appearance, she seemed to be a Goddess. She was also really tall at the level of possibly surpassing the height of Siri, and thanks to her ck hair, her white face was really beautiful in contrast.


    Nidhogg opened her arms while Bracky blinked. She was just about to bless Bracky and Siri, so Adenmaha hurriedly grabbed her arm and said,


    ¡°This is Nidhogg. She¡¯s a pure girl, so don¡¯t say anything weird. And don¡¯t have evil intentions either.¡±


    ¡°Why are you only looking at me?¡±


    Bracky pouted, and Adenmaha spoke to Nidhogg.


    ¡°Nidhogg, what did I say? Didn¡¯t I tell you to not approach unfamiliar people as you please?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Adenmaha did say that. I will listen to your words.¡±


    ¡°How nice.¡±


    Adenmaha stood on her toes and stroked her head. Nidhogg smiled as if she really liked Adenmaha¡¯s stroke, and Bracky and Siri tilted their heads at the scene that was somewhat twisted but was nice to see simultaneously.


    ¡°It seems like we need some introductions.¡±


    It was Siri who spoke up. Tae Ho stood up and said,


    ¡°She¡¯s Nidhogg. I will introduce her properly at ater time.¡±


    Bracky just nodded, but it was different for Siri. It was because she immediately thought of the ck dragon with the name of Nidhogg.


    But Tae Ho had already said that he would exinter. Siri was someone that would believe in Tae Ho until the end.


    ¡°I understand. Nidhogg, I¡¯m Siri, and he¡¯s Bracky.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Nidhogg. I¡¯m the second dragon of Tae Ho master. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Nidhogg waved her hand and greeted them like a child, and then, Siri and Bracky turned to look at Tae Ho.


    ¡°What? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    The eyes as if they were looking at a bastard.


    ¡®It¡¯s all your retribution.¡¯


    Bracky opened his mouth once again while Cuchinnughed.


    ¡°The second? Is the first dragon Rolo?¡±


    ¡°Hey, why does Rolo appear here? That¡¯s obviously me. And shouldn¡¯t you be surprised by the fact that she¡¯s a dragon?¡±


    Brackyughed as Adenmaha got angry.


    ¡°Let¡¯s speak about the details at ater time. Whatever the case, nice to meet you Nidhogg. Treat me well.¡±


    ¡°Same here. Tae Ho master likes Siri and Bracky a lot, so I also like you too.¡±


    Nidhogg embraced Siri and said. Siri got a bit perplexed, but she had already hugged with Adenmaha and Tae Ho. And in addition, she didn¡¯t dislike Nidhogg¡¯s childlike affection, so she hugged her back warmly.


    ¡°Hey, Tae Ho, aren¡¯t Siri and I different?¡±


    ¡°Oh, now that I see....¡±


    He could feel it even without using the ¡®Eyes of the Dragon¡¯. The amount of runes Bracky and Siri had had increased exponentially, and they had be much stronger than before.


    Bracky smirked at Tae Ho¡¯s admiration and shrugged his shoulders as if acting cool.


    ¡°We became like this after fighting without stop in these fifteen days. Don¡¯t you think that we will soon be superior-ranked warriors?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°Good, good. Now it¡¯s only a matter of time to catch up to you......What? When did you get that strong?!¡±


    The reason behind Bracky¡¯s shock was simple. It was because Tae Ho released the aura he¡¯d been hiding.


    If one reached the level Bracky and Siri were at, they also became able to sense the amount of runes another had just by looking.


    Siri mumbled with a dumbfounded face.


    ¡°The amount of runes......is really incredible.¡±


    Tae Ho would probably have more runes even if he gathered Siri¡¯s and Bracky¡¯s runes together.


    Bracky asked in his excitementpared to the rtively calm Siri,


    ¡°What, you only fought in the time we didn¡¯t see you? No, the runes are secondary, but how did your skills increase that much? Is that possible in only two months?¡±


    What Bracky emphasized was Tae Ho¡¯s skills rather than his runes.


    He could feel it just by looking at his posture. Even Tae Ho¡¯s aura had changed. Bracky felt that he wouldn¡¯t even be Tae Ho¡¯s opponent even if they fought with pure skills.


    ¡°A lot of things happened. Ah, and I didn¡¯t fight that much the past fifteen days. I think I only fought properly about two times.¡±


    ¡°Two times? Two times and you gathered that much runes? Just what did you fight against?¡±


    ¡°The World Wolf, an ancient dragon, and a giant king.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Bracky asked back with a dumbfounded face, and even the usually calm Siri couldn¡¯t help but grow bewildered.


    Tae Ho shrugged his shoulders as if he enjoyed the reaction of the two people. It was because there was something else in which they should have been surprised about.


    ¡°I will speak the detailster, as Odin has almost arrived.¡±


    ¡°Wh, who?¡±


    ¡°Odin-nim. The King of Gods.¡±


    Bracky and Siri couldn¡¯t speak anymore.


    ¡ª


    ¡°It was hard.¡±


    A few hours after the joyous encounter.


    When Tae Ho arrived at the fortress, he shared greetings with Rasgrid and the other Valkyries and started to speak about the things that had happened to him.


    Tae Ho¡¯s group had faced several adventures, but Bracky¡¯s group didn¡¯t fall back either.


    And rather, just by looking at the density, Bracky¡¯s group was higher. Compared to Tae Ho, who had been out ofmision for almost ten of the past twenty days, Bracky¡¯s group had fought fiercely everyday.


    When the conversation concluded to an extent, they opened up a banquet and started to eat and drink like they did in Valha.


    It wasn¡¯t that the fortress had plenty of provisions, but everyone had epted Bracky¡¯s im that if they didn¡¯t open a banquet today, they would never do it.


    ¡°It was fun. Bracky is fun. It¡¯s fun being with him.¡±


    Nidhogg arrived the room that was provided to Tae Ho and mumbled with sleepy eyes. Adenmaha assisted her and said to Tae Ho,


    ¡°We will be departing tomorrow morning, so end it here and go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Right. Have a good night.¡±


    ¡°Sleep well.¡±


    Nidhogg smiled merrily and staggered while walking and then tried to walk to Tae Ho¡¯s bedroom. But Adenmaha was a bit faster than her.


    ¡°Wait, where do you think you are going?¡±


    Adenmaha grabbed Nidhogg¡¯s arm tightly, but she grumbled with still sleepy eyes.


    ¡°I will sleep with Tae Ho master. I also have to bless him today. I couldn¡¯t do it yesterday. Tae Ho master likes blessings a lot. A lot¡±


    Blessing.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Adenmaha opened her eyes sharply and asked. Her eyes were really cold and fierce.


    Tae Ho grew nervous unconsciously and answered quickly,


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a blessing. Only a blessing. Because of the ¡®Warrior that had a Valkyrie Meet Him.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    He did have a fair cause because the ¡®Warrior that had a Valkyrie Meet Him¡¯ needed blessings of Valkyries to increase itspletion rate.


    ¡°Nidhogg is tired. I want to bless master and go to sleep.¡±


    Nidhogg freed herself from Adenmaha¡¯s hands and approached Tae Ho.


    ¡°Wait, Nidho.....¡±


    ¡°Sleep well, Tae Ho master.¡±


    Nidhogg blessed Tae Ho like that and it was the best blessing like she always did.


    ¡°May Idun¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    Nidhogg finished her blessing while smiling merrily and theny down on her bed as if copsing. She then fell asleep immediately.


    One person disappeared, and only two were left.


    The first one that opened her mouth was Adenmaha.


    ¡°Tae Ho, mas...ter?¡±


    ¡°No, so........¡±


    He didn¡¯t know why he should make an excuse, but he felt like he had to do it.


    But it was at that moment¨C


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I will also give you! The best blessing!¡±


    Adenmaha yelled with a red face.


    ¡°Ah, Adenmaha?¡±


    Adenmaha didn¡¯t stop. Thinking about it, she felt that it was too unfair. Not even her, who could be said to be a formal member of Idun¡¯s legion, had been able to bless Tae Ho, but some neer that came from who-knows-where dared to bless him?


    The excited Adenmaha pushed Tae Ho to his bed. If it was strength, Tae Ho was certainly stronger than her, but he couldn¡¯t resist her properly.


    Adenmaha took a deep breath. She faced Tae Ho, and he flinched and flushed unconsciously.


    He had received the best blessing from several people because of a just cause, but it was different this time. Thinking that the one he was facing was Adenmaha, he couldn¡¯t treat her as he did with Freya.


    While Tae Ho fell in chaos that was hard to describe, Adenmaha had also fallen in her own chaos. She trembled with apletely red face and yelled.


    ¡°Cl-close your eyes! It¡¯s embarrassing!¡±


    Then, wouldn¡¯t it be better to not give the best blessing?


    ¡®It¡¯s your retribution.¡¯


    When Tae Ho closed his eyes after he¡¯d gotten pushed by Adenmaha¡¯s strength, Cuchinn started tough.


    And it was after that¨C


    ¡°I-I will do it!¡±


    Adenmaha grew determined and said. Tae Ho clenched his fist in the nervousness and then felt a soft and warm feeling.


    The best blessing.


    It was special indeed, and Tae Ho could only open his eyes.


    [Synchro rate: 76%]


    The synchro rate had increased. It, that had increased up to 75% after the fight against Hrumbak, had increased one more percent.


    ¡®No, this isn¡¯t even a fight, so can the synchro rate really increase with this?¡¯


    Cuchinn was shocked, but originally, the synchro rate didn¡¯t only increase through battles. Tae Ho could then realize why the synchro rate had increased. It was because he could see another sentence of light that Cuchinn couldn¡¯t see.


    [Saga: The Master of Extreme Cold]


    The second dragon the dragon knight, Kalsted, had made a contract with.


    The old enemy and twin star of the first dragon, Shooting Star, Master of mes, was Javier, Master of Extreme Cold.


    A seal of Javier was then carved into Adenmaha just like the seal of Shooting Star had been carved into Rolo.


    It was a saga that should have originally been created when Tae Ho¡¯s synchro rate reached the 70%, but it had only taken shape now as he didn¡¯t have anyone worthy to engrave it on.


    Adenmaha blinked as she understood instinctively what had happened to her. Her eyes which had grown mottled red because of the embarrassment started to show happiness.


    ¡°I¡¯m now a real dragon.¡±


    Increasing in rank from a sea serpent to a frost-white dragon.


    Tae Ho nodded and grew happy along with Adenmaha. And Cuchinn, who¡¯d been silently watching at all of it, said shortly,


    ¡®This is crazy.¡¯


    The ones that were meant to be big would be able to do anything.


    ¡°May Idun¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    Adenmaha gave one more surprise blessing to Tae Ho, now that he had dropped his guard.


    < Episode 41 ¨C The highest branch (1) > End

 Chapter 141

    Episode 41/Chapter 2: The highest branch (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    The next morning, Tae Ho¡¯s group hurriedly prepared to depart.


    They were escorted by the Valkyries with Rasgrid at the lead.


    ¡°It¡¯s regretful that we have to separate as soon as we meet, but we can¡¯t do anything about it as it¡¯s something this important. I will entrust Midgard to you.¡±


    She faced Tae Ho as she spoke. Rasgrid, who had received full authority over Midgard from Odin, was putting a warm expression like the Goddess of spring that didn¡¯t suit her nickname of the ice princess.


    ¡°I will be able to trust in you Rasgrid.¡±


    Rasgrid put a smile as Tae Ho also spoke while smiling. Reginleif extended her head behind her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that i¡¯m also here.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Gandur giggled and added. They were the usually magnanimous Reginleif and pleasant Gandur.


    The always sincere Ingrid frowned and said,


    ¡°Show some etiquette towards themander the three of you. In addition, didn¡¯t he receive the medal from Idun-nim?¡±


    Ingrid always spoke politely to Tae Ho after he became amander. Reginleif smiled bitterly as if it was troublesome and Gandur let out a sigh in front of her.


    So in the end, Tae Ho had to be the one to step up.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine in informal asions.¡±


    ¡°He says so.¡±


    ¡°Everything is good with you Ingrid but the only w you have is that you are too stiff.¡±


    Gandur and Reginleif added as if this was the opportunity.


    ¡°Ha...¡±


    Ingrid just let out a sigh instead of rebuking and Tae Ho patted her shoulder while trying to console her.


    The conversation with the Valkyries was a really enjoyable one but they didn¡¯t have the leisure to make it long. Rasgrid, who was just listening to the conversation, stepped up and stood in front of Tae Hos to give him a blessing before they split up.


    ¡°Let Odin¡¯s blessing apany you in your path.¡±


    Rasgrid spoke shyly after blessing Tae Ho in his forehead. It wasn¡¯t because it was embarrassing to do so. It was because it was awkward to give Tae Ho a blessing of Odin when he would be travelling with him.


    ¡®The ice princess indeed.¡¯


    It was the hard headed Rasgrid, different from Ingrid.


    Rasgrid finished giving her blessing while Cuchinn thought. And then, Reginleifughed magnanimously and stepped up.


    ¡°So i¡¯m next?¡±


    ¡°Then, it will be me.¡±


    ¡°I will go after you.¡±


    Ingrid spoke briefly as Gandur said while giggling.


    ¡°Let Tir¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    ¡°Let Ullr¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    ¡°Let Njord¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m feeling dumb.¡¯


    Cuchinn mumbled when he saw the Valkyries blessing Tae Ho in his forehead. This also happened the day before but he still felt that he got dumbfounded when looking at this scene.


    After the blessings ended, Tae Ho stood on the magic circle Odin prepared with Adenmaha, Nidhogg and Merlin.


    Odin gave a blessing to Rasgrid and the other Valkyries and activated the magic circle.


    They needed more time to get out of Midgardpared to when they got in. Cuchinn asked in a low voice while the light of the magic circle started to get stronger.


    ¡®Hey, you made it that way on purpose right?¡¯


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡®The warrior that had a Valkyrie meet him.¡¯


    Tae Ho shrugged his shoulders as if he didn¡¯t know what Cuchinn was talking about.


    ¡®Ey, no way.¡¯


    ¡®No way my ass. You did make it that way on purpose.¡¯


    It was, of course, half a joke. As the origin of the saga, the effects and ways it got stronger were decided automaticallypared to the geass where the user could set up the conditions; it was hard to control it precisely.


    The main reason ¡®The warrior that had a Valkyrie meet him.¡¯ took its current shape was mostly thanks to Heda as she had given a blessing every time she saw him.


    ¡®We will be able to solve the business in Midgard properly, right?¡¯


    Tae Ho asked in a low voice as if he was getting nervous.


    Actually, the two of them were acting calm right now but even in this moment, battles against the giants would still be urring in Midgard and in Asgard.


    If they wanted to drive them back and protect Asgard, they had to sessfully aplish what they were entrusted with.


    ¡®It will turn out well. Rasgrid isn¡¯t the only one here, there are also quite a lot of capable Valkyries. There¡¯s also Siri and Bracky. In my opinion, only we should do things right.¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke refreshingly as if telling him not to worry and then looked at the right of Nidhogg, who was sticking to Tae Ho.


    ¡®And have some interest to Merlin too. Don¡¯t you know how to respect your elders?¡¯


    ¡®I am doing it plentily.¡¯


    ¡®Yeah, right.¡¯


    Merlin shrugged his shoulders as he was made aware of Cuchinn¡¯s gaze.


    He had moved at a lower pace since they joined in Kataron as he had to assist Odin, who couldn¡¯t move properly, with several magics and mystical powers.


    And after a while, the magic circle finished its preparations just in time.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    The magic circle got activated after the two of them finished their greetings.


    The door to Niflheim opened up.


    &


    ¡°We arrived.¡±


    After they closed their eyes and opened them up, they saw that they weren¡¯t in Midgard but in Niflheim.


    They were inside the floating garden of H where they had first departed from.


    Merlin, who had visited Niflheim previously although only once, looked at his surroundings with a quite calm face but that wasn¡¯t the case for Adenmaha.


    She was busy looking at the sky that was bright even though it didn¡¯t have a sun.


    On the other hand, Odin who had started to gather information through the crows, spoke to Tae Ho.


    ¡°It seems like H is busy with her thing. It seems like we won¡¯t need to waste time. We will go to Ratatoskr immediately.¡±


    The crows scattered once again as Odin waved his hand. One of the crows sent to H and would probably reach her when they finished their business with Ratatoskr.


    The administrator of the floating garden led them to the ce Ratatosker was locked up.. He said that it was a prison made in a hurry by gathering the frost of Niflheim.


    After they got out of the pce of H, they saw a rectangle building made of ice from far away.


    When they approached it to a certain extent, Adenmaha pulled on Tae Ho¡¯s arm and whispered to him.


    ¡°Master, you remember what you promised mest night right?¡±


    ¡°You are going to do it for real?¡±


    ¡°Then I should do it for fake? I even got permission from Odin-nim.¡±


    Adenmaha spoke with eyes filled with enthusiasm as if she couldn¡¯t step back now. She had been holding it back since she had heard the story from Nidhogg.


    ¡®She is also really nice. That¡¯s why I like her.¡¯


    Cuchinn¡¯sment wa as precise as always.


    And because of that Tae Ho nodded. He faced Adenmaha and said.


    ¡°Then, do my share too.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    Adenmaha clenched her fists and then red at the prison where Ratatoskr was locked up.


    &


    The door of the ice prison opened.


    This ce was an empty cube, befitting of a prison.


    Ratatoskr, asleep in a corner of the room, raised its head slowly as if waken by the sound of the door opening.


    Adenmaha entered the prison and took a deep breath. She had already received permission but she turned to look at Odin once again, and Odin nodded towards her.


    Odin and Tae Ho had already given her permission.


    So the only thing left now was to actually do it.


    Adenmaha held her breath and walked towards Ratatoskr. She didn¡¯t hide her resentment even a little bit and yelled.


    ¡°Hey! Are you Ratatoskr?¡±


    ¡°What are you?¡±


    Ratatoskr asked with fierceness as if it was annoyed. It didn¡¯t know about Odin or Tae Ho but it thought that it had no reason to beg a girl that looked really weak.


    But its guess was wrong.


    Adenmaha smiled coldly and took one more step. She transformed from a Goddess to a sea serpent and yelled,


    ¡°I¡¯m Nidhogg¡¯s senior!¡±


    The sea serpent was smallpared to Ratatoskr, that was tens of meters big and because of that Ratatoskr snorted once more but its guess was once again wrong.


    Adenmaha¡¯s transformation didn¡¯t end yet.


    [Saga: The owner of frost]


    As soon as Tae Ho activated his saga, a shy light started to cover Adenmaha.


    Ratatoskr blinked in surprise. It raised its head unconsciously and looked at the existence that was looking down at it.


    The owner of frost, Javier.


    A frost white dragon.


    Actually, the two of them were simrly sized but Ratatoskr was a squirrel and Adenmaha was a dragon. There was a wall that couldn¡¯t be surpassed between the two of them.


    ¡°This bitch! The ones like you have to get hit first!¡±


    Adenmaha yelled sharply and then fired an ice breath. When Ratatoskr closed its eyes when the frost poured over its body, Adenmaha sweeped her tail as if she was waiting for it.


    Adenmaha¡¯s full strength tail sweep hit Ratatoskr. Ratatoskr copsed without being able to scream at the heavy attack.


    But Adenmaha didn¡¯t stop. She flew up and then crushed Ratatoskr with her weight. She then climbed on Ratatoskr and hit with her head, tail and limbs.


    ¡°I was wrong! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°Empty words!¡±


    Adenmaha ignored its words. Ratatoskr was the same kind as the Tyrant Bress.


    A wicked and sly trash.


    They only said that they were sorry when they were at a disadvantage or were in danger. There was no way their words could be sincere as they were just thinking of avoiding danger.


    Adenmaha had heard what had happened to Nidhogg. It was painful just listening to it so she couldn¡¯t hear everything but it was enough with only that.


    ¡°Sa, save me! Save me Nidhogg!¡±


    ¡°You are looking for Nidhogg in this situation?¡±


    Ratatoskr¡¯s words made Adenmaha further enraged.


    The reason Ratatoskr was looking for Nidhogg was simple.


    It was because it still didn¡¯t know what it had done wrong.


    It didn¡¯t feel even a slightest bit sorry for Nidhogg.


    Adenmaha didn¡¯t endure it. She hit Ratatoskr fiercely so that it wasn¡¯t even able to say the word ¡®Ni¡¯ of Nidhogg¡¯s name.


    She continued for some time..


    Adenmaha stepped on the head of Ratatoskr and took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    ¡°Bad bastard. You¡¯re left this at this point because it was me. If it was Heda you would already be dead.¡±


    Ratatoskr just twitched under Adenmaha¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Whew.¡±


    Adenmaha let out a sigh and transformed into a Goddess. She approached Nidhogg, who was hiding behind Tae Ho with a scared expression.


    ¡°Nidhogg.¡±


    ¡°Ye, yes.¡±


    Nidhogg¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t only looking at Adenmaha but also at Ratatoskr.


    You could tell at a nce.


    Nidhogg was sincerely worried about Ratatoskr.


    It was a stifling thing. But that¡¯s why Adenmaha liked Nidhogg even more. She opened her arms and embraced Nidhogg.


    ¡°Tell me when someone bothers you from now on. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Ye, yes. I will.¡±


    Nidhogg entered Adenmaha¡¯s embrace. It was scary to see how roughly Adenmaha beat up Ratatoskr but she was always kind and warm. Nidhogg liked Adenmaha a lot.


    Ratatoskr was copsed in a corner, Nidhogg and Adenmaha were embracing each other and Cuchinn said while looking at the scenes that made it a good mood,


    ¡®Adenmaha also has her temperament. That¡¯s why I like her more. I are really blessed.¡¯


    Tae Ho also agreed. Having met Adenmaha was a blessing as big as having met Heda.


    ¡®But saying that it would already be dead if it had been Heda. Does Heda have a temper too?¡¯


    While Cuchinn thought of Scathach and mumbled, Tae Ho shook his headpared to what he did until now.


    ¡®She should have said that casually. You know how nice Heda is.¡¯


    ¡®I think that the one that has fallen deepest in love isn¡¯t Adenmaha but you.¡¯


    Cuchinn clicked his tongue and said.


    And Odin, who was watching at all of this, started to walk slowly as if it was now his turn. He stood in front of Ratatoskr and said in a low voice.


    ¡°Ratatoskr.¡±


    ¡°What! ....Why are you calling me?¡±


    Ratatoskr held a breath as he saw who it was after yelling and then took a good posture.


    But Odin didn¡¯t even snort towards that Ratatoskr. He just looked at it with his unchanging cold eyes.


    ¡°We are going to head to the highest branch. You must know the path to get there right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I do but-¡±


    ¡°Lead us. We have some business with Hraesvelg.¡±


    Ratatoskr stood on its guard as soon as Odin finished speaking. It then stood up and stuck to a wall of the cold prison.


    ¡°Ah, no! I can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Why are you saying that?¡±


    ¡°Hraesvelg will try to kill me if he sees Nidhogg!¡±


    Nidhogg, who was burying her face in Adenmaha¡¯s chest, raised her head when her name got called.


    Adenmaha frowned and as did Tae Ho. They understood why Ratatoskr had said that.


    And it was the same for Odin, but he just asked with a low tone with his unchanging eyes.


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Th, that¡¯s......anyways! I can¡¯t go there. Never. That crazy bird Hraesvelg will kill me. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t!¡±


    Hraesvelg recognized Nidhogg as being a strong, and evil existence that was like the demon king that would bring destruction to the world.


    Hraesvelg¡¯s old enemy.


    The ancient dragon that showed its hatred towards the world every day.


    What would happen if that Hraesvelg saw Nidhogg?


    Nidhogg would greet shyly and Hraesvelg would get excited saying that he would duel his old fated enemy while putting the fate of the world in the line.


    Nidhogg would certainly not be able to speak properly and stutter.


    They didn¡¯t want to imagine what would happen after that. There was only one thing Hraesvelg would do when the things Ratatoskr had said over thousand years turned out to be lies.


    That¡¯s why it couldn¡¯t.


    It was impossible to go to Hraesvelg.


    Ratatoskr denied fiercely. It yelled several times that it didn¡¯t want to go.


    And that was a mistake.


    Ratatoskr was forgetting who was the one in front of it.


    ¡°Ratatoskr, it seems like you are misunderstanding something.¡±


    Odin spoke with an unchanging tone but his voice made Ratatoskr choke. The terrible pain that surged from the rune of obedience made Ratatoskr realize who was the one in front of it.


    The king of Gods Odin.


    The merciless and cruel God of war.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice.¡±


    If Hraesvelg was the disaster that woulde in the future, then Odin was an existence that could put Ratatoskr into an even more terrible pain right now.


    ¡°Hi, Hiik.¡±


    Ratatoskr let out a terrified voice and looked around, but there was no one that would side with it. Nidhogg, who had might have stood up for it, was tied up. Adenmaha made Nidhogg bury her face in her chest so that she wasn¡¯t able to see anything.


    Odin¡¯s eyes was silent.


    And Tae Ho¡¯s and Adenmaha¡¯s gazes were also cold.


    ¡°I understand! I will lead you, that I will!¡±


    In the end, Ratatoskr yelled while crying.


    &


    ¡°Wh, what is this? Why is it so big?¡±


    ¡°The real deal is bigger. Much bigger than that.¡±


    < Episode 41 ¨C The highest branch (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 142

    Episode 41/Chapter 3: The highest branch (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Julsmul


    Adenmaha widely opened her eyes while revealing a dumbfounded face.


    ¡°Wh-What is this? Why is it so big?¡±


    Her bewildered voice came out unavoidably.


    The body of the ck dragon, Nidhogg.


    The body presented an overwhelming force to the ones looking at it even though it was only lying down.


    Adenmaha had faced quite a lot of hardships as a Goddess of the Tuatha De Danann, but it was her first time seeing a dragon this big.


    Beside her, Nidhogg felt happy as Adenmaha eximed sincerely. Sheughed stupidly and then spread her arms.


    ¡°The real deal is bigger than that. Muuuuuch more bigger.¡±


    Because Nidhogg¡¯s real body stretched 2 kilometers. From a simple nce, it was twenty times bigger than the dragon before them, so it was easily ten times bigger.


    Nidhogg spread her arms trying to express how huge it was, but she didn¡¯t stop there and also stood on her toes. Of course, there was no way she¡¯d be able to urately transmit the size, but Adenmaha still admired the fact that it was much bigger.


    ¡°Bigger than that? And by a lot?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Much, much bigger.¡±


    Nidhogg answered hurriedly and thought of other methods to express hugeness, but she couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    And that was the same for Adenmaha.


    She just looked up at the body of Nidhogg with her dumbfounded face and let out sounds of admiration.


    ¡°Haa. How amazing. Really incredible.¡±


    She had just epted the fact that Tae Ho had defeated an army of the giants while riding upon Nidhogg, but now she could understand it certainly.


    With a body that big, it would be able to create catastrophe and turmoil just by rolling on the ground.


    Adenmaha thought of when she had to roll in the Winter Tree Forest of Kataron.


    The day she had to roll to take care of the moving trees in an instant.


    Didn¡¯t Nidhogg also roll on the battlefield?


    ¡®Hey, no way.¡¯


    She shook her head reflexively at the mental image of a dragon that was a hundred meters long rolling over a battlefield. She convinced herself that not even Tae Ho would make Nidhogg do something like that.


    ¡°Anyways, you really are amazing.¡±


    Nidhogg scratched her head as Adenmaha eximed once again and didn¡¯t know what to do. Sheughed like a fool and then slightly pulled on Adenmaha¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Adenmaha.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you do it a bit more?¡±


    Nidhogg said hesitantly while flushing. Adenmaha tilted her head because she couldn¡¯t understand what she was saying, but she soon understood.


    What Nidhogg wanted.


    The words Ratatoskr didn¡¯t tell her.


    Adenmaha smiled brightly. She spread her arms widely and said energetically,


    ¡°Incredible. Our Nidhogg is amazing, big and beautiful!¡±


    Ratatoskr had only told her that she was big and a fool.


    It had only told her that she was uselessly big.


    Nidhogg also thought like that. She could only do so.


    But that wasn¡¯t the case now.


    Adenmaha had told her that she was amazing. Instead of cursing her that she was big and a fool, she had praised that her body was big and beautiful.


    ¡°Ehehehe.¡±


    Laughter kepting out. Her face felt hot, but she couldn¡¯t stopughing.


    And what came out wasn¡¯t onlyughter. Her eyes started to redden, and tears fell down unconsciously as well.


    Adenmaha aimed a silent smile at Nidhogg. She smirked instead of wiping off Nidhogg¡¯s tears and then expressed her admiration more energetically.


    ¡°How are you this amazing? Really, really amazing. You are so amazing, I can¡¯t stop admiring.¡±


    She spoke gently as ifplimenting a kid.


    Nidhogg couldn¡¯t endure it anymore and embraced Adenmaha.


    ¡°I like Adenmaha a lot!¡±


    ¡°Me too. Me too, Nidhogg.¡± (ED Note: Narcissism much, Adenmaha?)


    Adenmaha patted Nidhogg¡¯s back. Although Nidhogg was 10cm taller than her, no matter who saw them, the one that got hugged this time was Nidhogg.


    Not a dislike but a I like you.


    Nidhogg bit her lips and then burst into tears.


    She was crying so sorrowfully that she began soaking Adenmaha¡¯s clothes, but she didn¡¯t push her back. She rather hugged her more warmly.


    And Cuchinn, that was looking that from a distant ce, said as his eyes became red,


    ¡®How nice and warm. It¡¯s so nice and warm that I don¡¯t need a stove at all.¡¯


    Nidhogg was one case, but Cuchinn had grown amazed of Adenmaha.


    He had only seen her assuming a prim air in front of Tae Ho, but for her to be a woman overflowing with motherly love....


    ¡®A Goddess is still a Goddess in the end.¡¯


    Cuchinn smirked once again. It was because he remembered Adenmaha¡¯s past when she had chosen to be the ve of Bress the Tyrant by her own decision to save the citizens of Erin.


    H, who didn¡¯t know much about Nidhoggpared to the other two, looked at Nidhogg with surprise written over her face.


    ¡°I could have never imagined that the ck dragon was like this.¡±


    It was even more so as she had seen her fight valiantly in the battlefield.


    Odin smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Right, that was also the case for me. I only guessed that it would be an evil and wicked existence.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t been able to realize it even though he had heard Nidhogg¡¯s cry filled with sorrow.


    Odin took a deep breath and turned to look at H.


    ¡°Are the preparations going well?¡±


    ¡°We have finished everything. I will lead the Naglfar whenever you give the order and head to Asgard.¡±


    There were already dozens of Naglfars prepared, ships made with the ws and nails of the dead.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief to hear.¡±


    The individual strength of the dead was certainly weak. They were beings that couldn¡¯t even fight properly against the giants, but the story changed when their numbers reached the hundred thousands. Even though it would still be impossible to face the giants, it wasn¡¯t impossible to face the evil spirits.


    ¡°Odin, are you going to the highest branch right now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to do so. There¡¯s no reason to dy any further.¡±


    They had to rather hurry. He had gathered a bit of information from Niflheim and Midgard, but he still didn¡¯t have any detailed information regarding Asgard.


    Odin answered immediately H¡¯s question and then turned to look at Tae Ho who was standing next to Merlin.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Odin?¡±


    ¡°Hraesvelg is the protector and the king of the highest branch. He will probably show himself when he sees us approach.¡±


    And Nidhogg was especially in the group. He¡¯d never met Nidhogg even once since he¡¯d been born, but he should know of her characteristics, like her four pair of wings and four horns, through Ratatoskr.


    It was obvious he woulde charging when he heard that a ck dragon had appeared.


    ¡°I will proceed with the negotiations just like I said before, but the thing after that is entirely up to you.¡±


    Everything pertaining to defeating Hraesvelg rested on Tae Ho¡¯s shoulders. It wasn¡¯t that Odin had irresponsibly handed the task to him. Odin really trusted Tae Ho that much.


    ¡°Leave it to me,¡±


    Tae Ho hit his chest and answered. Odin remembered the time Tae Ho had appeared to save him and smiled bitterly. He thought of Idun, who¡¯d tried hard to hide Tae Ho from his eyes, and made a hand gesture.


    ¡°Come closer. I will give you a blessing.¡±


    ¡®Oh nice. You like blessings. Get a lot of them. Two at least.¡¯


    Cuchinn butted in as if this was the right moment.


    Tae Ho smiled bitterly inwardly and approached Odin and then blessed him on his forehead.


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the Nine Realms.¡±


    They didn¡¯t have time to waste anymore, just like Odin had said. The group then headed toward the highest branch with Ratatoskr as their guide.


    ¡ª


    The World Tree, Yggdrasil, could be said to be a kind of system that was aposition of the world itself.


    Because of that, the World Tree wasn¡¯t only what one could see. The World Tree passing through Niflheim, Midgard, and Asgard was merely the corporeal part of the entire tree.


    Hraesvelg knew this fact instinctively. He couldn¡¯t exin it in detail, but he could feel it.


    ¡®There isn¡¯t only one path that leads to the highest branch.¡¯


    There were several other paths that led to the highest branch aside from climbing the materialized tree.


    And the path Ratatoskr used was certainly a path they couldn¡¯t see.


    Because of that, Hraesvelg left watchmen in several parts of the highest branch. It was to drive away anyone approaching the highest branch quickly, be it a God or a giant.


    Hraesvelg, who had the appearance of a sturdy, old man, stood on the wide and solitary training center and slowly took a stance.


    He would swing his spear and cut the air horizontally and then vertically, take a turn, and produce a strong sh.


    Hraesvelg moved slowly. He used several seconds in only one stance.


    It was a training method human martial artists used when they wanted to increase the preciseness of a movement.


    Actually, it was a meaningless training for Hraesvelg.


    He was a kind of a God, just like the ancient dragon Nidhogg.


    Because of that, although he now had the appearance of an old man, that wasn¡¯t the same for his real body.


    A white eagle that had huge wings that could cover the sky.


    That was Hraesvelg¡¯s real appearance. It was a body that couldn¡¯t use the spear and didn¡¯t even need to use it.


    But Hraesvelg still trained in his spearmanship. It was to be simr to the great hero that remained in his thoughts.


    A clean stab.


    Hraesvelg pulled back his spear and let out a long sigh. He should have moved on to the next movement here, but he frowned and turned around. Young sparrows were flying towards him in a hurry.


    ¡°Hraesvelg-nim! Hraesvelg-nim!¡±


    ¡°It appeared! Appeared!¡±


    ¡°An infiltrator! Infiltrator!¡±


    The sparrows flew around Hraesvelg¡¯s head and chirped noisily.


    Hraesvelg extended his spear to make a spot for the sparrows to perch upon and then he smiled like a man and asked,


    ¡°Is it the giants?¡±


    ¡°Not a giant nor a God! It¡¯s a dragon!¡±


    ¡°A ck dragon! A ck dragon!¡±


    ¡°A ck dragon?¡±


    Hraesvelg opened his eyes abruptly and asked back in an absurd tone. The sparrows held their breaths at the strong aura that was suddenly released.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Hraesvelg received a sparrow that¡¯d fallen down as it¡¯d been paralyzed and then calmed down his aura.


    The sparrows were able to barely breathe once again and fluttered their wings.


    ¡°It¡¯s really big!¡±


    ¡°It has poison in its body! And has four pair of wings! It also has four horns!¡±


    Hraesvelg gulped dry saliva. He barely suppressed the aura that was about toe out reflexively and held his breath.


    Four pair of wings and four horns.


    A ck dragon.


    There was only one thing that appeared in his head. And right then, a ck and huge bird came flying from far away.


    ¡°Hraesvelg-nim!¡±


    It was Hraesvelg¡¯s aide, Vedrfolnir.


    She usually transformed into a woman of long ck hair first to express etiquette, but she didn¡¯t have the leisure to do so this time. She yelled towards Hraesvelg while being in the shape of a bird.


    ¡°It-It has appeared!¡±


    If the usually calm Vedrfolnir had gotten this excited, there was only one possible scenario.


    ¡°The ck dragon, Nidhogg.¡±


    The ancient dragon.


    Hraesvelg¡¯s own old enemy that was connected to him by fate.


    His breathing became rough by its own ord. He felt that the beats of his heart had started to shake, and he clenched a fist in anticipation.


    He remembered the fight against the great hero he could still remember clearly when he closed his eyes.


    The excitement from that time surged up naturally, and an equally natural smile was slowly drawn upon his face.


    A final and decisive battle.


    A duel that put the fate of the world in the line.


    The day he had waited for a thousand years!


    He could die in this battle. His opponent was the ancient dragon that resented the world. Perhaps, this may be thest day for Hraesvelg.


    But he had no regrets nor fear.


    If he could pour all he was capable of.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Lead the way, Vedrfolnir.¡±


    His voice was strangely calmpared to his hot chest. His eyes were also calm.


    The sparrows¡¯ hearts were moved by the current, hero-esque image of Hraesvelg. Vedrfolnir was about to burst in tears, but she held them back. It was the moment her master had waited his entire life for. She couldn¡¯t scatter her feelings with mere tears.


    ¡°I will lead the way, my loved master. King of the highest branch.¡±


    Hraesvelg looked at the sky and took a deep breath. He calmed down his hot ambition that burned like the sun and jumped to the sky.


    < Episode 41 ¨C The highest branch (3) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 41/Chapter 4: The highest branch (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The highest branch wasn¡¯t a branch like its name implied.


    It was a small world that was stuck to the world tree just like Midgard and Asgard.


    Hraesvelg flew in the sky in a majestuous manner. Vedrfolnir flew a bit ahead than him to lead the way and the sparrows that were riding on her back chirped and yelled.


    ¡°The king is going!¡±


    ¡°The king is going to fight against the ck dragon!¡±


    The birds that had a good hearing heard them. The birds that were uneasy because of the sudden appearance of the ck dragon got happy and flew up. They then followed the track of their king.


    Hraesvelg didn¡¯t stop his citizens. It was because it would be better to have more witnesses in the great duel that would take ce in a moment.


    But of course, Hraesvelg wasn¡¯t nning on putting his citizens in danger in vain as he was a king. He was nning to not let them approach to a certain range as they could get swept in the battle against Nidhogg.


    ¡°My king! My king!¡±


    ¡°Our king!¡±


    ¡°King of birds!¡±


    ¡°The protector of the highest branch!¡±


    The birds started to gather one by one and yelled together. Hraesvelg was a king that was loved by everyone as he protected the highest branch for a thousand years since he climbed to the throne.


    They knew well about the ck dragon Nidhogg thanks to the squirrel beast Ratatoskr.


    The manifestation of all the evil in the world.


    But they weren¡¯t afraid as the white eagle king was with them. They were sure he would defeat a mere ck dragon!


    Hraesvelg first headed to the core of the highest branch instead of going to the outer regions where the ck dragon had appeared at. It wasn¡¯t to make more citizens follow him. It was because his real body was asleep in that ce.


    ¡°Wake up my body. The time hase.¡±


    When Hraesvelg stood in the air and mumbled something, the entire highest branch started to shake. The birds that were gathered were afraid but happy at the same time. They closed their beaks tightly and concentrated.


    A huge flutter of a wing shook the world.


    The two wings that got spread while breaking the silence hit the air once again and Hraesvelg¡¯s original body appeared.


    The eyes of the sparrows that were riding on Vedrfolnir widened and that was the same for the ones that had already seen the real appearance of the king and for the ones that were looking at it for the first time.


    If you connected the extremes of the wings, you could imagine that it was a big and wide ins. It was a huge existence that could create whirlwinds with a stroke of its wind.


    Hraesvelg¡¯s original body was a kind of a magic armor just like Nidhogg¡¯s body.


    A pure white eagle that had no stains.


    Hraesvelg looked at his own body with a satisfied expression and then took a step. He stepped on the air and then moved to the head of his original body.


    Vedrfolnir transformed into a beautiful woman and stood next to the king and the sparrows sat in her shoulder and praised his greatness.


    Hraesvelg fluttered his wings once again. The ground shook once more and the white eagle crossed an incredible distance in a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s the king!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the white eagle king!¡±


    ¡°The king is going to fight against the ck dragon!¡±


    The citizens of the highest branch yelled with all their strength. They were also really excited right now.


    This was also Ratatoskr¡¯s merit. The citizens imagined their king defeating the ck dragon and fluttered their wings even more strongly.


    And Hraesvelg finally reached the outside perimeter along his people. He opened his eyes sharply and looked at the ck dragon.


    A ck dragon that had four pair of wings and four horns, just like the sparrows had said, was standing still. It looked just like a ck and huge mountain.


    ¡®It¡¯s smaller than I thought.¡¯


    An eagle was an animal which wings was bigger than its body so just by looking at their size, it didn¡¯t seem like there would be much difference between Hraesvelg and Nidhogg.


    But perhaps, it was an obvious thing. Because Nidhogg was the fated enemy of Hraesvelg. The story would fit if they were of a simr size.


    The dragon that had a poisonous fog around it didn¡¯t move, as if it had really be a mountain. Hraesvelg made his citizens stop and flew ahead alone.


    About 200 meters with Nidhogg.


    It was a really long distance that people wouldn¡¯t be able to speak to each other but it was plentily close for huge existences like Nidhogg and Hraesvelg.


    Based on Ratatoskr¡¯s words, the normal thing would be for the dragon tounch a surprise attack first but it rather waited calmly for him.


    It was a strange thing but Hraesvelg could find out the reason for it.


    ¡®It was also waiting for the destined duel.¡¯


    A smile spread in his mouth by its own.


    RIght, it was a battle against its old enemy connected by fate. No matter how much of an evil creature it was, it would at least want to duel properly.


    Hraesvelg stood on the head of his original body and looked at Nidhogg¡¯s head. It was a distance that made people seem like dots but this didn¡¯t impede the eyes of the eagle king at all. He could see the scene of 200 meters ahead as if it was right in front of him.


    There was a ck haired warrior standing on the head of Nidhogg.


    A tall stature and trained body. Clear features and a strong resolution in his face.


    ¡®Is that Nidhogg¡¯s essence?¡¯


    And it was at that moment. The one that was estimated to be Nidhogg¡¯s essence opened his mouth and shouted in a loud voice. It seemed like he had used some mystical power that his voice was heard clearly regardless of the distance.


    ¡°King of birds Hraesvelg! I¡¯m called Lee Tae Ho, themander of Idun¡¯s legion!¡±


    ¡°Idun¡¯smander? Are you a warrior of Valha?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Hraesvelg¡¯s eyebrows twitched. It wasn¡¯t only because his guess that the man was Nidhogg¡¯s essence was wrong.


    Displeasement showed in the voice of Hraesvelg, that looked at honor with importance.


    ¡°Bastard! Asgard fell in danger but it seemed that a traitor has appeared! For a warrior of Valha to join hands with Nidhogg!¡±


    Hraesvelg had no rtionship with Valha but it didn¡¯t matter. How could a warrior of a God join hands with the evil dragon?


    Treason was especially one of the things Hraesvelg disliked a lot.


    As he looked at the warrior with eyes filled with contempt, Tae Ho answered with his head high as if he didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case! I¡¯m a warrior of Valha that fights for Asgard and the nine realms, and the king of Gods Odin will prove this!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Idun¡¯s warrior is an outstanding warrior even in Valha.¡±


    Odin, that was seated a bit farther from Tae Ho, said in a low voice. Hraesvelg couldn¡¯t see Odin as he was concentrated on the man estimated to be Nidhogg¡¯s essence and asked in a surprised voice.


    ¡°Odin? You were alive?¡±


    ¡°I could survive thanks to Idun¡¯s warrior.¡±


    Odin smiled bitterly and said. His voice and looks didn¡¯t seem to be forced at all.


    Hraesvelg got perplexed. He didn¡¯t know about Idun¡¯s warrior but it was hard to imagine the king of Gods to join hands with Nidhogg.


    But this was reality urring in front of them. Hraesvelg yelled bluntly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine whatever it is. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s the king of Gods Odin or a warrior of Valha. The important thing is that the ck warrior Nidhogg came to the highest branch!¡±


    The white eagle Hraesvelg didn¡¯t miss the main point of the problem.


    Only the truth that Nidhogg had infiltrated the highest branch was important.


    Tae Ho nodded. He yelled in a pleasant voice as it was flowing as he wanted to.


    ¡°You are right Hraesvelg. The important thing is Nidhogg. Come greet her.¡±


    Tae Ho stood to a side and then, one of the rocks in Nidhogg¡¯s head split up and two people showed up.


    ¡®Women?¡¯


    They were both women. One was a tall and slender woman that had long ck hair and the other one was a white haired woman that was dressed with the uniform of Valkyries.


    You could know who was Nidhogg¡¯s essence at a nce.


    The white haired Valkyrie- Adenmaha, stopped at the entrance and the ck haired woman- Nidhogg walked ahead.


    But it was at that moment.


    ¡°Kyak!¡±


    Nidhogg, that took a step with a stiff expression, was about to fall down. Adenmaha asked hurriedly as she got surprised.


    ¡°Are you fine?¡±


    ¡°Ye,yes. I¡¯m fine. I didn¡¯t fall down.¡±


    For her to almost fall down as she tripped with a rock.


    Nidhogg cleared her throat several times as it was embarrassing and then stood next to Tae Ho with still stiff movements. She then looked at Hraesvelg and waved her hand shyly.


    ¡°Ah, hello? I¡¯m Nidhogg. I wanted to meet you for a while. I also heard many things from Ratatoskr......Although they weren¡¯t good things, it¡¯s fine as it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. Uh, um.......ah...hi anyways!¡±


    She hesitated for a moment and then increased her voice at thest part.


    She even smiled brightly.


    But the reply that Nidhogg wanted didn¡¯t return. Odin turned his head and held hisughter and Tae Ho gritted his teeth to maintain his expression.


    When Nidhogg became dispirited and shrugged her shoulders, a reply came from the side of Hraesvelg.


    It was Vedrfolnir.


    ¡°Bastards! You dare to insult the king of the highest branch! You dare bring a fake to this ce!¡±


    There was nothing more evil. How could they bring a childish girl like that and say that she was Nidhogg¡¯s essence!


    Vedrfolnir red at Tae Ho¡¯s group with eyes filled with displeasement. But somethingpletely unexpected came out from the mouth of Hraesvelg.


    ¡°She¡¯s real?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°She is really Nidhogg.¡±


    Vedrfolnir blinked as she didn¡¯t understand what Hraesvelg was saying but he didn¡¯t say anything else. Actually, Hraesvelg also wanted to yell like Vedrfolnir to bring the real deal.


    But he could know.


    Because he was connected to her by fate.


    The one in front of him was Nidhogg indeed. She was the ck dragon Nidhogg.


    That¡¯s why Hraesvelg decided to think in another perspective. He spoke with the voice he managed to squeeze out.


    ¡°Nidhogg, stop acting. I heard that you were an evil existence but you have crossed the line. Your actions right now....aren¡¯t right manners when facing your destined enemy.¡±


    He had expected the fated duel while thinking that the dragon was an evil existence but wasn¡¯t it too much that it was acting like that?


    But reality always surpassed your imaginations.


    ¡°Ni, Nidhogg didn¡¯t act. I¡¯m......not evil. Tae Ho master and Adenmaha said that Nidhogg was good.¡±


    Nidhogg spoke back while being aware of her surroundings. Adenmaha clenched her fist towards Nidhogg telling her to cheer up but that wasn¡¯t the case for the others. Odin couldn¡¯t endure hisughter and turned around and Tae Ho pinched his thigh.


    ¡°Th, that damned.....¡±


    Vedrfolnir trembled. She couldn¡¯t endure looking how her loved king got despised anymore.


    ¡°Nidhogg! I know too well that you have tried to make the world tree fall by eating the roots! How do you dare act as an innocent kid!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t. I don¡¯t eat the roots. It¡¯s bitter and not tasty. The food Heda or Adenmaha makes are much more delicious.¡±


    It was true. Nidhogg really disliked eating the roots of the world tree.


    Vedrfolnir staggered. Strength was taken away from her body as Nidhogg¡¯s words were heard sincerely.


    ¡°Yo, you bitch! I remember the curses you had told to Hraesvelg-nim!¡±


    ¡°Ah, uh....I¡¯m sorry! Ratatoskr forced me to do it. I¡¯m sorry. It said that it would leave if I didn¡¯t.....¡±


    Nidhogg started to sob as she was really sorry. Her crying look looked really sad and poor.


    ¡°Hey, why are you making a kid cry! What did she do wrong!¡±


    Adenmaha yelled. Vedrfolnir, that was already in a groggy state, put an even dumber face.


    ¡°Wh, what?¡±


    Make a kid cry?


    She wanted to deny it but she couldn¡¯t. Looking at them from a distance, it just looked like Vedrfolnir was a bad girl that made a poor girl cry.


    ¡°My, my king.¡±


    Vedrfolnir couldn¡¯t take in the sudden situation and said with a trembling voice. But Hraesvelg also felt the same as her. No, he received a bigger shock than Vedrfolnir.


    ¡°H, how........¡±


    How is it that she isn¡¯t her old fated enemy?


    Wasn¡¯t this the duel he had waited for a thousand years?


    Hraesvelg felt dizzy. They hadn¡¯t even started to exchange blows but the strengthpletely left his body. It felt like the sky turned yellow.


    The sparrows that were sitting in the shoulder of Vedrfolnir got excited at the perplexity of their king. They, that were simple, thought that Nidhogg was acting. They crossed a distance of 200 meters in an instant suitable of being messengers and started to attack Nidhogg.


    ¡°Bad girl!¡±


    ¡°Bad girl!¡±


    But they were still sparrows. The only thing sparrows the size of a fist could do was to fly around Nidhogg¡¯s head and peak it.


    Originally, he had to stop the sparrows. They were weak creatures that could die by one attack of an enraged enemy.


    But there was no need to do so and that fact made Hraesvelg feel more tired.


    ¡°Kyak! Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t do it! It hurts! I don¡¯t like things that hurt!¡±


    Nidhogg couldn¡¯t even think about hitting the sparrows and just covered her head.


    Adenmaha and Tae Ho chased away the sparrows in her stead.


    ¡°A, an act.....¡±


    Vedrfolnir couldn¡¯t finish speaking. Hraesvelg closed his eyes tightly.


    He didn¡¯t want to see anymore. Didn¡¯t want to hear anymore.


    The fated enemy that was connected to him.


    A destined duel against the devil that threatened the world.


    It wasn¡¯t something like this.


    The duel he had dreamed for a long time wasn¡¯t something like this.


    Hraesvelg showed tears in a really long while. They were tears of remorse that flowed down from a deep part of his heart.


    ¡°My king.....¡±


    Vedrfolnir also started to cry. She felt like her heart got torn when she looked at her king being sad. She felt so absent minded that she couldn¡¯t even think about Ratatoskr.


    But it was at that moment.


    ¡°Hraesvelg!¡±


    Tae Ho yelled once again. He red at Hraesvelg that turned to look at him reflexively and said.


    ¡°We need your help to take back Asgard. That¡¯s why I have a proposal to make to you!¡±


    Hraesvelg, that didn¡¯t even want to think anything by now, didn¡¯t show any reaction.


    Tae Ho yelled once again.


    ¡°I request a duel with you as themander of Idun. If I win, help us on taking back Asgard. As I am Nidhogg¡¯s master, she will also participate in the duel.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I can fight well if it¡¯s with Tae Ho master!¡±


    Nidhogg said. At that moment, Tae Ho activated the ¡®one that controls dragons¡¯ and at that time, the attribute of the aura covering Nidhogg¡¯s body changed.


    The ck dragon Nidhogg.


    A strong aura that suited an ancient dragon.


    It was the same to when she stood on the battlefield of Niflheim. Hraesvelg got a hold of himself at the sharp aura and vitality also entered Vedrfolnir¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°My king.¡±


    Vedrfolnir spoke with a wet voice. It was only a bit but there was joy mixed in her voice.


    There was a long distance to what they had imagined but the current Nidhogg was a good opponent.


    Hraesvelg nodded. He clenched his fist and yelled.


    ¡°Good, good! Let¡¯s have a duel!¡±


    Hraesvelg calmed down himself and released the aura from inside his body. A strong aura surged up like fire just like what happened with Nidhogg.


    The king of the highest branch indeed.


    He wasn¡¯t an easy opponent at all. He was a really strong foe.


    But Cuchinn shook his head and put an evil smile.


    ¡®He didn¡¯t put a condition for when he won.¡¯


    After Tae Ho listened to the situation about Ratatoskr, he requested Odin to entrust the negotiations to him.


    The reason was simple.


    ¡®I will be able to shake Hraesvelg just by making him duel with Nidhogg.¡¯


    And it turned out like he had thought. Hraesvelg, whose mind and body was a mess, ended up biting the bait Tae Ho had thrown.


    But Tae Ho¡¯s fishing hadn¡¯t ended yet. There was the most important ending left.


    ¡°Hraesvelg! I have one more thing to tell you before the duel. I am a summoner at the same time i¡¯m Idun¡¯s warrior. Will I be able to fight with my summons?¡±


    ¡°Do as you wish! It doesn¡¯t matter how many opponents there are!¡±


    All the conditions had been set. Odin stood up and yelled.


    ¡°I, king of Gods Odin, will be a witness for this duel.¡±


    ¡°I, Vedrfolnir, will also be a witness for my king.¡±


    Vedrfolnir spoke confidently and then took the sparrows and flew up high.


    It was to not interfere with the duel.


    Hraesvelg¡¯s original body flew to the sky. Hraesvelg, that was still standing on the head of his original body, looked down at Nidhogg and imed as the king of the highest branch.


    ¡°Come how many you want! I am Hraesvelg, the king of the highest branch!¡±


    ¡°Uooooo!¡±


    ¡°My king!¡±


    ¡°Our king!¡±


    The citizens, that didn¡¯t know of the conversation they had with Nidhogg, cheered. Tae Ho faced at that Hraesvelg with a satisfied face and then turned to look at Nidhogg and Adenmaha.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±


    Odin also left Nidhogg¡¯s head, just like Vedrfolnir did, and then went to Merlin that was waiting in a distant ce.


    Tae Ho went to the heart room with Nidhogg.


    Adenmaha and Rolo stood at the sides of Nidhogg.


    ¡®It will be a short warfare. You won¡¯t be able to endure long even if it¡¯s you we are talking about.¡¯


    He wasn¡¯t talking about the battle against Hraesvelg. It was about what Tae Ho was to do now.


    Tae Ho nodded and sat at the chair in the heart room. He then took out a golden apple he received from Odin and cleared it in one go. The divine power of Idun, that was filling the apple, covered Tae Ho¡¯s body.


    [Saga: Idun¡¯s warrior]


    The amplified power of a God got amplified once again. He embraced Nidhogg, that was hugging him naturally, and then ced his hands on the keyboard and the mouse.


    [Saga: Owner of mes]


    [Saga: Owner of frost]


    Rolo and Adenmaha transformed into Shootingstar and Javier. They were smaller than Nidhogg but they were still huge dragons.


    Three dragons.


    Hraesvelg twitched and Vedrfolnir gulped dry saliva.


    But this wasn¡¯t the end. Tae Ho still had one more card.


    [Saga: The warrior that had a Valkyrie meet him]


    The fake Nidhogg appeared. The citizens of the highest branch screamed at the appearance of the dragon that was identical to Nidhogg.


    And one more thing to this.


    The fake Adenmaha that appeared with the ¡®Warrior that had a Valkyrie meet him¡¯.


    [Saga: Owner of frost]


    The fake Adenmaha turned into a fake Javier. It then let out a loud roar.


    Five dragons.


    It was just like Cuchinn had warned. An overwhelming amount of divine power got spent just by maintaining it. He probably won¡¯t be able to maintain it for too long.


    In addition, it was doubtful if the fake Nidhogg and Adenmaha would be able to move properly. If he couldn¡¯t control them properly, it would only be a waste of divine power.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way you would do something that stupid.¡¯


    Cuchinn smirked and said. Tae Ho finished thest preparations instead of nodding.


    [Saga: Legendary pro gamer]


    The screen of the monitor changed. The first person point of view, that was Nidhogg¡¯s point of view, changed into a third person like RTS games.


    Tae Ho would control Nidhogg and give simple orders to Adenmaha and Rolo. He would control the fake Adenmaha and Nidhogg as when you controlled several units from an RTS game.


    ¡®Bad guy. You really are a bastard. Really.¡¯


    Tae Ho nodded. He thanked Cuchinn¡¯spliment and moved the mouse and the keyboard.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    [Saga: The one that controls dragons]


    Nidhogg flinched and let out an exmation. It was the same for Rolo and Adenmaha. They received orders from Tae Ho through the ¡®one that controls dragons¡¯ and ¡®the legendary gamer¡¯.


    The duel started.


    The five dragons flew up towards Hraesvelg.


    < Episode 41 ¨C The highest branch (4) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 41/Chapter 5: The highest branch (5)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The reason Tae Ho unleashed all the strength he possessed was simple.


    ¡°Hraesvelg is strong.¡±


    Those were Odin¡¯s words. And thanks to Ratatoskr¡¯s testimony being added here, there was no doubt about Hraesvelg¡¯s strength.


    It was too different with Nidhogg.


    The ancient dragon was one of the strongest existences that could bring destruction to the world but it didn¡¯t know how to fight at all. In addition, Nidhogg was submissive and naive so her battle power declined even more. She was at a situation where she should be d if she knew how to use a tenth of her strength.


    But that wasn¡¯t the same for Hraesvelg.


    He was a protector that had guarded the highest branch for a thousand years. He had plenty of real battle experience and wasn¡¯t the type to dodge battles like Nidhogg.


    The one connected by fate to the ck dragon Nidhogg.


    The king of birds Hraesvelg.


    He was strong. He wasn¡¯t saying that he was Nidhogg¡¯s destined enemy for nothing so Tae Ho could only use all of his strength from the start to defeat him.


    ¡®First hit first win. The best thing is to defeat someone before they unleash their real strength.¡¯


    It was Ragnar¡¯s teaching and the experience from when Tae Ho was a pro gamer was telling him the same thing.


    If Hraesvelg got strong when he transformed, then defeat him before he can transform.


    If it¡¯s an opponent that can manifest strong magic, defeat them before they canplete their magic.


    Waiting until the opponent unleashed all of their strength or helping them so they were able to was only a thing that protagonists from fairy tales did.


    ¡®That¡¯s how adults fight.¡¯


    Cuchinn said like a joke but his eyes were sharp and cold.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t let himself get swept by his spirit. He maintained himself calm while five dragons flew towards the sky.


    Just looking at the numbers, it was 5 vs 1 but reality wasn¡¯t that simple.


    First, the difference in size was different.


    Hraesvelg was also a really huge creature, although not as big as the 2km long Nidhogg.


    His wings when spread seemed like it passed the hundred meters. Even if eagles were animals which wings were bigger than their bodies, being that big meant that their bodies also reached tens of meters.


    Just looking at the size, the only one that could face Hraesvelg on equal ground was Nidhogg.


    Rolo and Adenmaha also reached tens of meters after they transformed into Shootingstar and Javier but they were still much smaller than Hraesvelg.


    If the length was twice as big, then your body became a few more times that. Rolo and Adenmaha would be seen as children in Hraesvelg¡¯s eyes.


    And actually, Nidhogg was onlyparable to Hraesvelg in size when looking at their bodies. She wasn¡¯t as big as him when you also took the length of the spread wings into ount.


    ¡®The more you dy the more disadvantageous it is for you. You have to crush him fast.¡¯


    Tae Ho also agreed to that. He red at Hraesvelg through Nidhogg¡¯s eyes and then looked at the 3rd person screen that showed in the screen. He quickly moved his hands and ordered.


    Hraesvelg spread his wings. He fluttered once and the ground shook. The moment he surged up, a strong wind became a wall and covered the heads of the five dragons.


    It was an overwhelmingly strong wind. Tae Ho ced Nidhogg, that was the strongest, at the front and pierced through the wall of wind. Adenmaha and the fake Adenmaha stuck close to her and elevated and Rolo ced the fake Nidhogg in front of it and headed to Hraesvelg¡¯s rear.


    Looking at humanity¡¯s long war record, the strategy in a war served to aplish one objective.


    Surround and defeat.


    Big numbers would surround a minority and destroy them.


    Even if the total number of the enemy was higher than the allies, they took into ount that they were in their local territory where they were bigger in number.


    Tae Ho was loyal to the basics. Nidhogg charged towards Hraesvelg and opened her mouth and Adenmaha and the fake Adenmaha, that easily passed through the wall of wind by sticking close to Nidhogg¡¯s tail, flew sideways and attacked Hraesvelg¡¯s sides.


    The citizens of the highest branch gulped dry saliva and a part of them let out a gasp.


    Right at that moment, a strong poison got fired from Nidhogg¡¯s mouth. It was a strong poison that seemed like it could melt everything it touched and even if the opponent dodges it, they can only get infected.


    But Hraesvelg flew up once again instead of fearing it. A strong wind than the first time got generated to form a whirlwind and scattered the poison Nidhogg spat and a part of them even flew towards Adenmaha and the fake one.


    Adenmaha and the fake Adenmaha hurriedly let out a breath and froze the poison and the wind altogether. Hraesvelgughed and attacked Nidhogg. There was still the remnant of the poison but he just ignored it. He had no need to fear the remnants, now that it wasn¡¯t even the original attack.


    Hraesvelg had prepared a long time for this battle. ALthough the shape was a bit different to what he was expecting, it wasn¡¯t that everything he had prepared had be useless.


    The first time he realized Nidhogg and him were old enemies, he didn¡¯t save time on increasing his resistance towards poison. It was an obvious thing as he would be fighting the ck poisonous dragon.


    Hraesvelg pierced through the wind mixed with poison and attacked Nidhogg. It was a sharp and fast movement like a mother bird snatching her prey. But Tae Ho moved Nidhogg¡¯s body as if it was his own and dodged Hraesvelg¡¯s attack. He had barely managed to dodge it by twisting Nidhogg¡¯s body so he couldn¡¯t even think about counterattacking. But she wasn¡¯t the only one that was at this ce.


    Adenmaha and the fake Adenmaha, that flew on top of Hraesvelg¡¯s head fired an ice breath at the same time.


    Hraesvelg snorted and showed a movement normal birds couldn¡¯t even imagine. He started to drop down from the sky and then turned his body at a 180 degree to surge up and hovered on top of the head of Adenmaha and the fake Adenmaha. This attack is what you call a barrel roll.


    The both of them let out a gasp and got bewildered. Nidhogg also expressed perplexion with a really surprised face.


    Hraesvelg fluttered his wings strongly. He tried to make Adenmaha and the fake Adenmaha crash by creating a strong wind.


    The two dragons flied desperately and let out screams and Hraesvelg gattered all attention on him.


    ¡°My king!¡±


    Vedrfolnir screamed.


    Hraesvelg, that was about to attack Nidhogg after sweeping down the two dragons, knew instinctively what Vedrfolnir¡¯s scream meant.


    He turned his head and rolled his eyes. He released his spirit and checked his surroundings.


    Adenmaha, that had pretended to act as if she was crashing, smirked. But it was already toote.


    The fake Nidhogg rushed at Hraesvelg from his rear however Hraesvelg twisted his body and easily dodged the attack. But the fake Nidhogg was also merely a bait. The real attack was something else.


    Rolo fell down from the sky. He was executing a body m simr to a meteorite, befitting of his name of Shootingstar.


    This attack was hard to dodge even in normal situations. In addition, it was even more so as he had turned to dodge the fake Nidhogg hurriedly.


    But Hraesvelg wasn¡¯t that easy either. He dodged in that situation and evaded a direct hit.


    Rolo hit Hraesvelg¡¯s wing. He barely managed to drop his speed before he crashed in the ground.


    A trajectory of fire got drawn in the sky. Hraesvelg tried to flutter his wings and regain bnce but this time, Nidhogg charged towards that Hraesvelg. She opened her mouth widely as if she was trying to bite him instead of firing poison.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Hraesvelg roared and also opened his beak widely. It was to fire an overwhelming amount of magic power.


    But Nidhogg didn¡¯t stop and Hraesvelg didn¡¯t hesitate and fired out his magic power. He fired away an incredible power that could seal even the movements of Hraesvelg himself!


    [Saga: The warrior that had a Valkyrie meet him]


    Right at that moment, Tae Ho activated his saga. He changed the locations of Nidhogg and the fake one.


    Hraesvelg¡¯s magic power hit the head of the fake Nidhogg and broke it down. And right after that Nidhogg, that had moved to the location of the fake Nidhogg, that was at the rear of Hraesvelg attacked him. This time, Hraesvelg had no means to dodge this attack even if it was him.


    Nidhogg bit Hraesvelg¡¯s wing. Half of what she had bit were feathers but there were some fangs that had prated Hraesvelg¡¯s skin.


    Nidhogg inserted poison in Hraesvelg¡¯s wings as if she had be a snake. Adenmaha and the fake one didn¡¯t stay still either. They sat on Hraesvelg¡¯s back, now that his movements were sealed, and pushed him to the ground.


    Kwagang!


    Hraesvelg crashed on the ground and a great shockwave swept the surroundings. An explosion shaking the ground got set off and a dust cloud arose to the sky.


    The process became different but the results was as nned. Adenmaha fired an ice breath along with the fake Adenmaha and glued Hraesvelg to the ground. Nidhogg just focused on pressing down Hraesvelg instead of attacking him.


    But even so, Hraesvelg was in good shape. As he put strength in his wings, a crack got formed in the ice made by Adenmaha. Nidhogg¡¯s body moved up and down.


    Rolo fluttered his wings in the air and red at Hraesvelg. It was to transform into a meteorite once again and attack him.


    Adenmaha and the fake one fired out an ice breath once again. Their task was to restrict Hraesvelg¡¯s movements however they could.


    Nidhogg moved from Hraesvelg¡¯s wings to his body. She spread her arms and legs widely and focused on pressing him down.


    Hraesvelg tried to fly once again. The ice broke down and the three dragons shook.


    But he couldn¡¯t fly this time either. Tae Ho gulped dry saliva and handed over the mouse and the keyboard to Nidhogg.


    ¡°I will leave it to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes yes!¡±


    Nidhogg nodded with an expression full of joy. She embraced the keyboard and the mouse and then closed her eyes and concentrated. Nidhogg¡¯s body pressed down Hraesvelg once again. It was funny to see as her movements seemed like she was swimming in the ground but the effects were enough. Hraesvelg couldn¡¯t even move.


    The objective of this battle was to make Hraesvelg into their ally. Not to kill him.


    Nidhogg didn¡¯t cover poison in her body just like when she fought against Hrumbak. It was to evade damaging Adenmaha, that was also inflicting damage to Hraesvelg, but there was also another objective.


    The fake Adenmaha disappeared and Rolo descended from the sky to fill that empty spot and stepped on Hraesvelg. The moment he let out a groan filled with rage, the chest of Nidhogg¡¯s body opened with a clicking sound.


    It was Tae Ho. He started to jump in the air the moment he got out of the heart room. He calcted the remaining power of a God he had and headed to Hraesvelg¡¯s head.


    Hraesvelg¡¯s essence.


    He didn¡¯t enter somewhere like Nidhogg¡¯s heart room. He was standing on the head of his original body perhaps to attack the dragon that was stepping on his back himself. It was just like Tae Ho had expected.


    Hraesvelg, that was about to attack Adenmaha, noticed Tae Ho approaching him. He grabbed a spear of air he made with magic power and red at Tae Ho.


    Suppress the essence and end the fight.


    It was the same as with Nidhogg. But Hraesvelg wasn¡¯t Nidhogg. His essence, that had polished his martial arts for a hundred years wasn¡¯t weak at all.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Hraesvelg roared towards Tae Ho but there was joy in his eyes.


    It was because he was displeased that Tae Ho used many dragons in a duel but he liked Tae Ho¡¯s spirit that got out of Nidhogg and faced him head on.


    ¡°Come! Owner of the ck dragon!¡±


    And perhaps, this was the image of the long waited duel Hraesvelg was waiting for a long time. Hraesvelg remembered his battle against the Great hero a hundred years ago.


    In the other hand Tae Ho felt a sense of incongruity as he charged towards Hraesvelg. And he then realized the reason for it and got perplexed.


    ¡®Scathach¡¯s style techniques?!¡¯


    The stance Hraesvelg was taking was simr to Scathach¡¯s techniques.


    Cuchinn said quickly.


    ¡®It¡¯s a subspecies of it. It seems like he only saw it with his eyes and developed it to his own style.¡¯


    Originally, Cuchinn was usually like the dumb brother of the town, but he was different only in battles. It was a surprisingly fast and precise analysis.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know how this happened but it rather turned out well. A subspecies won¡¯t be able to beat the real Scathach¡¯s style techniques at all!¡¯


    Tae Ho also agreed. He looked at Hraesvelg with the insight in Scathach¡¯s style techniques, that couldn¡¯t be contained in a subspecies. He also took out his spear topletely suppress Hraesvelg, that was also holding a spear.


    Gae Bolg.


    The spear of death that was like the incarnation of the prince of light Cuchinn!


    And it was at that moment. Hraesvelg opened his eyes widely and let out a shocked voice.


    ¡°Th, that spear is!¡±


    He knew it. The shape had gotten a bit different but he had certainly seen it before.


    Hraesvelg couldn¡¯t speak as he was really surprised. It was to the point that he couldn¡¯t even breathe properly, although for a brief moment.


    And Tae Ho didn¡¯t let that opening go to waste. He got loyal to Ragnar¡¯s and Cuchinn¡¯s teachings.


    Strike first, win first.


    He had plenty of time to hear why Hraesvelg got surprised at ater time.


    The attack that was like thunder that started from Tae Ho¡¯s hands extended to Hraesvelg¡¯s chest.


    < Episode 41 ¨C The highest branch (5) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 41/Chapter 6: The highest branch (6)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The higher yourprehension you had in the sentence of the Milesians, you could unleash a higher skillpared to that.


    Tae Ho had increased theprehension he had towards almost all weapons significantly in the two years he spent in the tower of shadows.


    Gae Bolg was especially a weapon that needed a highprehension rate but the reason Tae Ho was able to use it was because he used it frequently but also because he had Cuchinn¡¯s help.


    Cuchinn transmitted his strength through the sentence of the Milesians. He made Tae Ho¡¯s spearmanship much stronger and quicker.


    Wind walk.


    One of the three stages Scathach¡¯s style techniques had.


    The moment Tae Ho charged forward, he became the wind. No, he became an existence quicker than gale and crossed the air.


    The wind walk wasn¡¯t simply a technique that granted you fast movements.


    It gave you a natural movement like the wind.


    That was why it was hard to catch. Even if you were someone that could catch up to that speed, your reactions became dull by one step in front of the wind walk.


    In addition, Hraesvelg was currently taken aback with something else.


    The moment he realized Tae Ho¡¯s stab, Gae Bolg was already stabbing his chest. The straight attack that was like thunder entered Hraesvelg¡¯s chest regardless of the strength behind it.


    ¡°Kuhok!¡±


    Hraesvelg got pushed back helplessly and vomited blood. It was only this much as he only received the tip of the spear and not theplete de. If he had been stabbedpletely it wouldn¡¯t have ended with this much.


    Hraesvelg didn¡¯t groan even at the pain that seemed like his chest turned to dust. He rather opened his eyes widely and red at Tae Ho.


    Water flow.


    Tae Ho used Scathach¡¯s style techniques instead of attacking Hraesvelg immediately. It seemed like he was just standing in ce but Hraesvelg didn¡¯t look at it that way. Tae Ho looked like the water of a flowing river that couldn¡¯t be grabbed by your hands.


    ¡®No way.¡¯


    Hraesvelg felt his consciousness dim once again. It was unavoidable. He had seen those stances in the past.


    The duel against the great hero he would never forget.


    ¡®So that is the case.¡¯


    Hraesvelg got sure of it. Idun¡¯smander was certainly a predecessor of the great hero. His spear and the techniques he used were proof of it.


    Hraesvelgughed. The pain in his chest still remained but his smile didn¡¯t fade away and even let out a strange sound.


    It was a duel he didn¡¯t like.


    It was because the duel he had dreamed for a long time had dissipated pitifully and just epted the duel half heartedly.


    But it was now different.


    He wanted to fight. He wanted to execute the skills he had polished for a hundred years to the predecessor of the great hero.


    ¡°Ahh, ahhhhhh!¡±


    Hraesvelg took a stance naturally. It was a stance that was simr to Water flow.


    Cuchinn opened his eyes sharply and said.


    ¡®Energy is returning to his body. It seems like he has just turned on his engine. So he was a pervert that enjoyed getting hit.....¡¯


    To smile like that after he got hit that much.


    But of course, half of it was a joke. He had cracked that joke to ease Tae Ho¡¯s tension.


    ¡®Just by looking at his aura, he has enough to easily ovee a superior ranked warrior.¡¯


    Hraesvelg¡¯s essence was strong. His level was different to Nidhogg, that trampled alone while walking.


    ¡®Perhaps, I gave him more time for nothing.¡¯


    The reason Tae Ho didn¡¯t attack right after the attack was because this duel wasn¡¯t meant to take his life.


    ¡®But it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯


    Cuchinn smirked and Tae Ho nodded.


    Hraesvelg¡¯s aura was certainly strong. Just looking at his stance, he looked like a martial artist that has trained for a long time.


    It was a case that one became strong by polishing himself through countless trainings. He was a skilled warrior that ordinary superior ranked warriors wouldn¡¯t be able to beat.


    But it was like Cuchinn had said. Tae Ho didn¡¯t feel even a slightest bit of fear.


    A subspecies of Scathach¡¯s style techniques.


    It was Hraesvegl¡¯s martial arts. He was a superior warrior that had developed himself by his own and reached a considerable level.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t look at him that way. He could obviously see the secrets behind the technique and know its weaknesses just by looking at it.


    And the reason for that was because Hraesvegl¡¯s martial arts was a subspecies of Scathach¡¯s style techniques.


    Hraesvelg¡¯s spear was fast. It was sharp and also strong. But it couldn¡¯t hit Tae Ho. Tae Ho perfectly dodged Hraesvelg¡¯s attack as if he already knew where his spear was going to hit. He rather aimed for the moment Hraesvelg wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge and unleashed a perfect counter attack.


    It was a one sided fight. If you saw it at a nce, it looked like Hraesvelg was pouring down attacks and pushing back Tae Ho but that wasn¡¯t actually the case.


    Hraesvelg only hit the air and wasted strength. Each one of his attacks had strength that shook the ground with its after shock but it didn¡¯t matter as they didn¡¯t hit. There were times that his spear shed against Tae Ho¡¯s but there was no sound that tore the air. It was because Tae Ho swiftly pushed away Hraesvelg¡¯s spear as if water pushed you away.


    Hraesvelg increased the speed behind his attacks to increase the number of attacks but it was pointless. The faster and fiercer his attacks became, the more strength and stamina he spent.


    Tak! Tak! Tak!


    The shaft of Gae Bolg hit Hraesvelg¡¯s shoulders, thighs and back of his hand. The attacks perfectly cut off the flow of Hraesvelg¡¯s attacks so his techniques broke consecutively.


    There was joy and despair mixed in Hraesvelg¡¯s face. The duel against the great hero was giving him endless happiness but the fact that he couldn¡¯t even touch the great hero after a hundred years of training made him feel despair.


    Tae Ho calmed his breathing. He dispelled Rolo¡¯s and Adenmaha¡¯s transformation and sent back the fake Adenmaha but he had used too much power of a God. The situation could be turned around if he didn¡¯t end it now.


    Lightning strike.


    Tae Ho, that was on the defensive, turned to the offensive and Hraesvelg¡¯s posture broke with just that.


    Tae Ho pushed back Hraesvelg mercilessly. The de of Gae Bolg, that was said to contain the power of a curse, was really sharp. Hraesvelg got covered in wounds in an instant and ended up dropping his spear.


    Rock smash.


    Tae Ho unleashed thest attack on Hraesvelg¡¯s thigh. Hraesvelg couldn¡¯t endure it anymore and copsed.


    Hraesvelg looked up at Tae Ho. Gae Bolg was already at his neck.


    ¡°Kill me.¡±


    Hraesvelg closed his eyes and said but Tae Ho put away his spear and shook his head. He contained the words that would work the best to the current Hraesvelg.


    ¡°You are the king of the highest branch. Your life isn¡¯t yours alone so treasure it.¡±


    The effects of Bragi¡¯s rune was tremendous. Even he thought that it was a cheesy line but he said it really naturally and in a really cool way at that.


    Cuchinn let out a groan as if it was painful but it was different for Hraesvelg. He put a really surprised face and then got moved. He smiled as he didn¡¯t only lose in skills but also in heart and said.


    ¡°I have lost. It¡¯s your victory.¡±


    It was a fresh smile towards the clean duel, rather than despair about defeat.


    ¡®You are putting that arrogant posture until the end.¡¯


    Tae Ho listened to Cuchinn¡¯s snort and put away Gae Bolg. He extended his hand towards Hraesvelg and said.


    ¡°It was a nice duel. I have also learned a lot.¡±


    Hraesvelg would be fighting with them so it was a good thing in the end. In addition, Tae Ho wouldn¡¯t have been able to use that easily if Hraesvelg hadn¡¯t used a subspecies of Scathach¡¯s techniques.


    Hraesvelg looked at Tae Ho¡¯s hand with a dumbfounded face for a moment and then smirked again. He put a smile and grabbed his hand.


    ¡°You really do look like a hero. Suitable of being the predecessor of the great hero.¡±


    ¡°The predecessor......of the great hero?¡±


    Actually, Tae Ho was also curious. How was it that Hraesvelg could use a subspecies of Scathach¡¯s techniques? And when did he see Gae Bolg?


    Hraesvelg nodded at Tae Ho¡¯s question. He stood up while staggering a bit because of his thigh and then asked back.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Aren¡¯t you the predecessor of the great hero? You are using his spear and even his martial arts.¡±


    Gae Bolg and Scathach¡¯s style techniques.


    By now, he couldn¡¯t not now who Hraesvelg was referring to. But Tae Ho rather asked with a careful tone.


    ¡°Uh...Are you talking about the prince of light Cuchinn?¡±


    ¡°Prince of light...That¡¯s right. That person was also called that way.¡±


    Hraesvelg spoke with a voice filled with emotions and looked at a far away ce.


    ¡°It¡¯s something that has already passed a hundred years. I have gone down to Asgard in the Great War to test my skills. I met the great hero back then and received a teaching from him.¡±


    The memory of that time was still clear.


    ¡°My essence couldn¡¯t defeat the great hero. It ended up in a messy defeat like right now and I couldn¡¯t endure that situation as I faced my first defeat since I was born. I forced him to make him kill me as I have lost. But do you know what he said?¡±


    There was no way Tae Ho could know. Hraesvelg smirked as he put an expression that he didn¡¯t know well.


    ¡°He said the same thing as you. To treasure my life as a king. That my body doesn¡¯t only belong to me.¡±


    ¡®Indeed, those are cool words suitable to me.¡¯


    Cuchinn, that had criticized Tae Ho when he had said it, now spoke with a satisfied face.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t care that much. It was because there was something more important than that.


    ¡®Cuchinn?¡¯


    If he had met with Hraesvelg before, shouldn¡¯t he have told them?


    In addition, it seemed like Hraesvelg deeply respected him. Perhaps, it may have be possible to turn him into an ally without making this much of a fuss.


    Cuchinn snorted at Tae Ho¡¯s urging.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t remember. Do you know how many guys challenged me? I don¡¯t know if it would have been a beauty like Nidhogg. How can I remember an old man?¡¯


    In addition, Cuchinn was crazy about taking revenge for Scathach and Erin. Actually, Cuchinn couldn¡¯t even remember the Great War properly by now.


    Tae Ho sighed inwardly and activated Bragi¡¯s rune. He contained words, that had be much cooler than before, to move Hraesvelg¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Hraesvelg, king of birds and owner of the highest branch. The name of this spear is the spear of death Gae Bolg. This is the strongest spear of Erin that has been created by the queen of thend of darkness Scathach and gave it to Cuchinn, that was her disciple and the the strongest warrior of Erin; the prince of light.


    ¡°Ohh..that story.....¡±


    Hraesvelg got sincerely moved. It was partly because of Bragi¡¯s rune but it was possible because Hraesvelg really admired Cuchinn.


    Tae Ho paused for a moment to put an expression filled with sorrow and spoke with a tone that was enough to shake Hraesvelg¡¯s heart.


    ¡°The prince of light Cuchinn.....The great hero has sacrificed himself in the Great War to save countless people. You could say that his end was a really heroical one. If he hadn¡¯t been there, the Great War would have ended with the victory of the giants.¡±


    It was a voice that seemed like he would shed tears as soon as he closed his eyes.


    Hraesvelg put a really moved face but Cuchinn¡¯s reaction waspletely different.


    ¡®Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you hurt somewhere?¡¯


    It was a voice that had bewilderment and embarrassment mixed in it.


    Tae Ho ignored Cuchinn¡¯s words like he usually did and continued to speak.


    ¡°The Great hero has died like that but he chose to struggle for eternity. Can you see this spear? The great hero has left his soul inside of Gae Bolg in hisst moment. It was for the sake of the next generation.¡±


    ¡°Ohh. Then in this moment, he¡¯s also......?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The soul of the great hero resides in this spear.¡±


    Tae Ho raised Gae Bolg high. There was eagerness in Hraesvelg¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°The great hero has said. That he clearly remembers you. He says that he¡¯s happy that you look the same although a hundred years have passed. He also says that your skills have increased by leaps and bounds.¡±


    ¡®Hey, when did I say that huh? You are really scamming here. Is a cheat like saga not enough for you?¡¯


    But Cuchinn¡¯s yell didn¡¯t reach Tae Ho this time either. Hraesvelg took a breath and trembled because he got moved.


    ¡°The great hero......!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He is also admiring that you really look like a king.¡±


    ¡°Hoho, hohoho.¡±


    Hraesvelgughed with an embarrassed face. It seemed like he was trying to contain it but you could clearly see that he didn¡¯t know how to act because of how happy he was.


    ¡®He really likes it. Hey, tell him clearly. Scathach¡¯s style technique is the strongest martial art but that isn¡¯t the case for a mere subspecies. But rather, it¡¯s clear that the subspecies has a limit as it doesn¡¯t contain an essence. It will rather be better for you to learn another martial arts.¡¯


    ¡°The great hero says that your talent is really regretful. The teacher of the great hero is currently in Idun¡¯s legion. He wants to introduce you to her.¡±


    ¡°Ohh! The teacher of the great hero!¡±


    Hraesvelg¡¯s eyes shone and at the same time, Cuchinn raised his voice.


    ¡®Hey! When did I! Do you think I will leave an old man stick to our master?!¡¯


    It seemed like he would decline but for the reason to be that.


    Tae Ho, that got bewildered, couldn¡¯t ignore Cuchinn¡¯s words this time. He asked back unconsciously.


    ¡®What about me then?¡¯


    ¡®You already have an owner! And one that is grabbing you tightly at that!¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t decline. Because of that, Tae Ho decided to concentrate on Hraesvelg once again instead of discussing with Cuchinn.


    ¡°But it¡¯s impossible right now. Valha, where the teacher of the great hero resides, is currently being under attack from the giants.¡±


    A voice filled with sorrow came out once again. It seemed like he had no talent in acting but he was acting perfectly right now maybe because of Bragi¡¯s rune.


    Hraesvelg fellpletely for Tae Ho¡¯s act and put a serious expression.


    And Tae Ho saw that Hraesvelg was a fish he had almost caught.


    ¡°Hraesvelg, owner of the highest branch and king of birds. The great hero needs your strength. Can you apany us?¡±


    Hraesvelg nodded slowly at the question that was filled with sincerity. He put a smile suitable of a hero and said.


    ¡°In the first ce, the conditions of the duel was that and I have lost. I have to keep my promise.¡±


    It had already been decided since he said that he had lost.


    But regardless of that, the reason Tae Ho put effort was to make Hraesvelg sincerely help Asgard.


    And Tae Ho¡¯s n had worked really well. Hraesvelg imed in a loud voice to be heard throughout the entire highest branch.


    ¡°The king of birds Hraesvelg tells you. From now on, the highest branch will lend its strength to Asgard!¡±


    It was the decision of their king and the citizens of the highest branch had already seen the battle.


    In their eyes, the battle between Tae Ho and Hraesvelg, was a cool duel that had ended by a tiny margin. They could only read the auras as they were really far and Tae Ho had induced it to make it look that way.


    It wasn¡¯t apletely messy defeat.


    Their king had faced many enemies confidently and in the end showed a hero cleanly epting his defeat.


    Because of that, the citizens of the highest branch didn¡¯t oppose to the decision of their king.


    They imed that they would follow their king.


    It was possible as Hraesvelg was a king that got loved by everyone.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Tae Ho requested to shake hands like he could rx a bit. Hraesvelg turned to look at his people after lightly shaking their hands and said with a low voice.


    ¡°A, also......¡±


    ¡°Please, tell.¡±


    Hraesvelg cleared his throat as Tae Ho also spoke with a low voice. He checked his surroundings and spoke quickly as he saw that Vedrfolnir was flying towards them.


    ¡°Uh.....Will I be able to speak with the great hero at ater time? Not through you but directly.¡±


    Hraesvelg flushed. His eyes were shining like a kid that couldn¡¯t hide his shyness.


    Tae Ho held back hisughter and spoke seriously.


    ¡°I will try to make a ce for the two of you soon.¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to, no. I don¡¯t. A shy grandpa. Isn¡¯t it too much? Why is it Nidhogg for you and Hraesvelg for me?¡¯


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t this mean that justice exists in this world?¡¯


    Cuchinn cursed out at Tae Ho¡¯s answer but fortunately, it was only heard by him.


    Tae Ho turned his head. Adenmaha was flying towards them while riding on Rolo and beyond them, Nidhogg was looking at their direction with a nervous face after opening the chest of her body. She was holding a keyboard and a mouse in her embrace.


    ¡°It ended up well.¡±


    Adenmaha said and Tae Ho agreed to it. He made a hand gesture towards Nidhogg, that wanted toe to him.


    Nidhogg smiled brightly at that gesture and Cuchinn despaired once again at that beautiful and bright smile.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t fair!¡¯


    But it was only heard for him this time too.


    Odin and Vedrfolnir approached them.


    It was the moment Asgard and the highest branch made an alliance.


    < Episode 41 ¨C The highest branch (6) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 41/Chapter 7: The highest branch (7)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    ¡°I really like Tae Ho master!¡±


    The first thing Nidhogg did after putting down the keyboard and the mouse was run towards Tae Ho. But there was a swift hand that looked as if someone was snatching the prey. It was Adenmaha.


    ¡°I told you to differentiate the time and ce, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Adenmaha stopped Nidhogg from hugging Tae Ho by grabbing her clothes and said with sharp eyes. The battle had just ended and there was a high probability for them to start speaking about Asgard after Odin and Vedrfolnir arrived.


    And most of all, there was a need to fix her habit that tried to hug Tae Ho wherever she wanted.


    But Nidhogg just blinked at few times at Adenmaha¡¯s scolding and then smiled brightly.


    ¡°Then at least Adenmaha!¡±


    ¡°At least? You really!¡±


    ¡°I like your whines. Hey, where did you learn....Kyak! Where are you touching?!¡±


    Nidhogg embraced Adenmaha so she raised her voice and struggled.


    And there was someone that looked that scene with warm eyes.


    ¡®Why is it. Usually, I would be looking at them with a satisfied look but why is it that only tearse out?¡¯


    Fortunately, the only one that could hear Cuchinn¡¯s dispirited voice was Tae Ho. Hraesvelg, that had no way to know about Cuchinn¡¯s loss of strength, looked at Nidhogg with aplicated look and then turned to look at Tae Ho.


    ¡°Idun¡¯smander, predecessor of the great hero. Before going into details, may I speak with Nidhogg?¡±


    Odin and Vedrfolnir were yet to arrive. Tae Ho turned to look at Odin¡¯s side for a moment and nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if she says so.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I wanted to speak with Hraesvelg for a long time!¡±


    Nidhogg agreed immediately. Adenmaha gave up struggling in her embrace and dropped her shoulders. It was obvious as Nidhogg¡¯s essence was also strong,pared to Adenmaha when she was in her Goddess appearance.


    Hraesvelg let out a sigh and fixed his expression. It was an expression suitable of the king of the highest branch.


    ¡°Vedrfolnir.¡±


    Hraesvelg said in a low voice as soon as Odin and Vedrfolnir arrived. Vedrfolnir understood his meaning just with the look in his eyes and tone and bowed.


    ¡°Yes, my king. I will prepare it.¡±


    Vedrfolnir started to recite a chant in a low voice. Hraesvelg then spoke to Odin.


    ¡°Odin, I will first take care of this side.¡±


    ¡°Do it. I will wait.¡±


    The God of magic Odin realized what magic Vedrfolnir was preparing with a nce. Because of that, he agreed to Hraesvelg¡¯s request without even thinking about it. It was because what she was going to do now would be of help and not obstruct them the slightest.


    Hraesvelg spoke to Nidhogg once again.


    ¡°Nidhogg, Vedrfolnir has the ability to read the memories of the one she touches. May we look at your memories?¡±


    Nidhogg blinked at the polite question and then turned to look at Tae Ho and Adenmaha as if trying to get an answer.


    Tae Ho nodded and Adenmaha whispered in a low voice.


    ¡°Do it if you want to, and don¡¯t if you don¡¯t want it.¡±


    The right to choice was on Nidhogg.


    She thought for a moment and then let Adenmaha go from her embrace. She then faced Hraesvelg with a slightly nervous expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you read my memories. What do I have to do?¡±


    ¡°The only things we will be able to read will be the things that appear on the surface of your consciousness. That¡¯s why you just have to think about Ratatoskr.¡±


    ¡°I understand, I will try.¡±


    Nidhogg closed her eyes tight and started to think about Ratatoskr. Then, her eyebrows twitched and put on a depressed expression like she would cry at any moment.


    This side of Nidhogg was still too unfamiliar for Vedrfolnir. She showed bewilderment for a moment and then grabbed Nidhogg¡¯s hand.


    Hraesvelg approached Vedrfolnir and grabbed her arm. It was to see Nidhogg¡¯s memories with Vedrfolnir as the medium.


    It didn¡¯tst that long. After about twenty minutes passed, Vedrfolnir opened her eyes with an exhausted look. There was sympathy and pity in her eyes rather than bewilderment.


    And that was also the same for Hraesvelg. He stroke Nidhogg¡¯s head swiftly and said gently.


    ¡°It must have been hard on you, Nidhogg.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now. I have Tae Ho master, Cuchinn oppa, Adenmaha and Odin-nim.¡±


    Nidhogg smiled like a fool. She leaned her head a bit towards Hraesvelg¡¯s big hand as if she didn¡¯t dislike it.


    ¡°Right, how good.¡±


    Hraesvelg stroke her head a few more times and then turned towards Odin. His eyes now had bluntness instead of pity.


    ¡°Odin, I want to take care of Ratatoskr before speaking about the alliance. Can you wait for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Odin also agreed this time. There was an order to all things, and Odin also thought that they had to take care of Ratatoskr before talking about the alliance.


    Hraesvelg¡¯s original body flew up.


    The ce he headed to was the outskirts of the highest branch, the ce where Ratatoskr was resting.


    &


    Hraesvelg¡¯s movements weren¡¯t stealthy at all. The gale generated by the stroke of his wings swept the sky and the ground and was so strong that you could realize that the king of birds was approaching even from far away.


    Ratatoskr curled down and trembled. The groans and screams from Ratatoskr became louder along the sound of the wings that also increased.


    Ratatoskr wanted to flee right now, but its feet didn¡¯t move. It was because Odin had ced several seals before he departed.


    It couldn¡¯t flee even though death was approaching.


    Ratatoskr started to sweat like rain and finally, the king of birds arrived.


    ¡°H, hiiik!¡±


    Ratatoskr started to breathe roughly and curled down at the huge shadow that covered everything. It couldn¡¯t face the white eagle that was looking down at it.


    But it was impossible to ignore him forever.


    ¡°Ratatoskr.¡±


    Hraesvelg called it out. Ratatoskr grinded its teeth and then raised its head. It yelled as if cursing.


    ¡°I was wrong! I was wrong! No, it¡¯s not my fault! It¡¯s rather yours!¡±


    There was fear and rage in Ratatoskr¡¯s face. It red at Hraesvelg and cried.


    ¡°You wanted it! You wanted Nidhogg to be an overwhelmingly evil existence! For your long enemy to be a strong existence! That¡¯s why I did it! I just said words you wanted to hear!¡±


    ¡°This bastard.....!¡±


    Vedrfolnir got enraged but it was different for Hraesvelg. He didn¡¯t lose hisposure until the end. THere wasn¡¯t even a slightest bit of trembling in his eyes when he extended his big hand to restrain Vedrfolnir.


    ¡°Ratatoskr. There¡¯s something you are misunderstanding.¡±


    The calm voice that was heard from the sky made Ratatoskr shut its mouth. Ratatoskr felt a terrible fear at the voice even though it didn¡¯t contain killing intent or rage.


    Hraesvelg continued speaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I hoped for that. It¡¯s true that I wanted my destined enemy to be a strong one and had the rights for me to defeat it. But even so, there¡¯s something that hasn¡¯t changed.¡±


    The essence of its sin.


    The biggest mistake Ratatoskr made.


    ¡°It¡¯s that you have toyed with the king of the highest branch for a really long time.¡±


    He didn¡¯t force him to say that it was a lie.


    What Ratatoskr wanted was real information about Nidhogg, not fake stories that would satisfy his vanity.


    Ratatoskr had gained many things by telling stories about Nidhogg. He enjoyed the wealth and prosperity in the highest branch for a really long time.


    ¡°And one more thing.¡±


    Displeasement appeared in Hraesvelg¡¯s voice for the first time. And that was something obvious.


    Hraesvelg also had a bit of fault as he got tricked by Ratatoskr. He couldn¡¯tpletely me it.


    But what it was different to the thing he would say now.


    Hraesvelg, that wanted to resemble the warriors of the temple and the great hero, hated injustice and favored justice. You could say that it was a quality he was born with.


    That¡¯s why Hraesvelg got furious. He expressed a greater displeasure than when he got toyed with.


    ¡°Why did you harass Nidhogg?¡±


    His voice was cold. It was like a cold fire.


    Ratatoskr couldn¡¯t even breathe properly and this time, it couldn¡¯t even make an excuse.


    ¡°You had no proper reason to harass her. What did you gain by doing that? Aside from filling up your desire.¡±


    He had just read a fragment of Nidhogg¡¯s memory but it was terrible and cruel. One could thing that it was merely a childish prank but Hraesvelg didn¡¯t think like that. It was a harass that had continued for a thousand years.


    ABusing and toying the one that only looked at it earnestly.


    He couldn¡¯t forgive it. Hraesvelg released his aura and the entire highest branch shook as if reacting to the rage of its king.


    Ratatoskr let out suffocating sounds. That was the only thing it could do.


    He would die.


    He would really die now.


    Ratatoskr was filled with anger. Just what had he done wrong? Why did it have to die like this!


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill it!¡±


    A voice was heard at that time. It was Nidhogg. She hurriedly grabbed Hraesvelg¡¯s arm and pledged while bowing.


    ¡°Y, you can¡¯t kill it. No. Save Ratatoskr. I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    Nidhogg was crying. It was hard to exin but Ratatoskr was a precious existence for her. It was because Ratatoskr was the only one that had visited her regardless of the situation.


    Hraesvelg looked at Nidhogg with regretful eyes and Odin also said.


    ¡°I¡¯m also opposed to killing Ratatoskr. It still has its uses.¡±


    There was also something they had to investigate.


    Hraesvelg nodded. He had already known that Nidhogg and Odin would stop him.


    ¡°I want to tear you to shreds for having toyed with me for a long time but I will leave your execution for now. I will trap you in a prison for now.¡±


    ¡°No! No! I don¡¯t want to! Nidhogg! Save me! Help!¡±


    Ratatoskr¡¯s despair got farther. Nidhogg breathed roughly and Hraesvelg¡¯s big hand got ced in her head.


    ¡°Nidhogg.¡±


    Nidhogg raised her head and looked at Hraesvelg. He spoke to the one connected by fate with him in a low voice.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t change. Rather than thanking you for having saved its life, it would be ming you instead. Saying that all of this happened because you got out of the roots.¡±


    There were people that won¡¯t change in the world. It¡¯s nature, that harassed Nidhogg for a thousand years, was like a rotten sewer. It was impossible to make it change.


    ¡°I......know.¡±


    Nidhogg mumbled with a depressed face. She also knew this fact. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s enough then.¡±


    Hraesvelg stroke her head a few more times and let out a long sigh. He faced Odin and Tae Ho once again as a king.


    ¡°The conversation became long. Let¡¯s return now and talk about the alliance.¡±


    He would keep the promise.


    Hraesvelg¡¯s original body flew up once again.


    &


    The talk about the alliance didn¡¯tst that longpared to what they thought. It was because Hraesvelg requested to rest for a moment.


    Taking back Asgard wasn¡¯t an easy thing. Odin dly epted that proposal as Niflheim and Midgard also had to cooperate. He used his crows to transmit the news to the two ces.


    Because of that, Tae Ho rxed at the lodging Hraesvelg decided for him. The room that had a high ceiling and had a big terrace was a really fantastic scenery but he couldn¡¯t enjoy it properly.


    ¡®Right, it¡¯s time to rest by now.¡¯


    He had kept running since he left the roots.


    And he finally reached the rest point. He had entered the turning point that was Asgard¡¯s recapture.


    He had spent an overwhelming amount of power of a God against the battle against Hraesvelg and the mental fatigue he had umted and had been ignored flowed down all at once so he felt like he would copse at any moment.


    Tae Ho lied down in the bed that was ced alone in the middle of the room. He took out Heda¡¯s letter instead of falling asleep immediately.


    Idun¡¯s and Heda¡¯s story.


    The letter of the two people that was filled with worry towards him.


    Heda believed that Tae Ho would be alive. She was earnestly craving for it and that was the same for Idun.


    But now, he got able to go to rescue the two of them. There was no need to bury his worry towards them.


    ¡®Hello once again?¡¯


    He felt like he could hear Heda¡¯s voice and the gentle smile of Idun popped up in his head.


    Nidhogg nced at that Tae Ho from a distance. She sat at the entrance of Tae Ho¡¯s room and mumbled with a depressed face.


    ¡°Heda is too strong. I don¡¯t think I will be able to beat her.....¡±


    She didn¡¯t know if beating was the correct expression but she felt like that. A voice was heard next to her the moment she dropped her shoulders with a teary face.


    ¡°What about Adenmaha?¡±


    ¡°Adenmaha.....mm, I think I will be able to beat her.¡±


    ¡°Because she is easy to deal with?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is eas.....no, no. She¡¯s not. Not at all. I will say that she¡¯s not!¡±


    Nidhogg, that had been mumbling unconsciously at herself, stood up and hurriedly denied it. However it was toote. Adenmaha, that sat next to Nidhogg and spoke with a voice to induce an answer from her, spoke with a fierce voice.


    ¡°You will? Ugh, you really!¡±


    ¡°It hurts! Hurts! Hurts!¡±


    The war between dragons that has resumed once again.


    Usually, Cuchinn would have already cracked a joke by now but he was silent today. It was because he was thinking about his only master.


    Tae Ho closed his eyes slowly. He then hit his chest twice and said in a low voice.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    And for Idun and Heda.


    The morning after four days.


    The ck dragon Nidhogg and the king of birds Hraesvelg left the highest branch and headed to Midgard.


    < Episode 41 ¨C The highest branch (7) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 143

    There were ten realms.


    Erin, that was one of them, got destroyed and they became nine.


    Asgard, Olympus and the Temple.


    Three of the remaining nine realms. Muspelheim and the adjacent realms that could be said to be the headquarters of the ones that hoped for the destruction of the world.


    The three realms were fighting.


    A battle against the ones hoping for the destruction of the world was the same for the three realms.


    Then, what about the remaining six realms?


    Would they be the same as the three realms that were at the front?


    Would they also be fighting?


    Asgard didn¡¯t have the leisure to turn to look at the six realms that was behind it.


    They couldn¡¯t maintain a continuous and rigid cooperation between Olympus and the Temple.


    The wall that existed in between a world wasn¡¯t something that could be surpassed easily.


    Erin got destroyed among the ten realms. It got destroyed the fastest and disappeared.


    And there were now nine realms remaining.


    And right at this moment.


    The fire of destruction was surging once again. It surged up to burn down another world.


    &


    The magician king Utgard Loki leaned on a broken wall and looked at the direction where Valha was.


    The frozen time magic was protecting Valha. It was a sealing magic that was much stronger than the Great barrier spread in Midgard.


    About twenty days ago, several disasters shook Asgard.


    Heavy rains, floods, maddening infections and great earthquakes.


    The one among them that inflicted the most damage was the great earthquake. The aftereffect that shook the entire Asgard made countless fortresses fall down even before fighting with their enemy.


    The magician king, that had dealt damage to the core of the world tree and created a great earthquake, tried to conquer Valha in a hurry.


    The warriors of Valha resisted desperately on top of the broken fortresses but it was futile.


    The world wolf took the lead and countless giants followed it. Even the giant kings, that were saving their strength by hiding in Jotunheim, helped the magician king as if this was the right moment.


    The magician king smiled bitterly when he thought of what happened 20 days ago. Freya certainly wasn¡¯t easy to deal with.


    She, that was known to be the most beautiful Goddess of Asgard, quickly admitted the death of Odin. She took all the preparations she could instead of wasting time and sealed up Valha.


    Because of that, the magician king couldn¡¯t take over Valha. He did crush the fortresses near it to his heart¡¯s content but in the first ce, only lowest and inferior ranked warriors and steel warriors were at those ces. He couldn¡¯t inflict a considerate damage to the real force of Valha.


    Freya gave up on the several fortresses that were around Valha.


    She acted that way even though she knew what would happen to them.


    It was a cruel and cold decision.


    But the magician king got amazed at her. He sent apuses towards her decision as a king.


    The king of Gods Odin would have made the same decision as if it was nothing just to achieve victory but it was different for her. He could know as he had observed her as much as he had done so for Odin. That she hade with this decision after a blood boiling anguish.


    ¡®It¡¯s not the best.¡¯


    Freya chose to protect the main forces of Valha and prevent its fall. Looking at the big picture, you could say that she chose to buy more time.


    It was indeed the best option Freya had currently but the option she chose was extremely reliant on external factors.


    Now that the king of Gods had died, there were only two things Freya could hope for.


    The first one was that Thor defeated the giants that were outside of Valha and broke the encirclement.


    It was absurd. Thor was certainly strong. Even the magician king wanted to avoid facing against him head on one by one.


    But war wasn¡¯t about a duel between warriors.


    Thor¡¯s army was currently isted.


    Their path got cut off due to the great earthquake and the great army being led by the frost giant king Harmarti was surrounding his army.


    The frost giant king was someone with strong patiente. He read the flow slowly and drew a big picture instead ofing to a quick decision.


    He would suppress Thor and his army and evade a duel. The important thing was to iste his army.


    The ones that were anxious were Thor and his army, not Harmarti. The more time passed, the ones that got more disadvantages was Thor.


    Harmarti would buy time and the magician king would take over Valha.


    The giant king was experienced. The one that had pulled on the ropes in the front lines against Asgard in the Great war was none other than him. There was no one more experienced than him in Jotunheim on buying time.


    ¡®Thor¡¯s army won¡¯t be able to rescue you.¡¯


    One of Freya¡¯s hope wouldn¡¯t be able toe to light.


    And it won¡¯t be different for the remaining conclusion.


    ¡®Reinforcements from another world.¡¯


    The other hope Freya had. Thest rope she could hang on earnestly.


    There were people that got outside of Valha evading the eyes of others in the day Valha got sealed.


    Part of them moved to transmit the notices to Thor¡¯s army but the objective for the others was different. They moved towards Olympus and the Temple.


    ¡°We hunted down one more. The reaps aren¡¯t that good, perhaps because we are almost done with the fortresses.¡±


    The magician king turned his head to the direction the voice was heard at. The beast king Tiachi, that was one of the giant kings, threw a Valkyrie at the feet of the magician king. The Valkyrie that was almost naked was already half dead. There were countless wounds and scars in her body and also traces that she had been toyed with.


    The magician king looked at Tiachi.


    He was also a small giant like Sigil or Loki.


    Transformation techniques were his specialty and his hunting skills were one of the best even among the giant kings.


    He had the body simr to those of the warriors of Valha as he was a bit taller than 2 meters but his appearances were different from humans. His skin that covered his steel like muscles were red and his fur that had grown like a wolf¡¯s was grey. His teeth were like a sharks and his eyes resembled those of an eagle.


    He, that was wearing a fur of an evil beast that only lived in Jotunheim, stepped on the Valkyrie that was barely breathing, roughly. Heughed as if it was fun that the Valkyrie twitched and stepped on her a bit more.


    ¡°She was heading to the Temple. She¡¯s already the thirtieth. Just how many Valkyries did that bitch Freya send to their graves? Especially when she is hiding inside of Valha.¡±


    They were messengers to notify of Asgard¡¯s urgency.


    Thirty Valkyries of Hermod¡¯s legion, that were especially fast among other Valkyries, was too big of a number.


    Because not even Freya would have been able to imagine them getting caught even before they went to the Temple.


    ¡°It was indeed good having dispatched you.¡±


    Tiachiughed once again at the words of the magician king that were filled with admiration. If it wasn¡¯t for him, that was the best hunter of Jotunheim, others would have ended missing some Valkyries.


    Tiachi, that wasughing for a long time, kicked the Valkyrie he was stepping on with his toe to make her turn around and then stepped on her strongly. He closed his eyes and appreciated her strengthless groans as if it was sweet music for his ears. He then raised his head and said.


    ¡°Magician king, I believe you remember our promise. The day we take over Valha, Freya and Idun shall be mine.¡±


    The Goddesses that were known to be the most beautiful and noble among the several Gods of Asgard.


    The magician king faced Tiachi¡¯s eyes filled with greed and answered dly.


    ¡°I promise you once again Tiachi. They will be yours.¡±


    A smile spread on Tiachi¡¯s face. The teeth of shark that appeared from beneath shone.


    ¡°I liked them since before. You can believe me on this one, it¡¯s not a lie.¡±


    Tiachi looked at the surroundings of the wall the magician king was leaning on and then tossed the Valkyrie with his feet as if he was handling a ball and grabbed her.


    The Valkyrie, that got grabbed by her head, dropped strengthless but she was still breathing.


    ¡°He, Valkyries are really nice to y because they are hard. Magician king, next time I will show you the shields I made. This bitch will also be a really nice shield. I¡¯m already looking forward the expression the bastards of Valha will make when they see it.¡±


    The shields Tiachi was talking about was literally a shield. He tied up the naked Valkyries to a big and square shield and made his underlings carry them. It was a nasty hobby but it was a really good method to drop the morale of the enemy and make them lose their consciousness because of rage.


    ¡°I thank your hard work.¡±


    Tiachi clicked his tongue at Tiachi¡¯s answer and shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Changing subjects. There is one thing I wanted to ask. Is it really fine to leave Asgard alone?¡±


    The temple wasn¡¯t the only realm that was adjacent to Asgard. You could say that Olympus had formed an alliance with Asgard since long ago.


    But the magician king didn¡¯t raise any defenses at Olympus¡¯ side.


    And as he had done it too boldly, Tiachi wondered if he had some sort of n, but it wasn¡¯t that there were giants that had moved to their side secretly either.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Tiachi¡¯s eyebrows twitched at the short answer but it soon returned to normal. He nodded instead of prying further.


    ¡°How regretful. The number of shields would have doubled if I also caught them.¡±


    Asgard would have deployed the same number they dispatched to the Temple to Olympus.


    ¡°I will be going now. My 31st hunt could be waiting for me.¡±


    Tiachiughed and turned around.


    The magician king turned to look at Valha once again instead of tracking the traces of Tiachi that disappeared like the wind. A new voice was heard from the broken wall.


    ¡°He¡¯s a shallow guy.¡±


    It was the giant of night Avalt.


    He was the only one that was more of an aide among the Five Fingers rather than a warrior. Because of that, he also wasn¡¯t picky on using dirty methods to attain victory but he also had his limit.


    If the giant of strength Harad or the giant of earth Balgad were alive, they would have frowned at his nasty actions.


    But the magician king rather smiled.


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s why it¡¯s that much easy to handle him. Compared to Hrumbak or the others.¡±


    There were no notices from Hrumbak, that had gone to invade Niflheim, for a few days already. He had expected him to act as he wished as he had a sense of rivalry against the magician king but the level was slowly passing the limit.


    ¡®I will have to send a messenger in a while.¡¯


    It seemed like he was aplishing his task well as there have been no reinforcements from Niflheim so he would only have to be give him a warning.


    ¡°How long until the seal breaks down?¡±


    ¡°It will be over at least in ten days.¡±


    The reason they couldn¡¯t destroy the Great barrier even after some days passed was because Valha didn¡¯t stay still either.


    But now, the situation was different. There was no one that obstructed with the destruction of the seal.


    At most in ten days.


    The magician king had already waited a hundred years. Anyone could wait that much.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for then. Isn¡¯t that right Loki?¡±


    The magician king turned his head and asked, but Loki that was hanging on the chains binded to the walls didn¡¯t answer. He just looked at Valha with his eyes that had lost light.


    &


    Valkyrie Kaldea, of Hermod¡¯s legion forced a smile.


    ¡®So i¡¯m going to die like this.¡¯


    She had been nning to die more happily while dozens of handsome men watched her.


    Rather than dozen of men, there was no one in this ce. The only thing that was in the outskirts of Asgard, that was close to the temple, was the corpses of the warriors, fragments of the steel warriors, broken walls and evil spirits.


    ¡°Kugh.¡±


    Kaldea closed her eyes and let out a groan. Footsteps were approaching from far away. They were the steps of the evil spirits. Normally, she would be able to sweep them up easily but it was impossible to do so right now. Her injuries were too serious. She couldn¡¯t even raise her sword with her trembling hand.


    ¡®Is there any survivor?¡¯


    Could someone head towards the Temple safely?


    Several of her sisters got hunted down by the beast king Tiachi, that was really like a beast. Perhaps, Kaldea would be thest Valkyrie remaining.


    The footsteps were now near her. Kaldea opened her eyes and looked at the evil spirits that had gathered. She saw that the evil spirits that approached her while letting out hot steam numbered a dozen.


    ¡®Dog like bastards.¡¯


    It was even hard to curse out loud. Kaldea forcefully endured the pain to stand up and then raised her head while sweating cold sweat. She couldn¡¯t pull out her sword but managed to say her final words.


    ¡°Come at me.¡±


    As she would fight until the end.


    If she wasn¡¯t able to swing her sword, she would bite them with her teeth. The evil spirits attacked Kaldea and she didn¡¯t put her eyes off them. That¡¯s why she was able to see it.


    An arrow came flying.


    It was a fast and strong arrow that was like a stream of light.


    About ten more arrows got fired and the exact number of evil spirits copsed as the number of arrows.


    And a strong wind blew. What Kaldea could see after the wind calmed down was the evil spirits that had copsed like rotten straw.


    Kaldea blinked and then put a bright smile instead of forcing one.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior.¡±


    .¡±Kaldea!¡±


    Tae Ho hurriedly ran towards Kaldea, that was about to copse as soon as she finished speaking. It was the same for Siri, that fired arrows from far away, and Bracky that was next to her.


    Tae Ho lied down Kaldea and hurriedly poured potions in the wound of her stomach. He didn¡¯t forget to put a piece of golden apple in her mouth either.


    ¡°Kaldea, are you fine?¡±


    Kaldea forcefully chewed the piece of golden apple instead of answering Tae Ho. The effects were immediate but drowsiness attacked her because of her overwhelming exhaustion.


    Kaldea forcefully opened her eyes that were closing and looked at the ones that gathered next to her. They were all familiar to her.


    Tae Ho, Siri and Bracky.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t dozen of you but i¡¯m still d that there are handsome men.¡±


    Kaldea spoke yfully and closed her eyes. Tae Ho and the others flinched at that and then let a sigh of relief as they heard her snore.


    ¡°Handsome. Kaldea certainly has eyes.¡±


    Siri frowned as Bracky smiled like a fool and scratched his nose.


    ¡°Do you have any conscience? You should look at the mirror at times.¡±


    ¡°Ey, why the envy? You also like it.¡±


    Bracky acted as if he was embarrassed and hit Siri¡¯s shoulder slightly. Cuchinn spoke the moment her face turned more terrible.


    ¡®Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Huh? You should say that the handsome one isn¡¯t Bracky but you.¡¯


    ¡®There¡¯s no need to argue with something obvious.¡¯


    ¡®Shameless bastard. I can¡¯t even tease you now.¡¯


    Tae Ho checked Kaldea¡¯s state with ¡®the eyes of the dragon¡¯ and let out a sigh of relief. It seemed like her life wasn¡¯t in danger.


    Three days after they left the highest branch.


    Tae Ho took his eyes off from Kaldea and looked at another ce. Rasgrid and the warriors, that had regrouped in Midgard, were approaching them.


    ¡®Everything has its order.¡¯


    Those were Odin¡¯s words. He was currently in Niflheim. The crows that had separated with him were spreading the notices not only in Midgard and Asgard but also in Nidavellir and Svartalfheim and was gathering up forces.


    Nidhogg and Hraesvelg hid themselves in Midgard.


    They were the trump card Tae Ho and Odin had, just like the magician king used the world wolf.


    They would first set a base in Asgard.


    Tae Ho looked towards a broken fortress. He could see through his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯ that the small fortress was filled with red letters.


    Bracky carried Kaldea in his back and Siri was grabbing the magical bow of Tristan, Palenote, with her right silver arm of Nuadha.


    ¡°Commander, the order.¡±


    Valkyrie Rasgrid said in a low voice. Twenty warriors that were the cream of the crop even among the ones that remained in Midgard waited for Tae Ho¡¯s order.


    Their objective was taking back the fortress. Setting up a base.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tae Ho said briefly. Brackyughed and followed his order.


    Asgard, that got taken by the giants.


    It was the start of a great counter attack.


    < Episode 42 ¨C Great counter attack (1) > End


    ====


    The night before Tae Ho headed to Asgard, Odin gathered Tae Ho, the warriors and the Valkyries and started to speak to them.


    ¡°Asgard is currently taken over by the giants.¡±


    It was a fact that everyone knew but the one that was speaking was the king of Gods Odin. They could feel once again how despairful this situation was.


    Odin exin the situation through the hologram he was showing to Tae Ho.


    There were many big red circles on top of the mold of Valha. They were the giants.


    ¡°As you can see, the forces the giant have are two. One is the army of Jotunheim that¡¯s being led by the magician king and the other is the Harmarti¡¯s elite army that¡¯s been confronting Asgard in the front lines.¡±


    Odin had gathered information through the crows in these days. Theycked detail as they didn¡¯t have much time but it was possible to draw the general outline.


    ¡°The main force of the giants is in front of Valha and Thor¡¯s army.¡±


    The two sides were isted due to the giants and the evil spirits. In addition, there was quite a distance between them. Valha was at the center of Asgard and Thor¡¯s army was at the outskirts of Asgard, that was closer to Jotunheim.


    ¡°There are currently two things we can do with our current forces.¡±


    The warriors gathered from Midgard, the reinforcements from Niflheim, the ck dragon Nidhogg and the king of birds Hraesvelg.


    They were few in number but were a strong force that no one would be able to overlook.


    ¡°First, support Thor.¡±


    They would lend their strength to Thor and defeat Harmarti and his army. They would defeat the magician king after that and take back Valha.


    It seemed like it would be a good method at first nce but that wasn¡¯t the case if you looked at all the conditions.


    The first problem was that it took too long.


    ¡°There¡¯s also the possibility that Valha won¡¯t be able to endure it.¡±


    Harmarti¡¯s army wasn¡¯t weak at all. It was certain they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat his army easily even after joining with Thor¡¯s army.


    Valha became the most important ce of Asgard after the Great war. Most of the Gods of Asgard were currently gathered in Valha.


    ¡°The other one is to assist Valha.¡±


    They would attack the magician king and his army that is surrounding Valha or at least lend them strength to strike back.


    This wasn¡¯t easy either. They couldn¡¯t be certain how much of a force the magician king was holding in standby. It may be impossible to defeat him with their current forces.


    ¡°Whatever we choose, it¡¯s possible to inflict a significant damage. But we can¡¯t decide rashly on it.¡±


    They needed more information.


    ANd also more time.


    ¡°Asgard is wide and the giants and the evil spirits weren¡¯t able to take over all of it. There is an opening.¡±


    What Odin thought of was a guerri attack.


    They would first attack the giants of the outer areas while hiding Nidhogg and Hraesvelg.


    Just like said previously, even if Asgard was smaller than Midgard it was still plentily big.


    Because of that, the giants were also scattered. There were many ces the survivors could hide at.


    There was a high probability they would think that the guerri attack was executed sporadically by the warriors that had survived.


    They would cut in from the outside. They would diminish the force of the giants little by little and gather information.


    But it also had its ws.


    It was a method that unavoidably took time. They were in a situation that they had to create a change before Valha fell so consuming time was by no means a good thing.


    ¡°They may also realize Nidhogg¡¯s existence with what they heard from Niflheim.¡±


    Nidhogg flinched at Odin¡¯s remark and put a frightened expression. Adenmaha, that was next to her, embraced her telling her not to worry so she calmed down almost instantly but the ones that were looking at them could only put expressions filled with warmth and worry.


    Odin also smiled bitterly. He turned to look at another ce and said.


    ¡°But we still have Hraesvelg. In addition, Nidhogg¡¯s existence itself can be a means to oppress them.¡±


    Hraesvelg snorted while crossing his arms. Vedrfolnir nodded next to him as if it was really obvious but Nidhogg tilted her head as she didn¡¯t understand well.


    ¡®The giants won¡¯t know of Nidhogg¡¯s nature......no, true color? Whatever, they won¡¯t know what kind of kid she is.¡¯


    The ck dragon Nidhogg.


    A strong existence that could bring the end to the world.


    Just like Cuchinn had said, knowing that Nidhogg had be their enemy could serve as an overwhelming oppression.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior.¡±


    Tae Ho expressed etiquette at Odin¡¯s call. Odin approached him and ced his hand on Tae Ho¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I will leave themanding of the warriors to you. Rescue Valha and Asgard as themander of Idun.¡±


    There were many superior ranked warriors that had more experience than Tae Ho among the ones gathered. But Tae Ho was the onlymander and everyone knew what merits he had raised.


    The warriors of Valha didn¡¯t get childishly jealous. The great warriors knew how to honestly respect and love.


    Everyone consented to Odin¡¯s decision. Tae Ho also expressed etiquette and received his order.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    The next morning, Tae Ho headed to Asgard with the elites he had picked.


    &


    Half a day after Tae Ho arrived on Asgard.


    Kaldea, the Valkyrie of Hermod¡¯s legion, slowly opened her eyes. The first thing she saw from her blurry sight was a beautiful woman that gave off a wild vibe.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    Kaldea blinked once. She woke up a bit more and remembered who was the beauty in front of her. That¡¯s why she cracked a joke instead of answering.


    ¡°It would have been better if it was a handsome man waiting for me instead of a beauty.¡±


    ¡°You are fine indeed.¡±


    Siri shook her head unavoidably and said but her face was really bright. It was because she got really happy at the fact that Kaldea had recovered to the point she could crack a joke.


    Kaldea looked at Siri¡¯s face and then rolled her eyes. She was at a cozy room that had a wall and a ceiling. It was an unfamiliar scene but she didn¡¯t feel fear as Siri was next to her.


    ¡°The handsome man is here.¡±


    A husky voice was heard. Kaldea moved her eyes reflexively and said with an exhausted voice after she looked at Bracky that was smirking.


    ¡°It seems that my ears didn¡¯t heal properly.......and my eyes are blurry. Just where is a handsome man here? Ah, did I mishear?¡±


    ¡°Sob sob. They really liked my face in Midgard. Right Siri? Huh?¡±


    Bracky pretended to cry at Kaldea¡¯s counterattack and then asked while pouting his head to Siri. She answered while pulling back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to answer right now.¡±


    Kaldea¡¯s eyes shone at the word ¡®right now¡¯. She hurriedly opened her mouth and butted in.


    ¡°It¡¯s a joke, a joke. I¡¯m greatly satisfied with Bracky. He¡¯s manly, reliable, has muscles. Right, Siri? Huh? People have their own tastes.¡±


    ¡°Why are you being like that to me?¡±


    Kaldea giggled as Siri looked at her with resentful eyes. She then grabbed her stomach as if her injury hurt.


    ¡°It hurts. A lot.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t over do it as you have just woken up.¡±


    It was another voice. They couldn¡¯t see the owner of the voice yet because the big Bracky was covering her but the voice was enough for Kaldea.


    ¡°It¡¯s our ice princess. Can you hug me once? I barely survived. I want to hug someone. Hug me.¡±


    Rasgrid let out a sigh but fulfilled Kaldea¡¯s request. It was because she would be able to do anything as Kaldea barely managed to survive, just like she had said.


    The hug wasn¡¯t a warm one as Rasgrid was wearing her armor,pared to the light clothes Kaldea. But Rasgrid didn¡¯t miss that Kaldea trembled from her embrace. It seemed like she was hiding several emotions while pretending to be strong.


    ¡°Kaldea.¡±


    Kaldea smirked at Rasgrid¡¯s low call. She pushed her away as if she was really fine and then spoke while leaning back on the bed.


    ¡°A real handsome man hase.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Tae Ho approached the bed when Bracky mumbled with a low voice. Kaldea asked with a still bright expression.


    ¡°Where are we?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a...... private house that was nearby.¡±


    They had taken back the small fortress that was taken over by the evil spirits but the group had left it as it was in poor conditions and wasn¡¯t proper to defend or hide themselves.


    The reason Tae Ho paused when he spoke was because he was doubtful if the expression ¡®private house¡¯ was correct.


    It was because this house was the property of a citizen of Asgard- a God.


    ¡®Erin was also like this. Precisely speaking, the town where the Tuatha De Danann lived was like this.¡¯


    The Tuatha De Danann was a nposed entirely by Gods.


    Cuchinn wasn¡¯t the only one that didn¡¯t see where Tae Ho got bewildered at. There was a saying that said that the thread followed where needle was at, and Adenmaha that stood next to Tae Ho pinched his side with her elbow and said.


    ¡°Why are you being that awkward? It seems like you keep forgetting this but I¡¯m also a God.¡±


    She was a Goddess of the Tuatha De Danann and also a Valkyrie.


    ¡®Rasgrid and Kaldea are also Gods. Goddesses. Heda too. Why are you acting like this? Did you forget where this is?¡¯


    Thend of Gods Asgard. It was obvious that it was filled with Gods.


    In the other hand, Kaldea that enjoyed looking at the awkward Tae Ho, took a deep breath and nodded.


    ¡°You were alive anyways. Right, I thought that you wouldn¡¯t die that easily. I¡¯m d. Heda was right.¡±


    There was a rumor that Tae Ho had died with Odin. Idun and Heda denied but all of Valha, including Kaldea, had epted the rumors to be true.


    Tae Ho bit his lips the moment Kaldea mentioned Heda. He wanted to ask several things but there were other things to prioritize right now.


    Rasgrid turned to look at Tae Ho for a moment and then said while looking at Kaldea once again.


    ¡°Kaldea, I will tell you the situation. Hear it while you recover.¡±


    A healing light appeared on Rasgrid¡¯s hands. Kaldea received Rasgrid¡¯s hands but she shook her head about the situation.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. There¡¯s the possibility I may leak the information when I get caught.¡±


    ¡°Kaldea-nim?¡±


    To say when she got caught.


    Kaldea just smiled bitterly at Siri¡¯s question and then asked to Rasgrid and Tae Ho.


    ¡°Just tell me one thing. Is Odin fine?¡±


    ¡°He is.¡±


    Kaldea got satisfied at Tae Ho¡¯s answer. She let out a sigh as she didn¡¯t have any regrets and put a rxed expression.


    ¡°Good. It¡¯s enough with that. I will be able to go more relieved.¡¯


    It was a thin voice but you could feel her resolution in it. Rasgrid grabbed Kaldea¡¯s hand and asked.


    ¡°Kaldea, where do you say you are going? Is it rted to the letter you had?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I have to go to the Temple and request for reinforcements. Just like we did in the Great war.¡±


    The current situation was the same than a hundred years ago. The Valkyries of Hermod¡¯s legion shouldered the danger and headed to Olympus and the Temple to notify of Asgard¡¯s urgency.


    ¡°The path going to the temple is filled with giants and evil spirits.¡±


    ¡°I know. But I still have to go as it¡¯s something this important, right?¡±


    Already close to thirty of her sisters had been hunted down. Perhaps, Kaldea may be thest Valkyrie holding a letter.


    The current situation is despairful even if Odin really is alive. We absolutely need the help of the Temple.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time. I will leave now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible alone.¡±


    Rasgrid forcefully grabbed Kaldea trying to get up her bed. Tae Ho exchanged nces with Siri and spoke to Kaldea.


    ¡°We will go with you. We will create an opening.¡±


    In the first ce, Tae Ho¡¯s group was nning to execute a guerri tactic in Asgard. Fighting to transmit a letter to the Temple was enough of a reason.


    But Kaldea shook her head.


    ¡°The one guarding the path is one of the giant kings, the Beast king Tiachi. He also has a lot of his underlings. I know that you defeated the Tyrant Bress but it¡¯s imp......¡±


    She stopped there. Kaldea, that was about to say that it was better if she shouldered all the danger alone rather than putting everyone in danger, stopped speaking unconsciously.


    It wasn¡¯t because Tae Ho told her about Nidhogg and Hraesvelg. The reason she got surprised was just because of Tae Ho.


    ¡°Ah, just what happened while I didn¡¯t see you?¡±


    About two months since the battle in Kalliv Ahim.


    Kaldea felt the same bewilderment Siri and Bracky felt and nodded while smiling bitterly.


    Adenmaha snorted as if she was the one that had heard thepliment and acted to be strong.


    Kaldea was still looking at Tae Ho. He spoke briefly after releasing part of his strength.


    ¡°Many things have happened.¡±


    Quite a lot actually.


    Tae Ho grabbed Kaldea¡¯s hands. He asked towards her whose blue eyes were shining with hope, surprise and perplexion at the same time.


    ¡°Tell me about the Beast king Tiachi.¡±


    Kaldea didn¡¯t decline anymore. She told him everything she knew about.


    < Episode 42 ¨C Great counter attack (2) > End


    ======


    Valkyrie Hrist was at the point of dying.


    She, that belonged to the legion of Hermod, was aplishing a task given by Freya.


    Notify of the urgency to Olympus and the Temple.


    72 Valkyries received a letter that had the same contents. They, that got out of Valha when it got sealed, scattered to two directions while praying for each others safety.


    The direction Hrist headed to was the path that connected to the Temple.


    There were small worlds in Asgard just like Midgard and Svartalvheim.


    Asgard, Midgard and Niflheim were connected directly to the manifested part of the world tree and the remaining smaller worlds were connected by an invisible path through the system of Yggdrasil.


    The Temple and Olympus were realms that wereparable to Asgard.


    The realms in the motto of Valha ¡®For Asgard and the nine realms¡¯ referred to the Temple, Olympus, Erin and such worlds.


    You had to first pass through a special location to go outside of Asgard. If you thought of each world as being a continent or an ind, the ce in between was a sea and the special location was a port.


    Hrist breathed roughly. She had no strength while being carried by the Beast king Tiachi. Her limbs fluttered strengthlessly following Tiachi¡¯s steps.


    Her sisters that headed to Olympus couldn¡¯t know the situation but the ones that were heading to the Temple knew how terrible the situation was.


    Could Kaldea have escaped?


    The Valkyrie that had been with her until the end among the 31 Valkyries that were headed to the Temple.


    The Valkyries got helplessly hunted down by Tiachi and his underlings. They cruelly hunted them down one by one from the fortresses that got destroyed due to the great earthquake as if hunting down foxes.


    When all of her many sisters got caught and only Hrist and Kaldea were left, Hrist made a decision. She would be bait so that Kaldea could escape.


    Hrist couldn¡¯t think anymore. She felt absent minded. It was because all the things the Beast king did to her after she got caught had worn her away physically and mentally.


    ¡°We are almost there.¡±


    Tiachi snickered and said. Hrist, that was being carried in his shoulder naked, couldn¡¯t see her surroundings properly. But she could know where she was just by smelling the nasty smell piercing her nose and the wickedughters.


    It was the headquarters Tiachi had set up in the path leading to the Temple.


    Originally, he had toe here as soon as he caught Hrist but Tiachi took a long detour. He yed with Hrist for a few hours and then went to the base that was located near Valha to boast about his hunt to the magician king and he then roamed its surroundings to hunt the remaining warriors.


    ¡°Valkyries are always good bait.¡±


    The warriors of Valha were way too simple. It was because they went crazy whenever they heard a scream from a Valkyrie.


    Tiachiughed for a long while and threw Hrist to the ground. The pain that covered her body when she hit the ground made Tiachi enjoy the scene.


    ¡°You look just like a bug when you twitch.¡±


    Tiachi kicked Hrist. If she was a normal human, she would have already died but ironically, she couldn¡¯t die as she was a Valkyrie. SHe just squeezed out a groan and suffered.


    The underlings of Tiachi, the small giants and evil spirits, gathered next to her. There were some that gulped saliva as if looking at food and there were others that were panting because their bodies heated up.


    ¡°y with her moderately and leave.¡±


    Tiachi snickered and said and then, one of the underlings hurriedly raised Hrist as if he was waiting for it. He forcefully grabbed on Hrist¡¯s jaw and made her look at one ce.


    Hrist became dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t think anything as if her head had stopped.


    There were naked Valkyries hanging on a board as if they were gs. There were clear traces that they got toyed with and one of them was still being toyed by the evil spirits.


    It was a cruel and terrible scene. An exmation that was like a scream came out from her mouth.


    ¡°Ahh, ahhhh!¡±


    It was a cry filled with despair. The voice that was mixed with grief and still had some resolution in it transmitted a new pleasant feeling to Tiachi.


    Tiachi moved his chin slightly and then his underlingsughed and threw Hrist to the ground. They started to toy with Hrist to their heart contents while the Valkyries that were hanging on looked that.


    A sob was heard. Even the Valkyries that had steel like resolution had a limit. Tiachi could feel his breath get rough just by hearing the weak cry.


    The joy of dirtying a white snow field.


    The pleasure of breaking a clean ss.


    It was this fun just to toy with the Valkyries so how fun will it be with the Goddesses? What kind of pleasure will he get when he broke Freya and Idun?


    Blood gathered to his lower body just by imagining that. Tiachi then looked at the Valkyries that were hanging.


    ¡°My king.¡±


    One giant appeared at that moment and called out to Tiachi. It was Tiachi¡¯s underling, Itaka that was about 3 meters tall.


    Tiachi frowned as the sexual desire that had surged up had disappeared but he didn¡¯t get angry. Itaka was a precious underling to him. In addition, it would be something important if he came to speak to him knowing how he would be feeling right now.


    And it was as he expected.


    ¡°We have discovered traces of a Valkyrie. It seems like it¡¯s the one we missed that time.¡±


    The one that was together with Hrist.


    Tiachi¡¯s eyes shone with greed. Itaka started to exin a bit faster.


    ¡°It seems like there¡¯s a connection with the evil spirits that disappeared from the small destroyed fortress. Currently, the beaters are driving her to a corner.¡±


    Itaka exined briefly the things he guessed had happened in the small fortress. Tiachi didn¡¯t mind that weak evil spirits died but he felt joy in Itaka¡¯s exnation. And the reason for it was simple.


    ¡°She¡¯s still lively. It would be worth ying with her.¡±


    Looking that she shed away dozens of evil spirits alone meant that she still had energy. The more energetical and outstanding a Valkyrie was, the more fun he got when he broke her down.


    Itaka exined about the ce and the situation that they were driving the Valkyrie at. IT seems like the Valkyrie didn¡¯t choose to escape but chose to pierce a path to go to the Temple.


    ¡°She¡¯s also quite faithful.¡±


    Tiachi snickered.


    The path going to the Temple wasn¡¯tpletely blocked. Tiachi had left one open on purpose.


    The strand like path that was connected to the Temple.


    It was really obvious that it was a trap but you had to pass through it to reach the Temple.


    Teachi made a decision. There was no reason to dy. He shrugged his shoulders once and then approached the evil spirits that were ying with Hrist. He pped her cheek as was closing her eyes while taking in all of the humiliation to make her open her eyes.


    ¡°I discovered the ce the sister you have rescued is at. I will bring her now.¡±


    He whispered with a low voice and waited. For Hrist¡¯s expression to contort. For her to show him eyes that was filled with grief and sorrow.


    And it turned out as he wanted. Tears flowed down from Hrist¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It will be a beautiful reencounter.¡±


    Tiachi pped her one more time strongly. He snickered at Hrist that had blood flowing from her mouth and stood up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tiachi took the lead after he spoke freshly. He heard the footsteps of Itaka and the hunters from his back and the groans of the Valkyrie and looked at a distant ce.


    He went out to hunt once again.


    &


    Valkyrie Kaldea was fleeing right now. Her unique battle uniform of Valkyries was torn and broken, and there was a big blood stain in her stomach.


    The small giants chased after Kaldea, that was fleeing desperately. The beaters could catch up to her whenever they wanted but they maintained some distance on purpose. Their role was to harass their prey, not to catch it.


    Kaldea panted while sweating like rain. Anyone could clearly see that she was at her limit.


    It was too pitiful to see her escape while limping.


    The beaters snickered and chased her back and there was someone looking at that from afar.


    ¡®It looks real. It was worth having closed my eyes at your atrocities.¡¯


    Cuchinnughed as if it was absurd.


    The Kaldea that was fleeing right now was a fake made with Tae Ho¡¯s saga. But you couldn¡¯t differentiate her from being real or not just by looking at her looks. In addition, fleeing as if she was greatly injured didn¡¯t seem like an act but the real deal.


    The ce the fake Kaldea was running at was a forest that was close to the Temple.


    Tae Ho hid his body in the shadows and waited for the hunt to take the bait. However, beings such as the beaters weren¡¯t the hunt Tae Ho was waiting for.


    The Beast king Tiachi.


    One of the giant kings that came from Jotunheim.


    The situation wouldn¡¯t end by simply removing him. There were many things to take into ount.


    And among them, one of the most important thing was to send Kaldea safely to the Temple. That¡¯s why they also had to remove Tiachi¡¯s forces that were blocking the path.


    And one more thing in here. Something they must do.


    They had to rescue the Valkyries. Leaving them at their current state wasn¡¯t something a warrior of Valha would ignore.


    The strategy was simple.


    They would split Tiachi from his force and then destroy them one by one.


    ¡®The fish ising.¡¯


    Cuchinn said and Tae Ho turned around to look with his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯.


    [Giant king]


    [Beast king Tiachi]


    Red words.


    Tae Ho looked at a more distant ce. He looked at the direction Tiachi came running from.


    &


    Tiachi¡¯s forces that were blocking the path to the Temple wasn¡¯t small at all.


    There were at least a hundred little giants and the evil spirits easily numbered ten thousand.


    Even if the warriors Tae Ho was leading were the elites of the elites, it was impossible to defeat that number in an instant. In addition, they also had to rescue more than thirty Valkyries. They certainly needed additional reinforcements.


    ¡®We are going to get caught anyways, so let¡¯s go out boldly.¡¯


    Adenmaha, that hid herself on a cliff looking down at the base of Tiachi, remembered Tae Ho¡¯s words and took a deep breath. She rolled her fingers and prepared to dispel the mystical magic she had prepared with Merlin.


    They would strike the base head on to create chaos and the detached force Rasgrid lead would rescue the Valkyries.


    Tae Ho used a new summoning rock Merlin created for this strategy. There were three of these summoning rocks and one registered being.


    A signal came from afar. Adenmaha, that was ring at the evil spirits that were gathered at the entrance of the base, rolled her fingers andpletely removed the mystical magic. She made the existence that was hiding in the sky appearpletely.


    There was no loud sound or roar.


    But the evil spirits all looked at the sky almost at the same time. The shadow that covered them made them do that. The huge existence that couldn¡¯t be ignored forced them to do that.


    The evil spirits looked at the sky with absent minded eyes. They got suppressed by the really huge existence and couldn¡¯t even scream.


    A ck dragon that reached a hundred meters.


    That dragon fluttered its wings. A huge wind blew in the ground and poison was spread widely along the wind. The evil spirits that breathed in the poison unconsciously screamed and copsed.


    And it finally descended. The ck and huge dragonnded down on the ground roughly. The countless evil spirits that were below it got crushed just by itnding in the ground.


    There was still no roar butplete silence covered the base. The ones that barely squeezed out their voice were the giants.


    Scream, surprise, loud voices and displeasure.


    All kind of voices were heard in the base and Hraesvelg, that was looking at all of that while standing on the head of the ck dragon, clicked his tongue.


    ¡°How unsightly.¡±


    They have left their real bodies in Midgard. It was to hide their existence that would be the trump card against the magician king.


    Actually, not even their essences were going toe but a reason appeared that they had to stand on the battlefield.


    ¡°What do we have to do now?¡±


    Nidhogg asked Hraesvelg in the heart room. It was really ironical that the voice of a cute woman was heard from the dragon that emanated an overwhelming pressure but Hraesvelg didn¡¯t lose hisposure.


    He let out a roar towards the giants and evil spirits that were in the base before he gave the next order to Nidhogg.


    He, that had the clearest eye even in the highest branch, knew what the Valkyries that were deep in the base suffering just as if they were right in front of his eyes.


    ¡°Lowly beings! I will kill you!¡±


    A loud yell shook the sky and the ground and the thousands of evil spirits trembled at that. Hraesvelg felt proud at that and tried to say something. But Nidhogg¡¯s bewildered voice came out a bit quicker.


    ¡°Hraesvelg! Tae Ho master said that you can¡¯t say your name......Ah!¡±


    Nidhogg hurriedly covered her mouth but it was toote. It was because the ck dragon covering its mouth was really a strange scene and couldn¡¯t cover Nidhogg¡¯s words.


    Hraesvelg.


    Most of them didn¡¯t know him and there were few that had heard it as Nidhogg¡¯s voice was low. But some of them heard it clearly. Their terrified expressions was proof of that.


    Hraesvelg, that checked the expressions of the giants with his clear eyes, closed his eyes. He wanted to go somewhere andment himself but he suppressed his feelings and then spoke to Nidhogg that didn¡¯t know what to do while she shrunk her shoulders.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We just have to get rid of everyone in this ce.¡±


    If they eliminated everyone that had heard it, the secret would be protected.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the case?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    Hraesvelg answered to Nidhogg¡¯s shy question and then looked down at the battlefield with his exalted eyes. He red at them, that were preparing to flee or fight, and ordered Nidhogg.


    ¡°Nidhogg! Roll!¡±


    Because that was much better than trying to fight sloppily.


    ¡°Yes! I will!¡±


    Nidhogg answered freshly and started to roll without hesitation.


    The movements of a ck dragon that reached a hundred meters and covered its body with poison.


    It was enough with that.


    Hell spread out on the battlefield.


    < Episode 42 ¨C Great counter attack (3) > End


    =====


    The giants and evil spirits couldn¡¯t react easily.


    The existence of the ck dragon rolling on the battlefield was a nightmare itself.


    The ground shook as if an earthquake was hitting. The huge and on top of that fast dragon rolling on the ground resembled a hail. It wasn¡¯t possible to dodge it even though you knew it wasing.


    It was the same for the poison covering the dragon. The poison that got spread left traces where the dragon passed by. The evil spirits that barely managed to dodge the attack of the rolling dragon vomited blood in the poison and copsed.


    The enraged evil spirits and giants threw several throwing weapons but it was pointless. The ck dragon was a hundred meters big and the thickness of its scales was also unimaginable. In addition, a defensive effect was added because of its rolling motion so mere throwing weapons couldn¡¯t leave even a scratch.


    Choosing to get on top of it also wasn¡¯t an option. How were you supposed to get on it when it rolled without stop?


    The evil spirits fellpletely in a panicked statepared to the giants, that were thinking up of ways to fight back. The ones that got swept by the dragon fear unintentionally by Nidhogg just fled and kept fleeing.


    Adenmaha, that saw all of that from a distance, spread her mouth with a dumbfounded face.


    ¡°She¡¯s really rolling.¡±


    Adenmaha thought of when she was rolling in the Winter tree forest but then shook her head. The scale was different from that time.


    ¡®She has already rolled before.¡¯


    It didn¡¯t seem like she was doing it for the first time looking at how she rolled. It seemed like she had quite the experience.


    Well, didn¡¯t Tae Ho also tell Adenmaha to roll without hesitation? In one side, it was more effective than fighting with traditional methods.


    Poison spread in the battlefield naturally. The evil spirits couldn¡¯t escape properly because of the ground shaking due to the roll and no openings could be seen on the dragon.


    The owner of Adenmaha indeed.


    The one sided roll was the best fighting method the current Nidhogg coulde up with currently.


    But her distorted admiration due to being in love alsosted for a moment. She thought of a fact suddenly.


    ¡®But why did Hraesvelge with her if she was going to do that?¡¯


    If she was going to roll anyways, was Hraesvelg¡¯smand really necessary?


    Adenmaha¡¯s doubt was logical but Hraesvelg would have felt depressed.


    Hraesvelg, that was located on the head of the rolling dragon, was moving busily. There was no need to move his feet as he was standing on air but the movement of the dragon was faster than he had imagined so he couldn¡¯t stay still for a moment.


    In addition, Hraesvelg was already performing greatly in an invisible way. It was because he was telling the direction Nidhogg should roll to as there was a high probability she didn¡¯t know where to roll and did something else.


    Everytime Hraesvelg swung his arm, the sleeves of his arms fluttered at the wind. The white feathers that got fired at the same time pierced the forehead of the important ones among the giants.


    The ones holding gs, themanders, the ones fighting valiantly and the especially strong guys.


    But of course, it was hard to defeat a giant with only one feather but Hraesvelg didn¡¯t mind too much. He just had to hit them with several feathers and if that didn¡¯t work either he just had to obstruct their movement.


    ¡®The protagonist of this battle is Nidhogg.¡¯


    Hraesvelg was a hidden supporter. If Nidhogg was the main dish served in a luxurious dish, Hraesvelg was the side dishes.


    ¡®Fight Nidhogg. My old ene......fight anyways.¡¯


    He erased the words he couldn¡¯t finish and cheered her. Nidhogg¡¯s voice was heard right then.


    ¡°H, Hraesvelg. I¡¯m diz....dizzy.¡±


    Compared to when Tae Ho controlled her, she was sharing all her senses with the ck dragon all by herself.


    The heart room itself didn¡¯t spin as it was floating in a deep ce of the dragon¡¯s body but there was no way to dodge the dizziness as she was sharing the spinning motion mentally.


    Hraesvelg didn¡¯t ponder at Nidhogg¡¯s plead. He spoke with a blunt voice.


    ¡°Endure it and roll.¡±


    As they couldn¡¯t stop now.


    ¡°Bleeeergh.¡±


    Nidhogg let out a suffering voice but he ignored it and this decision of Hraesvelg rather brought a good effect.


    The ck dragon started to vomit at the same time as Nidhogg. A dense liquid that couldn¡¯t bepared to the poison until now covered the battlefield.


    &


    ¡°Th, they are doing well.¡±


    Rasgrid saw the ck dragon shaking the battlefield from afar and said with a forced calmed voice. Reginleif, that was next to her, pretended tough magnanimously.


    ¡°ANyways, let¡¯s go. We have to hurry.¡±


    The one leading the rescuing troop was Rasgrid. Reginleif and Gandur were also included in that group and a dozen intermediate warriors followed her back.


    As the warriors of Ullr¡¯s legion and Gandur covered themselves with a cloak to disguise themselves and started to cross the battlefield with the stealth blessing, the evil spirits and giants couldn¡¯t even notice them.


    In the first ce, they were entirely focused on the dragon.


    Rasgrid didnt¡¯t get excited as expected of her nickname as the ice queen. She rather became calmer the deeper she went.


    She thought while running. She only knew that the Valkyries were trapped deep in the battlefield, she didn¡¯t know in what state they were at.


    The ce Tiachi¡¯s army was residing at was originally a fortress of Valha. Could they be using the destroyed fortress as a prison? Or did they make a sort of and gathered all the Valkyries?


    There were thirty Valkyries that got caught based on Kaldea¡¯s words. Because of that Rasgrid determined herself.


    Perhaps, half of them would be already dead. There was the possibility they got executed or got hung up.


    Rasgrid imagined that. Just imagining it made her suffer but she still thought of it to not get taken aback when she faced it for real.


    And when they reached the ce the Valkyries were imprisoned, Rasgrid ended up freezing at the scene she never imagined.


    ¡°Rasgrid.¡±


    Gandur, that was always energetic and yful, said in a low voice. She, that was a shieldmaidenpared to Rasgrid and Reginleif, had expected the scene she was looking at to some extent. But of course, it was crueler to what she had imagined but still, she was able to maintain her reason because of that.


    ¡°Our objective isn¡¯t to kill them or sweep them all up. Our objective is to rescue our sisters.¡±


    Nidhogg was performing greatly but there were still a lot of evil spirits and giants. If they wanted to safely get away with the thirty Valkyries, they had to turn their eyes away at the rage for a moment and focus on escaping.


    Rasgrid turned to look at Gandur. Her blue eyes that were usually calm were shaking with rage and grief. Gandur faced her eyes fixedly and said.


    ¡°He will take revenge for us. You believe in him, right? So we should do what we have to do.¡±


    The Beast king Tiachi, that was probably the one that had created this scene.


    The one that would face him. The one that would execute the revenge of the Valkyries.


    Rasgrid closed her eyes. When she took a breath and opened her eyes again, her eyes had regained its usual light.


    Gandur smirked. She lightly hit Rasgrid¡¯s chest and then hit her own chest.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    Reginleif and the warriors also regained theirposure. Gandur red at the evil spirits and little giants that were near the Valkyries that were hung up.


    ¡°For Idun¡¯s warrior.¡±


    Rasgrid mumbled. She charged forward after taking a breath and Gandur and the warriors followed her back.


    &


    The Beast king Tiachi stopped at some point. The loud sound that was heard behind him from far away made him stop.


    There was a fuss in the direction of the base. He couldn¡¯t see clearly because of the trees in the forest but it wasn¡¯t something normal looking at the earth that was shaking all the way where he was.


    Something happened in the base.


    Tiachi first turned to look at Itaka but he was also as bewildered as he was. The little giants that were by his side simply waited for his orders instead of running about in confusion.


    Tiachi saw the clear bloodstains the Valkyrie left behind but she was now looking at him with eyes that were different from before while staggering.


    Trap. Bait.


    Tiachi smiled at the words that popped in his head. It was a smile mixed with cruelty and indignation.


    ¡°Itaka, I¡¯m returning to the base. You go catch that bitch.¡±


    Itaka frowned at the short order but he assented. He had to follow the orders as it came from his king. In addition, it wasn¡¯t that the king was going to catch her himself but that he was going to return to the base so it wasn¡¯t much of a problem.


    ¡°I will do so.¡±


    Itaka made an eye gesture to some of the underlings that were next to him.


    He and those underlings stepped up and Tiachi turned around with the remaining ones.


    But right at that moment, an arrow of light pierced the heads and shoulders of the giants.


    Three giants fell down. Itaka got surprised and turned around and Tiachi, that grabbed the arrow flying straight towards his head, turned to look at the direction the arrow came flying from.


    ¡°Hi.¡±


    The stealth blessing Siri was using broke. The warriors of Valha that appeared suddenly form the bushes attacked Itaka and the little giants.


    Itaka put a defensive stance reflexively. Bracky, that appeared the first, concentrated only in one thing instead of attacking over his guard.


    Creating more distance between him and Tiachi. Make him get farther from the battlefield.


    Bracky tore a special scroll of Merlin and the earth started to twitch. Walls started to surge up and then pushed the ones that were at the side of Tiachi.


    Tiachi opened his eyes widely and Siri headed to the other little giants instead of aiming for him. It was the same for the five warriors of Valha that charged along Siri and Bracky. They all tore one scroll each and generated changes in the ground.


    Tiachi knew what the warriors were aiming for and that¡¯s why heughed in an absurd way. He just waited for his opponent instead of charging towards the warriors of Valha.


    ¡°You are saying that you want to face me alone?¡±


    Tiachi looked at the one that finally appeared andughed.


    Tiachi was the Beast king. One of the giant kings of Jotunheim.


    ¡°Arrogant bastard.¡±


    Tiachi red at his opponent and his opponent also did the same. He faced Tiachi¡¯s anger head on.


    Tae Ho heard Hrist¡¯s story from Kaldea. What she saw was merely a part of what Hrist had suffered but it was enough with that.


    Odin had said.


    That the ones hoping for destruction didn¡¯t wish a natural decay.


    They actively wished the destruction of the world.


    And they lived for that. They were existences that solely lived for that purpose.


    The essence of the ones wanting to maintain and the ones wanting to destroy the world was different because of that way of thinking. Because of that, it was impossible to perfectly understand one side.


    But Tae Ho could somewhat feel it the moment he faced Tiachi. He could know even without using the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯.


    Tiachi was one that hoped for the destruction of the world.


    He enjoyed the scene when hope got destroyed and it became despair. Stepping and dirtying a noble way of thinking gave him pleasure.


    He was a wielder of a ck desire that got obsessed on the process rather than the results.


    Tae Ho thought of the Tyrant Bress. The fomoires that were heated up about conquering and dominating. They were the same but different at the same time. Tiachi¡¯s desire was much darker and dirtier than Bress¡¯s.


    [Saga: Idun¡¯s warrior]


    The golden power of a God surged up from Tae Ho¡¯s body and a conspicuous color showed in Tiachi¡¯s eyes. It was a reaction he showed when he discovered a prey.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t stop there. He gripped Caliburn and activated more sagas.


    [Saga: The warrior that had a Valkyrie meet him]


    [Saga: His pocket is connected to a treasure vault]


    Fake Valkyries appeared..


    The fake Heda and the fake Adenmaha stood next to Tae Ho and followed by them the fake Rasgrid, Reginleif, Gandur, Ingrid and even Scathach appeared.


    Tiachi put a smile at the sudden appearance of the Valkyries. He even snickered because the number of preys had increased.


    The Valkyries grabbed the weapons that appeared in the air and stepped up.


    [Saga: The legendary pro gamer]


    The fake Heda, that had the highestpletion rate, became the core. The other fake Valkyries got synchronized to Heda as the core and then, the auras they were emanating started to change one by one.


    Tiachi flinched at that moment but it wasn¡¯t the end yet.


    [Saga: King of Camelot]


    The glory of Camelot got fired from the des of Caliburn.


    He added a new strength to the weapons of the knights of the round table the Valkyries were holding.


    Tae Ho took a step and the Valkyries did the same.


    The smile disappeared from Tiachi¡¯s face. Tae Ho saw him take a battle stance and said in a low voice.


    ¡®There¡¯s one thing I learned for sure in the fight against Hraesvelg-nim.¡¯


    ¡®What is it?¡¯


    ¡®There¡¯s no business with a deficient ship.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s so true.¡¯


    Cuchinn agreed. AT that moment, the fake Heda howled and charged. The other Valkyries followed her back.


    7 Valkyries and Idun¡¯s warrior.


    Tae Ho raised his sword.


    < Episode 42 ¨C Great counter attack (4) > End


    =====


    ¡®Facing one people with many isn¡¯t as easy as you think.¡¯


    Those were Ragnar¡¯s words. And Cuchinn and Tae Ho agreed to that.


    When assuming that two people that have the same battle power attack one enemy from both sides, what will happen with the total battle power of those two people?


    It was easy to think that it will be 1 + 1 but reality wasn¡¯t like that.


    If the opponent wasn¡¯t much bigger than you, you didn¡¯t get much chances that several people could target the opponent at once. In addition, there were also cases that they obstructed each other due to their own attacks.


    The most important thing in an attack from several parties, was their coordination. Based on how well they worked together, the addition of their battle power could be 2 or could be lower than 1.


    Eight targets attacking one enemy was too excessive and because of that the ones that could attack at the same time were merely four.


    And that was only when the opponent waspletely open. If one direction was restricted, then the number of people reduced even more.


    Tiachi made a quick decision the moment the seven Valkyries charged forward. They were inside a forest but there weren¡¯t that many trees near them. They were in a situation that they could surround him easily.


    Tiachi kicked the ground with strength and surged up. Jumping to the air enabled to you dodge the immediate attacks but restricted your movements so it was easy to be an open target.


    But TIachi also had his own thoughts. The moment he spread his arms, his two arms became huge wings of an eagle.


    That was the reason why Tiachi got called as the Beast king.


    He, that was the best hunter among the giants, was also the best transformer. He could transform to almost every beast and could also transform a part of his body like he was doing right now.


    Tiachi fluttered his wings after transforming his arms. He wasn¡¯t nning to flee even a little. What he was thinking was attacking as a hunter bird catching its prey. He was nning to break the Valkyries that were looking at the sky dumbfoundedly.


    But he realized that something was wrong the moment he finished his first stroke of his wing.


    The Valkyries weren¡¯t looking at the sky with dumbfounded expressions. When he looked down at the ground, several Valkyries were already surging up to the sky.


    Four Valkyries became the foothold for Tae Ho and the remaining three Valkyries. They didn¡¯t exchange nces and divided their roles in an instant.


    The fake Heda got on the hands the fake Gandur gathered and the Gandur sent Heda flying up to the sky with all her strength. It was the same for the other Valkyries.


    Tiachi hurriedly twisted his body. The sword of Heda pierced the space Tiachi had been and the fake Scathach surged from the shoulders of the fake Adenmaha and changed her direction once again. She stabbed towards Tiachi with her spear so he could twist his body once again desperately.


    Tiachi rolled his eyes. He transformed his two arms into the arms of a rhinoceros, that had thick and rough leather, without even having time to curse out. Tae Ho, that had been waiting for the perfect moment, shed the arms Tiachi had gathered.


    His sword cut him really deeply. His skin got ripped and blood spluttered. Tiachi gritted his teeth and crashed down. Four of the fake Valkyries were already formed in a circle in the point that was estimated Tiachi would fall.


    It was an unbelievably linked y. How did they work so well together without even ncing at each other!


    Tiachi transformed into a big armadillo and made his body round. He then started to spin in that state and maximized his attack.


    He wouldn¡¯t simply crash down but rather strike back.


    It was a desperate measure but quite excellent. The strong magical power Tiachi had as a magician king made his speed and spinning power much stronger. The same power of a meteor strike would be generated from his attack.


    Tae Ho embraced Heda from her waist and kicked the air. Scathach and Adenmaha changed their bodies in the air to control their descending point and the four Valkyries that were in the ground dodged from the estimated fallign point of Tiachi.


    Bang!


    Tiachi hit the ground. The shockwave swept the surroundings and the ground shook and dust surged up.


    It was a plentily strong attack although he failed in damaging the Valkyries but Tiachi still couldn¡¯t understand. The movements of the Valkyries were just too well coordinated this time too.


    As soon as he unfolded his body and transformed back into a giant king, the Valkyries started to pour out sharp attacks.


    ¡®This crazy!¡¯


    Curses came out by its own. The attack of the Valkyries was as smooth as flowing water. They didn¡¯t just stop at stabbing from the sides but they filled the openings of each other. It seemed like they were originally one body.


    But he was still the giant king. Tiachi released a great amount of magic power in an instant and made a big move. It was to crush the Valkyries with his attack and cut the flow of the attacks.


    And his intention was quite right. The huge magic power he released by swinging his fistpletely crushed the fake Reginleif that wasing from the front. She disappeared without even being able to scream.


    But the remaining three didn¡¯t get swept at the aftershock. The moment the fake Reginleif got hit at the magical attack, Rasgrid and Gandur executed low attacks almost by lying on the ground. Their swords aiming for Tiachi¡¯s ankle were just like snakes.


    Tiachi hurriedly kicked Gandur but he wasn¡¯t able to do anything to Rasgrid¡¯s attack. He concentrated magic power in his leg hurriedly but hecked time. In addition, there was something else that was terrible.


    The attacks of the Valkyries were too strong.


    The weapons that got strengthened by the Glory of Camelot disyed the same power as when it was wielded by the knights of the round table. The sword of the knight of truth Agravain which Rasgrid swung tore Tiachi¡¯s ankle along his magic power.


    Tiachi¡¯s posture broke but he was still a renowned giant king. He transformed into a big animal in that state and tried to crush Rasgrid and Gandur together.


    But it only ended in an attempt this time.


    Ingrid grabbed Gandur by her waist and kicked the ground. Rasgrid, that had seeded in her attack, also kicked the ground and got out of Tiachi¡¯s range.


    And Scathach filled that empty space when she descended from the sky. The other Valkyries overwhelmed Tiachi in an instant with their spearmanship.


    ¡®Hey! Why is herpletion rate so high!¡¯


    Cuchinn got angry. It was because the movements of the fake Scathach were too good.


    Just when did he increase thepletion rate by that much?


    Tae Ho answered calmly at Cuchinn¡¯s rage. She made Heda join in the attack with Scathach and talked back quickly.


    ¡®I just synchronized them?!¡¯


    The seven fake Valkyries were all synchronized to the fake Heda as the core. Because of that, they could greatly increase theirpletion rate although not as much as Heda.


    The effects of the synchronization didn¡¯t end there.


    The reason the seven of them could move as if they were one was also because of that. They could share their thoughts without needing to nce so it was an obvious they could do that much.


    In addition, Tae Ho¡¯s controlling was added to this. But there was no need to control them from start to end like he did with Nidhogg.


    The Valkyries moved autonomously and Tae Ho just gave a strategic order in the decisive time.


    And this kind of battle was too familiar for Tae Ho.


    ¡®I feel like doing a boss raid.¡¯


    The team y in Dark Age.


    The fake Valkyries that had dodged the attack also joined Scathach and Heda in the attack. Tiachi¡¯s limbs became more confusing and because of that more attacks started tond in him.


    ¡®Items boosting is really the best.¡¯


    The second fact.


    The individual battle power of each Valkyrie was merely at the intermediate rank, excluding Heda and Scathach. But their attack power was greatly surpassing that of normal intermediate ranked warriors.


    Tiachi couldn¡¯t overlook any attack at all. He excelled in strength and speed but he was a level lower in durability due to his small body.


    Babang!


    Loud explosions were heard in consecution. Those were the sounds made when Rasgrid and Gandur disappeared.


    Tiachi poured out attacks while having be a bloody mess. He received Scathach¡¯s attacks with his body and destroyed Ingrid by hitting her in her head.


    A smile stained with aplishment and pain was drawn in Tiachi¡¯s face. He looked at Tae Ho instead of looking at Scathach and Heda.


    Tae Ho, that was looking at the Valkyries attacking Tiachi from a side, answered Tiachi¡¯s nasty smile with the same smile.


    Scathach twisted her spear. Tiachi let out a groan at that and swung his arm after transforming it into snakes. He bit off her neck to make blood flow out and then transformed into several beasts to heal his wounds.


    Heda didn¡¯t charge towards Tiachi while Scathach disappeared. She rather fell back and created some distance.


    It wasn¡¯t because Tae Ho treasured the fake Heda. The reason they did that was to grab Tiachi¡¯s attention and to make an opening so that Adenmaha was able to butt in.


    The body of the fake Adenmaha was the same as the original¡¯s. She was proficient in magic but couldn¡¯t fight well with weapons. That was the reason she didn¡¯t participate in the attack until now and just looked from the back.


    The sword of the knight of the round table Kay was given to her but she didn¡¯t swing it. She was empty handed as she had given it back to Tae HO beforehand.


    Adenmaha embraced Tiachi the moment Heda fell back.


    Tiachi got bewildered. It was because there was no strength behind her attack.


    Was she nning to seal his movements at least for a moment?


    Tiachi didn¡¯t think for long. Whatever the motive was, he just had to shake her off.


    But it was at that moment.


    The moment Tiachi put strength in his arms, Tae Ho activated his saga.


    [Saga: Owner of frost]


    The fake Adenmaha transformed into the frost white dragon Javier.


    It wasn¡¯t to fire her specialty, the ice breath. Also not to attack him with her sharp ws and fangs.


    Just crushing him down.


    Sitting on him with her overwhelming size.


    But Tiachi was still a giant king. He didn¡¯t just let it hit him. Tiachi was already moving even before Adenmaha finished her transformation. He executed an attack in the middle of her transformation and opened up a path.


    Kguaaang!


    A weird sound exploded. The lower body of the frost dragon that got separated from its upper body swept the surroundings. Tiachi, that barely managed to cut Adenmaha¡¯s waist surged up.


    It was like Tae Ho had expected.


    ¡°Hello once again?¡±


    Heda butted her face in front of Tiachi.


    Her smile was as beautiful as the smile the real Heda showed when she went to meet Tae Ho and was as scary as when she said ¡®so that was the case¡¯.


    Heda embraced Tiachi.


    Tiachi, that had just surged up, couldn¡¯t do anything towards Heda. He got grabbed helplessly in the air.


    And he understood.


    The n.


    Everything was set up. The scene he saw beyond Heda¡¯s head exined him everything.


    ¡®Dog like bastard.¡¯


    To embrace Heda even if she was a fake.


    Tae Ho surged up to the sky and red at Tiachi with overwhelming eyes. Cuchinn made fun of him saying that he was the one that ordered her to do that but he was also putting a cold smile.


    Thest attack Tae Ho prepared.


    The finishing attack using the fake Valkyries.


    Gae Bolg, that was concentrating strength when itnded down, released a strong aura. The spear of death started to fly towards Tiachi.


    The fake Heda became smoke and disappeared. The spear of death tore the remains and passed by. It was ast attack that had no ways to dodge.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Tiachi cursed out and that became hisst words.


    Gae Bolg pierced Tiachi¡¯s chest. It passed through his heart and then spread the curse of death through his entire body.


    Tiachi didn¡¯t die instantly. It was because the death of Gae Bolg didn¡¯t let him die a clean death. An indescribable pain crushed Tiachi¡¯s body and mind.


    Gae Bolg got stuck in the ground when it passed through Tiachi. The howl left by his limbs started to transform into a cracked sculpture and then started to break down.


    Tae Ho took a deep breath. He looked down at Tiachi with cold eyes instead of retrieving Gae Bolg.


    He opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t form a word. He broke downpletely with his scream filled with malice.


    And at that moment, an overwhelming amount of runes surged up from his remains. The amount was so big it was seen as a pir of light.


    It was different to when he defeated Hrumbak with Nidhogg. This time, hepletely defeated him only with his strength and a perfectly made n.


    A great amount of runes entered his body. Although Tiachi was at a level lower than Hrumbak, he was still a giant king.


    [Synchro Rate: 78%]


    The 80% was right in front of his eyes and the umted runes made him be at the top even among the superior ranked warriors.


    Tae Ho retrieved Gae Bolg. He also went to retrieve the weapons of the knights of the round table which the Valkyries dropped instead of facing the remaining little giants looking at him as they got surprised and stopped fighting.


    ¡®It ended.¡¯


    Bracky¡¯s hammer crushed Itaka¡¯s head the moment Cuchinn spoke.


    &


    ¡°I worked hard. Rolled a lot. Dizzy......¡±


    Nidhogg mumbled with a pale face. Hraesvelg clicked his tongue because he didn¡¯t like her acting that way but he still extended his arm to support her because he did feel a bit sorry for her.


    The battle had ended.


    They couldn¡¯tpletely exterminate the giants and evil spirits but could defeat quite a lot of them. The ones that had survived were the ones that couldn¡¯t hear Hraesvelg¡¯s name.


    The rescuing team had sessfully rescued all of the Valkyries. They were all exhausted because of the terrible hardships they had faced. But they were still Valkyries. They didn¡¯t forget to thank the ones that had saved them.


    The warriors and the Valkyries that had regained theirposure hid themselves in a secluded ce.


    The ones that advanced to the path going to the Temple was only a minority.


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful to you in many ways.¡±


    Kaldea stood in the gate leading to the Temple that had been generated naturally by the system of Yggdrasil and spoke while turning around. Her golden hair that was tied uppped as if it was her tail.


    They had defeated Tiachi but it was merely the start.


    Kaldea had to go the Temple as they had originally nned.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Tae Ho, that had escorted her to the gate, spoke with courtesy but with sincerity.


    ¡°You certainly are simple and honest.¡±


    Kaldea giggled as if something was fun about that and then spread her arms. Tae Ho hesitated for a moment as he understood her meaning but still hugged her in the end and shared their warmth.


    ¡°I¡¯m really grateful. I knew that you would be a big shot but I didn¡¯t know that you would be one this fast and such a big figure. Heda¡¯s eyes are also quite something.¡±


    She giggled once more and then slightly pushed Tae Ho. She then looked up at him and then put yful eyes. She gave him the best blessing in that state.


    ¡°It¡¯s not much but it¡¯s still a gift. Thepletion rate would increase now right? I will keep it as a secret to Heda.¡±


    Kaldea winked while licking her lips. Cuchinnughed at that and Tae Ho put an awkward smile at the guilt he felt.


    ¡°I will go for real now. Let¡¯s meetter for sure.¡±


    ¡°Yes, go.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Kaldea bid her farewell brightly until the end and took a deep breath. She had faced almost every kind of things as a Valkyrie but it was the first time she moved to another world. She kept feeling her heartbeat.


    ¡®It¡¯s not because of the blessing.¡¯


    Kaldea pressed her chest tightly to calm herself and fixed her expression. She erased her yfulness and expressed etiquette to themander of Idun as a Valkyrie of Valha.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    Kaldea turned around. She then entered the gate that connected to the Temple.


    &


    The real world tree, the System of Yggdrasil, was connected with Asgard as the center and the other nine realms but it wasn¡¯t they only system thatpletely passed through all the ten worlds.


    Kaldea barely got out of the path of the System of Yggdrasil that was filled with white light and stood in front of a road that she hadn¡¯t experienced until now.


    It was simr to the System of Yggdrasil but different at the same time. A system that could be said to be siblings.


    The path connected to the Temple was beautiful.


    The cherry blossom trees that were at the sides of the path were big and had a nice fragrance. The cherry blossom flowers that fluttered along the windnded down on the ground as if dancing.


    ¡°Wow........¡±


    Kaldea let out an exmation unconsciously and her cheeks flushed.


    And the one that looked at that below a tree let out augh. It wasn¡¯t augh that ridiculed her but it was the same kind as Kaldea¡¯s exmation. It was aughter that came out unconsciously when you say something beautiful and nice.


    Kaldea hurriedly turned to look at the direction theughter was heard at. There was a man with a big build that was covering his face with a bamboo rain hat. It seemed like he was a member that belonged to the Temple that he was wearing a korean style traditional jacket and pants. He was holding a big weapon in his shoulders but it was a kind you couldn¡¯t see in Valha.


    The most simr thing to it was a trident but the weapon of the man was too different to the basic parts of a spear. The part of the tip of the spear wasn¡¯t a sharp de but a weird object that was bent and had ten forks.


    If the one looking at him wasn¡¯t a warrior but a farmer, they would have realized that the thing the man was holding was a farming tool instead of a weapon but Kaldea was a warrior. That was why she tilted her head a few times and then erased her doubts about the weapon. It was because she had to first express etiquette with the one she had met.


    ¡°I¡¯m Valkyrie Kaldea of Hermod¡¯s legion. Do you belong to the Temple?¡±


    Kaldea hit her chest twice and expressed the etiquette of Asgard. The man flinched at the word Valkyrie and then stood up hurriedly and took off and threw his bamboo hat.


    And then Kaldea was the one that flinched unavoidably. It was because the man didn¡¯t have the head of a human but that of a pig.


    But Kaldea hid her surprise and looked up at the man with her green eyes. The man smirked as if he liked that Kaldea didn¡¯t shake greatly and then wrapped his right hand with his left one as the etiquette of the Temple followed.


    ¡°I¡¯m the morning lion Cho Hakkai. The ones close to me call me Juh Pal Gye.¡± (TL: Or Zhu Bajie.)


    The former enemy of the thousand poles.


    The disciple of the Samjang (TL: Or Tripitakadhara) Juh Pal Gye extended his hand to Kaldea.


    < Episode 42 ¨C Great counter attack (5) > End

 Chapter 144

    Episode 43/Chapter 1: Reunited (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The magician king Utgard Loki doubted his ears.


    The Beast king Tiachi had died and his army that was guarding the path leading to the Temple had been broken down.


    It was something that urred in the outskirts of Asgard and this information was brought by the remnants of the army of the beast king that barely managed to survive.


    They couldn¡¯t know who was the one that killed Tiachi.


    And that fact brought a bigger chaos to the magician king.


    Tiachi was one of the giant kings. He wasn¡¯t the strongest but still, he wasn¡¯t weak either. He was at least strong enough to enter the middle or upper ranks.


    There were few people that could suppress that Tiachi in the battlefield and kill him.


    ¡®It¡¯s not Thor¡¯s army.¡¯


    And not the battle Gods like Thor, Ullr and Tir. Also, not the top ranked warriors that were called as the strongest of Valha like Sigurd and such.


    Someone else.


    But who? Was there someone that strong among the superior ranked warriors that hadn¡¯t returned to Valha?


    The magician king closed his eyes for a moment and organized his thoughts and the giant of night Avalt asked in his stead.


    ¡°Speak in detail the process in how the army of the Beast king got destroyed.¡±


    Tiachi had gone out to hunt a Valkyrie and died instead but that wasn¡¯t the same for his army. Looking that an army of more than ten thousand evil spirits got broken down meant that they got attacked by a proper army.


    The little giant Turump, that had brought the information of their defeat, gulped dry saliva. It was because the aura that was released by Avalt made him feel short of breath but also because there was another problem in what he was going to report.


    ¡°It.....rolled.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Avalt asked back unconsciously. And the magician king, that was organizing his thoughts, also opened his eyes by reflex.


    ¡°Did you just say that it rolled?¡±


    The giant of sea Grund, that was another one of the Five Fingers, and was standing next to the magician king spoke as if growling. Turump started to speak hurriedly at his attitude that wouldn¡¯t forgive him if he was speaking nonsense.


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. They say that a huge ck dragon appeared and started to roll on the battlefield.¡±


    A dragon that was a hundred meters long.


    It was aplete nonsense but Avalt decided to listen to Turump for now. It was because whether it was hard or easy to imagine it, if a dragon of that size really rolled on the battlefield it would have been like a real catastrophe.


    ¡°What about their army? The ck dragon was alone?¡±


    Grund frowned as Avalt asked. His eyes were implying that he believed in that nonsense. But Avalt just looked down at Turump. He said with a voice he managed to squeeze out.


    ¡°They say there was none. Valkyries and warriors of Valha appeared and rescued the Valkyries the Beast king had captured.....but I think they barely numbered twenty, they weren¡¯t that many in number.¡±


    Turump was only an envoy and not a witness.


    The magician king closed his eyes again. He asked something more important than imagining the ck dragon rolling on the battlefield.


    ¡°Where did the ck dragon go to?¡±


    If it was a dragon that huge, it would be easy to catch your eyes even if it didn¡¯t want to. You would be able to know easily at least in which direction it headed to.


    But Turump gave an unexpected answer instead.


    ¡°It¡¯s not known. They say it disappeared when the battle ended just like when it appeared.¡±


    Appearing like a ghost.


    ¡°A ck dragon.¡±


    The magician king spoke in a low voice. He knew all of the dragons that lived in Jotunheim but couldn¡¯t easily grasp which dragon was the one that destroyed Tiachi¡¯s army.


    ¡°How did the ck dragon look?¡±


    Avalt asked right on spot and Turump answered hurriedly.


    ¡°They say it had four horns and four pair of wings. It was covered with a strong poison and also spat out a strong venom while rolling.¡±


    The magician king frowned. No dragon with the description Turump had given existed in Jotunheim.


    ¡®It¡¯s not only in Jotunheim.¡¯


    There was no such dragon even in Svartalfheim and Nidavellir. In addition, there were many cases that the nature of the dragon was evil. Because of that, it was even weirder for a dragon that big and strong to side with Asgard.


    ¡°It¡¯s an urgent notice!¡±


    Another giant yelled hurriedly and came running. It was a giant that had the same role of envoy like Turump.


    There was a high possibility that the information he brought was a very important one looking that the giant came running even when the magician king was with another envoy.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    As soon as the magician king gave him permission, the giant that was panting and breathing roughly started to speak hurriedly.


    ¡°The army that got dispatched in Niflheim got annihted and the Striking king Hrumbak also died.¡¯


    The magician king could only open his eyes widely at this point. The shocked Grund yelled and asked.


    ¡°Are you saying that H¡¯s army destroyed the army of the Striking king? Mere dead spirits?!¡±


    It was something hard to imagine.


    Niflheim was a ce that the souls that couldn¡¯t go to Valha gathered at. That meant that it wasn¡¯t excessive to say that there was no proper warrior in that ce.


    But of course, the story changed when they were big in numbers. There weren¡¯t outstanding warriors that could enter Valha, it wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t any warriors at all.


    But there was still a limit with that.


    The army that got dispatched to Niflheim wasn¡¯t merelyposed by evil spirits. The strong army of giants that was lead by Hrumbak was with them.


    But how could a mere army of dead spirits destroy Hrumbak¡¯s army?


    In addition, looking that the notices got transmitted only now, there was a high possibility that his army suffered damages close to extermination.


    The roar Grund let out made the giant in front of him shrink his shoulders. He hurriedly opened his mouth to turn his rage to another direction.


    ¡°Th, they say they had assistance. They say that the one that destroyed the army of the Striking king wasn¡¯t the army of the dead but a ck dragon.¡±


    A ck dragon.


    Turump got surprised and turned to look at the giant. Grund, that was roaring until now, gritted his teeth and turned to look at Avalt.


    Avalt remained calm. He rather became colder at the word dragon and ordered the little giant.


    ¡°Tell me in detail.¡±


    His low and calm voice also influenced the little giant. The giant that also regained his calm started to describe the sequence.


    ¡°They say that before the army started the battle against the army of the dead, a ck dragon appeared and attacked the army of the Striking king. It had four horns and four pair of wings and was covered with a strong poison.¡±


    It was the same dragon that destroyed Tiachi¡¯s army.


    ¡°Did it roll?¡±


    Grund asked. The little giant blinked at the sudden question and that dumb reaction made Grund explode once again.


    ¡°I asked you if it rolled!¡±


    ¡°It, it did. They say that one of the ck dragons rolled in the battlefield!¡±


    A ck dragon rolling in the battlefield.


    It was certainly the same dragon. The dragon that destroyed Hrumbak¡¯s army and Tiachi¡¯s army were the same dragon.


    But that wasn¡¯t all. Avalt didn¡¯t only get bewitched at the word ¡®ck dragon¡¯. He caught another important piece of information that was hidden in the report of the giant.


    ¡°One of the ck dragons? Are you saying there were more?¡±


    Grund also got surprised and turned to look at the giant. The little giant answered hurriedly.


    ¡°They say there were about a dozen dragons but only two of them fought directly. There were more than ten dragons in the sky.¡±


    ck dragons that amounted to a dozen.


    If you took into ount the strength each dragon had, they were a number that could be called as an army of dragons.


    But the magician king grasped a truth the moment he heard the story.


    There was a high probability that the dragons in the sky were illusions. Only the two that fought directly were real ones.


    ¡°Did Hrumbak die by the ck dragon?¡±


    The giant answered immediately at the answer of the magician king.¡±


    ¡°They say so. But...they say that the one that made thest attack was someone riding on it.¡±


    Someone riding on the ck dragon.


    Someone that could control that ck dragon.


    They couldn¡¯te up with an answer easily and couldn¡¯t even guess the identity of the ck dragon.


    But it was at that moment. The giant came up with a clue he hadn¡¯t even thought about.


    ¡°They say that an illusion of a huge golden apple tree appeared in the middle of the battlefield when the Striking king Hrumbak died.¡±


    It was as absurd as the story of the dragon rolling on the battlefield.


    For an illusion of a golden apple tree to appear while they were fighting.


    But that wasn¡¯t the case for the magician king and also for Avalt and Grund.


    And there was someone else.


    Loki, that was hanging on the walls of the castle, put a smile. Heughed even though he was about to die. He let out a clearugh that surged up from the bottom of his lungs.


    Grund red at that Loki and the magician king looked at him with cold eyes. Loki received those sights with joy.


    The one that represented the golden apple tree.


    There were really few people that did that while fighting even in Valha. No, it wasn¡¯t few but there was only one people.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t dead. He survived. And that fact made Loki realize of one more truth.


    Odin was also alive. Odin would be alive for sure.


    The Striking king that had attacked Niflheim was dead.


    The Beast king Tiachi, that was guarding the path that led to the Temple also died.


    This wasn¡¯t something that would end just by having two giants die.


    Niflheim would move to help Asgard.


    And the Temple would dispatch reinforcements be it small or big in numbers.


    But that wasn¡¯t all. There was one more fact that was a terrible thing for the giants.


    Idun¡¯s warrior, that had destroyed the army of the Striking king and the Beast king, was in excellent condition.


    He would appear once again by controlling that ck dragon.


    And it turned out as they expected.


    The sad news of the Striking king and Beast king was only the start.


    &


    If you looked at the giants from another perspective, they also belonged to the animal category. Because of that it was important to eat, sleep and do their necessities like any other animals.


    Asgard was quite a troublesomend for the invading army.


    And the reason for that was simple. It was becausepared to its vastnd, there were too few people living in it.


    The number of viges and cities was too small and this meant that there were almost no adversaries to plunder.


    Of course, some of them were able to self suffice themselves because there were big forests near them but it was impossible to provide supplies stably for the evil spirits that amounted to a hundred thousand and the giants that ate ten more times than humans.


    because of that, the giants set up a supply route in a long andplicated way. From Jotunheim to the front lines, and the front lines to Valha and important points of it.


    And right now, one of the supply routes was burning. The ck smoke that surged up with the red mes was a really terrible sight.


    But there was still something beautiful in that.


    An illusion of a golden apple tree.


    The warriors of Valha, that had set the ce on fire, cheered while standing below the smoke. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that the illusion of the apple tree was already a symbol of the counterattack.


    Rasgrid, that was standing on the front after defeating the giants and evil spirits, dropped her sword and looked at the golden apple tree. Precisely speaking, she looked at Idun¡¯s warrior that was standing at the center of the illusion.


    He was reliable. She felt a part of her rx when she looked at his back.


    Since when did it turn out like this?


    At first, he was merely a lowest ranked warrior that had a special side in him.


    Rasgrid put on a warm smile that didn¡¯t suit her nickname of the ice princess and then a blunt voice was heard at her side.


    ¡°You can¡¯t. There are already a lot.¡±


    ¡°Right, right. You can¡¯t. Too many. But what many?¡±


    They were Adenmaha and Nidhogg respectively.


    Compared to Nidhogg, that was asking purely while tilting her head, Adenmaha¡¯s eyes were mixed with bluntness, eagerness and fondness of a woman that had fallen in love but also embarrassment.


    Rasgrid ended upughing unconsciously.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡±


    So there is no need to worry. She was merely happy and grateful that she was able to be together with the great warrior in front of her eyes.


    Adenmaha let out a sigh of relief in her embarrassment when she heard Rasgrid¡¯s answer. She felt more embarrassed than when she told Sigrun that she couldn¡¯t do it.


    But it was at that moment.


    A group of people was running to the warriors burning down the supply route. They had gathered and came to this ce after they saw the mes and the ck smoke and the golden apple tree that surged up in the middle of that.


    ¡°Sigrun! Gudrun!¡±


    Adenmaha opened her eyes widely and yelled. It was because there were really familiar people among the group that was running towards them.


    ¡°Senior Adenmaha!¡±


    Sigrun and Gudrun also recognized Adenmaha but they weren¡¯t alone. The lowest ranked warriors of Idun¡¯s legion that had gone out to defend the rear were behind the two of them.


    Nidhogg decided to feel happy without knowing what it was about as Adenmaha was also feeling happy.


    This kind of regrouping wasn¡¯t the first.


    Tae Ho had attacked the small bases of the giants and supply routes and set up the golden apple. It wasn¡¯t only to im that Idun¡¯s warrior hade to get the giants.


    The signal sending to the warriors of Valha.


    A symbol appealing for the survivors to gather.


    There were several survivors gathered everywhere. Because of that, a weird urrence that their forces increased every time they fought was happening.


    The Valkyries that got rescued from Tiachi previously also raised their weapons. There were already twenty Valkyries in Tae Ho¡¯s army and the number of warriors amounted a hundred.


    Adenmaha, that was feeling joy at the reencounter, turned her head. And Rasgrid, that was looking at Adenmaha with warm eyes, also did the same.


    It was because there was someone flying towards them hurriedly.


    It was a Valkyrie that had transformed into a swan. Tae Ho dispel the illusion andnded on the ground when he sensed her approach. The swan alsonded down almost at the same time as Tae Ho and transformed into a woman. It was none other than Valkyrie Hrist of Hermod¡¯s legion.


    ¡°Idun¡¯smander, the army of the giants is approaching. It¡¯s the force that the giant king Tauchi is leading himself.¡±


    Because the warriors of Valha wouldn¡¯t have been the only ones that had seen the supply route burn down.


    Tae Ho nodded. He then looked at the Valkyries and warriors that had gathered and were waiting for his orders and then ordered with a refreshing face.


    ¡°The enemy ising. We will do as we did until now. Tactical retreat.¡±


    They wouldn¡¯t fight and pull back.


    The warriors of Valha also started to smile like Tae Ho at his order. The Valkyries also raised their voices.


    ¡°Tactical retreat!¡±


    ¡°Tactical retreat!¡±


    They wouldn¡¯t fight. They would execute a guerri attack against the giants that were slow inparison to them.


    ¡®Evil bastard. You are just like a fish that has entered a pond.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s basic tactic of a hit and run.¡¯


    Tae Ho answered Cuchinn dly and then retreated first. He was now escaping from the enemy but Adenmaha and the Valkyries eximed at his manly look and that was the same for the warriors of Valha.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    Tauchi let out a howl as he arrived a beatter. Tae Ho heard his enraged howl from far away and put a smile.


    Five days since he defeated the Beast king Tiachi.


    Tae Ho was waiting for the moment.


    < Episode 43 ¨C Reunited (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 145

    Episode 43/Chapter 2: Reunited (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Ren


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms!¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms!¡±


    ¡°Wahaha!¡±


    The warriors who were gathered in one ceughed and raised their drinks. There had been many that enjoyed a time like this since the invasion of the giants over Asgard started.


    The ce the warriors of Valha were having a feast at was one of the hidden bases of Asgard. They had been made in case Asgard was taken over and it also served as a shelter, as it was located deep underground.


    ¡°Warriors, lower your voices a bit. It will be big trouble if we get heard by the giants.¡±


    Reginleif stood on the table and spoke with an exaggerated voice. It was a kind of joke but it seemed like it worked well or the warriors were acting formal, as they grabbed their stomachs andughed.


    ¡°Kukuku.¡±


    Reginleif alsoughed, because she was in a good mood, as her joke had worked. She turned to look at the warriors and raised her horn cup.


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s raise one more toast. What shall we toast for this time?¡±


    An answer came back as soon as she asked. The warriors yelled in one voice, as if they had agreed to it beforehand.


    ¡°For Idun.¡±


    ¡°For Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    The warriors raised their cups once again and the Valkyries did the same. Everyone in that ce became one and called out Idun¡¯s name.


    It was because they wouldn¡¯t have been able to set up this feast if it wasn¡¯t for Idun¡¯s warrior. They wouldn¡¯t have been able to gather once again like this.


    Adenmaha trembled slightly at the sincere voices of the warriors. She kept smiling, because she felt really good.


    It was because she felt happy that Tae Ho had been recognized by everyone but there was one more reason. Adenmaha looked at the two people in front of her and her eyes reddened.


    ¡°I¡¯m d. You were safe.¡±


    ¡°You too senior.¡±


    Sigrun and Gudrun, and especially Gudrun, answered with red eyes just like her. Sigrun stuttered, her face red because of the alcohol.


    ¡°The souls of the warriors that died the first day headed to Valha but as for the ones that died after that, their souls... the reason for that was that Valha got sealed.¡±


    Sigrun and Gudrun were safe but not all the warriors of Idun¡¯s legion were safe as well.


    Five from twelve.


    That was the number of warriors that had lost their lives under the lead of the two Valkyries.


    Sigrun closed her eyes tightly. The moment when the warriors faced their second death still lingered in front of her eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t a glorious and heroic death on the battlefield. Most of the warriors had died by the natural disasters generated by the magician king.


    Of course, no one thought about denigrating their deaths but they couldn¡¯t do anything about feeling bad. Sigrun felt fearful. What would happen from now on? Would the happiness they felt today continue?


    Adenmaha grabbed her hand and then smirked a bit like a fool when Sigrun raised her head reflexively.


    ¡°Everything will turn out well, so don¡¯t worry. Okay?¡±


    Adenmaha also felt uneasy but she still hit her chest and Sigrun ended upughing at that. She nodded and answered that she would do so.


    ¡°But senior, can you introduce her once again?¡±


    Gudrun changed the subject with a cheerful voice. Her eyes were directed to the ck-haired beauty who kept sticking to Adenmaha since the battle had ended.


    ¡°Oh, look at me.¡±


    She had forgotten about the introductions because the happiness the reencounter brought was too great. Of course, she did tell them her name but she didn¡¯t have to stop there.


    ¡°This is Nidhogg, just like I told you before. She¡¯s a Valkyrie of our legion, so she¡¯s your junior. Should I say that she¡¯s the maknae?¡±


    Nidhogg blinked as Adenmaha put her hand on her shoulders and then smiled happily.


    ¡°I like junior.¡±


    Being a junior meant that she had seniors. It meant that she wasn¡¯t alone. That¡¯s why she really liked the ring to it.


    ¡°I¡¯m Nidhogg. Tae Ho Master¡¯s first... second dragon.¡±


    Nidhogg was about to say that she was the first dragon but hurriedly edited her words when she sensed Adenmaha ring at her.


    Adenmaha embraced Nidhogg once again because she was really cute and Nidhogg hugged her back.


    It was quite a heartwarming scene but Sigrun and Gudrun turned to look at each other instead of smiling warmly. Gudrun frowned and asked in a low voice, ¡°Um... senior. Is Nidhogg that Nidhogg?¡±


    She was referring to the ck dragon, Nidhogg.


    Adenmaha nodded.


    ¡°She is that Nidhogg. She¡¯s really nice and big. But I think that she¡¯s a bit too fat.¡±


    A reaction came back instantly as Adenmaha added some weird words at the end.


    ¡°Not fat, not fat. Adenmaha is lying. I really like Adenmaha, but slightly dislike her.¡±


    Nidhogg pouted and started to grumble but Adenmaha embraced her a bit tighter and whispered.


    ¡°But I like Nidhogg?¡±


    ¡°Ehehe. Actually I also like you.¡±


    Nidhogg buried her face in Adenmaha¡¯s chest. Her posture became quite weird because of the difference in height but Nidhogg still liked being embraced like that the best.


    Sigrun and Gudrun blinked. Adenmaha, who induced this situation on purpose, smiled brightly and patted Nidhogg¡¯s back.


    ¡°Just as you see, she¡¯s harmless. No, is she harmful because she makes my heart beat roughly because of her cuteness?¡±


    ¡°Senior, you are still the same.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Adenmaha¡¯s eyes sharpened as Sigrun and Gudrun spoke exasperatedly.


    ¡°Wait, what does that mean?¡±


    What could that mean?


    Then when the two of them looked at each other and were about to bring out an excuse...


    ¡°She is like a lone beautiful flower that bloomed in the battlefield! For Siri!¡±


    ¡°Hey! Bracky!¡±


    Bracky raised his cup with a bright face and Siri yelled with a red one.


    The warriors of Valhaughed at that and enjoyed themselves.


    ¡°How noisy.¡±


    ¡°Right. It¡¯s nice to see this.¡±


    Tae Ho answered Rasgrid¡¯s words. He was a bit worried about Bracky¡¯s future, as he was being dragged to a corner by his ear by Siri, but would something really happen?


    ¡®Poor Rolph. My eyes are really urate.¡¯


    He had noticed it when she had heard that he resembled his younger brother.


    Cuchinn sympathized with Rolph and clicked his tongue and meanwhile Rasgrid and Tae Ho wore awkward expressions as they looked at Siri kicking Bracky¡¯s shin to make him copse.


    ¡°They... are a good match, right? That¡¯s the case, right?¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    Siri dragged Bracky once again and went somewhere out of sight.


    ¡®Hey, chase them quickly. Or at least throw Gae Bolg near them. Let me see something nice.¡¯


    Tae Ho ignored Cuchinn¡¯s nonsense like always and concentrated on Rasgrid. She continued looking at her cup, and then spoke while looking at Tae Ho.


    ¡°Is the next dispatch tomorrow?¡±


    They didn¡¯t have the time to stay in one ce for long. Tae Ho nodded once and then answered while thinking of Asgard¡¯s map.


    ¡°They will also be strengthening their supply routes, so this time I¡¯m thinking of striking a ce that¡¯s a bit farther. We can also provoke Tauchi a bit more. It would be good if more chasers stuck to us.¡±


    There were several reasons why Tae Ho was roaming the outskirts and executing a guerri tactic.


    They would weaken the army of the magician king surrounding Valha at least a little. He would make the main army head out and decrease their numbers.


    Also, at the same time, it would pull their attention to them. It would be impossible to make them concentrate on his grouppletely but they would still lose focus a bit.


    It had been a sess until now.


    Tae Ho had diminished the supplies by burning several supply routes and had also made the giant king Tauchi get outside. In addition, the survivors of Valha had been added.


    But that wasn¡¯t enough.


    The giants would surely simplify the supply route and strengthen their armies at any time.


    There was also a limit to the number of survivors they could muster from outside.


    The aftereffect of the Great Disaster that the magician king had generated was much bigger than they had imagined. All the fortresses in the outskirts had copsed and many warriors and Valkyries had lost their lives during the following invasion of the giants.


    The reason Freya had sealed up Valha was because she could only do so. She didn¡¯t have any other options.


    It was the sixth day since he had returned to Asgard.


    Tae Ho was waiting for the right moment.


    Valha still needed more time...


    ...Time until Odin finished with what he was doing outside of Asgard.


    ...Time until Kaldea, who had gone to the Temple, returned with reinforcements.


    Tae Ho knew of it, unlike the other warriors.


    He knew that Valha wouldn¡¯t be able to endure for much longer. It would be able tost a few more days, at most.


    ¡°Odin will soon transmit good news.¡±


    Rasgrid spoke while smiling. It seemed as if her smile was faked but she was trying hard to make Tae Ho feelfortable even by a little.


    Tae Ho also smiled, because Rasgrid would also be feeling uneasy. It was good tough, at least for the other.


    ¡°Of course. Kaldea would have already reached the Temple by now, right?¡±


    ¡°Probably. Honestly speaking, I can¡¯t say for sure as I don¡¯t know much about the Temple. But I believe Kaldea will be doing well.¡±


    Moving to another world wasn¡¯tmon, even for Valkyries. Even Hildegrid, the Valkyrie of Freya¡¯s legion, who was the one to bring Tae Ho to this world, had said that she had only experienced moving to another world once.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry too much. The Temple has a blood alliance with Asgard since the Great War, so they will also send reinforcements this time.¡¯


    Tae Ho nodded at Cuchinn¡¯s words.


    Rasgrid, who was aware of her surroundings, raised her cup lightly and said, ¡°Let Idun¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    ¡°Let Idun¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    Tae Ho also raised his cup and said the same words. He thought of Heda and Idun and drank from his cup.


    &


    The night deepened.


    The magician king, Utgard Loki, looked at the seal that was covering Valha entirely.


    It was a circr barrier that emanated a faint light. It had a simple structure that only blocked things from outside and inside but it was also quite sturdy. You could say that that was the archetype of the great barrier surrounding Midgard.


    The magician king opened his eyes sharply. The seal was now weakened to the extent that he could see it with his eyes, even when he didn¡¯t use magic. It would probably be able to endure for four more days.


    ¡®I won¡¯t get toyed with by you.¡¯


    The magician king had ordered the giant king, Tauchi, to chase Idun¡¯s warrior but he hadn¡¯t thought about it further than that.


    It was because his objective was clear anyways. Pouring in forces just to catch him was a really childish thing to do.


    A decisive battle in a short term.


    This battle wasn¡¯t a long term one at all. He would send in forces to Valha when its seal broke and invade it. He would kill the Gods and warriors of Asgard and destroy thest fortressespletely.


    After that, he just had to regroup with Harmarti and face Thor.


    It was quite painful to have the supply routes cut but it hadn¡¯t be a problem as they still had supplies for fifteen more days. In addition, they would be able to plunder the supplies of Valha when they took it over.


    The battle had already tilted to one side. Idun¡¯s warrior wouldn¡¯t be able to influence the battle greatly just by executing a guerri tactic.


    But there was still something bothering him.


    One doubt remained in him.


    ¡®How did it happen?¡¯


    Didn¡¯t Idun¡¯s warrior die by the World Wolf?


    Or perhaps, he had mistaken Idun¡¯s warrior for another warrior.


    It was entirely possible. Everything had happened in an instant and the magician king hadn¡¯t seen Idun¡¯s warrior directly. He had only heard what others told him.


    In addition, it was also true that he was more focused on Loki and Odin than on Idun¡¯s warrior.


    ¡®There¡¯s a high possibility that another warrior died in his stead on that day.¡¯


    It was more natural to think that way. It was because none other than the World Wolf had gulped him down.


    ¡®But...¡¯


    If the one that had trespassed that day was really Idun¡¯s warrior...


    And if he was still alive regardless of that and was executing a guerri tactic...


    The magician king closed his eyes. He could only think of one name.


    ¡®Odin.¡¯


    The king of Gods. He was born with the fate to die by the World Wolf but regardless of that, didn¡¯t stop resisting. So he was a childish yet clever God of War.


    There were also possibilities that he was alive.


    But those possibilities were low. It was because he had suffered severe wounds even before getting eaten by the World Wolf. Perhaps, Odin had made Idun¡¯s warrior escape alone by struggling for thest time.


    ¡®That¡¯s more likely.¡¯


    It was more likely, because Odin¡¯s aura hadpletely disappeared. Even the World Wolf, which was connected to him by fate, was certain that he had disappeared.


    But the magician king didn¡¯te to quick conclusions. He still took into ount the possibility that Odin was alive.


    ¡®But it won¡¯t change much.¡¯


    Even if Odin was alive and the ck dragon Idun¡¯s warrior controlled was Nidhogg...


    Four days from now.


    It was the time left until the seal on Valha broke.


    < Episode 43 ¨C Reunited (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 146

    Episode 43/Chapter 3: Reunited (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Ren


    The throne of the king of Gods, Odin, was empty.


    Freya looked at the throne, shily adorned with gold decorations, and then sat on the floor next to the throne instead of the seat.


    She was the second most important person in Valha.


    When Odin lost Balder, who was the original sessor, in the Great War, he had selected Freya to be the new heir. Because of that, the empty throne of Odin now belonged to Freya.


    But she didn¡¯t have any thoughts of sitting on it. It was because she would really admit that Odin was dead if she sat on it.


    ¡°What are you doing like a fool when he¡¯s really dead?¡±


    Freya cursed out in a low voice andughed like a fool.


    ¡°Bastard.¡±


    If he had set up that kind of great n he should have at least told her. For him to have nned things with Loki and have tricked her and the whole world...


    And if he had prepared to that extent, he should have seeded. He should havee out victorious, as the God of War.


    ¡°Bastard.¡±


    She cursed out once again but her anger wasn¡¯t soothed at all. Why did he step up directly? Why did someone that was supposed to be the King go to the front lines? What of the others if he died?


    Freya cried; cried in a heartbroken way. It wasn¡¯t because she was scared of what might happen after the seal broke. It was because she wanted to see her king, who was sitting in a corner like always while wearing an absentminded expression.


    ¡°Bastard.¡±


    Freya cursed for thest time and then wiped off her tears. Her face had be a mess because her makeup had been erased by her tears but she was still beautiful.


    ¡°There¡¯s only four days left.¡±


    Freya raised her voice a bit. She wasn¡¯t talking to herself but to the one that had entered the room.


    ¡°Are you talking about the day until the seal breaks?¡± Ragnar asked in a low voice after entering the room and closing the door.


    Freya nodded a few times and then lightly touched her face with her hands, which had magic power behind them. Her messy makeup was cleaned up.


    Freya let out a long sigh. She, who was the Goddess of beauty, was beautiful even without any decorations. It rather gave another kind of charm, because of her neat and tidy look.


    ¡°The speed in which the seal is breaking is getting faster by the hour. It¡¯s between four and five days but you can say that it will break in only four days.¡±


    Freya stood up from her ce and looked at the throne of the king once again. In the end, she steeled herself and approached it. She then closed her eyes tightly and sat on the throne.


    Ragnar just looked steadily at Freya. She put on a smile. It was the bright and cheerful smile of a kid that made her crying from before seem like a lie.


    ¡°What could be happening outside?¡±


    The seal of Valha blocked the inside from the outside perfectly. Because of that Freya couldn¡¯t know what was happening outside at all; like how many Valkyries seeded in reaching the Temple and Olympus and how many got out of Asgard.


    ¡°But I¡¯m still d that you are here. Ragnar Lodbrok, great King of the Vikings.¡±


    Ragnar was the one who told her of Odin¡¯s death and the situation he was in.


    If he hadn¡¯t been there, Freya would have waited for Odin to return instead of sealing up Valha. But he had said that Odin died and Freya didn¡¯t deny it. No, she did so inwardly a thousand times and rejected it to the point that she merely admitted it, but she still thought quickly and made a quick judgement. Instead of being swept by the giants and the great fire, she sealed up Valha to buy a bit more time and made the inspiring deed of reserving the forces of Valha.


    ¡®Can it really be called an inspiring deed?¡¯


    Freya mumbled to herself and then extended her hand to the air. She lightly clenched the air and pulled and then a beautiful ne, which was difficult to describe, appeared in her hands.


    Brisingamen.


    It was the name of the most beautiful and luxurious ne of Asgard, which suited the most beautiful Goddess, Freya.


    Freya wore the ne on her long white neck. It was an object she treasured so much that she put it in the treasury, aside from when something important arose, but her heart still beat like the first time every time, even though she had obtained it a hundred years ago.


    ¡°How is it? Pretty, right?¡± Freya asked with the pure expression of a kid.


    Freya wearing the Brisingamen was so pretty that she looked like she was covered in bright white light.


    ¡°You really are beautiful and that that isn¡¯t just an emptypliment.¡±


    Ragnar gave up on expressing himself poetically and spoke in a simple way. But Freya nodded, as she liked the sincerity held in his simple words.


    ¡°That¡¯s obvious. Do you know how hard I worked to get this?¡±


    Sheughed like a kid once again and then dropped her shoulders exhaustedly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t simply die. I¡¯m the prettiest Goddess of Beauty of Asgard, the Goddess of Magic... I¡¯m nning to crush the heads of the giants and also their souls,¡± Freya said as she leaned back on the throne.


    What remained instead of the purity and beauty of a kid was a Goddess of Magic faced with death.


    ¡°We may win,¡± Ragnar said.


    There was nothing like passion burning from his wolf-like eyes but there also wasn¡¯t the coldness of someone that had given up.


    Freya nodded.


    ¡°Right, we don¡¯t know the situation outside so a prince riding on a white horse may appear to rescue us. Although what I¡¯m expecting is the prince riding on lightning.¡±


    The one she was actually expecting the most was Thor and his army.


    Wouldn¡¯t he defeat the frost giant king Harmarti ande to rescue Valha?


    Wouldn¡¯t they be able to drive back the giants with only the strength of Asgard?


    Freya¡¯s clever mind didn¡¯t ept that expectation. The probabilities for that were too low. Waiting for reinforcements from the Temple and Olympus was more realistic.


    ¡®Although even that won¡¯t be easy.¡¯


    The Temple and Olympus were also at war with the ones hoping for the destruction of the world. They wouldn¡¯t be able to help them that easily.


    Ragnar also knew what Freya did but he still hadn¡¯t given up. The walls of Valha were high and there were still many warriors.


    ¡®I¡¯m really d.¡¯


    She was really d that Ragnar was there. If he wasn¡¯t, she would have already copsed inwardly.


    Freya snickered and fixed her expression. She assumed the same curling position as Odin and spoke to Ragnar.


    ¡°For thest of thest... you know right? I¡¯m sorry to have put you in this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m satisfied only with being able to take down one more giant.¡±


    Freya was nning on self destruction. She would drag the most giants possible near her and explode the entirety of Valha.


    The giants wouldn¡¯t be safe if it was a strength that could split Asgard in two.


    ¡®But of course, the same goes for us.¡¯


    Thest method.


    Ragnar remained calm and Freya understood why he was the greatest king among the many Viking kings.


    The warrior that she wanted but couldn¡¯ty her hands on.


    She didn¡¯t go telling this to others because she was embarrassed of it, but Idun¡¯s warrior wasn¡¯t the first. The first one had been that great Viking king, Ragnar Lodbrok.


    ¡°And that kid?¡±


    Ragnar wore a calm smile for the first time since he entered the room. He thought of the Goddess that was wearing the same eyes as Freya and answered.


    ¡°She¡¯s also preparing for thest.¡±


    &


    The residence of Idun¡¯s legion was silent.


    It was different to the other legions that were preparing for thest battle.


    ¡°Originally, this should be the normal deal.¡±


    Heda looked at the drill ground where the warriors were training and spoke in a low voice.


    Idun¡¯s legion was originally quiet. It was a silence that had maintained itself for a hundred years since the Great War.


    It had be noisy after that but it didn¡¯tst long. Only two monthssted since the lowest ranked warriors entered the legion and raised their voices at night and in the afternoon.


    However, regardless of that, she felt like a hole had been made in a part of her chest. No, it was certainly a big hole.


    Heda walked for a bit. The rock serpent, McLaren, was lying down quietly, as if it had be a rock. The wives of Rolo and his children who were near recognized Heda but they simply lowered their heads calmly because of the heavy atmosphere pressing down on Valha.


    Heda put on a faint smile to calm down Rolo¡¯s children and continued to walk. Scathach was standing in front of theke and looking into the distance.


    ¡®I thought that looking at the destruction of the world once was enough.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t say that out loud but Heda could still hear it. Scathach greeted Heda with her hands while holding a spear with her hand. Heda answered silently and Scathach looked away once again.


    What had happened to Rolo?


    She had heard from Adenmaha and Merlin that he had remained in Midgard, but was he still safe?


    What about Sigrun and Gudrun?


    ...And the new lowest-ranked warriors that had entered.


    She mentioned each one of them and kept repeating their names. It was because she wanted to dy mentioning thest person the most she could.


    Heda stopped walking. She was soon in front of the wooden docks. Idun¡¯s residence had got bigger, to the point that it was unrecognizable, but this ce remained the same.


    The old wooden dock and the shrine made with rocks.


    She hadn¡¯t seen that he had died.


    So she couldn¡¯t be certain that he was dead.


    That¡¯s why she believed. She didn¡¯t give up. She forced herself to think like that.


    Heda started to walk once again. She entered the silent temple and stood in the middle.


    Her surroundings changed. It became a in, and a big golden apple tree, which seemed like it would touch the ceiling, appeared in front of her eyes.


    Heda walked a bit more and then saw a tombstone. The names of Bragi and the previous Idun were written on it and the names of the ones that had died while protecting her were also listed on it.


    Heda extended her hand and touched the tombstone. She leaned back on it and extended her hands. An eye covering that hid her eyes was formed from light and appeared in Heda¡¯s hands.


    Idun¡¯s and Bragi¡¯s daughter, Heda.


    Thest Valkyrie of Idun¡¯s legion.


    Thest survivor.


    ¡°Idun,¡± Heda said and then put on the eye covering. She then woke up the second existence, that had been silent, as if she was asleep.


    ¡°Heda.¡±


    Idun spoke.


    Asgard had needed a new Idun when the previous one died but the candidate, Heda, wascking in several aspects to be a God of high stature.


    In addition, she was in an unstable state mentally because she had seen the warriors of Idun¡¯s legion, whom she viewed as older brothers and sisters killed right in front of her eyes. She was at a situation that she could never seed the throne of a God.


    But Asgard still needed a new Idun. Heda didn¡¯t just remain as Heda alone after the half-forced ceremony.


    The second identity was the Goddess of Youth and Life.


    The new Idun had received the strength and task from the previous Idun.


    Heda and Idun recognized each other. Idun embraced and cared for Heda¡¯s heart, which was dying because of the injuries she suffered. She had helped her so that she became able to stand up again.


    Heda treated Idun as her older and younger sister and that was the same likewise.


    There were few people that knew of their secret. Ragnar knew of Idun¡¯s existence but thought that the original body and conscience was still Heda¡¯s. And the same went for Odin.


    But it was different for Freya. She treated Heda and Idun as different people and so tried to always differentiate the two of them. It wasn¡¯t because she disliked one of them. It was because she treated them both as Goddesses of Asgard.


    When thest battle came after the seal of Valha broke, Idun was nning to step forward and fight and Heda agreed with her thoughts.


    Idun embraced her own shoulders. Then she leaned back on the tombstone and said, ¡°Um, Heda. I have something I want to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Idun?¡±


    ¡°I also like Tae Ho.¡±


    She spoke shyly, like a kid. Heda let out a sigh and nodded.


    ¡°I knew it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He only knew about Heda and the fool that was Heda¡¯s warrior that only looked for her but she still ended up giving her heart to him. She tried not to do it but ended up falling for him anyways.


    ¡°I realized it when you gave him the best blessing. Did you know that I yelled inwardly at that time?¡±


    Idun pouted as Heda spoke yfully. In the end her face started to flush and she let out a snort.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from someone that did all sorts of things while knowing that I was watching.¡±


    ¡°All, all sorts of things?¡±


    ¡°And it had to be in front of the shrine.¡±


    Idun drove her back as Heda started to speak incoherently. It would have been quite a strange scene to look at them from a distance as they were two people in one body but fortunately Idun and Heda were the only ones in that ce.


    ¡°So that was the case. Idun looked at us while hiding in the darkness. So that was the case.¡±


    ¡°Heda did it too. You did it on purpose even though you knew that I was watching.¡±


    Heda and Idun attacked each other and then started to giggle at the same time.


    ¡°He should be alive, right?¡±


    ¡°He must be. I couldn¡¯t feel that he died. Only that the connection was cut off.¡±


    ¡°Will we be able to meet him again?¡±


    ¡°Certainly.¡±


    There were four days until the seal broke.


    After that, only war and death awaited them.


    That was why it was a dream-likestory. And if he really was alive, they hoped he wouldn¡¯t even appear. They hoped that at least he could stay alive.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    ¡°For Idun¡¯s legion, for Idun¡¯s warrior.¡±


    Heda and Idun spoke. They were resolved as the Goddess of Youth and Life and the representative Valkyrie of the legion.


    And four days after that...


    A time close to midday...


    THe seal of Valha broke down.


    < Episode 43 ¨C Reunited (3) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 147

    Episode 43/Chapter 4: Reunited (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Ren


    A crack formed on the curtain of light which was emitting seven different colors, like a rainbow.


    The fragments of the barrier broke along with the sound of ss breaking and then scattered and fell down.


    The inside and the outside which had been isted were connected once again. You could see the outside from inside and also could see the inside from outside.


    Valha was huge.


    The fortress, which had 540 doors was really huge and the threeyers of walls were thick and solid.


    Freya recognized that the number of their forces were insufficient to protect all of Valha and because of that she gave up entirely on the part of the fogke that had the inds of the legions in it.


    The entire force of Valha was about 600,000.


    Among that, the army Thor led was 300,000, and the ones that were at the border were 100,000.


    If the forces that were scattered in the other worlds were excluded, then the forces that remained in Asgard were about 150,000.


    80,000 of them were Steel warriors and the remaining 70,000 could be said to bethe active warriors of Valha.


    A number of 150,000 wasn¡¯t small at all. The warriors of Valha and the Steel warriors decided to think as Vikings.


    When you died wasn¡¯t important.


    The important thing was how you died.


    The warriors of Valha stood on the castle wall and the Steel warriors stood shoulder to shoulder with them.


    The Valkyries of each legion wore their armor and raised their weapons. They numbered 5,000.


    It was the addition of the pre-Valkyries that received training in Freya¡¯s Valkyrie training center.


    The Gods were together with the warriors.


    There weren¡¯t only the strong warrior Gods like the God of the Sea, Njord, or the watchman God.


    Gefion, the Goddess of fertility, led two big, strong white cows that were used to plow the fields and got on the walls. Forseti, the God of Justice, who held conversations to be important, raised his weapon only for this day.


    They didn¡¯t discriminate between men and women. Everyone that could fight raised their weapons and became determined to face the giants.


    The barrier breaking down was a beautiful thing to witness. The trumpeters looked at the rainbow light scatter and blew their horn trumpets.


    They saw the outside view, and shock and silence spread among the grandiose sound of the horn trumpet.


    A scenery which was bigger than they had expected awaited the warriors of Valha.


    A ck group of evil spirits covered the entirend. It was impossible to grasp their numbers but they would certainly easily amount to hundreds of thousands.


    There were also quite a lot of giants. There were dozens of huge giants that seemed like they would touch the sky and also so many small giants that if their numbers were added, they would amount to several thousands.


    There were monsters in the sky and on the ground. The monsters that had been born and that grew in thend of harsh coldness, Jotunheim, smothered the sound of the horn trumpet with their roars.


    There was no light in the sky. The flying-type monsters and evil spirits that gathered like clouds were covering the ce where the sun should be at.


    In the middle of the group which had made the sky turn ck was the most evil and powerful frost dark dragon, Balcazar.


    Freya, who had climbed to the highest tower of the fortress, gulped saliva down a dry throat. Clenching her fists, she calmed herself down.


    Her eyes looked into the distance, to see the magician king Utgard Loki, who was seated in a broken fortress.


    Loki also saw Freya. The distance between them was very great but that much of a distance didn¡¯t pose an obstacle to the two masters of magic.


    ¡°I will kill you and I will erase Valha from the world,¡± magician king said. It wasn¡¯t a provocation but a simple im.


    Freya justughed. Her shoulders trembled a bit but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. She then hit the ground with the staff she was holding and imed, ¡°Come, king of giants who will soon die.¡±


    The magician kingughed. He made a light gesture and then the giants that were in his surroundings blew their horn trumpets. The army of evil spirits started their attack under the great sound that seemed like it would split the world.


    The ground shook and moved.


    Only one part of the army of the giants was moving but it seemed like the ground was squirming nevertheless.


    The sides of Valha were open and the giants were surrounding Valha with their great number but the battles weren¡¯t urring in all of the fortress.


    The reason for that was because of the existence of the wide, deep moats that covered the fortress.


    However, the evil spirits still charged towards the moat, which was no different from a cliff. Their eyes seemed fearless, as if they were under a magic that removed their consciousness.


    The magician king moved his finger. The flying-type evil spirits that were covering the sky split in two and the sky opened up and then a catastrophe started to fall down from the huge sky.


    Meteorite summoning magic.


    It had been controlled so that it fell the moment the barrier of Valha broke.


    Freya looked at the huge burning meteorite and recited a chant. She also had been prepared for attacks like this.


    Freya started to sweat. The sky swayed at her chant and a huge space door opened up and engulfed the meteorite. It then made the meteorite fall on the heads of the evil spirits instead of Valha.


    The meteorite fell in the outer ranges, where the evil spirits were charging at. Much of its speed was lessened after it passed through the space door but it was still a huge catastrophe from the sky. It easily erased thousands of evil spirits from this world.


    However, it was a really small losspared to their overall force.


    The magician kingughed and rolled his finger. He activated the real trump card he had prepared for Freya, who had concentrated solely on opening the space door, wouldn¡¯t be able to stop.


    The ground shook and then started to rise up from the moats.


    It was a huge scale of magic that not even the magician king would be able to execute easily, but he still aplished it.


    Part of it was thanks to him having prepared it beforehand but it was also because he had offered sacrifices suitable to it.


    The magic continued for about ten seconds.


    About 10,000 evil spirits, which were standing on the magic circle prepared by the magician king, faced their deaths without even knowing the cause. Their lives and magic forces were drained from them and they fell down and became withered lumber.


    Freya tried desperately to stop the magic of the magician king but she couldn¡¯t. It was a magic that had been executed with a time difference and Freya couldn¡¯t offer sacrifices, unlike the magician king. There was a limit to her obstruction because the difference in their magic was also great.


    The ground that rose up filled up one-fourth of the moats but that was enough. The evil spirits started to advance towards the fortress, like a wave.


    Attacks also started from the sky. Countless evil spirits and monsters began to fall down like rain the moment the ck frost dragon, Balcazar, roared.


    Freya breathed roughly. She moved her fingers and activated the several defensive magics that were installed in Valha.


    The Valkyries flew up. Their charge whilst magical wings was really valiant and beautiful, but they were like moths flying towards a fierce fire.


    Battles started in the walls as well.


    The evil spirits hung on the stairs and threw hooks towards the wall but the warriors of Valha activated their various sagas and stopped the evil spirits.


    Lightning fell and mes arose. Strong gales and des of wind swept upwards on the walls of the fortress.


    However, the fortress was just too wide and there were a lot of evil spirits. The giants and monsters bodies¡¯ were hit with the attacks of the warriors of Valha.


    Ragnar, who was makingmands at the walls instead of Freya, who was drawing up magic circles, admitted that defeat was sure if they kept going like this.


    It was only a matter of time.


    But even so, they couldn¡¯t just give up. The warriors of Valha and the Gods were struggling, even though they knew that only destruction was waiting for them.


    Balcazar opened its huge mouth. He bit the air and the evil spirits and Valkyries were crushed.


    Balcazar closed its mouth again. It crushed the things that had gotten stuck in its teeth and then looked at the Valkyries and Steel warriors, which were flying up like moths.


    Balcazar, which had experience from participating in the Great War, discovered the one that was more eye-catching than the others.


    It thought of the name of the woman that emanated a particrly bright light among the beautifully shining Valkyries.


    The Queen of thend of Darkness, Scathach.


    Just why was she here? Why was she wearing the same uniform as the Valkyries?


    It wasn¡¯t important. Balcazarughed and then started to fly towards Scathach.


    The Goddess of Life and Youth, Idun, was in the middle of the second wall of the threeyers. She spread her arms and released her divine power.


    An aura of life covered the warriors of Valha. It gave them the energy and strength to fight.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough. Heda, who was more proficient in battle than Idun, knew it but she remained silent. Idun also concentrated solely on releasing divine power silently.


    How long had passed since the battle started?


    Only tens of minutes had passed but death overflowed from the sky and the ground.


    The evil spirits only looked forwards; and the giants also did the same.


    The monsters in the sky also looked at Valha.


    That¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t see it.


    The warriors on the fortress couldn¡¯t recognize it at first.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms!¡±


    It was a low voice; and that voice started from behind the battlefield. Precisely speaking, it rang from below the earth.


    Part of the group of evil spirits looked at their feet. The ground started to shake and at some point it split downwards, as if a monster had opened its mouth.


    The evil spirits fell down that hole but then surged up once again. It was the result of having been hit by an overwhelmingly huge ship...


    ...A ship made with the toenails and ws of the dead, the Naglfar.


    Several huge ships appeared behind the evil spirits and an army of the dead, which numbered a hundred thousand, poured out of the split earth.


    The dead spirits roared and charged forward. They fought fiercely to secure the space that had opened up.


    The magician king looked at the army of the dead that had appeared in the rear. He just nodded lightly, instead of getting bewildered.


    He had expected this much when he heard that Hrumbak was defeated, and the army of the dead was as he had expected. They were a lot, simply looking at their numbers, but even so they couldn¡¯t bepared to the evil spirits. In addition, the army of the dead was at a level that could barely bepared to the warriors of Midgard. There was nothing to fear at all.


    The magician king gave some orders with a gesture of his hand and looked at Valha once again but it only for a moment.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the voice of Galeon leading the army of the dead.


    Ratatoskr passed through an invisible branch of the world tree and opened up a door. A new army appeared right next to the ce where the army of the dead had appeared from.


    They were the dwarves of Nidavelir. Totally armed, they hit their drums and charged.


    They were small in number¡¯ about 10,000, which was really fewpared to the army of the dead.


    But it wasn¡¯t the end.


    A rain of arrows smothered the charge of the dwarves.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms!¡±


    Arianmina of the Kali family, who stood on the battlefield while representing the association of the families of Svartalfheim, whispered in a low voice. The fairies of light that came from Alfheim stood next to her and hit their chests.


    Elementals charged from between the rain of arrows. They were the familiars of the light fairies.


    Nidavellir, Svartalfheim and Alfheim.


    But that wasn¡¯t all. There was another army that hade from a far ce through theke of fog that Freya had given up on and the magician king had cut off.


    The ones that stood at the front were warriors riding on unicorns, and behind them were warriors riding on rhinos.


    The Captain guard of Vanaheim, Hador, eximed. The armyposed by Gods opened up a new path with their valor.


    The magician king didn¡¯t be bewildered. He tried not to, and regained his normalposure by breathing deeply once. He then made a judgement.


    The big picture didn¡¯t change that greatly.


    The ones that he had thought wouldn¡¯t be able to gather in one ce were gathered but they wouldn¡¯t be able to change the situation with them alone. Excluding the army of the dead, they were only a sheaf of straw that barely amounted to 10,000 or 20,000.


    The giant of Night, Avalt. and the giant of Sea. Grund, eachmanded a part of the force. They tried to sweep down the forces that appeared in the rear.


    But it was impossible.


    It was because there was still another force remaining. A group that had just arrived!


    ¡°Valha!¡±


    They weren¡¯t the fairies.


    Nor the Gods.


    And also not the dead.


    They were people that were alive.


    The warriors of Midgard!


    The tens of thousands of warriors followed at the back of the dwarves. At the front of them was someone that had ascended to heaven in the day that the Great War urred but was unable to enter Valha by a hair¡¯s breadth. The princess of Kataron, Helga, stood with the Valkyrie that had tried to ascend to heaven on that day and roared.


    The existences that belonged to Asgard could descend to Midgard.


    So was the opposite not possible? Who said so?


    The magician king felt dizzy.


    It was a situation he couldn¡¯t understand.


    He could understand the army of the dead and the Vanir. But even if he tried to concede and understand how the dwarves, dark fairies and light fairies came to this ce, he would need to try a hundred times; however, it was utterly impossible to do so with the warriors of Midgard.


    The humans of Midgard were split in groups of ten and a hundred and were baring their swords at each other. It was impossible to gather them to one union and make them fight together.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible,¡± Loki, who was hanging on the walls of the fortress, said. He couldn¡¯t even open his eyes properly, as his magical power had been squeezed out by the magician king, but he still spoke with his thin voice and smiled.


    ¡°You should also know the one that made this possible.¡±


    The magician king gritted his teeth. He red at the army that had appeared at the rear and yelled in indignation.


    ¡°Odin!¡±


    The king of Gods.


    The one who could lead the warriors of various worlds. The one who could gather the warriors of Midgard that had been fighting among themselves and raising feuds in one.


    ¡°This is the battle of a king.¡±


    Standing at the front and fighting wasn¡¯t the only battle a king could do.


    A king was someone that led. Someone that gathered existences that would otherwise be weak alone but strong when they were together.


    Odin was sitting on the head of Ratatoskr in a curled-up position. He then waved his hand once again instead of going out to fight directly. This was the moment that the trump card should appear.


    Balcazar, which was charging towards Scathach, turned to look back unconsciously. It was because a shadow had been cast over its head.


    A ce higher than the sky had been taken over by the monsters.


    A strong gale urred and that alone made the hundreds of flying evil spirits dizzy, and they crashed down.


    It was an existence bigger than the frost ck dragon.


    The real supreme ruler of the sky.


    ¡°Damned bastards,¡± the king of birds, Hraesvelg, snorted and said. Countless predatory birds flew behind his huge original body and attacked the heads of the evil spirits as if they were snatching their prey.


    And right at that moment...


    ...That moment, the gale Hraesvelg created scattered Balcazar¡¯s ice breath.


    Idun felt her chest beat.


    Heda clenched her chest roughly.


    Idun saw it.


    Heda felt it.


    What was connected to them.


    That they were bing one.


    [Saga: Idun¡¯s Warrior]


    It wasing from farther than the army of the dead. It was surging up from between the hundreds of warriors and dozens of Valkyries.


    The ck dragon Nidhogg.


    But it wasn¡¯t alone.


    [Saga: The Warrior That Had a Valkyrie Meet Him]


    [Saga: The Master of mes]


    [Saga: The Master of Frost]


    Another ck dragon roared.


    Two white frost dragons and one red dragon held their icy and fiery breaths in their mouths.


    Five dragons.


    It was an overwhelming existence that couldn¡¯t be looked away from.


    Someone pulled his sword from the head of those dragons, no, from the army of dragons.


    He red at the army of the giants and ordered, ¡°Kill them.¡±


    Short words.


    The dragons obeyed his words and at the same time opened their mouths.


    Five streaks of light.


    Five shes.


    That was the authority of a king.


    The symbol of strength that only real dragons could use.


    Dragon breath.


    It swept through the battlefield and opened up a path forcefully.


    The five dragons fluttered their wings simultaneously and no one could dare to block their path. They just stared dumbfoundedly.


    Heda breathed roughly and Idun looked at the one that was approaching while crying, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a prince riding on a white horse but a ck dragon, huh!¡±


    Freyaughed and the five dragons turned after stopping in front of the fortress. They put the fortress behind them and faced the army of the giants.


    There were still a lot of enemies.


    They overwhelmed Valha¡¯s forces.


    But Ragnarughed out loud. He could only do that.


    The one standing on the head of the ck dragon raised his sword and activated another one of his sagas.


    Another legend that obtained its form and shape as it became known by many and has surpassed the level of mystic!


    [Legendary ranked saga: The Goddess of Youth Smiles Below the Golden Apple Tree]


    The most beautiful Goddess.


    And the most gentle Goddess.


    There is fortune to the one that believes!


    An illusion of a huge golden apple tree surged up. The illusion, which was even bigger than the ck dragon, grabbed the attention of everyone on the battlefield.


    The warriors of Valha could feel themselves getting heated up. Strength and courage surged up from deep inside their chests.


    On the other hand, the evil spirits felt haunted. The holy power of the golden apple tree took away their strength and courage.


    And right at that moment...


    The princess of Kataron Helga flushed. She yelled out loud with the emotions she couldn¡¯t contain.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    It was the start. The battlefield started to shake once again.


    The warriors of Valha held their tribute and praise and the evil spirits yelled in fear and rage.


    Idun¡¯s warrior.


    Themander of Idun.


    ¡°Idun, Heda.¡±


    For the peace of his family ¨C no, of the legion.


    Tae Ho whispered in a low voice. He felt Idun and Heda, who had been connected into one and gripped Caliburn.


    He red at the army of the magician king.


    < Episode 43 ¨C Reunited (4) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 148

    Episode 44/Chapter 1: The Great War (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Ren


    While Tae Ho was executing the guerri tactic in Asgard, Odin roamed the several small realms that were inside of Asgard.


    Svartalfheim, Nidavellir and Alfheim.


    The fairies of the three worlds answered to Odin¡¯s call.


    Odin kept sending away his crows. He transmitted his voice to the Vanir, who were going to Asgard through a long roundabout path, and also to Hraesvelg¡¯s people, waiting on the highest branch.


    The most important thing was getting the time right.


    It was important to gather forces before the seal of Valha broke but there couldn¡¯t be a mistake in the infiltration of the forces.


    What they were aiming for was the moment after the seal broke.


    The forces waiting in Valha weren¡¯t enough.


    The forces Odin gathered from the small realms also weren¡¯t enough.


    They had to gather to be one. They had to make a force that could face even the great army of the magician king. They couldn¡¯t be defeated one by one.


    Odin, who manifested in Midgard, called and gathered the kings of the humans as the king of Gods.


    The dwarf king Vanter, Arianmina the representative of the alliance of the dark fairies and Talles, the diplomat of the light fairies, apanied Odin.


    The king of the humans didn¡¯t doubt Odin¡¯s words.


    They were in a world that knew that the warriors of Valha existed. In addition, they had already experienced the invasion of the giants and evil spirits.


    Gods and Valha existed and now that the giants were threatening Asgard, they didn¡¯t hide their forces. They swore that they would lend their strength to Odin.


    The forces gathered in Midgard and Niflheim, and the crows flew back to Odin and transmitted the news; the performance of Idun¡¯s warrior, the state of the barrier and the time left until it broke down.


    Odin sat on the head of Ratatsork and red at the sky of Midgard with his only eye.


    The thing only Odin could do.


    The thing that could be done only because it was him.


    And the time had finallye.


    Right before the seal of Valha copsed...


    When Freya stood in front of the barrier while determining herself to die...


    Odin gave the order.


    And the doors of the Great barrier opened up.


    &


    The dwarves of Nidavellir were small creatures.


    However, they had never-tiring stamina, extraordinary manual dexterity and a tough mental power, like the tendon of a cow that was hard as steel.


    The dwarves held axes or hammers in one hand and shields in the other and advanced as a solid wall. Part of the wall broke down because of the attack of the evil spirits but still, the entire wall never broke down.


    The hammer of a cow-headed monster smashed the top of the shield of the dwarf Randor. He pulled his arm and raised his shield solidly at the moment of the attack but it wasn¡¯t enough. Randor¡¯s arm was twisted at a weird angle and he was sent flying away.


    However, the cow-headed monster wasn¡¯t safe either. The moment Randor was sent flying away, the other dwarves attacked the knees and thighs of the monster with their hammers and axes.


    The dark fairy, Celine, notched her bow and the arrow of darkness that flew from her fingers pierced the eye of the cow-headed monster.


    The monster let out a howl and copsed and Celine could feel her chest beat. The aplishment of having hit her target and the fact that she was standing on the battlefield made her excited. That was why she couldn¡¯t see her surroundings.


    An arrow came flying towards her from a distance. It was a trajectory that would have certainly pierced through her long slender neck.


    But fortunately, such a thing didn¡¯t happen. The light fairy, Lulu, called her wind elemental and sent the arrow flying away.


    Celine looked at the arrow that was stuck in the ground and turned to look at Lulu. Celine was a beauty that gave the impression of a really mature woman with her long white braided hair. On the other hand, Lulu looked like a kid with her short hair.


    Their races were different and even their temperaments were different. If it wasn¡¯t for this ce today, they would have never met each other in their entire lives and even if they did, it was a fate that would have passed.


    But they turned to look at each other. Luluughed first and Celine also did the same. The dark fairy expressed her thanks with a silent bow and red at the battlefield once again. She notched her bowstring once again, to help the charging dwarves.


    The dead spirits charged.


    They had already lost their lives once. They didn¡¯t have a mortal body, like the warriors of Valha and few of them had the honor of a warrior.


    But they still charged forward. It wasn¡¯t because H hadd used an evil conjuring and manipted their minds and also not because they had the huge consciousness of fighting for Asgard and the nine realms like the warriors of Valha.


    Midgard was their hometown.


    Their families and friends were still in this ce.


    The majority of the army of the dead weren¡¯t warriors. Even the ones that were warriors were the ones that couldn¡¯t enter Valha.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. Their feeling of wanting to protect it was simr.


    The dead spirits were swept away and got stepped on by the giants. The ones that were already dead experienced death once again.


    The warriors of Midgard cried out to Valha. Advancing and retreating; they didn¡¯t turn back in a battlefield in which only the front and the back existed. They just looked forward and advanced and shared the same ce with the ones that were already dead and with the ones that lived in the same time, although in a different ce.


    The princess of Kataron, Helga, roared at the front. Her body had be messy because of the blood and flesh of the evil spirits and monsters but she didn¡¯t mind it one bit.


    She could see a golden apple tree from far away. Just looking at it gave her strength.


    The battle cry of the warriors was heard from next to her. They didn¡¯t step back, even though they were in a ce where death spread like fire.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms!¡± Helga yelled with the voice she managed to squeeze out.


    The Valkyrie that was next to her got her chest pierced by the spear that an evil spirit thrust forward. Helga didn¡¯t scream and the same went for the Valkyrie. Rather, she grabbed the spear to immobilize her opponent.


    The Valkyrieughed with her lips, which were dripping blood. She released her magic power and Helga swung her sword and cut off the head of the evil spirit.


    ¡°March forward,¡± the Valkyrie said.


    She pulled out the spear and used recovery magic on herself. A water elemental, that came flying from somewhere, treated her injury.


    Helga followed the order of the Valkyrie. She took one more step, instead of looking back...


    ...Towards Valha.


    Helga swung her sword one more time.


    &


    Odin looked at the battlefield and the magician king also did the same.


    It was a battlefield where hundreds of thousands shed. A great number of deceased appeared the moment the two sides shed.


    But the two kings weren¡¯t nning to stop, even a little.


    The giants started to move earnestly as the magician king gave the order. They crossed the battlefield to crush down the army of the dead.


    Freya, who was using all kinds of magic from the highest tower of Valha, didn¡¯t miss the changes in the battlefield. She looked at the ce Ragnar was at and he understood her meaning even before she used message magic. The Viking king, who received the suprememand over the warriors of Valha, made a decision.


    ¡°Open the gates! Join with the brothers that are outside of Valha!¡±


    They had to join with the forces that were fighting at different ces.


    Going out only with the warriors of Valha was a crazy thing but the story changed if they could join with the alliance Odin had brought.


    They wouldn¡¯t just focus on defending the fortress by being stuck in it. They would join their forces and face the army of the giants.


    Thirty of the 540 doors of the fortress opened up and the Steel warriors charged forward from all of those doors.


    ¡°Val-! -ha! -!¡±


    They were warriors that couldn¡¯t use their sagas anymore but they still had their steel bodies, and also the soul of a warrior that didn¡¯t fall behind to their solid body.


    The front broke down and crumbled. There was no next time for the Steel warriors that had already died once but they didn¡¯t feel fear or regret. They just ran while looking forward and didn¡¯t cower at all in front of the great army of the evil spirits.


    ¡°Go, go, go! Warriors of Valha!¡± Freya yelled with all her strength. It was actually close to a howl and actually, she was even crying.


    [Saga: Son of a God]


    Bracky released his power of a God. Siri, who was next to him, transformed into a wolf Goddess and subsequently pulled the trigger of her crossbow.


    The arrows of light became a rain and annihted the enemies in front of them. At that moment, Bracky charged and joined with the Steel warriors.


    A change urred in the flow of the battle. The warriors that had gotten out of Valha started to face the giants and the alliance of the small worlds turned to the sides and set up a line.


    And right at that moment...


    No, a bit earlier than that...


    Tae Ho took a deep breath. He could feel Idun and Heda. He heard her voices.


    ¡®My warrior Tae Ho.¡¯


    ¡®My warrior Tae Ho.¡¯


    Idun repeated the same words. He could feel a corner of his chest be sour at her crying voice.


    ¡®Hello once again?¡¯


    Heda spoke while crying. Tae Ho was curious as to how he could hear Heda¡¯s voice but then understood. It was because he had noticed it somewhat it from before.


    ¡°Idun, Heda. Heda, Idun,¡± he whispered yfully one more time and Idun and Heda cried whileughing.


    ¡°Only calling the two of them,¡± Nidhogg pouted and mumbled in a low voice. Adenmaha nced sideways, as she was feeling the same.


    Tae Ho felt a bit embarrassed but it wasn¡¯t the time to ponder about these things.


    Idun gave strength to Tae Ho and the golden apple tree amplified Idun¡¯s divine power.


    Tae Ho ordered with the abundant feeling. The five dragons employed their right as kings and erased the monsters that were running towards him.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms!¡±


    Tae Ho hit his chest twice. He then moved to the heart room of the ck dragon and ced his hands on the keyboard and mouse. He embraced Nidhogg and ordered, ¡°Roll.¡±


    It was the most effective strategy that had already been proved before.


    ¡°Yes! I will roll!¡± Nidhogg answered brightly, and at that moment, Nidhogg and the fake ck dragon threw themselves to the ground.


    An overwhelming result was made as the two of them rolled together.


    The evil spirits that were inside a radius of 400 meters were swept down by the ck catastrophe without even being able to flee. It seemed like a shower of hail had fallen down on the battlefield.


    In addition, it didn¡¯t end with only that.


    Nidhogg clenched her chest. She blinked with a perplexed face and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Tae Ho master, I feel weird. A corner of my heart keeps beating. I feel really weird.¡±


    Tae Ho hurriedly used ¡®The One That Controls Dragons¡¯ and checked on her state and thenughed. He understood why her heart was beating that way and why she was acting like that.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s Valkyrie.¡±


    Nidhogg wasn¡¯t a seed of destruction that was only stuck in the roots of the world tree. She was a ck dragon and at the same time, a Valkyrie of Valha.


    Tae Ho lead her. Nidhogg gulped saliva down a dry throat and followed Tae Ho¡¯s order.


    [Saga: Rolling Catastrophe]


    Nidhogg¡¯s saga.


    Something everyone in the battlefield could only remember.


    A change had urred in the roll of the ck dragon. The earth had started to boom with the beat she was rolling. It wasn¡¯t simply because of the weight of the ck dragon. A strong shockwave had spread through the ground and a dragon¡¯s fear was transmitted.


    The poison had also changed. It spread to the ces the rolling disaster didn¡¯t reach, as if it had be a living being, and exterminated the enemies.


    Adenmaha, the fake Adenmaha and Rolo guarded the ck dragon from the sky.


    ¡°Indeed, the fated enemy of fire,¡± Hraesvelg said while standing at the highest ce of the battlefield.


    Actually, it was unsightly to look at, but the story changed when the scale was that big. The dragon roll had already reached the level of being a wonder.


    Hraesvelgughed and looked at another ce. He looked at the ck frost dragon Balcazar, which had pulled back but was preparing to charge once again, and also at the monsters and giants charging towards the dragon from the ground.


    He didn¡¯t give her a warning or help her. It was because there was no need to do so.


    The warrior Gods that were in Valha moved.


    The messenger God, Heimdall and the God of the Sea, Njord.


    The two Gods went ahead of the ck dragon and they faced the monsters and giants with their divine power. The warriors and Valkyries followed their backs.


    It was a disaster.


    Just looking at the number of forces, the giants were more numerous but rather, the giants were the ones that were getting pushed back.


    The magician king had to gulp down his rage. He gave an order instead of losing his mind and charged towards the battlefield.


    The giant kings moved to face the ck dragons and battle Gods. The evil spirits widened their ranks to overwhelm their enemies with numbers.


    The evil spirits weren¡¯t the only ones that were plummeting.


    The warriors of Valha and Valkyries were also dying and the Steel warriors were breaking apart and crumbling.


    Crush down all the dwarves. Tear apart the fairies.


    Balcazar charged towards Hraesvelg from the sky. The flying-type monsters and Valkyries crashed down from the sky.


    It was a nasty war of attrition.


    ...A war where you killed and got killed.


    The scale moved. The scale, which had a tight bnce started to lean towards the side of the giants little by little.


    But Odin didn¡¯t lose hisposure.


    The giant king, who was thinking only of offense, started to think of pulling back at one point.


    The reason for that was simple.


    Tae Ho saw it from inside the ck dragon, which had stopped rolling.


    Bracky and Siri also stopped fighting and looked into the distance.


    From the east of Valha, another army was approaching.


    As soon as they had reached Asgard, they crossed the space with their martial arts and were now advancing forward with the clouds they were riding on.


    ¡°Go, Flying Nimbus, with all your strength! The monkey king has entrusted this battle to me,¡± the one at the front said.


    Witacheon. (TL: There¡¯s no actual trantion for this name or I couldn¡¯t find it. I will just leave a description here took from korean wikipedia. He¡¯s one of the buddhist heavenly Gods. Originally the Indian God of war. His native Sanskrit name is Skanda is derived from Iskandar with the name the king Alexandros gave him.)


    The God of Speed who crossed the wind.


    One of the twelve protectors of the Temple!


    The magician king red at the advancing golden cloud and let out a roar and Cuchinn roared as well.


    It had been a hundred years since the Great War.


    The Temple hadn¡¯t turned its back on Asgard.


    < Episode 44 ¨C The Great War (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 44/Chapter 2: The Great War (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Ren


    Asgard was currently confronting the giants of Jotunheim.


    Olympus was fighting against the titans of Tartarus.


    The Temple was in the same situation. The three worlds which were at the front lines were currently in a continual war against the ones hoping for the destruction of the world.


    The sun archipgo.


    It was the base of the ones hoping to destroy the world and the enemy of the Temple. The Temple was still in a fierce struggle against them.


    The elders of the Temple showed disapproval when Valkyrie Kaldea notified them of the urgency of Asgard. It was because they didn¡¯t have the leisure to dispatch their forces to another ce when they were also in a war. In addition, they had already assisted them once in the Great War.


    The Temple had suffered considerable losses in the Great war. Only half of the ones that had gone to the battlefield had returned alive.


    But they were told that they should face those losses once again?


    Just what did Asgard do for them the in the past hundred years?


    However, there were more people that wanted to assist them earnestly than those showing disapproval.


    The Sword King of the Heavens, who was the representative of the martial artists, imed that they would dispatch forces immediately. He, who had also participated in the Great war, organized the situation to the ones iming that it wasn¡¯t of benefit to them with one sentence.


    ¡°That is harmony.¡±


    If they considered whether they should help or not by pointing out the gains and losses, that wasn¡¯t harmony anymore. It was only business logic.


    The divine warrior, who was the strongest among the martial artists of the Temple, backed up the Sword King. He didn¡¯t hold what the martial artists usually named the word of harmony in his mouth. What he spoke about was a much simpler and easier to understand logic.


    ¡°You should keep justice.¡±


    The Temple and Asgard were allies, because they were from the same side.


    The Battle King, who was ranked at the top even among the Twelve Protectors of the Temple. Son Wukongughed at that im. He giggled and tried to support them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s help them. That Palgyepletely fell for the Valkyrie that told of us the urgency. Well, it happens all the time.¡±


    ¡°Hey hyung-nim, why are you saying that here?¡±


    Juh Palgye flushed and protested but Son Wukong just picked his ear.


    Sha Wujing, who was behind the two of them, shook his head and meanwhile Son Wukong told the elders of the Temple that they should help once again. It wasn¡¯t only because of Juh Palgye and also not because of the military way of thinking that they should help their allies.


    One world was at the verge of destruction.


    Then, wasn¡¯t it obvious for beings wanting to maintain the world, no, as humans to help them?


    As most of the martial artists that had actually fought said that they should help them, the elders that were against it could only ce their hopes on the strongest people of the Temple.


    But they also expressed the same thing as the martial artists.


    ¡°We can¡¯t send a lot of forces in this instant, however we will send strong people.¡±


    The Captain of the Pure Ones, Yuanshi Tianzun, spoke to Kaldea while representing everyone. One of the Twelve protectors, Witacheon, was selected to be the one that would lead the troops and the strongest followers of the Sword King and Battle King stepped up to help Witacheon.


    In addition, Yuanshi Tianzun provided them with giants that possessed divine power and Gods that possessed their own thrones.


    Son Wukong also didn¡¯t stay still, as he was the one that had imed the dispatchment of reinforcements earnestly. He entrusted his most treasuredpanion, the Flying Nimbus, to Witacheon.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have anything for us, Xi Wangmu?¡± asked Son Wukong with a humorous expression.


    Xi Wangmuughed as Son Wukong spoke and then lightly pped her hands.


    The celestial maids stepped to the front and then ced five celestial peaches on the floor.


    It could be said that Xi Wangmu, who was themander of the celestial maidens and the administrator of the celestial peaches, had the same role as Freya in Asgard.


    Son Wukong became amazed at the generosity of Xi Wangmu and then turned to look at Juh Palgye and requested, ¡°It¡¯s a precious object. Don¡¯t eat it all in the path.¡±


    ¡°Ata, Hyung-nim. Why are you like this? And are you one to speak? Did you already forget who was the one that cleared up all the peaches before at a moment¡¯s notice?¡± Juh Palgye grumbled.


    He used quite a serious speech in front of others but his words became rough when speaking with Son Wukong.


    ¡°If you wish, you can stay here and rest. You should be really exhausted after havinge a rough and long path.¡±


    Yuanshi Tianzun spoke gently to Kaldea, but she declined politely. She thanked the good will of the Temple deeply and answered that she would return with the reinforcements.


    The day after was the day of the dispatchment.


    The martial artists who hadn¡¯t gone out to the front lines gathered in one spot and sent off the reinforcements heading to Asgard.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms!¡± Yuanshi Tianzun said, hitting his chest twice


    Kaldea became moved at the best of goodwill that one of the most influential people sent. Her eyes reddened and she answered with the etiquette of the Temple.


    ¡°Let the light of the Temple be eternal.¡±


    Time passed.


    The reinforcements of the Temple, which had advanced day and night, finally reached a ce they could see the battlefield.


    Witacheon, the God of Speed,forted the warriors of the Temple.Kaldea looked at Valha, which could be seen from far away, and the warriors of the various small worlds that had gathered and shed tears of inspiration.


    But they weren¡¯t alone.


    Just like the reinforcements of the Temple saw Valha and the Temple, the ones standing on the battlefield also saw them. They sensed that they were approaching.


    The magician king made a quick judgement. He made a bold decision and the giant kings didn¡¯t resist his order. Hrumbak and the others who could stay next to the magician king had already died or were in another ce.


    ¡°Hurry up before the guys of the Temple arrive. Deal them a good blow and create some distance.¡±


    Karasipha, who was one of the giant kings and specialized in necromancy and handling the dead, made the dead arise. At the same time, the entire army of the giants started to move, as if it was a single living being.


    The front lines itself was really wide as it was a battlefield where hundreds of thousands fought at the same time.


    The giants concentrated their power on one point and attacked the alliance of the small worlds that were at their side.


    On top of that, it wasn¡¯t a simple attack. The evil spirits charged solely to enter the enemy ranks and self detonated. An empty space could only be formed as thousands of evil spirits exploded simultaneously.


    The intention of the magician king was to pull back their forces.


    He couldn¡¯t know what result would appear with the warriors of Valha that were riding on the momentum and on top of that, the warriors of the Temple had joined the battle.


    In addition, they couldn¡¯t know exactly how big the reinforcements of the Temple were. If a huge army was mobilized, contrary of their expectations they would lose disastrously.


    He had to call Tauchi and the other giant kings, who had gone outside. He had to first retrieve their forces to secure their survival ande up with a n to defeat Odin.


    The army of the frost giant king, Harmarti, was holding back Thor¡¯s army.


    But of course, the magician king also couldn¡¯t use the army of the frost giant king freely because of that. Perhaps, he had made it so that the two armies couldn¡¯t do anything.


    He would deal a big blow and open the gap and then calmly retreat.


    Odin realized what the magician king was thinking and he was nning to y into his palm for now.


    They were riding on the momentum but their damages were also bigger than expected.


    The warriors of Valha were brave but they stillcked the ability to fight in a battlefield of Gods.


    ¡°We will fight with the Temple.¡±


    They would retrieve their forces and devise a n for the next time they joined forces.


    In the first ce, it was a huge-scale battle in which hundreds of thousands fought.. The two sides didn¡¯t think that the war would end in one day.


    The magician king and Odin didn¡¯t share a word but they agreed with each other. The magician king made his army retreat and Odin didn¡¯t chase him rashly. Hraesvelg, who was looking down at the battlefield, understood Odin¡¯s thoughts because he was also a king. He didn¡¯t chase the fleeing Balcazar.


    When the reinforcements from the Temple arrived was when the battle had actually ended.


    Victory and defeat also were decided naturally.


    The ones that were on the offensive fell back.


    This meant that the ones that were on the defensive had won the battle.


    Odin, who was sitting on Ratatoskr¡¯s forehead, stood up. He blew the horn trumpet and imed their victory while the warriors were looking at him.


    The magician king granted the victory to Odin with the price of falling back. He sent a smallpliment to the warriors of Valha cheering in victory as an enemy who hated them.


    ¡°Odin! Odin!¡±


    ¡°King of Gods!¡±


    The warriors of Valha yelled with all their strength. Part of them called out Heimdall¡¯s and Njord¡¯s names and there were also some Valkyries yelling out Freya¡¯s name.


    They were Gods of a high ranking, even among the Gods of Asgard. That¡¯s why it should have ended with just their names.


    But a new voice was heard and that made everyone yell in a chorus.


    ¡°For Idun!¡±


    ¡°For Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    Tae Ho removed ¡®The warrior that had a Valkyrie meet him¡¯ and stood on the head of the ck dragon with Nidhogg. Adenmaha and Rolo returned to their original appearances and stood by his side.


    Tae Ho answered to the cheers of the warriors. He didn¡¯t miss the moment, as expected of the promoter of the legion, and made a golden apple tree illusion.


    The warriors of Valha, who were already ustomed to it became amazed one more time, and the warriors of the Temple opened their eyes roundly.


    Tae Houghed and hit his chest twice to express the etiquette and then looked at the army of the magician king, which was retreating. He also looked at the group of the Temple that wasing towards him.


    And then he turned once again. He looked at the castle of Valha.


    It was a really huge wall.


    There was a group that numbered more than ten thousand in those walls and it was really disorderly as males and females were mixed in it.


    But he could still find her in one nce.


    He could feel that their eyes had met even though they were far away.


    Idun, who had taken off her veil showed her golden eyes.


    Heda, who wore a bright smile.


    They hadn¡¯t won the war yet. Rather, it could be said that it had just started.


    But Tae Ho forgot about the war in that moment. He thought of the woman that had bolstered him all this time. She was the Goddess who was still transmitting strength to him through his saga.


    The ck dragon fluttered its wings and flew up.


    Idun suppressed her excitement and waited for Tae Ho but Heda couldn¡¯t endure it anymore and flew up to the sky. It was only for a moment but she transformed into a beautiful swan and closed the distance with Tae Ho.


    They finally faced each other. They didn¡¯t need any more words.


    The two of them embraced each other and shared a passionate kiss. Part of the warriors that were cheering victory started to yell. Brackyughed and initiated a chant.


    ¡°It¡¯s! A! Meeting!¡±


    It was an absurd sound but the ones that understood the legend of Idun¡¯s warrior agreed to it. Siri also yelled out loud. The princess of Kataron, Helga, yelled with a voice mixed with wonder, regret and admiration. Rasgrid, Reginleif, Gandur, Ingrid and even Ragnar and Merlin yelled together.


    ¡°It¡¯s! A! Meeting!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s! A! Meeting!¡±


    The entirety of Valha shook. Their voices became one and shook the sky and ground. The warriors of Valha were people that went to the end when the atmosphere was good.


    [Saga: The Warrior That Had a Goddess Meet Him]


    It had ranked up by one stage.


    ¡®The Warrior That Had a Valkyrie Meet Him¡¯ took a new shape.


    Heda sensed that the saga strengthened and opened her eyes roundly.


    Tae Ho embraced Heda one more time. He gave her a fiercer kiss, as he couldn¡¯t let her go.


    Heda didn¡¯t reject it.


    Rather, she acted more aggressively.


    &


    ¡°They are too much, really.¡±


    < Episode 44 ¨C The Great War (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 149

    <h4>VS Episode 44 Chapter 3</h4>


    Episode 44/Chapter 3: The Great War (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Ren


    ¡°They really are too much.¡±


    ¡°Right, right. Tae Ho master is too much.¡±


    Adenmaha spoke with cold eyes and Nidhogg with a teary face.


    Tae Ho, who was on the head of the ck dragon and in front of two dragons ¨C perhaps two Goddesses, was still sharing a passionate kiss.


    The warriors that were cheering for them at the start had now turned away and were taking care of their own business and some of them said, ¡®they are still going at it?¡¯


    Gandur, who had giggled and enjoyed the view, now wore an awkward expression. Bracky, who was the first to set the atmosphere, turned to look at Siri and she frowned at his expectant expression. She made a light gesture with her chin and said while looking at him with eyes that only the two of them understood, ¡®Not now.¡¯


    There were too many people near them. In addition, the timing waspletely off. They didn¡¯t know if it was just when Tae Ho and Heda had started to kiss, so to say, when they first felt the happiness of having won, but it was toote now.


    The warriors and shield maidens and even the Valkyries that had shared kisses and hugs because of the happiness were now taking care of the battlefield with embarrassed faces.


    Adenmaha¡¯s eyes became close to the absolute zero and when Nidhogg was about to start crying, Tae Ho¡¯s and Heda¡¯s blessing ended. A superior ranked Valha warrior and a representative Valkyrie wouldn¡¯t be out of breath in normal battles, but now they could only pant because they couldn¡¯t breathe properly.


    Heda bit her lower lip, embarrassed and Tae Ho felt Heda to be too lovely and felt the urge to kiss her once again.


    However, he held himself back, because they had shared a kiss for close to almost twenty minutes. Cuchinn clicked his tongue and let an absent minded voice flow in his mind.


    ¡®How great, too great. How are you able to do that?¡¯


    ¡®I saved it for myself. It was also like this before... so to say, that day.¡¯


    Another voice interrupted.


    It was none other than Idun.


    They knew even without any exnation of the day Idun was speaking about.


    ...The day of the announcement that Tae Ho got promoted to the superior rank; when Heda gave Tae Ho the best blessing in front of everyone.


    ¡®That really was to show it to others?¡¯


    It was to show Rasgrid and the other Valkyries, ¡®don¡¯tlook at him, he¡¯s mine. So don¡¯t even touch him.¡¯


    No one said anything but everyone thought of the same thing. Heda¡¯s red face became even redder and she exined hurriedly, ¡°Ah, that¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    There was no logic behind it. She was just forcing herself to say it and because of that, Idun¡¯s calm voice suppressed Heda¡¯s useless resistance.


    ¡®It is like that.¡¯


    She also spoke without logic but had an incredible persuasiveness behind it.


    It was because she had done the same this time. She used the kiss, which had continued for twenty minutes, so that everyone engraved it thoroughly in their heads, to the point they disliked it.


    Heda bit her lower lip once again and gritted her teeth. She spoke sharply, as she couldn¡¯t endure it anymore.


    ¡°Then, you are also the same, Idun.¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what you are talking about,¡¯ Idun countered.Heda¡¯s eyes became sharper.


    ¡°Hmph, so you are going toe out like that, huh? Then Tae Ho is mine now. He¡¯s Heda¡¯s warrior. He will give up on being Idun¡¯s warrior.¡±


    ¡®W, we weren¡¯t talking about that!¡¯


    ¡®What is this chaos and destruction? This situation that makes others that are watching burn with rage?¡¯


    Cuchinn mumbled in a reverent voice while Heda and Idun were arguing with each other.


    Tae Ho felt that he should get the situation under control. It was because he had to protect the peace of his family ¨C no, the legion.


    ¡°Uh, um... Heda? Idun-nim?¡±


    He called them both for now. Heda raised her head and looked at Tae Ho and he realized...


    ¡°Idun-nim?¡±


    ¡°So you can differentiate!¡±


    ¡®Idun!¡¯


    Idun smiled with a bright face and this time, Heda¡¯s voice rang in her head. It seemed as if the rights over their body had passed from Heda to Idun.


    ¡®Myprehension isn¡¯t able to catch up...¡¯ Cuchinn spoke with a suffering expression.


    Tae Ho also wanted to nod but he was in a different situation from Cuchinn. It was because Tae Ho was the involved partypared to Cuchinn, who was a spectator.


    He spoke carefully to Idun, whom he had recognized by the really lovely face that she wore.


    ¡°Uh... We have lots of things to talk about, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. And it seems like we also have to listen about her; and there are things you should exin.¡±


    Idun¡¯s eyes became sharp. Her golden eyes, which were usually covered with a veil, were a bit different to Heda¡¯s. It was a very slight difference but it had more dignity and fierceness.


    Nidhogg was where Idun¡¯s eyes were looking. She had approached Tae Ho and was grabbing at his clothes while mumbling in a low voice.


    ¡°She¡¯s certainly strong. Too strong,¡± she said.


    She felt like she had been smashed to pieces.


    Idun¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t only looking at Nidhogg.


    It was because she wasn¡¯t the only dragon and Goddess there.


    Adenmaha, who had approached at some point, grabbed the other part of Tae Ho¡¯s sleeve.


    &


    The King of Gods, Odin went to the ce the throne for the king was at.


    Hlidskjalf.


    The throne of the Gods, on which only its king and his proxy could sit.


    Odin, who had protected that seat for a long time, sat on the throne with ustomed movements. He then buried his body in it while curling down and then raised his head while closing his eyes with a modest face.


    A sharp sound was heard. Freya breathed hard after pping Odin¡¯s cheek while gritting her teeth.


    Odin took a deep breath and opened his only eye to look at Freya.


    ¡°You can hit me more if you wish.¡±


    ¡°Of course! Do you think I won¡¯t be able to if you speak like that?!¡±


    Freya really didn¡¯t stop. She kept pping Odin¡¯s cheek several more times.


    ¡°Really! Really! Really!¡±


    If he was leaving he should have told her something!


    And told her something if he had set up a n like that!


    How was she the mistress of Asgard? How was she themander of the Valkyries andndy of Valha?!


    SHe had been tricked for more than a hundred years.


    No matter the intention, Odin had hidden things from her for a hundred years.


    Why hadn¡¯t he told her?


    Why did he make her curse Loki for that long?


    She knew the reason. There was no way that she would miss the reason, as she was wise.


    But her emotions had exploded. The violent thoughts were pressing down on her consciousness.


    Freya cried. She cried and hit Odin. In the end, she buried her head in his chest and then burst into tears.


    It was thanks for being alive.


    For having returned.


    Because Freyr hadn¡¯t returned.


    His foolish brother had left his only sister alone.


    Odin embraced Freya. He patted her back and soothed her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°If you know, you should do things properly.¡±


    Freya pouted and pushed Odin away. With a messy face, she took a breath and then asked, ¡°Um... are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I am. Probably.¡±


    ¡°If you are, you should just say so. What is the probably? That¡¯s so petty.¡±


    Freya grumbled as she healed Odin¡¯s wounds with recovery magic. It was because his cheek was swollen, as she had hit him so hard and repeatedly.


    Following that, Freya also used recovery magic on herself. She didn¡¯t get hit but her eyes were red and swollen for having cried too much.


    Odin regained his normal self. Freya, who had barely regained herposure, gave a short and sharp blessing to Odin.


    ¡°We can let them in now, right?¡±


    ¡°They must be waiting. Let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    Freya nodded. She rolled her fingers and sent a signal to a distant ce and the Valkyries of Freya¡¯s legion led the honored guests to the room of the king.


    The first one that entered was Hador, who led the warriors of the Vanir.


    Followed by that, the representative of the light fairies Farian, and the dark fairy, Arianmina, entered and then Gundor, the representative of Nidavellir, followed their back.


    There were several representatives of Midgard, as it was separated in several parts. Seven human kings entered the throne room with very honored expressions.


    Thest one that entered was H.


    The queen of the dead entered, escorted by the best warrior of Niflheim, Galeon, and then sat in the seat that was below and at the right of Odin.


    They were reinforcements from the small worlds inside of Asgard.


    Freya expressed her thanks to them and Odin gave blessings towards them.


    After a while, thest guest entered the room.


    The one that came from outside of Asgard.


    The other realm that hadn¡¯t turn their backs on Asgard.


    Witacheon, one of the twelve protectors of the Temple, entered the room with majestic steps. He, who was famous for being the God of speed, wore white clothes that stuck to his body so his solid muscles and long legs were showing.


    The dark fairy Arianmina admired Witacheon¡¯s dignified appearance and Freya smiled with her eyes.


    Witacheon stood in front of Odin instead of sitting by his side. He then hit his chest twice and expressed etiquette.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    It was the Asgardian etiquette. Odin answered with the etiquette of the Temple.


    ¡°Let the light of the Temple be eternal,¡± Odin and Freya said. Witacheon was moved at the etiquette he received from the best God and the Goddess, who could be said were right below him.


    He smiled faintly and delivered the letter of Yuanshi Tianzun.


    &


    Time flowed normally, as if the fierce battle had been a lie.


    Night was as cold as always and was silent and dark.


    The Steel warriors decided to look out themselves. It was because they didn¡¯t get exhausted, with their Steel bodies.


    It was so that the warriors of Valha could rest overnight and could relieve their exhaustion.


    It was the consideration of the Steel warriors, who were warriors of Valha even after dying.


    Rasgrid walked on the walls of the fortress and consoled those warriors, and the Steel warriors thanked her.


    Reginleif and the other Valkyries were encouraging the warriors inside the fortress.


    They shared cups of alcohol and instilled them with the courage to fight once more.


    The Valkyries were as exhausted as them and Reginleif had received quite a serious injury in the battle.


    But she still smiled. Ingrid cared for the injuries of the warriors rather than herself.


    They had won but the damages were great.


    Countless warriors had be Steel warriors and thousands of Steel warriors had faced their real end.


    There were also many injured and dead among the Valkyries.


    The ones that fought in the sky suffered especially severe losses.


    Hrist, of Hermod¡¯s legion, poured alcohol for the warriors of Midgard. She had lost many of her sisters that day but she showed neither despair nor sadness. She tried to smile, even if it was forced.


    The legion that had faced the most damages were the Valkyries of Hermod¡¯s legion.


    Part of it was because they had participated in the battle earnestly, regardless of the injuries and shame they had suffered from Tiachi but it was also because of the whereabouts of the Valkyries that had headed to the Olympus and were really far away.


    Hrist let out a small sigh, unable to hide her exhaustion. Kaldea approached her at some point and hugged her to share their warmth. She made it so that she could rest at least for a moment.


    In a deep ce of Valha, Tae Ho was speaking with Idun.


    There were many things the two of them had to exin and talk about. Nidhogg and Adenmaha weren¡¯t the only ones at Tae Ho¡¯s side; Ragnar, Merlin and Scathach were also there.


    Tae Ho spoke for a long time and then looked in the direction of the giants.


    He couldn¡¯t see their camp, because the night was so dark that even the moon was hiding. But he could feel them.


    The ones wanting to destroy the world.


    The ones wanting to destroy Asgard.


    They were at that ce and were still releasing their evil aura in that moment.


    The night deepened.


    Then morning was approaching.


    The real battle was just starting now.


    < Episode 44 ¨C The Great War (3) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 150

    Episode 44/Chapter 4: The Great War (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Ren


    The warrior that woke up the first when morning came could sense it.


    The Steel warrior that was ring at the battlefield covered with fog understood.


    It was something they knew, even without saying it and they were able to feel it because they were opposed to each other.


    The battle would start soon.


    A big fight would take ce today.


    It was the same as when Odin epted the magician king¡¯s choice to retreat when the reinforcements from the Temple arrived.


    They understood what the other side was going to do.


    It was a formation of a weird trustworthy rtionship.


    Morning was bright. The giants and the monsters led the vanguard and pushed forward to Valha.


    The forces of Valha, including the alliance of the small worlds and the reinforcements of the Temple, stepped forward to face that army. It was a simple sh of strengths, which was faced from the front.


    The sky and earth became covered with blood and death.


    The warriors of Midgard called out to Valha and died.


    The nameless evil spirits got their heads crushed while climbing the walls of the fortress and died.


    Rains of arrows fell down from the sky.


    The monsters howled and the giants roared. All kinds of strong magic emitted their own light from several ces on the battlefield.


    The battle continued in an agreed silence.


    The army of the giants repeatedly attacked and retreated and the army of Valha defended the fortress to the end.


    And on the fifth day of the war...


    Odin and the magician king yed their cards once again.


    It was a card they each knew the other would one day y but regardless of that, it was the only card they could put in y.


    The magician king and Odin looked at different ces of the map.


    It was the ce at which the God of fire and lies Loki was being held.


    &


    The magician king didn¡¯t kill Loki, even though he knew that he had betrayed him.


    It was in order to squeeze out the strong magical power he had.


    But now that it was confirmed that Odin was alive, Loki didn¡¯t only serve as a living magical power storehouse; one more worth was added to him.


    Then on the morning of the sixth day of the war.


    The shape of the battlefield was the same as always. A group shed within the walls and another group shed outside the walls.


    Countless beings burned down their lives in the excessively wide battlefield.


    Led by Witacheon and Juh Palgye, the group of the Temple charged and opened up a parth and the five dragons controlled by Idun¡¯s warrior took the attention of everyone. Hraesvelg and the ck frost dragon were in their sixth duel. The God of sea, Njord, and the messenger God, Heimdall, made their existences clear in their own spots.


    The magician king, who red at another ce of the battlefield from deep inside his camp, sat down in a curled position, simr to Odin. He looked at Valha, which was far away and at the countless others with his eyes and whispered in a low voice, ¡°Odin wille. Probably today or at most tomorrow.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t talking to his underlings like the Giant of Night, Avalt, or the Giant of Sea, Grund. He was speaking to Loki, who was tied up with chains and hung on the walls.


    Loki didn¡¯t answer. He just maintained the forced faint smile he had worn since Odin and Idun¡¯s warrior had returned to Valha.


    ¡°He is certainly a cruel and sly God of war but he won¡¯t be able to throw you away.¡±


    He had lost too many people in the Great War; and he hadn¡¯t gotten over it at all.


    If Loki had died instead, Odin would have been able to live more rxed, rather than being sad.


    But Loki was alive and Odin also knew of that by now.


    He had realized it on the first or second day of the war.


    The battlefield was as fierce as ever. The two sides were still killing each other. It seemed like they would be able to endure this for more than a month when they had expected at most fifteen days.


    Loki wished for his king to be a colder person but he couldn¡¯t deny the words of the magician king.


    Odin woulde; to rescue him, the man that had sacrificed himself for more than a hundred years.


    The magician king stood up slowly from his ce and stepped forward. If the hunter was next to the trap, no matter how dumb the prey was, he would obviously stop.


    The magician king started to walk.


    And Loki closed his eyes.


    &


    Juh Palgye, who was swinging his steel chains that had ten des in them, felt a sense of incongruity at some point. He opened his thin eyes more sharply and red at the battlefield.


    One giant was hit by an attack from Witacheon, filled with his energy, and copsed. The one that was surveilling him jumping over the copsed giant lightly and charging like lightning again, became certain.


    ¡°He noticed.¡±


    An uneasy and nasty smell was felt. It was certain that they had realized the strategy that even a minority of the side of the magician king knew of.


    The voice of Juh Palgye was covered by the sounds heard from the battlefield but the Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li Jing heard it clearly. He swung his pagoda, which shrunk when it was in his hands but gotrger by tens of meters when he threw it, and answered with the same low voice.


    ¡°I still think he won¡¯t stop.¡±


    The reinforcements of the Temple didn¡¯t save their forces. They were low in numbers but each one of them were strong, like they had promised and were well able to open a path in the battlefield.


    Juh Palgye turned over a spacious piece of ground that was a few meters in front of him. He looked at the evil spirits that were sent flying and admitted, ¡°They don¡¯t know the exact moment but the two sides know of it, huh?¡±


    Juh Palgye thought of the baduk he used to y with his master and brother. There were times that the two sides received the y of the other¡¯s, even though they knew of their ys.


    Juh Palgye ended his short introspection and nodded. He chose to do the same thing as always, instead of falling into deep thoughts.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do what we were entrusted with well.¡±


    He would open a path and sweep up the inferior beings of Jotunheim and make everyone focus on them. They would make others think that it was the same battlefield as yesterday.


    Witacheon was charging from in front and the Pagoda-Bearing Heavenly King Li Jing agreed to Juh Palgye¡¯s words.


    &


    Odin was advancing.


    Freya was looking at his back from the distance.


    She had obviously tried to stop him. She had cursed him and even pped him.


    But Odin didn¡¯t stop and in the end Freya couldn¡¯t stop Odin.


    Freya gritted her teeth and red at the battlefield.


    They both knew of their cards but regardless of that they still saved it. They emptied out the most important ce as if it was a y they had agreed on beforehand and dispatched their forces to weird ces.


    Heimdall and Njord stood in front of the fortress of Valha, rather than entering deep into the battlefield.


    The giant kings and the monsters were also fighting in a ce that wasn¡¯t rted to the ce Loki was being held at.


    How would the y they set up together end? Who would be the one to y a different card?


    Freya buried her body on the throne that only the king of Gods could sit on. She put the ring that proved that one was the king of Gods on after hesitating for a long time.


    Then she started her first task as the king of Gods.


    &


    The first duel of the magician king and Odin that notified of the start of the second Great War urred while the two of them hid their cards thoroughly.


    They each took out one card that the other was unaware of and got closer to victory.


    But this time, it was the opposite. The two of them knew of the cards the other had. There were no more hidden cards.


    Odin had the appearance of a normal warrior of Valha. He hid himself with magic and changed his hairstyle and the color of his hair with his magic. Transformation magic was a very easy thing for him, as he was also the God of disguise.


    He would fight normally and advance.


    Bracky and Siri fought next to him but it was only for a moment. Odin didn¡¯t stay next to those that had already reached the level of superior warriors for too long.


    Heimdall and Njord were fighting in a distant ce. Odin, who had even hidden his presence as a God, defeated the evil spirit in front of him with difficulty.


    He could see a crumbled fortress from far away; Loki was hanging from it.


    The foolish yet wise king of Gods.


    It was the nickname the head of Mimir used to call Odin. It was certainly a contradictory word but those were words that described him too well.


    The one that resists the destiny he can¡¯t avoid.


    The one that is wise yet chooses the foolish option.


    Odinughed unconsciously. Perhaps, it might be thestughter in his long life.


    Odin took one more step.


    It was a normal step but he could feel it the moment his feet left the ground.


    He had crossed the line.


    Odin looked at Loki once again.


    And Loki was also looking at him.


    &


    Loki smiled the moment they exchanged nces.


    In the end, his hopes had copsed.


    He had hoped that Odin wouldn¡¯te, because he would certainly do it otherwise.


    But what Loki hoped for was a bit different.


    He didn¡¯t want to be rescued, but be killed by Odin.


    He wanted to not be used by the giants any longer and for Odin to act as a wise and sly God of war and not be a fatal weakness to him.


    But his wishes hadn¡¯te true.


    Lokiughed soundlessly. He thought that Odin was a really foolish one.


    He had acted as a spy for a hundred years below the magician king. It was a role that could kill him at any time that his identity became exposed.


    For Odin to have entrusted that role to him but stille to rescue that someone that wasn¡¯t regretful no matter when he died? And he was doing so himself?


    It was a really emotional thing; and it wasn¡¯t a judgement that a single piece of rationality could be pieced from.


    But it was natural. It was something the Odin that Loki knew would do.


    That¡¯s why it wasn¡¯t regrettable.


    Loki raised his head and looked at the sky.


    The card the magician king had prepared was starting.


    &


    The World Wolf, Fenrir, was the end of Odin, which had been decided by fate.


    The moment Odin crossed the line, the sky opened up. The World Wolf, which had been fighting with the army of the frost giant King, Harmarti, against Thor¡¯s army, appeared.


    The magician king was riding on its back.


    In addition to that, he used a strong, mysterious power. It was magic that could be said to be the real power of the magician king, which enabled him to survive even though the previous Five Fingers had been killed in the Great War.


    The World Wolf opened its mouth widely. Then the magician king spread his arms and activated the magic he had been preparing for a long time.


    A huge circle formed where Loki hung with the magician king, who was above him, as the center. The lives of all of the evil spirits and giants which were in its range were drained from them.


    It was easily thousands of lives; perhaps ten thousand lives.


    It was a magic that took only the lives of the ones which had symbols engraved on them but the ones that didn¡¯t have symbols also got swept into it because of the amazing after-effect.


    The life force that was gathered was transmitted to the magician king.


    It was a simple structure of giving an offering and obtaining strength but a really strong magic as well.


    Almost everyone that was inside of the circle copsed to the ground. There were even some that dried out so much they started to break apart.


    Only one person remained below the strong wind generated by the flow.


    The king of Gods, Odin.


    A mere pitiful old man in front of the World Wolf.


    In the first ce, Odin had no choices avable.


    He had hoped Thor could tie down the World Wolf but it was an idle thought.


    Thor might have been looking at something that was presumed to be the World Wolf, but it was merely a fake created by the magician king.


    The World Wolf growled and the magician king looked down at Odin.


    What are you going to do now?


    What can you do now?


    Odin faced the magician king. He put all the sounds he heard behind him and spoke in the silence, which seemed fake.


    Nothing.


    He hade to rescue Loki but it was beyond his capabilities.


    There was nothing Odin could do.


    The magician king was perplexed at his calm look. But he then realized it. He urged the World Wolf forward while he absorbed the life force he had gathered. Then he tried to gulp down Odin in one bite.


    But he was a bit faster.


    It wasn¡¯t Odin.


    It was the man hanging on steel chains.


    When he first faced him, Loki had read Odin¡¯s thoughts.


    He was an emotional man. He had sincerely put his life at stake to rescue Loki.


    But he was also the cruel and sly God of war. He didn¡¯t wish it for real and rather, was ignoring it but he knew of one hand he could y.


    It was something that could happen when several conditions were met.


    Odin and the magician king were gambling while showing their hand but that wasn¡¯t true for Loki. He still had one more card avable.


    Loki, who had be powerless.


    Loki, who could do nothing.


    But regardless of that, he didn¡¯t kill himself. He neglected the risks even though he knew that the king of Gods was going toe to rescue him.


    It wasn¡¯t because the magician king had prevented Loki frommiting suicide.


    He had prepared one hand after he saw the same magic the magician king was using now a hundred years ago.


    The reason Loki had entered the ranks of the magician king was also to prepare for this day that was going toe one day.


    Loki looked at Odin.


    Odin looked at Loki.


    Tears didn¡¯t flow from Odin¡¯s only eye. Loki looked at his poor eyes, that couldn¡¯t cry even though he wanted to because the tears had gotten dried up, and smiled.


    What could happen when Odin came to rescue Loki?


    Something that the magician king might do in the middle of the battlefield.


    Everything turned out as Loki had expected. Odin had wished for Loki¡¯s prediction to be wrong but it didn¡¯t turn out that way. Odin was an excellent bait this time too.


    When the magician king increased the speed of absorption, Loki activated the magic he had prepared for a hundred years. He didn¡¯t even need magical power to activate it, so the ns of the magician king became useless.


    He wouldn¡¯t break the absorption magic. Rather, he would enter the flow.. He would change the flow itself, as releasing poison in a flowing river.


    The magician king noticed the Loki¡¯s tricks. He hurriedly tried to stop the absorption but it was toote to stop the flow. Loki¡¯s life and magical power were mixed into the flow. They became a lethal poison and were transmitted to the magician king.


    The magician king let out a roar and struggled and the World Wolf became bewildered.


    Odin was still standing still. He looked at Loki and Loki looked beyond Odin.


    It was because he wanted to see someone for thest time.


    But he couldn¡¯t see him. His vision started to darken and soon he couldn¡¯t see anything.


    But Loki still didn¡¯t lose his smile. It was toote and he couldn¡¯t see anymore but Odin had squeezed out the magical power he could in front of Odin and connected Loki with the one he wanted to see with his magic.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Heda screamed from far away. It was a cry. Loki forced himself to smile. The screams of the magician king became rougher and tears fell down from Loki¡¯s eyes. He raised his head and tried to look at Fenrir but it was impossible now for him.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    It was the price for giving birth to two existences that wished to destroy the world.


    Loki¡¯s heart exploded. Hisst thread of life became thest poison andpletely disrupted the magic of the magician king.


    The World Wolf roared and the magician king released the concentrated power of life forcefully and struggled.


    Odin closed his eye amidst the uss. He shed tears that he thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to shed anymore and moved his hand.


    The giant kings were running there.


    The group of the Temple and the warriors of Valha that had noticed that the strategy had worked also came rushing there.


    Freya activated her magic. She opened up a space door that she had prepared five days ago, only for this day. The magician king couldn¡¯t stop Freya¡¯s magic after receiving lethal damage.


    It was the secret n that Odin had prepared to face the World Wolf and the magician king.


    Hraesvelg exited the space door and spread his wings widely, and the ck dragon, Nidhogg, roared.


    Tae Ho, who was standing on the head of the ck dragon, looked at the magician king and activated his saga.


    [Saga: Idun¡¯s Warrior]


    The power of a Goddess, shining in gold.


    Hraesvelg and Nidhogg charged towards the World Wolf. Tae Ho roared and several others that were only waiting for that moment shed, with the magician king and Tae Ho at the center.


    Everyone knew.


    Today, right at this moment, this battle would decide the second Great War.


    The battle had started.


    It was a time when the sun was at its peak.


    < Episode 44 ¨C The Great War (4) > End

 Chapter 151

    Episode 44/Chapter 5: The Great War (5)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    Odin dropped his shoulders. He didn¡¯t copse after using thest of his strength but he looked to be at his limits as if he would break down at any moment.


    Odin shed tears. The tears that fell for the first time in a hundred years didn¡¯t know when to stop.


    He knew it.


    He didn¡¯t wish it and it needed a procedure that several conditions had to be met.


    But in the end it ended up happening.


    What would Loki do and what kind of fate would he face.


    At the end of the Great war.


    He wasn¡¯t able to stop him when Loki said that he would enter the ranks of the magician king.


    But he ended up relying on his sacrifice.


    And this was the same.


    He hade to rescue Loki but in the end he made himself die.


    The foolish yet clear king of Gods.


    The cruel and sly God of war.


    Odin clenched his chest. He grabbed his chest that seemed like it would tear at any moment and raised his head. He turned to look up at the world wolf that was roaring in rage.


    ¡°Win.¡±


    As it was thest stage Loki had made.


    It would be thest opportunity.


    The magician king vomited blood because of the lethal blow that was inflicted with the explosion of the absorption.


    The world wolf, that seemed to have no consciousness, seemed to have detected the death of its father and increased its size in an instant and got more enraged.


    Nidhogg passed over Odin¡¯s head and Hraesvelg¡¯s big wings covered thend with its shadow.


    The ancient dragon and the king of birds.


    They would be able to cope with the world wolf if it was the two of them.


    ¡°Please win.¡±


    For Loki.


    For Asgard and the nine realms!


    The ck dragon fired a breath filled with poison and a green current rushed towards the world wolf.


    The giant kings and the superior warriors of Valha shed. Strong existences filled the space that got emptied after the evil spirits disappeared after the magic the magician king used.


    Witacheon charged like a gale. Bracky awakened as the son of a God and fired lightning. Siri transformed into a wolf Goddess and put Ullr¡¯s divine power on her arrows.


    ¡°My king!¡±


    Avalt, that was hidden in the shadows, showed himself and the giant of Sea also appeared not far away from him. They tried to run towards the world wolf that was covered in poison.


    But Bracky and Siri stopped the giant of Night.


    Witacheon intercepted the path of the giant of Sea.


    The structure of the battlefield changed. The hole that got made in the center spun around it as the center. It seemed like a hole was made in a tub filled with water. The strong ones were starting to gather more and more.


    Njord and Heimdall that were maintaining their ranks at other ces advanced like waves. Tauchi and the other giant kings also increased their speed.


    Hraesvelg upied the sky above the head of the world wolf and the ck dragon held the second poison breath instead of rushing recklessly.


    It was the correct option.


    [Saga: The jaw of the world wolf]


    The sky and the ground split. The huge jaw of the wolf gulped down everything in its path including the poison.


    The evil spirits and giants got erased.


    The warriors of Valha that were fighting against them also disappeared.


    It was an overwhelming power of destruction- no, annihtion. Hraesvelg generated a strong wind with his wings. He pressed down the world wolf from above and at the same time fired his feathers that were like des.


    The ck dragon moved sideways to dodge the jaw of the world wolf and fired a poison breath once again. The world wolf acted calm as if the poison didn¡¯t pose a problem to him at all but it was the same as Hrumbak. The poison would certainly show its effects in theter stages.


    In addition, the magician king wasn¡¯t the world wolf. He had to desperately use magic to block the poison even while he was vomiting ck blood.


    Loki! Loki! Loki!


    The magician king screamed in rage and that rage reached to the one that was standing on the head of the ck dragon.


    Idun¡¯s warrior.


    Themander of Idun!


    The world wolf roared once again and moved. He went against the gale generated by Hraesvelg with his overwhelming power. He received the falling feathers with its body and took a leap but the height of that jump transcended imagination.


    The world wolf bit the empty air. It was the ce Hraesvelg was at just now. Hraesvelg barely managed to dodge the attack of the world wolf by twisting his body and dripped cold sweat. The physical abilities of the world wolf had transcended his expectations.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    But he couldn¡¯t lose to it. Hraesvelg let out a cry and charged towards it. It was to deal a blow to the wolf that couldn¡¯t move freely in the air.


    The world wolf looked at him and it didn¡¯t move its body on purpose. It rather red at Hraesvelg and released a strong magic power.


    [Saga: The one that conceived a catastrophe]


    The cry of a queen banshee exploded in the air. It wasn¡¯t a cry that spread everywhere but was only directed to Hraesvelg.


    The invisible strength hit Hraesvelg. Hraesvelg twisted his body instead of facing the attack head on. It was a wise judgement. The world wolf bit the air this time too and fell.


    And the ck dragon charged towards it. It wanted to bite down the world wolf that was defenseless because it used consecutive skills towards Hraesvelg.


    The ck dragon bit the stomach of the world wolf and the world wolf bit the neck of the ck dragon.


    They both crashed in the ground. The world wolf gnawed at the neck of the dragon. The teeth of the ck dragon bit the stomach of the world wolf but it couldn¡¯t gnaw on it.


    But it was enough.


    Because the one that got tangled with the wolf was the fake one. The ck dragon stroke its wing and opened its mouth widely to bite down the neck of the world wolf that had now be as big as the ck dragon.


    The world wolfughed with its eyes. It looked at the ck dragon and opened its mouth like it. It was to face each other once again.


    [Saga: The warrior that had a Goddess meet him]


    Right at that moment the saga got activated. The location of the fake dragon that was about to disappear because its strength got almost used up changed with Nidhogg. She then fired a poison breath towards the world wolf that had approached her in an instant and then bit its body.


    They were the teeth of a real ck dragon.


    The world wolf made an action filled with madnesspared to before that only had its leather pierced. It put strength in its legs and moved its body by its own. The piece of flesh that got bitten got ripped off forcefully and then turned itself to bite the neck of the ck dragon.


    A big wound was made in the stomach of the world wolf and the poison of the ck dragon entered the body of the world wolf.


    But the wolf didn¡¯t care about it. It destroyed the scales of the dragon with its teeth and then bit the flesh.


    ¡°Kyaak!¡±


    Nidhogg screamed at the unbearable pain. Tae Ho hurriedly cut off the connection with Nidhogg¡¯s body with ¡®the one that controls dragon¡¯s. He called the fake Nidhogg next to himself and changed its location with the real Nidhogg. He embraced Nidhogg that had started to cry while grabbing her neck and jumped from the head of the ck dragon.


    A strong poison got released from the body of the ck dragon after Nidhogg left it. Green poison covered the body of the world wolf in an instant.


    Tae Ho leaped in the sky consecutively and looked at the sky. Hraesvelg was gathering strength. It was to deal a decisive blow to the world wolf that lost strength because it suffered a big injury.


    [Saga: The one that conceived a catastrophe]


    [Saga: The jaw of the world wolf]


    Two sagas got activated at the same time. The cry of the queen banshee scattered the poison and the jaw of the world wolf swept down the sky and the ground.


    The eyes of the world wolf got had blood congested in it. It¡¯s breathing was rough and an overwhelming amount of blood flowed from the wound of its stomach.


    Hraesvelg charged towards that world wolf. He drew a trajectory between the two sagas that was close to perfection. It was a body m. It was an attack that fired off his body, that emanated magic power, like a projectile.


    Hraesvelg surged to the air.


    The king of the white birds- his huge body shed against the world wolf.


    The world wolf screamed. It got tangled with Hraesvelg and got sent flying a few kilometres. Just its aftereffects made everything in its surroundings disappear.


    Hraesvelg stood in the air and breathed roughly. Tae Ho, that was still embracing Nidhogg, gripped the summoning rock and at that moment Rolo and Adenmaha got summoned and after they transformed into dragons they fired the right of the king.


    The world wolf couldn¡¯t dodge it this time either. The ice and fire breath covered it.


    But it didn¡¯t fall. It stood its messy and bloody body up. Its body that had grown to be as big as the ck dragon shrunk once again to be a few meters big and had even received lethal damage but it didn¡¯t fall down.


    It was a nasty vitality. In addition, the magician king was riding on its back. He started to recite a chant with a maddened voice after he shook away the after effects of the magic.


    The world wolf charged forward while losing blood.


    The strong curse magic became five spheres to roam the surroundings of the world wolf and the wolf charged forward. He rushed towards Tae Ho at an overwhelming speed.


    Hraesvelg flew towards Tae Ho. Tae Ho understood his intention and threw Nidhogg to the air. When Hraesvelg snatched Nidhogg in the air and embraced her, Tae Ho faced the spheres of curse head on. He swung the sword he was holding with strength!


    [Saga: Sword of the sun]


    The sword Gatin of the sun knight Gawain.


    They were almost in the afternoon so the power of the saga greatly amplified Tae Ho¡¯s divine power. The huge de of sun made with golden light swept out the curse spheres.


    Kwagagagang!


    Fierce explosions fired off in consecution.


    Adenmaha and Rolo threw themselves towards the world wolf. The world wolf used the ¡®jaw of the world wolf¡¯ but Rolo twisted his body and dodged the attack. Adenmaha fired an ice breath on the head of the world wolf. She thennded on the ground and swiped her tail towards the world wolf- precisely speaking towards the giant king riding on its waist.


    But it didn¡¯t happen.


    She did dy the world wolf for a moment thanks to her ice breath but the tail sweep went wrong.


    The giant king grabbed Adenmaha¡¯s tail. He showed his strength even though he was at the verge of dying. Adenmaha couldn¡¯t pull her tail away. She rather received a strong curse directly through her tail. Several magical runes appeared on the body of Adenmaha.


    She hurriedly transformed back into a Goddess. Thanks to that she was able to get out of the hands of the magician king but part of the curse still remained on her. In addition, she wasn¡¯t able to endure the attacks of the world wolf and magician king even for a moment when she was in her Goddess appearance.


    The magician king moved his body and threw part of his magical power.


    Adenmaha activated some mystical magic but she waste. The curse that had already infiltrated her body slowed down her movements.


    ¡°Adenmaha!¡±


    Tae Ho yelled. Adenmaha waste but that wasn¡¯t the case for TAe Ho. He called back Adenmaha with the summoning rock.


    The magic power of the magician king destroyed the ground. At that moment, the world wolf charged towards Tae Ho. The distance was now short between them.


    Adenmaha copsed at Tae Ho¡¯s feet. He didn¡¯t have the time to deal with her so he stood in front of her to try to endure. The world wolf vomited blood once again while charging. Rolo fired his breath towards the world wolf by approaching it.


    The magician king didn¡¯t allow any more obstructions. He left world wolf to face Rolo and then charged towards Tae Ho. He swung his two arms and fired a strong curse!


    Tae Ho made a quick judgement.


    He raised Caliburn instead of Gatin. Gatin was the strongest sword he had right now but he had to protect in this moment. He had to endure the curse with his entire body as he couldn¡¯t leave Adenmaha¡¯s side. He needed the holy glory of Caliburn rather than the power of the sun.


    [Saga: King of Camelot]


    The glory of Camelot emanated its light. He raised up his sword and emitted his strength and an invisible wall was formed and blocked the power of the curse.


    But it didn¡¯t end at that. The magician kingnded in the ground and extended his arms forward after letting a roar. His posture was one that was pressing down at Tae Ho and Adenmaha.


    The magic power of the magician king became one stage stronger. It seemed like the curse also became stronger because of its influence that Adenmaha let out a groan and struggled.


    The world wolf bit down a wing of Rolo and made him crash down.


    Nidhogg screamed. Hraesvelg, that was about to send her to a safe ce, hurriedly turned to look at Tae Ho.


    Avalt put on acent smile even while facing Siri and Bracky.


    Grundughed and Witacheon let out a scream.


    Perhaps it was an obvious thing.


    Even though he had received lethal damage, he was still the magician king.


    And the one that was at his side was the world wolf that would bring destruction to the world.


    Die and disappear like this.


    The nightmare like existence, Idun¡¯s warrior!


    The magician king vomited ck blood and amplified his magical power even more. It was to end Tae Ho before a rescuing hand came to help him.


    Adenmaha moved her lips. She had said to leave her behind but the words couldn¡¯t be formed. No, even if they did get formed Tae Ho would never leave her behind.


    He had to endure. He had to somehow disperse the magic power of the magician king.


    Odin recited a chant with difficulty but the existence of the world wolf obstructed with his magic.


    Siri used the opening Bracky striked the giant of Night with all his strength and ran towards Tae Ho.


    Tae Ho¡¯s knees bent.


    The pressing power became much stronger.


    Nidhogg cried. The king of the depths of the earth Tromber surged up from the ground and blocked Siri and Hraesvelg.


    Cuchinn let out a roar. He yelled to Tae Ho to not give up.


    Tae Ho activated the sentence of the Milesians. Idun cried and gave him more strength.


    The glory of Camelot.


    The light of Camelot!


    It wasn¡¯t enough.


    Tae Ho knew it more than anyone else.


    Heda cried. Adenmaha barely activated a mystical power even while panting. She tried to assist Tae Ho with the little strength she had.


    ¡®Tae Ho, my warrior Tae Ho!¡¯


    Idun¡¯s voice reached him and Heda¡¯s cry was heard.


    And right at that moment.


    When Adenmaha¡¯s mystical power reached Tae Ho.


    A voice was heard through the sentence of the Milesian.


    &


    It was a moment that seemed like eternity.


    It was a memory left in Caliburn. No, it would be good to call it as a remnant of the soul.


    He called out to Tae Ho.


    And told tae Ho.


    [Synchro Rate: 79%]


    It wasn¡¯t enough yet. That was the reason he wasn¡¯t able to hear the voice even though he had held Caliburn for a long time.


    But right at this moment his voice reached him.


    It may be a miracle made by Idun¡¯s and Heda¡¯s eagerness.


    It may be a necessity created by Adenmaha¡¯s hope.


    No, everything.


    The miracle made at that moment when the hope of the girls and the yell of Cuchinn became one.


    [Synchro rate: 80%]


    He told him.


    And showed Tae Ho.


    Caliburn¡¯s real strength.


    The real strength only the sessor of Erin could emit.


    Tae Ho knew who he was.


    The king of Camelot.


    The owner of the Fairy god sword, the pinnacle of Erin that leads the knights of the round table.


    He remembered the first time Tae Ho pulled Caliburn.


    He had also witnessed the remaining souls of the knights of the round table sacrifice themselves to save Tae Ho.


    Mordred had died. There was no knight of the round table anymore. The only thing that remained in the world was the remnant of king Arthur.


    But it was enough.


    King Arthur spoke to Tae Ho.


    ¡°Caliburn got broken once long ago.¡±


    It became unusable after being destroyed. Because of that King Arthur needed a new sword.


    He followed Merlin¡¯s advice and went to find the fairy of theke and she gave him a new god sword to him.


    The Fairy god sword Excalibur.


    The strongest holy sword of Erin that represents the king of Camelot.


    The day king Arthur lost his day and Erin got destroyed, Excalibur disappeared. Merlin looked for it for a long time but couldn¡¯t find it.


    It was an obvious thing.


    It was because there was a secret only king Arthur and the fairy of theke knew.


    The fairy of theke granted strength to Caliburn.


    It gathered the moonlight and starlight to refine Caliburn and gave birth to Excalibur.


    Excalibur lost its light the day king Arthur died. It lost its strength and returned to be Caliburn once again.


    The story of king Arthur was simple and at the same time a useless one.


    Erin didn¡¯t exist anymore.


    The holyke and the fairy of theke also didn¡¯t exist.


    But king Arthur shook his head. He smiled in that moment that seemed like eternity and shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°But don¡¯t you have her?¡±


    The existence that was like the fairy of theke.


    Someone that would give him strength.


    ¡°It¡¯s now time to hatch from your egg new king of Camelot, sessor of Erin.¡±


    The remnant of king Arthur smiled. He then became light and disappeared.


    [Synchro rate: 81%]


    The moment of eternity ended.


    Tae Ho put strength in his hand wielding Caliburn. He gritted his teeth and red at the magician king.


    What king Arthur taught him.


    What was added to Caliburn.


    [Saga: Idun¡¯s warrior]


    The affectious golden light and power of the Goddess.


    The power of Idun got added to Caliburn and then woke up the real form of Caliburn just like the fairy of theke did.


    What started to shine then.


    And what woke up.


    The real glory of Camelot.


    A strong light got released and the real sword of liberation opened its eyes.


    The Fairy god sword Excalibur.


    A divine sword of Erin that had the power of Asgard added to it!


    The magician king opened his eyes widely. He had already seen the light emanating in front of him before.


    That¡¯s why he wasn¡¯t able to believe it and that¡¯s why he let out a roar.


    ¡°My king.¡±


    Merlin, that was fighting from a distant ce, started to cry and Scathach also did the same. They shuddered because of the light of Erin that they thought they wouldn¡¯t be able to see anymore.


    Adenmaha cried. Cuchinnughed loudly and also cried.


    But they weren¡¯t the only ones. Everyone that had witnessed the destruction of Erin a hundred years ago remembered it. They didn¡¯t forget the shiny light that was like the morning glory.


    Erin¡¯s light.


    Erin¡¯s glory.


    Tae Ho rose up. He pushed back the magic power of the magician king with the shining Excalibur. He released the glory of Erin and activated the sentence of the Milesian. He then activated the other strength that was contained in the sentence, that represented the sessor of Erin.


    [Synchro rate: 83%]


    [Myth ranked saga]


    [King of Erin]


    Tae Ho swung Excalibur and dispersed the magic power of the magician king.


    < Episode 44 ¨C The Great War (5) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 152

    Episode 44/Chapter 1: King of Erin (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The light put an end to the darkness.


    The long night passed and the glory of the morning shone once again.


    &


    One world got destroyed.


    It ended up being swept by the enraged mes and disappeared.


    But there was still a thread of light remaining.


    &


    Merlin couldn¡¯t say a word. He just looked and cried once again.


    He knew that light.


    He wanted to see it once again.


    The light would shine brighter the deeper and darker the darkness is.


    Merlinughed and understood. The light was too small to shine on the entire battlefield but regardless of that everyone in the battlefield noticed the identity of that light.


    It wasn¡¯t only limited to Camelot.


    In addition, it wasn¡¯t only Camelot¡¯s by now.


    The Fairy god sword Excalibur.


    Erin¡¯s god sword.


    The light shining from the sessor of Erin and the real king of Erin would be thest light Erin left!


    ¡°My king.¡±


    Merlin said. He cried because of the previous king that had passed away and imed towards the new king.


    The knights of the round table that passed away first.


    The knights that had sacrificed what little remained of their souls and protected their king.


    He looked at him instead of them and faced him.


    The light surged up.


    It extended through the sky and split the clouds. The golden light split the world like the light of the creation of the world.


    The beautiful light.


    The one that was simr to the light that surged up from the tips of the hands of King Arthur.


    It was the light of Erin.


    &


    The ck magic broke away and the power of the curse got purified.


    The magician king stepped back. He got pushed back as much as he was pushing down.


    The golden lightpletely covered his eyes. It was surging up to the sky.


    The magician king shuddered. He froze at the light he thought he would never see again.


    And it was the same for the others.


    The Gods of Asgard and the warriors of Valha.


    The giant kings of Jotunheim and the monsters.


    They were all looking at one ce and they soon realized. They thought of the same yet opposite things.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    The magician king roared and increased his magic power. He gulped down the magi that got released every time he vomited ck blood.


    But it was in vain. It was a childish thing that would destroy his soul and body. But he needed to do that. If he wanted to crush down Idun¡¯s warrior- the king of Erin, he also needed to put his life at stake!


    ¡°Excalibur.¡±


    Someone said.


    And the world that had stopped like a lie started to move once again. The ce everyone looked was a single ce and they also moved to the same direction.


    The giant kings were heading towards Tae Ho but this time the warriors of Valha blocked their path.


    The king of the depths of the earth Trombe tried to dig down once again but SIri and Hraesvelg stopped him. The giant of Night Avalt squeezed out magic desperately and dispersed Bracky¡¯s lightning.


    The giant of Sea Grund got tied down by WItacheon. Heimdal and Njord arrived in front of the giants that had left the warriors they were facing and were turning around. They, that protected the fortress of Valha every time, released their divine power without saving it at the most important battlefield.


    Even the fewmanders that remained behind to protect Valha headed to the same ce. Rather than facing the enemies in front of them they ran towards the streak of light shining brightly in the center of the battlefield.


    It seemed like the entire battlefield got swept by a storm and the ce Tae Ho and the magician king were could be called as the eye of the storm.


    It was silent. It seemed like all the battle cries, cries and yells got blocked.


    The ones trying to kill and the ones trying to stop them.


    A superb bnce of strength got formed and a battlefield for only the two of them got created.


    It would onlyst a few moments.


    Or perhaps shorter than that.


    But it was enough to settle things.


    Tae Ho looked at the magician king while holding Excalibur. He grasped the strong magic the magician king was preparing with the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯ and then moved his mouth faster than him.


    [Saga: The warrior that had a Goddess meet him]


    The Valkyries got summoned. He cursed out to things like the battlefield meant only for the two of them and activated several sagas.


    [Saga: The warrior¡¯s equipment]


    [Saga: The legendary pro gamer]


    [Saga: The hammer of the cksmith doesn¡¯t slip]


    The Valkyries stood their weapons and spread. Then charged towards the magician king.


    The fake Reginleif blew the Valkyrie horn and amplified the strength of the nine Valkyries that got summoned.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    The magician king let out a roar. He emitted a strong curse magic to try to scatter the fake Valkyries but it wasn¡¯t possible. The glory of Erin was protecting them.


    Rasgrid shed the ankle of the magician king.


    Ingrid stabbed an opening in his armor with her holy spear. It was the spear that had defeated the first field monster, the Kraken.


    That wasn¡¯t the end. The fake Scathach, that was particrly strong even among them, messed up with the magic of the magician king that was about to bepleted with the sword of light that she swung.


    The magician king moved his hands roughly and the fake Gandur disappeared at that rough attack. Rasgrid got crushed and Ingrid got thrown to the ground and couldn¡¯t move.


    The magician king still looked at Tae Ho at that moment but Tae Ho decided to wait for that magician king. He made him not able to look at another ce by chasing his movements.


    Adenmaha.


    There was no need to call for her. She wasn¡¯t ipetent at all. She stood up and transformed into a sea serpent. She fired an ice breath at his chest that got exposed because he was too concentrated on Tae Ho!


    It wasn¡¯t possible to inflict a fatal damage but it was an unforeseen attack. The head of the magician king got dizzier and he lost Tae Ho for a moment.


    He turned around immediately but Tae Ho had already disappeared.


    Where?


    He rolled his eyes and could see him. Tae Ho jumped up and fell down diagonally while drawing a beautiful trajectory. In addition he wasn¡¯t only holding Excalibur in his hands.


    The sword of the knight of the sun Gawain.


    His sword of the sun that was like his trademark!


    [Saga: Sword of the sun]


    Gatin shone in his left hand and it emitted an overwhelming power as if to prove that the time was close to midday.


    Tae Ho poured down attacks.


    It was a technique that only belonged to Kalsted¡¯s techniques and didn¡¯t have Scathach¡¯s techniques in it.


    The two hand sword techniques that was executed by using two swords.


    Martial arts like this couldn¡¯t exist in reality at all.


    But it did exist in Dark Age. The dragon knight Kalsted could obviously wield two pair of swords and he could also wield two huge spears freely.


    Two wings.


    The two swords became a pair of wings. The lights of Erin and the sun became fire and lightning and covered the magician king.


    The magician king clenched his fists. He released the magic he had gathered once again at random. He pushed away Tae Ho and then swung magical des to tear apart the fake Valkyries. He also called for a huge lightning as if wanting to die together.


    Kwagagang!


    ck lightning fell down. It then split in a hundred and covered the ground.


    Njord didn¡¯t turn to look around. He just focused on cutting the path from reaching Tae Ho and the magician king by creating waves and hails. It wasn¡¯t different for Heimdall.


    Bracky and Siri also did the same. The ones that rather got impatient were the giants.


    The world wolf that increased in size once again roared. It stepped down on Rolo and tried to charge to the ce the magician king was at.


    But Nidhogg also didn¡¯t stay still. She let out a roar instead of trembling. She made her body rose even though its neck got torn off. Because it wasn¡¯t her essence. It was her magic armor.


    She could fight even though she got her neck torn off and could still fight even if she became worse than that.


    That¡¯s why she had to fight. She had to stand up and stop it.


    The ck dragon attacked the world wolf from behind. The wolf, that wasn¡¯t in perfect conditions due to the lethal damage inflicted by Hraesvelg, couldn¡¯t dodge the attack perfectly. It got time taken by the ck dragon.


    It was the first time she tried controlling the body from a distance. It was hard and difficult. The pain that was still transmitted in this moment bit down on her consciousness.


    But she didn¡¯t fall down. She red at the world wolf even while crying.


    ¡°The strongest one shall apany you!¡±


    Hraesvelg entrusted Trombe to Siri and Juh Palgye andughed. Nidhogg also ordered an impossible movement to her body that was rolling on the ground.


    The world wolf and the ancient dragon and king of birds.


    The battle of the monsters resumed once more time and time kept flowing.


    Tae Ho shed away the ck lightning that fell down by swinging Excalibur and Gatin and looked at the magician king and his surroundings with ¡®the eyes of the dragon¡¯. He activated his saga once again.


    [Saga: The warrior that had a Goddess meet him]


    Heda appeared next to Tae Ho. She wasn¡¯t the fake but the real one. She got bewildered as she was transmitting her strength as Idun but she then understood Tae Ho¡¯s thoughts. It was possible as she was connected to him with Idun¡¯s warrior.


    Heda embraced Tae Ho from behind. The magician king barely recovered to the point he could take a breath and watched Tae Ho while panting. He put his guard towards the Goddess that had a strong divine power and hurriedly prepared some magic.


    ¡°McLaren!¡±


    Tae Ho yelled. The summoning rock activated and McLaren surged up by piercing the ground.


    A rock serpent was merely a bug in front of the magician king.


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    That wasn¡¯t important.


    McLaren covered Tae Ho for a moment and at that moment something the magician king had never imagined happened.


    [Saga: The warrior that had a Goddess meet him]


    Switching ces.


    The fake heda.


    She was in the group of nine that got summoned at the start but she didn¡¯t attack the magician king like the others. She just hid herself.


    ck lightning fell and McLaren surged up.


    The fake Heda stood behind the magician king. She took a leap the moment McLaren surged up to stand behind him.


    The fake Heda disappeared and the real Heda appeared in that ce. Tae Ho, that was embraced treasuredly by Heda, also crossed space.


    The magician king realized it. He got surprised but he couldn¡¯t look back.


    It wasn¡¯t because it was toote. There was another reason.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    Thest words Loki left behind and the nasty curse hisst will made.


    His will that was mixed in his magic stopped the movements of the magician king. It incapacitated his movements in an instant.


    ¡°Loki!¡±


    The magician king yelled like a scream. Odin cried and Tae Ho roared!


    Excalibur and Gatin pierced the neck of the magician king. It made the tens of meter big magician king fall forwards.


    The ground shook. Excalibur and Gatin released a stronger light even though they were stuck in the body of the magician king.


    The magician king struggled. He released his magic power randomly. A strong power that could destroy the ground and tear the sky swept the surroundings.


    Heda protected Tae Ho with all her strength. The brilliance of Idun¡¯s golden light protected the two people.


    The magician king tried to stand up with his trembling limbs. Tae Ho let his hands go from his swords instead of putting more strength.


    Why?


    The one that had the doubt was the magician king.


    His head was still working clearly even though he was suffering a terrible pain.


    And he could find the answer.


    But the answer was really terrible.


    The sentence of the Milesian.


    Excalibur taught him the moment it pierced the neck of the magician king.


    It told the king of Erin, the sess of Erin that would inherit everything from Erin.


    The thing the magician king was hiding.


    THe piece that was stuck so deep he couldn¡¯t remove it.


    ¡®Come! Spear of death!¡¯


    Cuchinn roared. Tae Ho woke up thest piece through the sentence of the Milesian.


    The spear of death.


    The vivo of thend of darkness.


    The real and only soulpanion of the great hero Cuchinn!


    Tae Ho gripped the air and at that moment, the old wound of the magician king opened once again. Thest piece of Gae Bolg surged up and headed to the spear of death that was in Tae Ho¡¯s right hand.


    The magician king roared like a beast but it was meaningless. Excalibur and Gatin emanated light once again and sealed the movements of the magician king. Tae Ho concentrated all his strength on thepleted spear of death- the real Gae Bolg.


    ¡°Noooooooo!¡±


    The giant of Night Avalt despaired. Scathach watched this moment as the queen of thend of shadow.


    Erin and the sun.


    A nasty darkness exploded from between the two bright light. The spear of death coveted the life of the magician king!


    The magician king couldn¡¯t endure it anymore. He had already received a fatal wound by Loki. He had barely managed to endure Excalibur and Gatin but he was already at his limit. He couldn¡¯t resist the power of death that was added in thest moment.


    The curse of Gae Bolg destroyed the heart of the magician king. The magician king smiled bitterly instead of despairing.


    He admitted his end as one that hoped for the destruction of the world.


    Avalt fell down in his ce and Grund wailed.


    A storm of light wailed.


    It was the light that was emitted by the overwhelming amount of runes that had started to surge up from the corpse of the magician king.


    Tae Ho raised his head from between that. He had defeated the magician king but the battle hadn¡¯t ended yet.


    There was one more enemy he had to defeat.


    The world wolf Fenrir.


    Tae Ho looked in front of him.


    < Episode 45 ¨C King of Erin (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 153

    VS Episode 45 Chapter 2


    Episode 45/Chapter 2: King of Erin (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Ren


    Tae Ho felt like his entire body was breaking.


    He had used Excalibur and Gatin and on top of that Gae Bolg. Each of these weapons could be considered to be mythical by themselves. It obviously required a big price.


    In addition, the magic of the magician king was strong. The curse magic that got amplified with his absorption magic lost its direction the moment the magician king died. It was like a de storm that went wild randomly.


    Idun¡¯s blessing sustained Tae Ho. It forcefully grabbed his consciousness that should have been cut off by now.


    The warm golden light was protecting him. The light surging from Excalibur was the glory of Erin and Idun¡¯s affection.


    Tae Ho looked at his side. She, that was exhausted because she was transmitting an overwhelming amount of divine power to Tae Ho but was also enduring with Idun¡¯s blessing, noticed his gaze and hardly put a smile towards him.


    Heda¡¯s hair was originally red but right now it was gold. She wasn¡¯t using the eye cover that covered half of her face but she was now standing in this ce as Idun.


    The rune storm of the magician king didn¡¯t stop and Tae Ho and Heda absorbed his runes inside of that. They replenished Idun¡¯s divine power with the runes.


    A howl was heard.


    It came from the giant of Night Avalt. Bracky was swinging his hammer towards him that had self abandoned himself.


    Tae Ho let out a sigh. It wasn¡¯t only Avalt. Everyone in the battlefield realized his death. They could now escape because their king had died but it didn¡¯t turn out like that. Part of them moved to take revenge for the magician king, to kill the warrior that had defeated the magician king.


    Juh Palgye continued to turn over the earth and exposed the king of the deep earth that tried to dig inside the ground. Siri kept firing arrows in session and checked her surroundings. Njord and Heimdall were creating natural disasters and blocking the evil spirits and giants from approaching. But it didn¡¯t look easy. In the first ce, this battlefield had much more giants in it.


    They wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain the ¡®wall¡¯ for much longer. The warriors of Valha were also gathering but this dogfight would turn to be poisonous.


    Tae Ho knew it and Heda also did. Because of that the two of them turned to look at a distant ce.


    The world wolf was at that ce.


    It stepped on the body of the ck dragon and let out an enraged howl. Hraesvelg¡¯s body, that had now lost one wing, was currently facing it.


    He wouldn¡¯t be able tost much longer. That fight would end as the victory for the world wolf.


    But the world wolf wasn¡¯t safe either. It¡¯s injuries were big. Blood and its intestines flew out from its stomach that got bitten by Nidhogg and its right eye that got pecked by Hraesvelg broke andpletely lost its light.


    In addition it was in a poisoned state. It kept vomiting ck blood while fighting. The attack Hraesvelg executed with his entire body was enough to threaten its life.


    The sky and the earth rang after looking at the world wolf for a few seconds. The superb bnce that was created by the Gods and warriors of Valha and the giants and evil spirits of Jotunheim was breaking apart.


    Tae Ho closed his eyes. He thought in the flow that seemed like it had stopped.


    It was enough as they had killed the magician king.


    It would be better to retreat and reorganize themselves. Now that they lost their pir called the magician king, the army of Jotunheim would certainly be weaker.


    It was logical.


    And Tae Ho shook his head at that thought.


    The world wolf Fenrir.


    Odin¡¯s end.


    The beast of destruction that would bring the world to an end.


    They only had this moment.


    Now was the only opportunity as it was weakened due to Nidhogg and Hraesvelg.


    Hraesvelg got his neck bit. Tae Ho opened his eyes and grabbed Heda¡¯s hand and she also nodded.


    A scream was heard. Njord let go a part of the giants. The cry of all kinds of monsters was transmitted from the sky.


    Tae Ho and Heda looked at the same ce. There was someone that stood up from that ce. Adenmaha transformed into a Goddess and knew what she had to do. Tae Ho extended his hand towards her and activated his saga and transmitted part of the strength absorbed from the rune storm to her.


    [Saga: Master of frost]


    Adenmaha transformed into the white frost dragon Javier. Tae Ho and Heda rode on her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Adenmaha flew up. The sky was filled entirely by flying type monsters but they didn¡¯t fear.


    [Saga: The charge of the warrior is like a storm]


    [Saga: The one that handles lightning and gale]


    Thunder was heard and lightning and storm protected Adenmaha¡¯s path. Tae Ho activated his saga once again on top of her that was flying with all her strength.


    [Saga: The warrior that had a Goddess meet him]


    The Valkyries gathered. They weren¡¯t the fakes but the real ones. The summoned Valkyries knew what they had to do.


    Rasgrid used flight magic.


    Reginleif blew the Valkyrie horn.


    Gandur and Ingrid led the other Valkyries and protected Adenmaha¡¯s sides. They charged towards the evil spirits that were gathering!


    Tae Ho lowered his posture and Heda grabbed his waist. Adenmaha flew to an even higher ce.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Odin said.


    He, that embraced Loki¡¯s corpse, looked at the sky and yelled.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Idun¡¯s warrior, the one that has twisted fate. The one that would stop the promised destruction of the world!


    Adenmaha reached her fastest speed. Rasgrid and Reginleif released their magic power without saving it. A storm of magic was generated as the Valkyries gathered in one ce released their magic power at the same time.


    Adenmaha looked at the ground.


    The world wolf tore the neck of Hraesvelg and the king of the white birds copsed. The world wolf let out a cry of victory while having be a bloody mess.


    [Saga: The warrior that rode on a Valkyrie]


    The saga got stronger. The saga that got strengthened by Bragi¡¯s rune gave new vitality of Tae Ho and Adenmaha.


    I¡¯m also a Goddess.


    Tae Ho could feel like he heard Adenmaha¡¯s grumbling. Adenmahaughed pleasantly and Tae Ho did the same.


    [Saga: Cannon of the dragon]


    Draconic Ballista.


    Adenmaha started to descend. No, she became a streak of line. The arrow of light that got fired from the sky started to charge towards the world wolf.


    Tae Ho raised his spear of death.


    He added the power of death to the pure white spear.


    The world wolf raised its head and roared towards the white arrow that was charging at a really fast pace by tearing space. It tried to push it away with its strong magic power.


    [Saga: The one that conceived a disaster]


    The queen banshee cried and a magic wall blocked Tae Ho¡¯s path.


    But it was meaningless. The white arrow broke every obstacle in its path. It tore space and broke the magic wall!


    ¡°Uooooooo!¡±


    Tae Ho roared and at that time the body of Nidhogg that the world wolf thought it was dead bit its leg. It didn¡¯t let it escape.


    ¡°Tae Ho master!¡±


    Nidhogg yelled from far away and Tae Ho answered. Hraesvelg yelled.


    ¡°Break it apart!¡±


    He pierced it.


    He broke thest wall and the white arrow hit the head of the world wolf!


    Light shed at that moment. An overwhelming magical storm got generated from the world wolf and swept the surroundings.


    The battlefield froze momentarily.


    Everyone stopped fighting and looked at the same ce.


    The remnants of the world wolf scattered randomly and the corpses of the ck dragon and king of the white birds stood at its side.


    Adenmaha returned to the shape of a Goddess and copsed. She didn¡¯t lose her consciousness because of Idun¡¯s blessing but she couldn¡¯t even move a finger.


    Tae Ho and Heda sat in the ground and raised their heads.


    The world wolf got pulverized and a huge rune storm was being created from its remnants.


    But it wasn¡¯t the end.


    An evil magic power surged up from its remains. The thing that could be called as the essence of the world wolf released its evilness.


    Heda gritted her teeth and extended her hands. She tried to protect herself, Tae Ho and Adenmaha with a golden curtain.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough. The golden curtain seemed like it would break at any moment. The Valkyries that helped Adenmaha¡¯s flight got surrounded by countless evil spirits and weren¡¯t in a position to help Tae Ho¡¯s group.


    Siri charged forward.


    Beings that tried to help or kill however they could started to move.


    Tae Ho panted and extended his arms. He used the card that was like a gamble until thest moment in the evil deed that pushed like a wave.


    [Saga: The warrior that had a Goddess meet him]


    Someone appeared by crossing the moment the golden barrier broke. She got bewildered at the sudden summoning and couldn¡¯t understand immediately what had happened. But at least her reaction to it was fast.


    She created a new barrier and her magical curtain was much stronger than Idun¡¯s that was as exhausted as she could be.


    The Goddess of magic Freya.


    Themander of the Valkyries red at the malice outside of the barrier and the malice of the world wolf hit the curtain roughly. It¡¯s soul was about to disappear soon but the power of its curse and its resentment was much stronger than when it was alive.


    Cracks started to be formed on the curtain. Part of it was because the malice of the world wolf was too strong but it was also because the barrier wasn¡¯t resilient as it was made in a hurry.


    Freya gritted her teeth as she got drove to a corner. She did her best instead of asking what had happened and Tae Ho pulled a sword by her side.


    The fairy god sword Excalibur.


    He didn¡¯t grab it alone. Heda apanied him and inserted her divine power to Excalibur directly.


    [Saga: King of Erin]


    [Saga: Idun¡¯s warrior]


    She poured all the remaining strength she had and didn¡¯t save anything forter.


    A terrible cry burst out. The roar of the malice of the world wolf finally broke the barrier of Freya.


    But right then, Tae Ho and Heda swung the sword they held. They released the power of the fairy god sword Excalibur.


    The light of Erin, the glory of Erin.


    The sword shining with Idun¡¯s strength!


    A sh of golden light surged up. It became the sword of creation and split the sky and the earth and dispersed the malice of the world wolf!


    It was shy.


    The world wolf said itsst words inside of the breaking light. This time, not even its soul was left and it got annihtedpletely under the light of Excalibur.


    Tae Ho and Heda panted. They turned to look at each other and kissed at the same time. They blessed each other under the happiness of victory.


    Freya put an absent minded expression at the two of them. She had used strength too suddenly and had almost repelled the malice of the world wolf alone. It was to the point that blood was about to flow down her lips because of thatst attack.


    But Freya endured it for now as the world wolf got defeated. She was able to wait for a little bit. For a really short moment.


    ¡°Hey! What do you think you are doing!¡±


    Freya yelled and split up Tae Ho and Freya. They didn¡¯t have the leisure in the first ce. They had defeated the world wolf but the wall had broken. She couldn¡¯t ensure the lives of the group when the dogfight started. Freya was certainly someone with strong divine power but she wasn¡¯t proficient in battling directly.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t worry about that.


    He embraced Adenmaha, that grumbled because he only took care of her now, and made her stand up and nced towards Freya.


    Freya turned to look at that ce and understood.


    ¡°Tae Ho master!¡±


    Nidhogg yelled from far away. It wasn¡¯t a yell in happiness. It was a warning about the disaster that approached from over their heads.


    The giant frost dragon Balcazar.


    It was approaching them. It opened up its mouth and tried to fire a strong breath.


    But Tae Ho still didn¡¯t worry and the same went for Freya.


    Now that the world wolf disappeared.


    There was someone that got freed from his shackles.


    There was someone that exploded out in rage.


    The king of Gods Odin.


    The cruel and sly God of war!


    His overwhelming divine power headed to the sky. His strength that got suppressed the moment the world wolf got born, got released. It was the first time he released his real strength for the first time in hundreds of years.


    The sky and the earth shook. Balcazar got pressed down in an invisible strength and crashed in the ground.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one. Freya also released her strength. It was a card she had prepared to rescue Odin.


    The Rain of steel.


    The structures that got fired from Valha flew towards Tae Ho¡¯s group. The ck trajectory itself became a weapon and charged over while crossing over the evil spirits.


    The giant kings sensed their defeat and they chose to save themselves instead of fighting pointlessly. Deserters started to appear.


    Tae Ho decided to stab the wedge.


    Now that the flow hadpletely turned over to their side, he decided to spread the news far away in the battlefield.


    And there was only one method to do that.


    Heda blessed Tae Ho and Idun also did the same. Freya shook her head a few times and then extended her hand instead of blessing him and gave him some of her divine power.


    Tae Ho raised Excalibur high to the sky.


    The golden light that extended to the sky was the same as always but what happened after that was different.


    [Saga: The Goddess of youth smiles under the golden apple tree.]


    The golden sh changed in shape. It became an illusion of a huge golden apple tree.


    It was an illusion created by Freya¡¯s divine power but the light certainly belonged to Idun.


    Adenmaha, that was being embraced by Heda, looked at the sky andughed like a fool. Nidhogg opened her mouth widely while running towards them and Hraesvelg smiled bitterly.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    Someone said while looking at the Rain of steel that was falling down.


    Someone else added while looking at the illusion of the golden apple tree.


    ¡°For Idun¡¯s warrior. For Idun.¡±


    The battle hadn¡¯t ended yet. They had defeated the magician king and the world wolf but there were still many giant kings remaining in the battlefield. The army of the frost giant king Harmarti was fighting with Asgard¡¯s elite forces that included Thor and Sigurd.


    But they forgot about it for a moment. Idun approached Tae Ho under the golden apple tree that was shining brightly. Heda blessed Tae Ho and he did the same for her. He couldn¡¯t endure it anymore and copsed on her embrace but no one mocked him.


    ¡°My warrior Tae Ho.¡±


    Idun said while holding Tae Ho dearly. Tae Ho smiled in a nice mood at her affectionate voice. He closed his eyes under her embrace and let go of his consciousness.


    < Episode 45 ¨C King of Erin (2) > End

 Chapter 154

    Episode 46/Chapter 1: Idun¡¯s (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    Two battles were urring at the time when the sun passed its highets point.


    One was in Valha.


    The armies of Odin and the magician king Utgard Loki shed head on. It was a bloody battle where neither side nned to dy.


    The other battle was urring at the outskirts of Asgard.


    It wasn¡¯t excessive to say that the scale of it was a few times bigger than the one urring in Valha.


    It was too far away from Valha but the strongest warriors of Asgard and Jotunheim were in this ce.


    The strongest battle God Thor led the warriors of Valha. His army wasn¡¯t onlyposed by the God of hunting Ullr or the God of courage Tyr, but it was also formed by the strongest warriors of Valha such as Sigurd.


    The forces of Jotunheim which they fought against wasn¡¯t easy either.


    The giant king Harmarti, that was called as the strongest giant king of Jotunheim and was able to stand face to face with Thor, led that battle. His army wasposed by several giant kings and strong monsters.


    The shape of the battle was opposite to that urring in Valha.


    The giants were the attackers in the battle in Valha and the warriors of Valha fought to stop them.


    Contrary to that, the warriors of Valha were the attackers in the outskirts of Asgard. They wanted to pierce through the giants and evil spirits surrounding them and open up a path connecting to Valha.


    Thor received information about the situation of Valha through one of Odin¡¯s crows and poured out fiercer attacks than usual.


    But Harmarti didn¡¯t answer to Thor¡¯s heated attacks. He made his defenses more solid instead of facing Thor with all his strength. He just fought to protect.


    It was really a battle between a shield and a spear.


    So the battle got naturally prolonged. The battle didn¡¯t show signs of ending even after the sun passed its highest point.


    The dragon yer Sigurd let out a long sigh. He defeated a monster that had the bloodline of a dragon with his god sword Gram and looked at a distant ce.


    Thor was fighting. The sound of thunder shaking the sky and earth never stopped.


    Sigurd liked Thor just like most warriors of Valha. He respected him deep in his heart.


    But Sigurd was a bit different to Thor. If Thor was a hot and huge fire that anyone could recognize it, SIgurd was a cold me. He had a strong love towards the Valkyrie Brynhild but his battles were basically cold.


    The battle would get long.


    A conclusion wouldn¡¯t be made today.


    Both sides were exhausting their forces but it was only that. Only the size was shrinking, victory and defeat wasn¡¯t decided.


    Sigurd knew the reason for that.


    There were no variables in this battlefield. The battle in the front lines that continued for a hundred years made the two sides know each other too well.


    The frost giant king Harmarti was an experienced and outstanding strategist. Just by looking at how strong one was as a warrior, SIgurd would side with Thor but their capabilities for leading an army was different.


    Harmarti¡¯s capabilities as amander was higher than Thor¡¯s.


    And that Harmarti fought a battle where he just had to defend. He stopped variables from appearing and made the battle continue normally.


    The forces of the magician king attacking the forces of Valha.


    They were obviously below in numbers and in quality from the elite forces Harmarti led but it wasn¡¯t a weak army either. You could say that they were a few times stronger than the defending forces of Valha.


    The giant king Harmarti would buy time for the magician king to make Valha sink in.


    The strategy of Jotunheim was simple and the army of Thor could only fall for its simplicity.


    ¡®We need a variable.¡¯


    Something to break the shape of the battlefield. Something to change the situation.


    Thor couldn¡¯t be a variable and it was the same for Sigurd. The situation would stay the same instead that they fought a little better.


    Thor also knew of that very well.


    And Harmarti obviously knew that too.


    A fight without variables.


    Sigurd¡¯s judgement was correct. No variables urred from inside. It couldn¡¯t happen.


    Sigurd held Gram and tried to charge towards the giants once again.


    But right at that moment SIgurd stopped himself. He stopped his momentum and looked at a distant ce once again.


    A herd of crows was flying to this ce and they talked in a loud voice as if they wanted to transmit the information to the entire battlefield.


    The variable in the outskirts.


    The notice that wouldpletely change this situation.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior.¡±


    Sigurd said and put a small smile that wasn¡¯t like him.


    The battlefield didn¡¯t change that greatly. It was the same from before the crows.


    But it would change now. It was unavoidable.


    Because the basic structure that decided on the shape of this battlefield had broken.


    The magician king had died.


    And Valha won.


    Now, Jotunheim were the ones that would get at a disadvantage if they prolonged the battle.


    Thor¡¯s lightning became louder.


    And the flow of the battlefield changed.


    &


    Drive them back!


    Odin!


    For Asgard and the nine realms!


    The giants are fleeing!


    Don¡¯t let them escape! Get rid of the giant kings!


    Several voices were heard. The roars and battlecries also didn¡¯t stop.


    Odin was fighting.


    He, that got released from the restraints of the world wolf, proved why he was the king of Gods at the same time of being the God of war. He annihted the giants and evil spirits with his overwhelming divine power and magic.


    The giant kings got disrupted.


    THey had hidden in Jotunheim the past hundred years and just waited for the opportunity. Now that the situation had be this disadvantageous, they only thought of their own well being.


    A messy escape started and the bnce of the battlefield crumbled at that moment. The tense battle turned into a one sided massacre.


    In addition, the battle between Asgard and Jotunheim was different from the basis that ured between human fights in Midgard.


    It wasn¡¯t a fight between humans but between the ones that wanted to maintain the world and the ones hoping to destroy it. So obviously, concepts like surrendering and taking hostages got more unlikely.


    They would kill their enemies.


    The simple logic circted in the battlefield.


    &


    Tae Ho woke from his deep sleep but his eyes didn¡¯t open up that easily maybe because he was still exhausted or he had slept for too long.


    So he decided to stay with his eyes closed instead of opening his eyes forcefully.


    Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t fall back to sleep again. It was because an interesting story was heard from not far away.


    ¡°Uh.......so how do we have to call you now?¡±


    ¡°Like usual. Idun and I......are different people speaking strictly. Freya unnie also used to say that.¡±


    So you are Heda when your hair is red and Idun-nim when your hair is golden?¡±


    They were Adenmaha, Heda and Nidhogg respectively.


    Heda dly answered Nidhogg¡¯s question.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you can say that is the case.¡±


    Because that was the most eye catching difference.


    ¡°So, is that eye cover something like a key?¡±


    Adenmaha asked while fixing hernguage a bit. She was using words she used when she spoke to a close sister of hers like she usually did with Heda.


    ¡°Yes, Idun will wake up if I wear this. Actually, there¡¯s no need to do that right now.....but should I call it a kind of change in consciousness? It¡¯s also a relic left behind by my mother.¡±


    Heda¡¯s voice changed to be a bit bitter. Nidhogg embraced that Heda and mumbled in a depressed voice.


    ¡°Heda is pretty. I like Idun-nim. But it¡¯s really despairing. One is hard enough but two of them gotbined. This isn¡¯t fair.....¡±


    For Heda and Idun to be one person. She didn¡¯t think she could win when she was only one person but what was she supposed to do when two of them became one?


    Hedaughed bitterly at Nidhogg¡¯s despair. Adenmaha, that alsoughed the same way, raised her hand and asked.


    ¡°Ah, can I ask you one thing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, whatever.¡±


    ¡°Uh.....how did you do it then?¡±


    ¡°Did what?¡±


    ¡°Well, master was usually with Heda when he entered the shrine. So did you hurriedly turn around and enter it from the back when master entered it?¡±


    Heda flinched at Adenmaha¡¯s question and then flushed. She nodded really slowly.


    ¡°Ye, yes.¡±


    ¡°Wow, really? And you transformed into Idun-nim in that time?¡±


    ¡°Ye, yes.¡±


    She would enter the shrine from behind while Tae Ho entered the door and transform into Idun while Tae Ho walked inside.


    She forcefully calmed down her breathing in front of Tae Ho and act calm. Just as nothing had happened ever.


    Adenmaha imagined that and bursted out ofughter and Tae Ho did the same.


    ¡°Tae Ho master!¡±


    Nidhogg raised her ear and moved from Heda¡¯s embrace to Tae Ho¡¯s. She hugged him and put a bright smile.


    But it was short. Heda grabbed Nidhogg¡¯s back of the neck like moving a kitten and moved her to a side. She opened her eyes sharply and said while looking at Tae Ho.


    ¡°So that was the case. You were already awake but were eavesdropping at a girl¡¯s conversation. That was the case.¡±


    It was Cold but Tae Ho already knew everything about Heda. He could know how she was feeling even without using the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯.


    ¡®She¡¯s embarrassed¡¯.


    So she¡¯s acting that way to appease herself.


    Tae Ho smirked and spoke with a calm voice instead of being bewildered.


    ¡°I only heard a part. From now on I will walk a bit slower when I enter the shrine.¡±


    Heda¡¯s face reddened more and because of that Tae Ho received the light beating that came up next with a humble feeling.


    After receiving about three hits from her.


    Adenmaha calmed down Heda and grabbed Nidhogg that was still waiting to get embraced by Tae Ho.


    ¡°Nidhogg, master needs to rx. He has to rest a bit more so lets talk with himter. And the blessing can alsoe forter.¡±


    ¡°Yes....I will hold back.¡±


    Nidhogg nodded with a depressed face. Adenmaha stroke her head a few times and spoke to Heda.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you also have to go by now?¡±


    There would be many people looking for the Goddess of life now that there were countless injured people. She had only made some of her time to check Tae Ho¡¯s state but she was as busy as she could now that the battle ended.


    ¡°Mm, that is indeed the case.¡±


    It seemed like Heda wanted to say something more but Adenmaha didn¡¯t allow it. She nodded and interrupted her and then turned to look at Tae Ho.


    ¡°Master, the battle ended well. We also suffered great damage but we still ended up winning. About more than a day passed since the battle and it¡¯s night currently. A conference is going to be held tomorrow morning so you can rest until then. If you are hungry or need something tell me now and if you think of eating at ater time ring that bell over there. You can also use the summoning rock. Ah, you know that you have to call me instead of Nidhogg right?¡±


    ¡°Ye, yeah.¡±


    Tae Ho gave out a sloppy answer at the rain of words. Nidhogg mumbled from a side.


    ¡°You can call Nidhogg.......¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to cook.¡±


    Nidhogg sulked out at the simple yet heavy fact and dropped her shoulders. Adenmaha giggled because she was too cute and continued speaking.


    ¡°Fine, Rolo and McLaren got some internal injuries but it¡¯s nothing you should worry about. Siri and Bracky are also safe. Are you worried about anyone else?¡±


    ¡°What about Freya-nim? And the Valkyries?¡±


    The eyes of Heda and Adenmaha became cold. For him to name Freya and the Valkyries first.


    But it was only for a moment. It was obvious that Tae Ho worried about them.


    ¡°They did get injured but no one died. Freya-nim is really fresh.¡±


    Tae Ho got satisfied at Adenmaha¡¯s concise answer but getting to the point. Heda touched Tae Ho¡¯s cheek as he dropped his body unconsciously.


    ¡°You are really tired. Rest a bit more. Let¡¯s speakter.¡±


    He had defeated the magician king and the world wolf. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that Tae Ho had spent everything he had in mere ten minutes.


    Tae Ho agreed. If it wasn¡¯t for Idun¡¯s blessing, he wouldn¡¯t be awake right now.


    ¡°Let Idun¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    Heda gave Tae Ho the best blessing.


    Nidhogg struggled from the back saying ¡®me too, me too¡¯ but it wasn¡¯t possible. Heda took Nidhogg and got out of the room while smiling brightly.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have any openings.¡±


    Adenmaha spoke while speaking bitterly and then told Tae Ho to rest one more time and followed Nidhogg¡¯s back.


    The room turned silent after the three people left. Cuchinn was also silent probably because he aided him with a lot of strength when executing the attack with Gae Bolg.


    Tae Ho looked at the room where the three people left and then looked up at the ceiling. He closed his eyes lightly and let out a long sigh.


    ¡°We won.¡±


    They had won.


    Tae Ho put a smile and then fell in a deep slumber.


    &


    ¡°So you woke up.¡±


    < Episode 46 ¨C Idun¡¯s (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 155

    Episode 46/Chapter 2: Idun¡¯s (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Ren


    ¡°So you woke up.¡±


    A voice was heard even before he opened his eyes. Tae Ho opened them slowly and then blinked a few times. He felt refreshed, as if he had slept a sweet sleep; rxed, with no exhaustion.


    Because of that, Tae Ho could reply to the voice almost instantly.


    ¡°Master Ragnar,¡± he said.


    ¡®I know that you are disappointed, as a man is the one that greets you as soon as you open up your eyes. It¡¯s definitely written in your face.¡¯


    Cuchinn¡¯s voice was heard as well. Tae Houghed unconsciously and then faced Ragnar, who was sitting on a chair in front of him.


    ¡°You were safe.¡±


    Ragnar was his usual self; he didn¡¯t seem injured at all.


    He smiled bitterly and shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Well, I had the role of amander inside the fortress. I¡¯m d that you are safe. You were out for three nights already.¡±


    ¡°Three nights?¡±


    ¡®Two days have already passed since you woke up for a brief moment. They didn¡¯t worry too much as you were sleeping too well, so don¡¯t worry.¡¯


    Tae Ho heard Cuchinn¡¯s exnation and turned to look at himself. It did feel like he had slept for a long time but for it to be that long...


    ¡®My exhaustion and magical power had reached its bottom. In addition, the limit had increased because of the runes I absorbed, so it would obviously take time for it to be filled once again.¡¯


    Viewing it with a game-like view, it meant that it took more time for his increased HP to recover again.


    ¡°You did well anyways. I knew that you would be great but for you to be one this fast...¡±


    Ragnar wore a sincerely admiring expression, before bing serious. Then he fixed his sitting posture and ced his hand on his chest.


    ¡°I thank you, Idun¡¯s warrior, as a warrior of Valha. You have rescued Valha, Asgard.¡±


    It was the thanks of none other than the Viking king, Ragnar Lodbrok.


    Tae Ho already knew Ragnar very well but he couldn¡¯t help but feel moved. No, it was even more so, as they knew each other very well.


    ¡®Hey, at this point shouldn¡¯t you say something like ¡®it¡¯s thanks to Cuchinn-nim having lead someone. It wasn¡¯t by my strength alone¡¯?¡¯


    Cuchinn cracked a joke to make him rx. Tae Ho agreed to that and so also expressed etiquette.


    ¡°It was thanks to everyone in Valha,¡± he replied.


    That was indeed the case.


    The reason he was able to defeat the magician king was thanks to Loki¡¯s sacrifice.


    If Loki hadn¡¯t inflicted a lethal wound on him, Tae Ho would have been the one to get done by.


    It was the same for the world wolf. If it wasn¡¯t for Nidhogg and Hraesvelgr, and if he hadn¡¯t had Rolo¡¯s and Adenmaha¡¯s help, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to defeat it.


    Ragnar also knew that fact, but he still shook his head.


    ¡°But still, you were the pivot. It would have been impossible without you. In the end you are the one that turned Nidhogg and Hraesvelgr into allies and you were the one that rescued Odin-nim. You are also the one that defeated the magician king and the world wolf. Those were things that could be aplished, because it was you.¡±


    Would another warrior be able to do the same thing Tae Ho did?


    He wouldn¡¯t. Those were miracles only Tae Ho could have made.


    ¡°At least Sigurd...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Well, my eyes really are urate,¡± Ragnar said,ughing.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t know what he was talking about but he looked at Ragnar, who was satisfied, and said with a bit of eagerness and caution, ¡°Don¡¯t be like Cuchinn, please.¡±


    ¡®What are you talking about? Huh?¡¯


    Tae Ho remained silent and Ragnar continued to speak.


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t there anything you are curious about now that you are awake? There¡¯s still some time so I will answer your questions. Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Uh... I¡¯m fine for now. I do want to eat something but I do feel fulfilled.¡±


    It was a bit weird, but he really did feel like that. Ragnar nodded.


    ¡°You should be, because you ate golden apples while you were sleeping. Heda and Adenmaha gave you liquefied golden apples two times a day.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m such an honoured guest.¡±


    It was because he ate golden apples two times a day. It was a treatment that not even normal Gods could receive.


    ¡°What would anyone say, even if they give you a whole bunch? You are none other than Idun¡¯s warrior.¡±


    It was also thanks to Idun, who had strongly imed that there was no problem with using her apples however she wanted.


    ¡°Mm, let¡¯s leave the meal forter... but what did you mean by you still having some time?¡± asked Tae Ho, tilting his head.


    Ragnar put on a nice smile and answered, ¡°Odin has called for you. Everyone expected that you would be waking up today. He will probably speak about what reward to give.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m curious about what reward he has prepared.¡¯


    Odin had told Tae Ho that everytime he made an aplishment that he would give a big reward when the thing going on in Valha was organized.


    Cuchinn was as curious as Tae Ho but he would know about it only when he met him. Because of that, he decided to ask about other things.


    ¡°Master Ragnar, what is the situation of the battle?¡±


    For now, the battle in Valha was a huge victory. Thanks to the magician king and the world wolf having died, the giant kings started to flee and the formation of the giants became a mess.


    Tae Ho had lost consciousness after he defeated the world wolf but the battle on that day continued for half a day. It was an obvious result as it was a battle that had involved hundreds of thousands of warriors.


    ¡°The giants that escaped scattered everywhere but most of them headed to the north, where Harmarti is at. They had to do that in order to escape to Jotunheim.¡±


    Ragnar moved his hands in the air as if there was an invisible map in the air while he exined. Compared to before, Tae Ho now had Asgard¡¯s general outline in his head so a picture of it was naturally drawn in his head.


    ¡°The army, which is currently led by Heimdall, is chasing after the remaining forces. Odin is nning to gather the forces of Valha to defeat the army of Harmarti. They will be driving away the giants from Asgardpletely.¡±


    The battle in Valha ended but the Great War itself hadn¡¯t. Tae Ho nodded.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be able to lower our guards. It can be said that the main force of the giants resides in Harmarti.¡±


    Strictly speaking, the army of the magician king was a detached force meant to attack Valha. But of course, the size and strength of it was too strong to say that it was a detached force.


    ¡°Right, but our main forces are also over there. In addition, the hegemony has passed over to Valha now that the army of the magician king broke up. The frost giant king would also be thinking about how to retreat while taking all the forces he could.¡±


    The bnce of strength broke with the copse of the army of the magician king. The army of Harmarti would only be able to fall back.


    ¡°Reaching aplete conclusion won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    ¡°The damages Valha suffered are too big. Actually, we aplished great victory in his battle but too much blood has been shed. It will be impossible to counterattack in Jotunheim instantly.¡±


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t know of it but the God of sea Njord had suffered a big injury. In addition, there are too many dead warriors and Valkyries. Almost a fourth of the Steel warriors residing in Valha have been destroyed.


    ¡°Well, whatever the case it¡¯s clear that we were the ones that won so you don¡¯t have to worry too much. It seems like they came.¡±


    Ragnar spoke of something different in thest sentence and turned to look away. Tae Ho also looked at that direction and footsteps were heard from the door.


    ¡°Are you awake master?¡±


    ¡°Tae Ho master!¡±


    They were Adenmaha and Nidhogg. Contrary to Adenmaha, that entered the room calmly, Nidhogg smiled brightly as a puppy meeting her owner in a long time and embraced Tae Ho.


    ¡°Heda is not here. This is the moment. This is the only opportunity.¡±


    Nidhogg rubbed her cheek on Tae Ho¡¯s chest as if she really missed it. But it couldn¡¯tst long either.


    ¡°Heda is not here but I am.¡±


    Adenmaha spoke and Nidhogg flinched. But she still embraced him more tightly as if she wouldn¡¯t be able to step back away.


    Adenmaha shook her head as if she couldn¡¯t do anything and Tae Houghed at that. He stroke Nidhogg¡¯s head and said.


    ¡°Nidhogg, I¡¯m really grateful. You did really well. You are the best.¡±


    ¡°Ehehe, hehe. Keepplimenting me.¡±


    ¡°You fought well and endured it well. Everyone should be grateful towards you. I¡¯m also grateful.¡±


    He was being sincere. Nidhogg fought really well. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that he was able to defeat the World Wolf thanks to Nidhogg¡¯s battle.


    Nidhogg smiled foolishly with her red face. Adenmaha pouted her lips at that look that happiness was overflowing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also grateful to you. I¡¯m always thankful. You really are the best.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you always say that everything is the best.¡±


    Adenmaha snorted like always but it seemed like she was in a good mood.


    ¡®Nidhogg is also cute today.¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke with a really loose voice. Ragnar opened his mouth once again while Tae Ho agreed to him.


    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s time. Adenmaha, I will borrow Tae Ho for a moment.¡±


    ¡°You are going to meet Odin-nim right? I will be waiting for you at Idun¡¯s sanctum.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s sanctum?¡±


    The one that asked was Tae Ho. Adenmaha nodded and exined.


    ¡°The residence broke in pieces. We are currently using Idun-nim¡¯s sanctum that is inside of Valha as the temporary base for the legion.¡±


    When the seal of Valha broke, Freya gave up on part of theke of fog where the residences were at. It was because she was already full with just protecting Valha.


    Odin had also agreed that Freya¡¯s judgement was logical so they had left theke of fog alone and thanks to that, theke of fog could only be part of the battlefield.


    ¡°Actually, this bedroom is inside Freya-nim¡¯s sanctum. Idun-nim also copsed after the battle.....so Freya-nim said that she would move you to her sanctum for now.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡®Freya-nim still takes care of you and Heda quite well.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m always grateful to her. It¡¯s the same for this battle.¡¯


    At thest moment she had also acted as an outstanding shield.


    ¡°ANyways, let¡¯s leave now. Odin shall be waiting for us.¡±


    Ragnar said. Tae Ho stood up while still holding the regretting Nidhogg.


    &


    The ce they moved to while being led by Ragnar was a small room instead of a big hall. There were three people waiting in this room and they were respectively Odin, Freya and Idun.


    Odin and Freya were seated in a high ce and Idun was standing in the entrance.


    Tae Ho shared a short greeting with Idun and then expressed etiquette in front of Odin.


    ¡°Themander of Idun greets you.¡±


    ¡°Leave the solid solid etiquette. It¡¯s an unofficial ce so actfortable like usual.¡±


    Tae Ho and Odin had spokenfortably while climbing the world tree. It wasn¡¯t a reallyfortable rtionship but didn¡¯t have a rtionship that they had to share hard etiquette.


    Tae Ho put afortable posture after thanking his consideration and Odin opened his mouth again.


    ¡°It¡¯s a conventionality but.....you have also achieved great merits this time. I thank you as the highest God of Asgard.¡±


    He was seated but Odin expressed etiquette politely. And Tae Ho also answered back to the highest God.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    It was short and awkward but he couldn¡¯t think of other words besides that. Odin smiled in a good mood and then buried his body in his seat.


    The silent Freya spoke.


    ¡°You heard the general outline of the situation from Ragnar, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard that you were preparing to fight against Harmarti.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Thor¡¯s army is already fighting him and Odin will also head to the north after this conversation ends.¡±


    Freya spoke kindly like when she spoke with Idun. She always spoke in a stiff way the times they met previously so you could say that it was quite a big change.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say that we will have to dy the official award granting.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Tae Ho answered hurriedly at Odin¡¯s apology.


    Freya snickered and added.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to participate in this battle. It will be a big battle....but it¡¯s not like Valha¡¯s fate lies in it. I rmend you resting in the rear. In addition, this is also a im made by Idun.¡±


    Freya looked at the silent Idun. Idun, that was wearing her eye cover, smacked her lips and said in a low voice.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you do enough?¡±


    He raised the biggest merits and had suffered that much.


    Idun rmended Tae Ho to rest rather than go to the battlefield once again.


    ¡°I understand. I will do that.¡±


    The Goddess of his legion was this concerned about him so how will he go out to fight?


    Idun got satisfied at Tae Ho¡¯s answer and smiled.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s return to the topic of the award. Freya?¡±


    Freya received Odin¡¯s gaze and then nodded and spoke with an elegant yet yful eyes.


    ¡°We have been thinking of several things but what about this? I will let you marry Idun formally.¡±


    Tae Ho and Idun got bewildered at the same time at the sudden proposal. But Freya didn¡¯t stop and continued speaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s Midgard¡¯smon sense for the knight that defeated the ck dragon and rescued the princess to marry her right? How about it? It¡¯s not bad right?¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Idun yelled sharply. She interrupted Freya¡¯s words immediately and yelled in an angry voice.


    ¡°No, how is that an award? We can ju, just marry ourselvester. Isn¡¯t, isn¡¯t that right? My, my warrior Tae Ho? Right?¡±


    She had started yelling in an angry voice but her voice sunk the more she spoke.


    Idun nced at Tae Ho with apletely red face and Tae Ho got bewildered once again. He opened his mouth with difficulty.


    ¡°P, probably?¡±


    They just had to marry just like Idun had said.


    ¡®But aren¡¯t Heda and Idun-nim two different people?¡¯


    Heda had said that it was like having two souls in a single body.


    Idun got embarrassed but it seemed like she was quite satisfied at Tae Ho¡¯s answer. You could see that the corner of her lips kept curling up.


    ¡°Tch, not biting it. I wondered if I could just get over it.¡±


    Freya clicked her tongue and spoke and because of that Idun got aware of herself and yelled.


    ¡°Freya unnie!¡±


    ¡®Hey, just say that you want to marry Freya-nim. Won¡¯t it be an award then?¡¯


    Cuchinn didn¡¯t discern time and ce and butted in. Idun continued speaking while Tae Ho cleared his throat.


    ¡°Anyways! Give us a proper award and don¡¯t try to look for a free ride!¡±


    She had to take Tae Ho¡¯s share properly. Freya pouted her lips as Idun showed a solid resolution and Odinughed and said.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior. Just like it was proved in this battle you are....the sessor of Erin. That¡¯s why it¡¯s proper to return these to you.¡±


    Odin paused for a moment and spread his palm. Then, a huge illusion of a treasure vault appeared on his palm.


    ¡°I will hand over the treasures of Erin Asgard is in possession of. And....I will give you a part of Asgard to you so that Erin can rebuild itself once again. Thatnd will be treated as Erin even if it¡¯s inside of Asgard and you will be the owner of thatnd. No one will be able to surpass your authority in that ce.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t simply handing over a piece ofnd. He was saying that he would make a small Erin inside of Asgard.


    In addition, Odin had used the expression that no one would be able to surpass his authority in that ce. That meant that the authority of the king of Erin, that¡¯s inside of Asgard, will be on equal grounds with him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He answered shortly but there was gratefulness at the exceptional treatment. Odin nodded and said.


    ¡°I will tell you thend candidates to you when the situation calms down a little. I will also hand over the treasures stored in the treasure vault soon.¡±


    ¡°Please understand even if it takes a while. Everyone is busy with the clearance.¡±


    Freya added. Idun stepped forward and butted in while Tae Ho answered yes.


    ¡°But Freya unnie. Don¡¯t you have something else besides thend and treasure vault? Thend is one thing but it¡¯s obvious for the treasures of Erin to return to the sessor.¡±


    That was indeed the case if you look at it from another perspective.


    Now that Asgard had recognized Erin¡¯s authority, the treasures of Erin weren¡¯t artifacts without owner anymore. It belonged to the sessor of Erin Tae Ho.


    It belonged to Tae Ho in the first ce but to say that it was a prize. It wasn¡¯t improper at all.


    ¡°Look at you. Aren¡¯t you too much?¡±


    Freya spoke with a dumbfounded face. Idun¡¯s words were true looking at logic, but that was only when looking at logic.


    Realistically speaking the treasures had already entered Asgard¡¯s hands. They were giving those away so how was that no award?


    But Idun still shook her head?


    ¡°WHat are you speaking about? It¡¯s an obvious right. If Tae Ho wasn¡¯t here Valha would have copsed already. You also admit that, right?¡±


    ¡®Right! So tell her that you want to marry Freya-nim!¡±


    Cuchinn¡¯s intrusion was as sudden and sharp as always. Tae Ho barely forced the cough that was about toe out and Idun and Freya stared at each other. In the end, Freya gave up first and clicked her tongue while dropping her shoulders.


    ¡°Tch, can¡¯t do anything then. Do you have anything else that you want?¡±


    SHe asked to Tae Ho instead of Idun. Odin added as he didn¡¯t answer immediately.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior, you can think about it slowly. You shouldn¡¯t feel troubled when you are the one receiving the award.¡±


    It was a benign voice but Freya grumbled once again.


    ¡°No, Odin. How much are you nning on giving him? You didn¡¯t forget that i¡¯m the one doing the housekeeping, right?¡±


    ¡°How could I. But don¡¯t you also know well that there are times that you should save your pocket and times that you shouldn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Just like Idun had said, if it wasn¡¯t for Tae Ho Valha and Asgard would have been destroyed. It didn¡¯t make sense to save treasures to the savior.


    ¡°Fine, I put my mind on this. I will pick about 20 of the prettiest and nice girls in the Valkyrie training center and send them to your legion. You like it right?¡±


    Freya put on a gentle smile. It seemed like it was to tease them rather than being the actual award.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it one bit.¡±


    Idun spoke back as expected. Freya shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know if your warrior may like it or not.¡±


    ¡®Well, this Tae Ho bastard would certainly like it.¡¯


    Idun turned to look at Tae Ho while Cuchinn agreed. Tae Ho put a smile to tell her not to worry and spoke to Freya.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine for now. Rather than sending them all at once....I think that it would be good to send them based on the speed the numer of warriors in the legion increases. It would be good if you gave me a right to select the Valkyries first. You said that they would be twenty so I will be waiting for them.¡±


    It meant that the 20 best graduates of the Valkyrie training center would all be monopolized for a period of time.


    But of course, the will of the Valkyrie herself was more important but the recognition of Idun¡¯s legion has surged up to the sky with the recent events. Normal Valkyries wouldn¡¯t deny the proposal to enter Idun¡¯s legion.


    ¡°You really are meant for each other.¡±


    ¡®Right. How did you interpret that so you only take the benefits?¡¯


    Freya and Cuchinn admired them and Idun broadened her shoulders and said.


    ¡°My warrior is excellent.¡±


    It was too cute to see her boast in a proud way.


    Freya ended up giggling in the end and Odin alsoughed at that.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite a pleasing conversation but we will have to end it here. It was nice to see you even if it was for a moment. Idun¡¯s warrior. Think of your award until the official award ce.¡±


    ¡°I will do so.¡±


    ¡°The ceremony of being promoted to the top rank will take ce in no time. You don¡¯t need me exining about it right? As you already have good teachers.¡±


    Freya added and looked at Ragnar that was in a corner.


    Odin also spoke to Ragnar.


    ¡°Ragnar, I will also entrust the general exnation about ¡®that¡¯. I will tell him the details myselfter but Idun¡¯s warrior also has to know the general details.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Tae Ho got curious about what ¡®that¡¯ was but he held back himself. He would be able to hear itter in the exnation anyways.


    ¡°Then, I will be waiting for the day we meet again.¡±


    Odinughed and lightly hit his chest with his fist.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    The short talk with Odin came to an end.


    &


    ¡®So, when are you going to have the ceremony?¡¯


    < Episode 46 ¨C Idun¡¯s (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 46/Chapter 3: Idun¡¯s (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Ren


    ¡®So when are you going to have the ceremony?¡¯


    As soon as they left the room, Cuchinn asked in a quiet voice. Tae Ho flinched at that surprise attack and asked back unconsciously.


    ¡®W, wedding?¡¯


    ¡®No, the ceremony for the top rank warrior. Ah, so that was the case. Tae Ho wanted to marry Idun-nim hurriedly. So hat was the case.¡¯


    Cuchinnughed as if it had turned out ording to his n and imitated Heda. It seemed like he used the vague word on purpose to tease him.


    Tae Ho let out a sigh inwardly at his prank and then Idun opened her mouth carefully.


    ¡°Uh, um. M, my warrior Tae Ho.¡±


    She stuttered. Her cheeks under her eye cover were still red.


    Tae Ho also got nervous like her and turned to look at her while flinching and Idun slightly evaded his eyes and spoke.


    ¡°I, I will have to go first.¡±


    ¡°Uh.....uh, yes. Okay.¡±


    ¡®The two of you went so haywire.¡¯


    Cuchinn¡¯s interpretation was correct. Idun stuttered once again.


    ¡°Uh, yeah. A, and....¡±


    And also indecisive.


    She smacked her lips a few times and then shook her head and spoke with a low tone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s speakter. Ye, yes. Later at the sanctum. Anyways,ter. Kyak!¡±


    She, who was walking while speaking ambiguously, was about to fall on the in ground. Tae Ho was perplexed because he thought he saw this scene before and Idun who was more bewildered than him said quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine so don¡¯t worry. I am fine indeed. Ye, yes.¡±


    Idun waved her hand and then started to rush away. Thinking about it, it seemed like it was the first time he saw Idun walking that way.


    Ragnar shook his head with a sigh as Tae Ho was looking at Idun¡¯s back getting farther away with a dumbfounded face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of expression I should put on at times like these.¡±


    ¡®Just think that you canugh.¡¯


    Unfortunately, Cuchinn¡¯s voice didn¡¯t reach Ragnar. Ragnar let out a few more sighs and then turned to look at the still perplexed Tae Ho.


    ¡°Tae Ho, take some breaths for now. Inhale at one and exhale at two.¡±


    Ragnar gave some orders to him.


    Whatever the case, Tae Ho¡¯s expression turned much better after breathing. His excited face also returned to normal.


    ¡°Did you calm down?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    For now.


    Ragnar frowned at Tae Ho¡¯s answer but he didn¡¯t say anything else as it seemed impossible to make him calm down any further. So he brought out apletely different subject.


    ¡°Fine, I have to exin many things to you......the conversation will likely be long so do you want to go to another ce first?¡±


    ¡°Another ce?¡±


    ¡°Compared to you, your allies will be participating in the next battle. Today is the day if you want to see their faces since they will be departing tomorrow.¡±


    He was talking about Siri, Bracky and the Valkyries that had a deep rtionship with him.


    ¡°Then I will see Siri and Bracky first.¡±


    He had heard that the two of them were safe from Adenmaha but he would be at ease only when he saw them directly.


    ¡°Right, then I will go to Idun¡¯s sanctum first. See youter.¡±


    Ragnar patted on Tae Ho¡¯s shoulders lightly and walked away in the opposite direction Idun had. Tae Ho calmed down himself and Cuchinn asked him.


    ¡®But hey. Do you know where the guys are at?¡¯


    ¡°I can just ask.¡±


    Tea Ho took out a summoning rock from the air.


    ¡°Adenmaha.¡±


    ¡°Luby~ And good night~ in the skies stars are bright~ master?¡±


    Adenmaha, who was humming in a low voice, was surprised and turned around to look at Tae Ho.


    Adenmaha was summoned in a sitting position as if she was sitting somewhere before being summoned so Tae Ho hurriedly grabbed her and then asked.


    ¡°Uh....a luby?¡±


    The reason he was surprised was because he was seeing Adenmaha sing for the first time.


    It seemed like she was singing a luby judging by her humming sound, the melody and the lyrics.


    Adenmaha flushed at Tae Ho¡¯s question and then answered while pouting.


    ¡°I was putting down Nidhogg to take her nap.¡±


    ¡°You also sing lubies?¡±


    Tae Ho blinked once again and asked. It was surprising for Adenmaha to take care of Nidhogg¡¯s nap and more so for her to also sing a luby.


    ¡°No, well......I can do it for her why are you acting that way?¡±


    Adenmaha spoke with a quite prim air. It seemed like it was to hide her embarrassment.


    Cuchinn put on a warm smile at that.


    ¡®How nice, nice. She¡¯s a real sucker.¡¯


    ¡®How is that rted to each other?¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t know. Anyways, she¡¯s nice. Really nice. But doesn¡¯t she have to return quickly if she was putting her to sleep? Nidhogg should be confused now.¡¯


    It was quite understandable. He could imagine Nidhogg¡¯s teary face.


    It seemed like Adenmaha also thought of the same thing as she spoke before Tae Ho could even ask.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Nidhogg. She always pesters me to sing a luby everyday but she falls asleep even before I finish some verses. I was just finishing the song so she must be deep asleep by now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d then.¡±


    Tae Ho also knew that Nidhogg was the type that fell asleep as soon as she lied down. She may be in another world by now just as Adenmaha had said.


    ¡°Anyways, what happened? Did you finish speaking with Odin-nim? What did he say he would give you as an award?¡±


    Adenmaha¡¯s eyes that requested for more awards became the same as Idun¡¯s. Tae Ho smiled bitterly and said.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t finish speakingpletely. I will tell you the detailster as I also have to debate it with you anyways.¡±


    ¡°Debate?¡±


    ¡°He told me to think about what I want. But what he promised me for now.....¡±


    ¡°20 Valkyries?!¡±


    Adenmaha opened her eyes sharply and raised her voice. Tae Ho was currently holding Gae Bolg in his hands even though he had no memory of grabbing it so he was certain it was Cuchinn¡¯s doing.


    ¡®What? It¡¯s true.¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke shamelessly and Tae Ho exined quickly.


    ¡°We will be getting the top 20 graduates. But what¡¯s more important than that is thend and the treasures.¡±


    Thend to set up Erin and the treasures of Erin.


    Adenmaha finished listening to Tae Ho¡¯s exnation and then opened her eyes roundly and was happy.


    ¡°Wow, they are giving more on top of that? Well, you did aplish a great merit. Yes, right. You have plenty of rights. Yes yes.¡±


    Her getting excited and boasting as if it was her own doing was exactly the same as a certain someone.


    ¡®She¡¯s so simr to Idun-nim.¡¯


    Cuchinn¡¯s words were certain as usual. It was indeed the insight that came from Scathach¡¯s style techniques.


    ¡°Erin.....Merlin will like it. Scathach too.¡±


    A warm smile spread on Adenmaha¡¯s face. Tae Ho felt warm at that smile and asked.


    ¡°Adenmaha, what about you?¡±


    ¡°I also like it. I think that you keep forgetting this but I¡¯m also a Goddess of Erin.¡±


    ¡°Yes, anyways, let¡¯s speak the details at ater time.¡±


    ¡°Anyways.....you reallyck delicateness. So what is the reason you called me anyways?¡±


    Adenmaha also asked using the word anyways. Tae Ho put back the summoning rock and then revealed the reason he called Adenmaha.


    ¡°Do you know where Siri and Bracky are at? And the Valkyries of the other legions. I want to see them before they depart.¡±


    Adenmaha pouted when he said that he wanted to see the Valkyries but she started to think back and remember.


    ¡°Siri and Bracky should be resting at the conference room by now.... and the other Valkyries may be at the sanctums of their respective legions. Ah, also.....¡±


    ¡°Also?¡±


    ¡°Mm, don¡¯t get surprised when you hear this. The other Valkyries......so to say Rasgrid, Reginleif and Gandur are well but actually Ingrid suffered some injuries. They¡¯re not too severe so don¡¯t worry. This is why I¡¯m telling you not to be surprised...¡±


    Adenmaha frowned and let out a sigh but Tae Ho asked quickly while opening his eyes widely.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, right?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not as it is an injury, but it isn¡¯t threatening to her life at all. I know that she¡¯s resting at the sanctum of her legion so calm down.¡±


    ¡°Right. Let¡¯s go meet Ingrid first then.¡±


    The usually calm and sincere Ingrid.


    She seemed to be hard on people but that was because she wasn¡¯t skilled at dealing with people. She was really a gentle Valkyrie.


    Tae Ho still worried about her even though he had heard that her life wasn¡¯t in danger. He wanted to check how she was doing as soon as he could.


    But Adenmaha stopped Tae Ho.


    ¡°Siri and Bracky should be on the way so you should go see them first. Just like I told you before, her life isn¡¯t in danger so calm down. You know what I mean right?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s move then. Follow me.¡±


    Adenmaha grabbed Tae Ho¡¯s arm naturally and started to lead the way.


    &


    ¡°Ohh, Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    ¡°The warrior that had a Valkyrie meet him!¡±


    ¡°The warrior that rides on Valkyries!¡±


    ¡°Giant yer!¡±


    ¡°The one that defeated the magician king!¡±


    ¡°The cmity of the World Wolf!¡±


    ¡°The Valkyrie Master!¡±


    Those were the voices that were heard from the surroundings as Tae Ho entered the conference room.


    Their yells were so loud it shook the entire conference room and Cuchinn mumbled with a sick voice.


    ¡®The warriors of Valha really like to make nicknames.¡¯


    It was at that moment that a huge man that was a head bigger than the others approached Tae Ho.


    ¡°Tae Ho!¡±


    ¡°Bracky! Siri!¡±


    Tae Ho smiled brightly and said. Bracky and Siri were also putting on the same bright face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hug for now.¡±


    Bracky gave a fierce hug to Tae Ho suddenly. Tae Ho experienced that his body was getting crushed and then hugged Bracky back.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you are safe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also d that you are safe.¡±


    Tae Ho¡¯s hug was filled with emotionspared to Bracky¡¯s hug. Bracky saw Tae Ho and Siri hugging each other and then slightly pulled on Tae Ho¡¯s shoulders and asked.


    ¡°I heard that you passed out and couldn¡¯t wake up but will you also be participating?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to rest this time. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Why be sorry? It¡¯s also time for you to rest. No, you should rest a few more times. Only then will I be able to catch up to you.¡±


    Bracky was much stronger than Tae Ho when they were at the lowest rank. But Tae Ho had be a lot stronger in no time.


    But thinking about it, Bracky and Siri were also amazing as they were catching up to him.


    ¡°You became strong.¡±


    Tae Ho was amazed after he looked at Bracky and Siri with his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯. The two of them had umted twice the runes they had since he saw them in Midgard.


    ¡°We fought with strong enemies. But of course, it isn¡¯t be as much as you.¡±


    The two of them had fought against giant kings but still, they couldn¡¯t bepared to Tae Ho who had fought against the magician king and the World Wolf.


    ¡°You will be superior ranked warriors, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough but.....I think that we will be soon. Then, you will be a top ranked warrior?¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    Tae Ho smirked and answered Siri¡¯s question. Brackyughed once again and then spoke while embracing Siri by her shoulders.


    ¡°You are the pride of our knight. Right Siri?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not yours. It seems like you keep forgetting this but I¡¯m your senior by a lot.¡±


    Siri nced at him and surprisingly enough, she didn¡¯t push away Bracky¡¯s hands.


    Tae Ho opened his eyes sharply and Cuchinnughed wickedly. Meanwhile, Bracky leaned his face close to Siri¡¯s and said.


    ¡°Ey, what meaning does that have between us?¡±


    It was a vague voice. Siri put on an expression as she didn¡¯t like it but it didn¡¯t seem like she really disliked him.


    ¡®What an estimation.¡¯


    Cuchinn said and Tae Ho agreed to his words. Adenmaha¡¯s eyes also shone.


    ¡°The two of you.....¡±


    ¡°Huhuhu, you noticed? Did you notice?¡±


    Bracky spoke triumphantly. Siri let out a sigh but then put a smile as if she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Not being negative but positive.


    Tae Ho asked hurriedly while his interest peaked up.


    ¡°When did it be like this?¡±


    ¡°Huhuhu....that is when he got dispatched to Mdigard. When Odin disappeared and everything fell in chaos....we, that overcame all kinds of dangers, bing closer every time. But one day, when the rain fell down heavily......ack!¡±


    Bracky, who was having fun talking, leaned over and grabbed his shin. Siri punched Bracky in the stomach after making him lower his body by kicking him in the shin and said with a sigh.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say that what happened that day was certainly a mistake.¡±


    ¡®Hey, ask if it happened that day or at night. Hurry.¡¯


    It was the stubborn Cuchinn.


    And in the other side, Bracky spoke in a tricky voice as if he didn¡¯t receive any damage.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be shy....ugh!¡±


    He got hit one more time. It seemed like he got hit properly and couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    And after some time passed.


    Time flowed really quickly because it was fun just to be with them.


    ¡°Captain Siri, have a safe trip. Don¡¯t over do it. And if possible take care of Bracky too.¡±


    ¡°I told you to not call me capt.....right, let¡¯s meet at the promotion ceremony.¡±


    For Tae Ho, captain Siri was none other than a nickname.


    Tae Ho shared a hug with Siri and then turned to look at Bracky.


    ¡°You too, have a safe trip. I will entrust captain Siri to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It may be impossible to protect the tip of her hair but I won¡¯t let her get hurt.¡±


    Tae Ho also shared a hug with Bracky and then left the conference room. Then, Cuchinn clicked his tongue and spoke.


    ¡®Poor Rolph. You don¡¯t even ask about him anymore. He could also be considered as arade.¡¯


    ¡®Ah, now that you mention him.¡¯


    He hadpletely forgotten about him. Rolph must have also participated in this battle. Nothing would have happened, right?


    ¡®Well, he should be safe. Siri would definitely have told you if something did happen. Anyways, she said that she thought about him as her younger brother. Um, younger brother. He¡¯s somewhat poor.¡¯


    ¡®But he¡¯s still handsome. He will get a new rtion.¡¯


    Tae Ho finished speaking to Cuchinn and walked away to meet with Ingrid.


    ¡°Commander-nim?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a meeting.¡±


    Tae Ho went to the injured ward as soon as he entered Njord¡¯s sanctum and smirked. It seemed like Ingrid was receiving quite good treatment since she was given a one man room.


    ¡°Thank you for visiting me.¡±


    ¡°Ey, I told you not to use formalnguage in informal asions.¡±


    Ingrid rose up with difficulty and Tae Ho helped her raise herself.


    Ingrid sat with difficulty and then spoke whileughing after hesitating for a bit.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to see you safe.¡±


    ¡°Me too. Do you know how surprised I was when I heard that you got injured?¡±


    ¡°I will get better after I rest a bit.¡±


    ¡°You should. And here.¡±


    She had bandages wrapped all over her body but it seemed like the problem was internal rather than external. Because of that, Tae Ho took out something he had saved.


    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s....¡±


    ¡°Take it. No, eat it. It¡¯s a piece anyways. Don¡¯t feel troubled by it.¡±


    A piece of a golden apple. It was one of the many Idun had prepared for the fight against the magician king.


    It was a piece but still it wasn¡¯t something a Valkyrie could eat easily. Ingrid hesitated for a moment and then put a faint smile.


    ¡°Thank you. I will eat it gratefully.¡±


    ¡°If you are grateful, get curedpletely.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    It was a bit stiff but her smile was warm as usual.


    And after some time passed.


    ¡°Let Idun¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    ¡°Let Njord¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    They blessed each other in their foreheads and put a smile at the same time.


    &


    ¡°It seems like you had many ces to visit.¡±


    ¡°It somehow turned out that way.¡±


    ¡®Is it to increase thepletion rate of your saga or your heart is ck? I want to know that.¡¯


    Because he had met all the Valkyries he knew.


    Adenmaha was putting sharp eyes as if she was thinking of the same thing as Cuchinn and then let out a long sigh and spoke to Tae Ho.


    ¡°I will be going to Nidhogg then. It¡¯s about time she woke up.¡±


    ¡®SHe¡¯s a real mom.¡¯


    Looking at how she cared for Nidhogg, she looked more like a mom rather than an unnie.


    Tae Ho agreed to Cuchinn¡¯s words like usual and turned to look at Ragnar.


    Ragnar pointed to a secluded direction with his chin.


    ¡°Shall we start our conversation over there?¡±


    < Episode 46 ¨C Idun¡¯s (3) > End

 Chapter 156

    Episode 46/Chapter 4: Idun¡¯s (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The sanctum of Idun wasposed of one big central hall and nine rooms that were connected to it. Each one of these rooms were quite big and some of them had smaller rooms connected to it once again.


    Ragnar took Tae Ho to the smallest room and then sat on a long chair that was in the wall. Tae Ho sat next to him so they looked like they were seated in a bench.


    Ragnar was usually like this but he didn¡¯t hit around the bush. He asked directly.


    ¡°THere are two things I should tell you. One is rted to the top rank and the other one is about ¡®that¡¯. Which one do you want to hear?¡±


    ¡®That¡¯ thing Oding mentioned.


    Tae Ho was really curious about that but he put his curiousness aside for now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear about the top rank first. I think that the order will fit in then.¡±


    Tae Ho had always been curious about the boundary of a top rank since he first met Ragnar and looking at the situation, it was highly probable that ¡®that¡¯ was also more rted than the top rank. Then it was better to listen about the top rank first.


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s go with that first.¡±


    Ragnar came to a decision and then smacked his lips while rubbing his hands. It seemed like he had to organize things in his head as he had to make a long exnation.


    ¡°Tae Ho, just like you know there are few superior ranked warriors and above than you think in Valha. It¡¯s because it hasn¡¯t been restoredpletely since the Great War. Especially for the top ranked warriors.......They were few in numbers in the first ce but it decreased even more.¡±


    Tae Ho nodded. The number of warriors only amounted to six hundred thousand although it was including the Steel warriors. But only a dozen of them were superior ranked warriors.


    It wasn¡¯t originally like this. There were much more superior ranked warriors before the Great War took ce.


    ¡°The number of top ranked warriors currently active is merely four and the ones that can be truly called as the real top ranked warriors are two.¡±


    ¡°The real top ranked warriors?¡±


    Tae Ho tilted his head and asked. It was because it was a concept he was hearing for the first time.¡±


    ¡°Right, There is quite a big gap between top ranked warriors just like it is for any other rank. But the gap isn¡¯t made by the amount of runes or the number of sagas..... It¡¯s a differentiation that is made with the other ranks.¡±


    The amount of runes and proficiency in attributes was the most basic gap.


    But of course, you weren¡¯t always strong just because you had a lot of runes as the warriors of Valha had their sagas. There were plenty of cases that the differences in ability got shortened based on the characteristic of a saga or their abilities.


    ¡°The lowest ranked ss is the stage where you learn about umting runes. The inferior ss is the stage that prepares you to receive the strength of a God and the intermediate ss is the stage that you start using the power of a God.¡±


    Ragnar spoke of something basic and looked at Tae Ho¡¯s eyes fixedly and continued speaking.


    ¡°If you be a superior ranked warrior, you are able to use the power of a God full fledgedly and due to that, ordinary sagas are able to surpass their limits and reach the myth rank saga. Then, what is a top ranked warrior? Is there a rank above the myth rank?¡±


    ¡®Why is the one doing the exnation asking the questions? That old man only speaks the necessary things usually but when he starts exining he starts to speak for a long time. Is it because he is a king?¡¯


    Cuchinn¡¯s intrusion was also sudden this time but also sharp.


    Ragnar said in a low voice while Tae Ho agreed inwardly.


    ¡°If you be a top ranked warrior, you obtain a divinity of your own.¡±


    A divinity?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s beyond of simply receiving the strength of the God you serve.... and you start obtaining your own divine power.¡±


    The power of a God which you started to handle from the intermediate rank had its base on the God of the respective legion.


    And the power of a God that was generated by a warrior was also like that.


    Tae Ho¡¯s divine power, that was a warrior of Idun, was simr to Idun¡¯s and Ragnar¡¯s divine power that was a warrior of Odin was simr to Odin¡¯s.


    But it changed from the top rank.


    It did use the divine power of the God from a legion as its base but you could also use your own divinity.


    ¡°But obtaining a divinity isn¡¯t an easy thing. No, precisely speaking, should I say a strong divinity?¡±


    Asgard was and of Gods. The Aesir and the Vanir were allposed by Gods.


    Because of that, looking at it with another perspective there were thousands of divinities only in Asgard.


    ¡°You can say that you be a half God the moment you be a top ranked warrior. There¡¯s a clear difference with the superior rank but looking at it from a distance it¡¯s not that different. The divinity you obtain at first is really meager.¡±


    A divinity simr to a baby of the Aesir.


    ¡°Tae Ho, it¡¯s a bit disrespectful but....if you were to differentiate the Gods of Asgard, how many ranks do you think they have?¡±


    ¡°Three...no, four.¡±


    Tae Ho answered quickly and Ragnar put a satisfied smile at the answer of his disciple.


    ¡°Right, just like you said they can be differentiated in four. We will differentiate them as inferior, intermediate, superior and top rank due to the convenience.¡±


    Ragnar spread all his fingers excluding his thumb and started to speak.


    ¡°The Gods that belong to the inferior rank are the citizens of Asgard......the normal Gods of the Aesir and the Vanir. They do have a divinity but it¡¯s not that amazing. You can say that most of the Valkyries also belong to this rank.¡±


    Adenmaha was a Goddess just like she imed to be one and the maknaes of Idun¡¯s legion Sigrun and Gudrun were also Goddesses.


    ¡°The Gods that are at the intermediate rank are the ones we know of but aren¡¯t that powerful. They get a quality in their divinity and also have their roles set but they aren¡¯t Gods that great to have a legion.¡±


    Eir, the Goddess of healing and Var, the Goddess of marriage oaths, belonged to this category.


    ¡°The Gods that belong to the superior rank are the ones that have their legions or possess strengthparable to them. Idun also belongs to this rank.¡±


    The battle Gods like Hermod and Ullr that had their legions and the Gods that have the same divinity as the battle Gods even though they don¡¯t have their legions, just like the Goddess of fertility Gefion.


    ¡®It¡¯s kind of new but I wondered why he didn¡¯t use polite words only with Idun. It seems like that old man already knew that Idun-nim and Heda shared the same body.¡¯


    It was like Cuchinn had said. Taking a look back to the past, Ragnar had never used polite words with Idun.


    ¡°The difference in your divinity is quite significant even though they are at the same superior rank. Idun is quite at the top even among superior ranked Gods.¡±


    It was like a difference in their battle power existed between superior ranked warriors.


    ¡°And Odin-nim, Freya-nim and Thor-nim belong to the top rank?¡±


    ¡°Right, also.....Heimstream-nim that lead the Vanir in Vanaheim?¡±


    Odin was the king of Gods and THor was the most powerful battle God in the entire Asgard.


    The only ones that could stand shoulder to shoulder with them were the housekeeper of Asgard Freya or the captain of the Vanir, Heimstream.


    ¡°Returning back to the topic, you will obtain a divinity when you be a top ranked warrior. It¡¯s a divinity that there¡¯s no need to put a qualifier and there¡¯s no need to.¡±


    Just a God.


    The normal Gods thatpose most of the Aesir and the Vanir.


    ¡°The divinity doesn¡¯t simply get strong just by umting runes. You get strong only when you raise great merits, just like when a saga is made. The top ranked warrior has to make a myth of himself.¡±


    Ragnar paused for a moment and took a breath. He looked to a distant ce instead of Tae Ho and continued speaking.


    ¡°Idun is the Goddess of life and youth. Thor-nim is the Goddess of thunder and Freya-nim is the Goddess of magic and beauty. A deity suitable to the strong divinity tends to be added.¡±


    A qualifier that gets added to your divinity.


    The name that represents the divinity of a God.


    ¡°A real top ranked warrior is a warrior that has a deity and their divinity is at least at the intermediate rank.¡±


    It was the most decisive factor why differences existed between top ranked warriors.


    ¡°If youpare the lowest ranked warriors to the grains of sand in a sandbox, the top ranked warriors are only a few grains that can climb to the top. Yet once again, only a minority can be a real top ranked warrior and obtain a deity.¡±


    Back in the days before the Great War, that there wasparatively more top ranked warriors, the number of top ranked warriors that possessed a deity could only be counted on one hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying this to you but not even I could obtain a deity. I reached to the point right before I received one but......I ended up receiving an injury that forced me to retire. Compared to the intermediate Gods, the top ranked warriors are still ¡®warriors¡¯. So it¡¯s close to impossible for someone that has left the top rank to obtain a deity. I exined them grouping up the intermediate Gods due to convenience but actually, the process which you obtain a divinity and the principle behind it is different.¡±


    The injury Ragnar suffered wasn¡¯t simply physical. Ragnar¡¯s soul and his divinity received damage.


    ¡°Before the Great War, there were more than five warriors that had climbed to the real top rank but now there are only two. One is someone you already know of.¡±


    ¡°The dragon killer Sigurd.¡±


    His name came out from his mouth by its own. Ragnar smiled bitterly and nodded.


    ¡°Right, his deity is dragon killer. Dragon killer God Sigurd. The strongest warrior of Valha and the one that possess the divinity of a superior God that surpasses any battle God.¡±


    ¡®He became stronger from the Great War. Even if we count all the Gods of Asgard.....no, in the first ce he¡¯s also a God so it wouldn¡¯t matter. ANyways, he¡¯s certainly one of the strongest guys.¡¯


    Cuchinn added some words. His words, that came from the mouth of a master of Scathach¡¯s style techniques, could be trusted.


    ¡°The other one is the One that seeks revenge, Bali. He¡¯s not as strong as Sigurd but he¡¯s still a strong warrior that obtained a deity. He¡¯s not a pure human but a demigod. He¡¯s one of the guys that Odin conceived before the Great war.¡±


    Sigurd also had the blood of Odin flowing in him but it couldn¡¯t bepared to a God of Odin.


    But regardless of that, SIgurd was the strongest warrior that had a stronger deity than Bali.


    ¡°You will also be able to obtain your own divinity after going through the top ranked ceremony. After that, the deity you obtain will depend on your aplishments.¡±


    It was the same as the saga.


    You couldn¡¯t obtain a deity that you wished. You needed to do actions suitable to the deity and the world and the people had to recognize it.


    ¡®You won¡¯t be the God of Valkyries, right?¡¯


    Tae Ho flinched at Cuchinn¡¯s mumbling and Ragnar, that misunderstood his flinch as being nervous, said.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to be that nervous. A deity isn¡¯t something you can obtain that easily anyways. Don¡¯t be in a hurry and.....you should just act as you have been doing until now.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Right, cheer up. You should also increase your rank if you want to marry the Goddess of youth.¡±


    ¡°Uh, um. Yes.¡±


    Ragnar smiled as if he wanted to ease his nervousness. You could also see the look of an old master from him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the top rank at ater time...... Then, I will exin about ¡®that¡¯.¡±


    Ragnar stopped speaking for a moment maybe because he finished a long exnation and then smacked his lips. Tae Ho hurriedly took out a barrel of wine from the air and gave it to Ragnar.


    ¡°You are quick witted.¡±


    ¡°Well, i¡¯m your disciple.¡±


    Ragnar smirked and drank some of the alcohol Tae Ho gave him. The honey wine was refreshing and sweet.


    ¡°Asgard is currently fighting against the giants of Jotunheim. The reason for the battle is simple. We are people that want to maintain the world and they wish for its destruction.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a battle between evil and good.


    It was a sh between beings that had different ideologies which the other couldn¡¯t understand at all.


    ¡°Those two groups are currently at war in Asgard and the nine realms. There are also worlds that got destroyed like Erin.¡±


    A world where the ones hoping to maintain the world won.


    A world where the ones wishing to destroy the world won.


    ¡°Right, Erin. WIth Erin¡¯s destruction we got able to somewhat realize their true nature.¡±


    Ragnar¡¯s eyes became sharp. A clear objective was decided at the word ¡®their¡¯.


    ¡°The ones hoping to maintain the world are assisting each other just like the Temple helped us this time. WHen Erin got destroyed we, Asgard, went to help them. Because of that we also thought that we would obviously get linked to the ones wishing to destroy the world. But it was beyond our expectation. The ones wishing to destroy the world gathered to be one but there is a strong organization thatmands them all.¡±


    The Temple didn¡¯t know of Asgard¡¯s danger before they requested for help. It was unavoidable. They were allies but weren¡¯tpletely one.


    But it was different for the ones wishing to destroy the world.


    ¡°The kingdom of fire.¡±


    It was a name Loki had once named. Ragnar started speaking quickly.


    ¡°The giant of fire Surtr, that burnt down Erin, isn¡¯t a giant of Jotunheim nor a fomoire of Erin. He¡¯s also not a titan of Olympus or a monster of the Temple. He belongs to the kingdom of fire, Muspelheim.¡±


    The Great war that got carried out in Asgard and Erin.


    Several superior ranked warriors and above lost their lives in the process. But the ones that took their lives weren¡¯t only the fomoires nor the giants of Jotunheim.


    The ones that actually cut off their lives were the strong beings belonging to the kingdom of fire.


    ¡°The World Wolf Fenrir and the Space Snake Jormungand>¡±


    Loki¡¯s two children.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t the underlings of the magician king. They are existences of the same rank that belong to the kingdom of fire just like the magician king.¡±


    The reason the Space Snake Jormungand didn¡¯t appear was because of that. He was in Muspelheim and not Jotunheim.


    ¡°I also got to know of this recently but the reason the God of fire and lies Loki gave up the lies and became an underling of the magician king was to obtain information of that kingdom of fire.¡±


    Asgard didn¡¯t know anything proper about the kingdom of fire before Surtr appeared in Erin. They needed information about the unknown.¡±


    Tae Ho understood. He nodded unconsciously.


    I don¡¯t know about the warriors of Valha but the warriors of the small realms and the dead spirits of Helheim may lose their will to fight if they get to know of the existence of the kingdom of fire when the war with Jotunheim was already this hard.


    ¡°We won in this war and aplished the task of having killed the magician king and the world wolf but the kingdom of fire still remains. The giants of Jotunheim didn¡¯t get exterminatedpletely.¡±


    Ragnar closed his eyes and then spoke refreshingly as if trying to push away all the seriousness until now.


    ¡°Well, i¡¯m just saying. Enemies still remain so get strong quickly and protect Asgard. And obtain a deity.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the conclusion too shabby?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s still the truth.¡±


    It really was the case. They spoke really seriously but looking at it from a distance, only simple a fact remained.


    ¡°Tae Ho master!¡±


    Nidhogg¡¯s voice was heard at the right time.


    ¡°You really are popr.¡±


    The door opened up the moment Ragnar spoke. Nidhogg seemed to be brighter than usual maybe because she enjoyed her nap plentily.


    She embraced Tae Ho and Adenmaha shook her head from behind like she couldn¡¯t do anything about her andughed.


    Cuchinn clicked his tongue and spoke.


    ¡®Won¡¯t your deity be something like God of dragons or something alike? Adenmaha is a dragon and Rolo is also a dragon for now. And McLaren is also of the dragonkin.¡¯


    God of dragons.


    ¡®That interests me a bit.¡¯


    But he still couldn¡¯t know what kind of deity he would obtain.


    &


    Time passed once again.


    THe sixth day since the army led by Odin left Valha.


    Rasgrid, that was searching for the remnants of the forces of Jotunheim that dispersed in the outskirts of Asgard, discovered something weird.


    ¡®THere¡¯s no traces of the path having been cut off.¡¯


    She interrogated the remnants just in case but only the same conclusion came up.


    The magician king cut off the path leading to the Temple. He made the Beast king Tiachi catch the Valkyries and stop them from warning the urgency to the Temple.


    But the path to Olympus didn¡¯t get cut off and they didn¡¯t even try to catch them.


    It was strange. She felt a sense of incongruity.


    Why didn¡¯t they cut off the path?


    ANd one more thing. Something she couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    Why didn¡¯t they return when the path wasn¡¯t cut off? WHat happened with the 30 Valkyries that headed to Olympus?


    Rasgrid returned back to Valha hurriedly.


    < Episode 46 ¨C Idun¡¯s (4) > End

 Chapter 157

    Episode 46/Chapter 4: Idun¡¯s (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    Valha was busy.


    Originally it should have been as leisure and solitary as they only left behind the necessary defense forces and most of the others left with Odin on the expedition to the north but it was different this time.


    It was because the restoration of Valha was taking ce.


    The restoration project could be divided in two big parts.


    One was the project to restore the fortress and moats and the other one was the reconstruction of the residences of the legions.


    Close to 10 days had passed after the battle ended but the restoration project was still at its early stages.


    It was because they had to focus on retrieving the corpses of the dead and the destroyed fragments of the Steel warriors and getting rid of the corpses of the giants and evil spirits.


    In addition there was one important thing.


    It was the funeral for the giant of fire Loki and the Steel warriors that got destroyedpletely.


    The funeral that took ce the day before Odin went out to the battlefield was more solemn than ever.


    Part of the reason was that the number of Steel warriors destroyed in this battle was much bigger than the ones that got destroyed the past hundred years but the most important reason was because of the giant of fire Loki.


    The betrayer Loki.


    The cause of evil that brought catastrophe to Asgard.


    They wereparatively calm expressions. There were countless expressions that insulted and disdained Loki.


    Bu all of these things were a misunderstanding. Loki wasn¡¯t a traitor. He was the real protector of Asgard that had sacrificed everything he had.


    ¡°Bastard.¡±


    Freya spoke after she ced Loki¡¯s corpse on a wooden boat and pushed it away. She had a teary face right now.


    She had cursed him that much the past hundred years, resented him.


    She didn¡¯t even have the time to apologize nor get angry to ask why he did that.


    Odin fired a ming arrow to the boat that was getting farther away. He took in the death of Loki who was an old friend, a brother and his son at the same time.


    The day after Loki¡¯s funeral ended Odin led his force and headed to the north. After that, the restoration project took ce for five days and when itpleted to some extent they got the leisure to restore the residences.


    Idun¡¯s legion was noisy.


    Close to half of the warriors in this legion became Steel warriors due to the war but new members doubled or more the size of those that had left.


    The warriors of Midgard hade to support Valha.


    They didn¡¯t have the need to cross the rainbow stair Bifrost. They just had to follow the lead of the Valkyries in the ce they died and enter Valha.


    The majority of the newly entered warriors wished to enter Idun¡¯s legion and the Valkyries that asked them the reason for that said in one voice.


    ¡°The golden apple tree.¡±


    The beautiful golden illusion that had surged up high in the sky.


    The Valkyrie that threw the question understood. It was because she also remembered the scene of that day when she closed her eyes.


    ¡°This is Idun¡¯s legion......¡±


    The princess of Kataron Helga, who was among the newly entered warriors, spoke in a voice filled with emotions. The warriors that were next to her were putting the same eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s just like Idun¡¯s warrior said.¡±


    ¡°Ohh, ohhh!¡±


    They were different to their seniors that entered before them. Until then there were a lot of things that were exaggerated but now all of those things turned real.


    First, there were a lot of majestic ships.


    Half of them were ships of Erin that Odin gave him and the remaining half were gifts from Freya.


    Because the newly entered warriors easily surpassed a hundred.


    Freya didn¡¯t have the justification to decline Idun¡¯s strong im to give her some ships.


    But of course, it wasn¡¯t that Freya didn¡¯t want to provide her with ships as she was sincerely grateful towards Tae Ho. She did show some pertinacious sides as she was the one doing the housekeeping but still she knew how to use things when she had to.


    ¡°Look over there! They are the Shinsoos!¡±


    ¡°Ohh! Ohhh!¡±


    Rolo and his wives and their chicks were flying in the sky. It was the result of Tae Ho having recognized Rolo¡¯s merits and having brought his previous wives when he had the time. Rolo, that was the captain of a gryphon pack, had more than ten wives so naturally he also had a lot of chicks.


    McLaren was showing his strong presence in the middle of those chicks and the warriors admired the look of the huge rock serpent.


    ¡°Warriors, I wee you to Idun¡¯s residence.¡±


    The one that weed the warriors was Adenmaha. Her rank was the highest after Heda, who was the representative of the legion.


    The ones that were standing behind Adenmaha weren¡¯t only Sigrun and Gudrun. There were five Valkyries that entered the legion like the warriors.


    ¡°Helga.¡±


    ¡°Mister.¡±


    Merlin, who hade out to the dock along with Adenmaha, weed Helga separately. There were several emotions on his face looking at Helga.


    He hoped that she could marry the one she loved, give birth to children and raise them, do everything she wanted and have a happy life.


    But she came too early.


    She was merely a teen.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m also happy right now.¡±


    Helga seemed to have read the regret in Merlin¡¯s face and spoke bravely. She wasn¡¯t forcing those words but was being sincere. She had chosen the life of a warrior like now instead of the life of a princess.


    But of course, she was worried about her siblings she had left in Midgard and her father, King Ivar. She had a big difference in age with her siblings so she raised them as if they were her own children and also wanted to see the youngest sibling that treated herself as being the mother.


    But even so, she didn¡¯t regret entering Idun¡¯s legion. She had entered Valha like everyone desired so her family would probably be proud of her.


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s good if you are satisfied with it.¡±


    Because it was none other than her life.


    ¡°Before that, it¡¯s kind of amazing. My body is the same as when I was alive. No, it feels like it became better.¡±


    ¡°It should be as that is the new body Odin gave you. You will also start umting runes.¡±


    This was the reason why you had to die first to enter Valha.


    All the warriors that enter Valha would receive a new body over their souls.


    The rune umting system that Odin and Freya developed.


    The warriors of Valha needed a body engraved with a special magic if they wanted to umte runes, that was the core of the growth of the warriors.


    The body Helga received this time was a new body Freya developed after her research. It¡¯s formal name was ¡®standard body of a warrior generation 7¡¯. It was Freya¡¯s ambitious work that managed to bring up it¡¯s performance by 1.2 from the generation 6.


    It wouldn¡¯t be good to tell this to Helga, whose eyes were currently shining.


    Merlin held back himself and extended his hand to her. It was to introduce her to the residence.


    ¡°Although we will be focused on rebuilding for a while.¡±


    Idun¡¯s legion was also as destroyed as it could.


    But Helga smiled brightly as if she still liked that and grabbed Merlin¡¯s hand.


    &


    Schathach was spending a busy time.


    Part of it was because the number of warriors she had to nurture increased from ten to more than a hundred but the bigger reason was because she now had more members that she had to train individually.


    The king of birds Hraesvelg and the ck dragon Nidhogg.


    She taught Hraesvelg the proper Scathach¡¯s style technique as he had learned an imitation of it by himself and for Nidhogg, she taught her the origin of mystical magic utilizing her vast magical power.


    The origin of mystical magic just used magic power as it was without reciting any chants so it wasn¡¯t that efficient but it had a strong point that it was really easy to use.


    Nidhogg had overflowing magic power anyways. Nidhogg and her would have fallen in a pit of pain if she taught herplicated techniques so it was better to teach her simple origin magic.


    But of course, Adenmaha¡¯s sses still proceeded in the middle of this. Adenmaha had learned quite a lot of mystical magic under Scathach but Scathach didn¡¯t like that she couldn¡¯t use mystical magic properly when she got out to battle. Because of that, Adenmaha¡¯s sses were too realistic and more intense than others.


    Eight days past since Odin departed and ten days since the battle against the magician king.


    While Adenmaha¡¯s groaning and pained voice was heard in a deep ce of Idun¡¯s residence, Tae Ho was facing Freya.


    &


    ¡°The ceremony for the top ranked warrior will be after three days.¡±


    ¡°The expedition team will return so soon?¡±


    At the deepest ce of Sessrumnir, Freya¡¯s pce.


    Freya, who was half lying while stroking ten cats, shook her head.


    ¡°No, I will proceed with it informally alone. It¡¯s better the more top ranked warriors we have.¡±


    She had a rxed posture but you could see that she was really exhausted from her expression and voice. She had been working without resting for the past ten days.


    ¡°We will proceed with the ceremony formally when Odin returns. That will probably take about two months.¡±


    They had topletely drive away the army of the frost giant king and return to Valha.


    ¡°Can I ask about the situation on the front lines?¡±


    Freya closed her eyes at Tae Ho¡¯s question. Each of her small actions were beautiful and lovely but he felt regretful seeing that she was clearly exhausted.


    Freya let out a long sigh and then fixed her posture a bit and continued speaking.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s quite good if I were to simplify it. But the resistance isn¡¯t weak either. Actually.....honestly speaking, the reason we are rushing your promotion is because one of the top ranked warriors died.¡±


    ¡°Did Sigurd......¡±


    ¡°No, not him and not Bali either. It¡¯s someone called Van, you should have never met him.¡±


    He was the one that fought the most eagerly among the top ranked warriors. He was always stuck in the front lines so there was no opportunity for him to meet Tae Ho.


    ¡°They are winning but it¡¯s impossible for them not to have anyone die at all. But don¡¯t worry too much. The interest of the giant king Harmarti is to stall the forces he can to retreat safely rather than strike back and win.¡±


    The both sides fighting had already determined the loss of a side. This advantageous situation would continue until the end if there are no variables.


    ¡°Ask Hildegarde about the details. She¡¯s writing up a report to hand to themanders.¡±


    ¡°I will do so.¡±


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s speak about Nidhogg and Hraesvelg next.¡±


    Freya lied down once again and slowly stroked the fur of a cat she had close to her.


    ¡°You know that their bodies are a kind of magical armor, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I retrieved them for now and ced them in a ce that is abundant in magical power. They will be able to recover faster if the cksmiths of Valha assist in this......but you also know that we are quite busytely, right? We will have to leave them to heal naturally for the moment.¡±


    The cksmiths of Valha were all dispatched on restoration projects. It was fortunate that the reinforcements of Nidavellir helped with the physicalbor, if they hadn¡¯t the cksmiths would have already passed out of exhaustion. They didn¡¯t have time to rest at all.


    Tae Ho, that now knew of the situation of the cksmiths, asked carefully.


    ¡°Will it take long?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s faster for Hraesvelg¡¯s case but Nidhogg suffered great damages. There¡¯s a probability it may take a few months even if the cksmiths get to helpter on.¡±


    Freya frowned and spoke. Actually, not even she could be certain of it as it was her first time looking at this magical armor.


    ¡°I¡¯m still d that they are able to recover.¡±


    ¡°Of course. In the case of Hraesvelg, he came to help us without asking for anything. We have to take responsibility and restore his body and also reward him greatly.¡±


    Freya spoke as if it was nothing but Tae Ho admired Freya¡¯s kind heart.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I feel that you are really beautiful.¡±


    She didn¡¯t only receive the help of another and try to use it.


    She thanked it and tried to pay it back.


    Perhaps it was an obvious thing but reality was that the obvious thing often didn¡¯t happen as it should.


    Freya was of course a beautiful Goddess. In the eyes of others she was the most beautiful one and for Tae Ho, she was the third most beautiful.


    ¡®But being beautiful doesn¡¯t only mean the looks.¡¯


    Cuchinn smirked and said. And Tae Ho also agreed to that.


    ¡°Bragi¡¯s rune is working well. Too well.¡±


    Freya snorted at Tae Ho¡¯s directpliment. Idun and Heda would have flushed at that but Freya was much more experienced than them.


    ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s leave it here.....should I also keep my promise?¡±


    ¡°Promise?¡±


    ¡°I told you that I would give you a blessing if you finished the task in Vanaheim well. In addition, you made a really incredible saga.¡±


    Freya, who was giggling until now, opened her eyes sharply. She was beautiful like a thorny rose but was also threatening.


    ¡°Shall we see how much thepletion rate increases with one blessing?¡±


    Freya whispered seductively and then rose up. Tae Ho flinched unconsciously at the really enchanting movement.


    ¡®How interesting.¡¯


    Cuchinn wasn¡¯t thinking of helping him at all.


    Freya crawled slowly towards Tae Ho, who was sitting in the floor, instead of walking. Cuchinn got excited and brought up his will to try to receive a lower ranked blessing instead of the top ranked blessing.


    A few more seconds like that.


    Freya arrived in front of Tae Ho.Tae Ho opened his mouth and tried to form some words.


    And it was right at that moment.


    ¡°Freya-nim!¡±


    The one that entered the room by opening the doors abruptly was Hildegarde. Freya reacted immediately at her urgent voice. She dissipated the atmosphere from before in an instant and stood up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Hildegarde, who respected Freya to the extreme, was acting this rude. It meant that it certainly was something that urgent.


    Tae Ho also turned to look back. Hildegarde contained her breathing and spoke quickly.


    ¡°The signal of Valkyrie Rasgrid disappeared.¡±


    Her signal, that had gone to the outskirts of Asgard, disappeared.


    She wouldn¡¯t be that agitated if it was only that.


    There was one more thing.


    The report Rasgrid sent before.


    The Valkyries that didn¡¯t return from Olympus.


    Rasgrid, that made herrade Valkyries return, went up to investigate alone.


    ¡°Where was the signal cut off?¡±


    If she had crossed over to Olympus it was possible for the signal to get cut. Because it was another world. It was rather weirder if the signal got maintained.


    But Hildegarde¡¯s answer was different to Freya¡¯s expectation. She bit her lips once and then answered in a dark voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s right before the path heading to Olympus.¡±


    &


    Rasgrid took a breath. It was impossible to escape and also impossible to hide.


    The warriors that had gone out to investigate with her had all died. They were intermediate ranked warriors but they couldn¡¯t resist at all.


    The barrier that covered the surroundings was really strong. It blocked everything from inside and outside.


    Rasgrid, who was looking for a hole to get out, closed her eyes tightly. It was because she realized that the owner of the barrier had reached behind her.


    Rasgrid took a breath for thest time. SHe then turned around and put strength in her hand holding the sword.


    The owner of the barrier.


    The one that defeated several intermediate ranked warriors easily as if flicking his hand.


    Rasgrid opened her eyes widely. Her opponent wasn¡¯t a giant nor an evil spirit.


    ¡°You are.......¡±


    ¡°It ends here.¡±


    The existence didn¡¯t let her speak anymore.


    The master of the barrier approached Rasgrid.


    < Episode 46 ¨C Idun¡¯s (5) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 158

    Episode 47/Chapter 1: The fastest one (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The signal of Rasgrid disappeared.


    Tae Ho activated his saga as soon as Hildegrid finished speaking.


    [Saga: The warrior that had a Goddess meet him]


    But nothing got summoned and this was an obvious thing.


    ¡®She¡¯s too far.¡¯


    She had said that the ce the signal of Rasgrid got cut off was on the path leading to Olympus. The limit he could summon the adversary with his saga was limited,pared to the summoning rock.


    When it was The warrior that had a Valkyrie meet him the limit was a radius of one kilometer but after it got promoted to The warrior that had a Goddess meet him the limit increased to three kilometers.


    The path heading to Olympus took three days in a carriage from Valha. Actually, the region where he caught Rolo was around that ce. If they wanted to get closer they would have to travel one to two more days.


    He already knew that she wouldn¡¯t get summoned. Tae Ho used his saga just in case and felt urgency.


    ¡°Calm down.¡±


    Freya sensed Tae Ho use his saga and said. She bit her lips once and then spoke to Hildegrid.


    ¡°Tell Idun toe here immediately. We will proceed with the top rank promotion of Idun¡¯s warrior.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Hildegarde answered immediately and left the room. Freya spoke to Tae Ho.


    ¡°I know about your rtionship with Rasgrid. You have known her since you were a lowest ranked warrior but calm down. It will be meaningless to charge over there right now.¡±


    Tae Ho was agitated and Freya looked at his eyes properly. She exined with a calm voice.


    ¡°We can guess two things with the signal getting cut. First, Rasgrid diedpletely. Second, Rasgrid moved to a ce that the signal gets blocked.¡±


    She didn¡¯t use provocative words on purpose. They were only rational guesses.


    ¡°If it¡¯s the former, it will be really meaningless to go running over there right now and even if it¡¯s thetter, it won¡¯t have any meaning either. No matter how much you hurry, you will still take a few hours to reach to the path leading to Olympus.¡±


    Rasgrid¡¯s signal didn¡¯t weaken. It had disappearedpletely.


    That¡¯s why the probabilities of her having suffered a fatal injury was low. But of course, there was also the possibility she moved to a ce that blocked her signal while being greatly injured or was trapped somewhere. Even if that was the case he had no methods to go to her right now.


    ¡®Freya-nim¡¯s words are right. Calm down and think calmly.¡¯


    Cuchinn added. He also liked Rasgrid but they wouldn¡¯t be able to solve this when their emotions got ahead of their actions.


    ¡°Already 30 Valkyries didn¡¯t return and in addition Rasgrid disappeared.¡±


    Freya continued speaking. She was half speaking to herself.


    ¡°There¡¯s also the possibility she¡¯s got done by the remnant forces of the giants but something may be wrong with Olympus.¡±


    The Temple, Olympus and Asgard were allies but they weren¡¯t neighbouring countries. They were different worlds from each other.


    The Temple didn¡¯t know of Asgard¡¯s situation before Kaldea notified them of the urgency.


    If Tae Ho hadn¡¯t defeated the Beast king Tiachi and opened up a path the Temple would have noticed Asgard¡¯s situation only after it copsedpletely.


    It was the same for Olympus. If Olympus got done by without having the chance to notify of the danger or were in the same situation they couldn¡¯t notify of the danger, Asgard didn¡¯t have any methods to notice that danger.


    But of course, the three worlds maintained a constant contact to prepare for the worse. But even so that wasn¡¯t a few times in weeks but one or two times in a year. So a situation where it was alreadyte when they realized was highly probable.


    ¡°We have to go to investigate and this time it can¡¯t be a Valkyrie but someone really strong. They should be at the ss of amander. Right, like you Tae Ho.¡±


    If they sent someone weak they would just get defeated.


    Freya grabbed Tae Ho¡¯s hands. She acted as the housekeeper of Valha andmander of the Valkyries.


    ¡°I will send you even if you don¡¯t request it. No, I would like you to go. Currently there are only twomanders left in Valha including you. But I can¡¯t just send you like that. I will send you after I strengthen you a little bit.¡±


    That was the reason she called Idun.


    She would turn Tae Ho into a top ranked warrior and grant him with a divinity.


    ¡°How long will the ceremony take?¡±


    It was a ceremony that was nned to take ce after three days. Freya frowned at Tae Ho¡¯s question and answered.


    ¡°Idun and I will have to work hard but we will be able to end it in some minutes.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s too much.....¡±


    ¡°There are times that we have to overdo it.¡±


    Freya smirked and spoke. That looked was far from being elegant but Tae Ho felt that Freya was really beautiful.


    ¡®She¡¯s strong. It seems like light is shining from her.¡¯


    Tae Ho agreed to Cuchinn¡¯s words. Odin didn¡¯t give her the position of Valha and Asgard¡¯s housekeeper for nothing.


    ¡°Do you feel like falling for me now?¡±


    Freya¡¯s yful voice turned Tae Ho back to reality. He shook his head and Freya snickered.


    ¡°It will take some time to prepare the ceremony. Actually, I was nning to prepare it slowly starting today. That¡¯s why you will be a top ranked warrior after a few hours.¡±


    It was a ceremony granting a divinity.


    Looking at it in another perspective, it was the same as promoting a female warrior of Valha into a Valkyrie but there was quite a difference in it. Because of that, they couldn¡¯t use the magic circle that was usually used on promoting Valkyries. She had to use a new magic circle solely for Tae Ho.


    ¡°Hrist!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Freya-nim.¡±


    The Valkyrie of Freya¡¯s legion that had the same name as the Valkyrie of Hermod¡¯s legion answered to her call. Freya ordered her, that expressed etiquette when she entered the room.


    ¡°Tell the returning group to hurry up. You can take all the preparations you need.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Hrist didn¡¯t seem to need an exnation after hearing the group returning group and she left the room instead of asking anymore.


    Freya exined quickly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t send you alone. I will make up an investigation team. Originally, it should beposed by members of Idun¡¯s legion but it would be impossible as all the warriors are lowest ranked except for you. That¡¯s why I will give you warriors from other legions.¡±


    It was a reasonable story but the word returning group bothered Tae Ho.


    Why was it a returning group? WHere were they returning from?


    ¡°Are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Yes, about them. Bracky and Siri were already returning from the battlefield to participate in your ceremony. It¡¯s a really rare thing even in Valha that a top ranked warrior gets born. Even if it was informal we were nning to show the utmost devotion to it.¡±


    But of course, it was possible only because the situation was favorable. They were only taking two superior ranked warriors from the battlefield and call them to the rear.


    ¡°I will give you some Valkyries on top of Siri and Bracky. A top ranked warrior, two superior ranked warriors and about two Valkyries is a force that is more than enough for an investigation team. If an investigation group as this one gets defeated......We have to retreat the forces that went to the north to chase Harmarti.¡±


    It amander- and a top ranked warrior on top of that got defeated, Asgard would also be in great danger.


    ¡°Could something have happened in Olympus?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope it¡¯s nothing serious.¡±


    It was a low probability for it to be nothing. But it was right at that moment.


    [Freya unni! What happened?]


    Idun¡¯s voice was heard from a bust of a Goddess that was in a side of the room. It was a bust that had the role of a phone that Freya used to contact Idun.


    Freya smirked at Idun¡¯s urgent and dubious voice.


    ¡°Come quickly. If you don¡¯te in 5 minutes I will eat your warrior.¡±


    [What are you.........]


    ¡°Start!¡±


    Idun¡¯s voice got cut off the moment she yelled. It was because Idun cut the connection instead of Freya.


    ¡°It seems like she¡¯s really hurrying. Love is really incredible.¡±


    Freya looked at Tae Ho with eyes that meant that it was good he was receiving love and Tae Ho cleared his throat with a bit embarrassed face.


    ¡°Well, she should being soon so let¡¯s finish what we were doing.¡±


    ¡°What we were doing?¡±


    ¡°What we were doing.¡±


    Freya opened her eyes sharply and approached Tae Ho with one step and Tae Ho flinched when he thought of what happened before Hildegarde intruded.


    ¡®Envious bastard.¡¯


    Cuchinn said and Freya put a yful smile once again.


    ¡°Pant, pant.¡±


    Idun actually arrived at Freya¡¯s room after some minutes while panting heavily and Freya giggled while stroking the cats.


    ¡°Hey, did you really think I was going to eat your warrior? You should havee slowly.¡±


    ¡®She did have a little taste although it was only in the forehead.¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke in a small voice.


    And at that moment Idun red at Freya and yelled.


    ¡°Unni! No, aunt!¡±


    There was no way Idun heard Cuchinn¡¯s voice but she was still angry that Freya had used Tae Ho.


    Freya opened her eyes sharply at Idun¡¯s changed way of addressing Freya.


    ¡°Hey! I told you not to call me aunt but unnie!¡±


    ¡°What unnie! You are an aunt!¡±


    Freya and the previous Idun were like sisters so actually, aunt was the correct expression for the daughter of the previous Idun.


    ¡°You really.¡±


    ¡°Really what?¡±


    It waspletely a fight between sisters. Tae Ho butted in hurriedly.


    ¡°Idun-nim, calm down. We have to hurry.¡±


    It was certainly effective. Idun, that was breathing hard while looking at Freya, calmed down her breathing and asked Tae Ho quickly.


    ¡°My warrior Tae Ho, just what happened?¡±


    ¡°The signal of Rasgrid that was investigating the path leading to Olympus disappeared.¡±


    The answer came from Freya. Idun blinked a few times as she didn¡¯t know what she was talking about but soon, understood the seriousness of the situation and also understood why Freya had called her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with the ceremony of the top ranked warrior.¡±


    Freya stood up from her seat.


    &


    The preparation of the ceremony took ce in Freya¡¯s room.


    Freya ordered the Valkyries to prepare for the ceremony and drew aplicated magic circle in the middle of the room with Idun. It seemed like not anyone was able to do it as the process took an abundant amount of divine power.


    In addition, it wasn¡¯t something that ended in a short moment just like Freya said. About three hours passed until Idun and Freyapleted the magic circle.


    Freya got wet with her sweat. She stood in her ce with Idun while cing Tae Ho at the center of the magic circle. She recited a chant to make a part of the magic circle shine and continued to recite new chants.


    About ten minutester. Freya stopped her chants when the entire magic circle started to shine. She took a deep breath and spoke to Tae Ho.


    ¡°There¡¯s only thest step left. It is to engrave the name of a new God in the real world tree of Yggdrasil.¡±


    They would make the world aware of the birth of a new God.


    Idun approached Tae Ho and made a light hand gesture. A namete of light appeared in the air.


    ¡°My warrior Tae Ho. Write your name in this.¡±


    Freya gave Tae Ho a feather made of light this time.


    Tae Ho pondered for a moment but then wrote his name in Korean and Idun and Freya tilted their heads because they didn¡¯t know the characters he wrote but didn¡¯t think about it for long. It was because the meaning behind it was more important rather than the letters or symbols.


    ¡°Good, we are done with the formalities. I will now lead your divine power with Idun. Close your eyes and concentrate.¡±


    Tae Ho closed his eyes at Freya¡¯s words. He calmed down himself like meditating and concentrated the power in the inside of his body.


    Idun¡¯s divine power.


    Tae Ho¡¯s own magic power.


    The blessings of the several Valkyries.


    He felt a familiar yet unfamiliar strength between those.


    ¡°You can feel a strength different from Idun¡¯s divine power right? ALthough it¡¯s small and weak yet.¡±


    Freya spoke and increased her divine power. Idun did the same and the power of the two Goddesses brought up the power of a new God.


    It seemed like a flower had blossomed.


    It was too smallpared to Idun¡¯s or Freya¡¯s divine power but Tae Ho shuddered at that strength. Tae Ho¡¯s soul yelled.


    ¡°Congrattions my warrior Tae Ho.¡±


    Idun spoke as if whispering. Tae Ho opened his eyes slowly and looked at his surroundings. Nothing had changed externally but something had certainly changed.


    ¡°Divine powers don¡¯t always repel each other. In the end it depends on you but....your divine power will grow in a direction that suits with Idun¡¯s divine power well.¡±


    Freya said with a rxed face. Idun grabbed Tae Ho¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m really proud of you.¡±


    The birth of a top ranked warrior was really rare even if you looked at the history of Valha.


    Because of that, you could say that the birth of a top ranked warrior was the pride of a legion.


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you Idun-nim.¡±


    Tae Ho expressed his thanks to Idun and Freya and then put strength in his hands holding Idun¡¯s hands.


    Idun spoke once again.


    ¡°My warrior Tae Ho, be careful.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Let my blessing apany you.¡±


    Idun stood on her toes and gave Tae Ho the best blessing. Idun¡¯s hair turned red and then she blessed Tae Ho one more time.


    ¡°Let Idun¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    It was Heda. Tae Ho embraced her tightly.


    ¡°Let my blessing apany you.¡±


    And blessed her back. Freya frowned while looking at them and said.


    ¡°Do it outside, outside. Not Here.¡±


    Cuchinn agreed to her words earnestly.


    &


    Tae Ho left the pce of Freya and then headed to the central hall of Valha after bidding his farewell to Idun.


    ¡°Tae Ho!¡±


    ¡°Bracky! Siri!¡±


    Siri and Bracky, that returned quickly by using a ck sh, greeted Tae Ho. It seemed like they didn¡¯t arrive recently looking that they looked fine even though they rode on the ck sh.


    ¡°I congratte you on having be a top ranked warrior.¡±


    ¡°You are the pride of our knight.¡±


    Siri embraced Tae Ho and Bracky embraced the two of them.


    ¡°Thank you foring like this.¡±


    Tae Ho got out of Bracky¡¯s embrace like escaping and spoke. Siri got to escape thanks to him and smirked but then fixed her expression to a serious one and said.


    ¡°I heard about our task.¡±


    ¡°We will be fighting in a really long while.¡±


    An investigation team with Tae Ho as the leader.


    The two people had already heard of Rasgrid¡¯s disappearance along the other Valkyries.


    Tae Ho nodded once and looked sideways. It was because a familiar aura was approaching.


    ¡°Valkyrie Ingrid of Njord¡¯s legion greets themander of Idun.¡±


    ¡°ingrid?¡±


    She used polite words once again as it was a formal asion.


    It seemed like Ingrid was one of the Valkyries Freya had said they would apany him. Siri opened her mouth to exin.


    ¡°Ingrid will apany us along with....¡±


    ¡°I will also go.¡±


    ¡°Gandur.¡±


    Gandur, that was hidden in the opposite direction of Ingrid jumped up and appeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s a mixed team. As for the Valkyries of Idun¡¯s legion, Heda will have to remain on Valha like usual and you can call Adenmaha and Nidhogg whenever you want with your summoning rocks. The remaining two are newbies, we can¡¯t entrust a task this important to neers. That¡¯s why the veteran Ingrid and I will be going with you.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t as much as Ingrid but Gandur had stayed back on Valha because of the injury she suffered in thest battle.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy i¡¯m able to helpmander-nim.¡±


    Ingrid expressed etiquette once again. Her voice and attitudes were stiff but she was filled with warmth like usual and worry about Rasgrid.


    ¡°Thank you. Let¡¯s depart immediately.¡±


    They had spent quite a lot of time already. There was no need to waste more time now that all the members were here.


    Bracky checked his surroundings and asked.


    ¡°What about the transportation? Is there a space door or....so it was that.¡±


    Bracky¡¯s voice became depressed and Siri put an expression as she had gulped something bitter. Tae Ho nodded with a determined face.


    And after a while, in the sky of Valha.


    ¡°My lower body feels weiiiiiiiiiiird!¡±


    Five ck shes crossed the sky of Valha.


    &


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    < Episode 47 ¨C The fastest one (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 159

    Episode 47/Chapter 2: The fastest one (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    Two hours since leaving Valha.


    At first the ck shes were filled with screams but it was silent when it arrived at its destination. The reason was simple.


    ¡°Can¡¯t get......ustomed to it......¡±


    It was because the ck sh was hard to ride no matter how many times you rode on it. Even if you umted runes and increased your stamina, you still felt dizzy so one thought that it wasn¡¯t a physical problem but a mental one.


    Tae Ho staggered out of the ck sh and looked at his surroundings. Siri was crumpled down with a pale face next to Bracky who had started to throw up as soon as he got down. She was praying in thanks for the solidness of the ground.


    Ingrid tried hard not to vomit and Gandur concentrated on inhaling some air.


    A few minutes passed.


    The group barely managed to recover and then started to search their surroundings. The first one that reacted was certainly Gandur.


    ¡°I smell blood.¡±


    She was a Valkyrie of the God of hunting Ullr. Siri, who belonged to the same legion as her, nodded. The two people activated the blessing of tracking, one of the blessings of Ullr, and started to chase after the traces.


    ¡°How gruesome.¡±


    Bracky said after passing through some bushes. The scene in front of him left him speechless.


    They could see the corpses that were estimated to be the warriors that were investigating the surroundings along with Rasgrid. The bodies of the intermediate ranked warriors maintained their shapes even after they died but as for the lowest and inferior ranked warriors, their bodies were to the point you couldn¡¯t recognize who was who.


    ¡®They couldn¡¯t grasp the strength of their opponents.¡¯


    Cuchinn said in a low voice. He frowned while looking at the corpse of an inferior ranked warrior¡¯s exploded body.


    ¡®He¡¯s quite skilled. It doesn¡¯t look like there are several enemies. At most two.....no, this was all done by one person.¡¯


    There was no need for Tae Ho to transmit Cuchinn¡¯s opinion. Gandur, who was checking on the corpses of the warriors, bit her lips and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s more than a hunt rather than a proper battle. One enemy ambushed them while travelling and massacred them.¡±


    An idea formed in Gandur¡¯s head. Someone attacked Rasgrid¡¯s group, that was moving in a determined direction, and immediately annihted them.


    ¡°It seems like Rasgrid-nim chose to escape or let some warriors escape while she stopped the enemy.....¡±


    Siri paused after speaking and then looked at a distant ce. The traces of blood still continued.


    ¡°Angerta!¡±


    Ingrid yelled. Tae Ho hurriedly looked at her direction and then gritted his teeth. The corpse of a Valkyrie that had her chest cut was in the embrace of Ingrid, who was sitting down.


    Odin¡¯s Valkyrie Angerta.


    Gandur knew her. That¡¯s why a curse came out but she was a Valkyrie of the God of hunting. She couldn¡¯t lose herposure when they were tracking their enemy.


    ¡°About two hours passed since the signal of Rasgrid disappeared and we departed. Almost four to five hours passed including the time it took to get here so it¡¯s been more than enough time for the souls of the dead warriors to head to Valha.


    The souls of the warriors of Valha would always return to Valha no matter where they died as long as they were inside of Asgard.


    So this meant that it was possible to hear the situation directly from the concerned parties.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be Steel warriors as soon as they return?¡±


    Bracky asked hurriedly. If that was the case, the current doubts would all be solved.


    But Gandur shook her head at his question.


    ¡°They need some time. Time to regain their consciousness and get ustomed to their new steel body. It will take at least a few days.¡±


    The reason Freya dispatched an investigation team was also because of that. If she could turn the souls that returned into Steel warriors she wouldn¡¯t have even dispatched an investigation team.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t return to Valha.¡±


    It was then.


    Ingrid, who was holding the corpse of Angerta, said in a low voice. She, who wielded the divine power of Njord in her eyes, carefully ced down the corpse of Angerta and then stood up and turned to look at Tae Ho.


    ¡°Commander, it seems like the enemy has retrieved the soul of the warriors. If they returned to Valha, a trace should be left in their corpses but I can¡¯t see anything. In addition, the decisive thing is......that the soul of Angerta was forcefully removed from her body. It¡¯s beyond a simple death.....and I¡¯m certain that her soul was taken by them.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t her usual calm and t voice. There was a grief she couldn¡¯t hide in her voice.


    Gandur was surprised at Ingrid¡¯s words and hurriedly checked Angerta¡¯s corpse. She then cursed out.


    It was like Ingrid had said. The souls of the warriors didn¡¯t return to Valha. They were trapped somewhere or retrieved by the attacker.


    ¡®They put in a lot of effort to hide their identity. There¡¯s a high probability they retrieved the soul of the warriors to prevent them from transmitting information after they became Steel warriors.


    Tae Ho also thought the same thing as Cuchinn. Perhaps, the ambush itself may have been nned beforehand.


    While Gandur continued to check on the corpses of the warriors, Siri moved alone to a distant ce while following the traces and raised her voice.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see the corpse of Rasgrid-nim. In addition the signal got cut off here. I¡¯m certain this trail of blood belongs to her.¡±


    She, was received the favor of the God of hunting Ullr, could use more varied sensespared to other warriors.


    Just by bringing the trace of blood to her tongue she could know who it belonged to and in which state they were at.


    ¡®The possibilities I can think of are two.......no, three.¡¯


    The attacker killed Rasgrid and took her corpse or kidnapped her just like the Beast king Tiachi did.


    And the remaining one.


    Rasgrid didn¡¯t leave behind any traces and escaped from the attacker.


    The probabilities for it were too low. It should be one of the first two options looking at reality and the one that had the highest possibilities among them was the second as Angerta¡¯s corpse was thrown. There was no reason for the attacker to take the corpse of a Valkyrie.


    But Tae Ho thought of something different.


    He may be thinking to a favorable side for him but something still bothered him.


    The opponent didn¡¯t want his identity to be revealed to the point he retrieved the souls of the warriors of Valha but he had left behind the corpses.


    However, more traces got left in a corpse than you thought. What weapon they used, what was the height of the attacker, which was the dominant hand, etc.


    In addition he was skilled to the point he massacred several intermediate ranked warriors by himself. So naturally, the range of suspects could only shorten. If a warrior had a saga that specialized in getting all of this information it may have been possible to grasp exactly who was the perpetrator.


    But regardless of that the attacker still left behind the corpses.


    Why?


    How so?


    Because he had something more urgent to take care of. Something more important than having his identity exposed through the corpses.


    Tae Ho thought of the possibility of Rasgrid having escaped. If she had escaped alive, the attacker would certainly target her since she was alive rather than the already dead warriors.


    [Saga: The warrior that had a Goddess meet him]


    He activated his saga one more time. He couldn¡¯t call Rasgrid like when he activated his saga as soon as he got down from the ck sh.


    But he knew something thanks to using his saga continuously.


    Rasgrid was alive. She wasn¡¯t dead. And the reason she didn¡¯t get summoned wasn¡¯t because she was too far away.


    There was something blocking Tae Ho and Rasgrid. Tae Ho could sense the direction she was at.


    ¡°Olympus.¡±


    The ce Rasgrid was at. The thing blocking her summoning was the boundary wall between Asgard and Olympus.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t hesitate. He started to walk towards Olympus.


    &


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    Rasgrid opened her eyes. Her head hurt and couldn¡¯t see well because her vision was blurry.


    ¡°I will give you a healing medicine. It¡¯s a bit bitter but endure it.¡±


    Something entered her mouth followed by the voice. It was a potion that was bitter just as the owner of the voice, the man said.


    After she gulped some of it forcefully, some energy returned to her body even if it was little. Her head still hurt but she could now see because her eyes were cleared.


    She was in the embrace of a handsome man. It seemed like he held her and gave her the medicine in her mouth. Their surroundings was filled with olive tree so they were probably in a forest.


    ¡°Are you able to speak?¡±


    The voice of the man, who had a dense blonde hair and blue eyes, was really low and careful. Rasgrid exhaled with difficulty and nodded slowly.


    ¡°This is......¡±


    ¡°Olympus. We could only flee to this ce to trick him.¡±


    The man spoke once again. Rasgrid let out a rough sigh while leaning her head on the chest of the man. Her body felt hot perhaps because of the effects of the medicine and then remembered.


    What she saw before she lost consciousness.


    The man blocked her mouth with his hands and because of that Rasgrid¡¯s attempt to scream was stopped. The man hurriedly covered her mouth and spoke quickly.


    ¡°I rescued you. Can¡¯t you remember?¡±


    The moment she was about to get done by the spear of the enemy.


    Someone tore the barrier and entered. He made the enemy bewildered just with his entrance and then took Rasgrid and left.


    She remembered. Rasgrid nodded slowly.


    ¡°I will put my hands off from your mouth. Don¡¯t scream as he may still be nearby.¡±


    Rasgrid nodded once again. The man took his hand off from Rasgrid¡¯s mouth with a nervous face.


    ¡°What....what happened? Why did he......no, first of all you.......?¡±


    Rasgrid was a wise person but her questions could only get tangled because the situation and her state were a mess. The man tried to answer each of her questions calmly.


    But it was right at that moment.


    The man hurriedly turned to look at one direction and Rasgrid flinched and also looked at the same direction.


    He was approaching.


    She couldn¡¯t hear his footsteps and the smell wasn¡¯t felt but she could know.


    The nasty killing intent.


    It wasing this way. He didn¡¯t even think of hiding it. It seemed like he was proiming that he would never let go of her now that he had chased her this far.


    The man gritted his teeth and Rasgrid tried to stand up with her own strength.


    The bushes split.


    She could now see his appearance clearly.


    Rasgrid held a breath. She hadn¡¯t seen wrong. It really was him. HE massacred the warriors of Valha, killed Angerta and also tried to kill her.


    Why? How? Because of what!


    It was when she was about to yell and was taking a fighting stance however she could.


    [Saga: The warrior that had a Goddess meet him]


    A familiar aura covered Rasgrid¡¯s body.


    &


    ¡°Rasgrid!¡±


    Rasgrid blinked at the call. This person also had a handsome face but this time it was someone she knew.


    ck hair and ck eyes.


    Idun¡¯s warrior. Themander of Idun!


    ¡°Are you fine? Can you recognize me?¡±


    She felt at ease at his voice filled with worry. She felt like tears would drop now that her nervousness had disappeared. She took a breath and checked her surroundings.


    It wasn¡¯t only Tae Ho. There were more familiar faces.


    Siri, Bracky, Ingrid and Gandur.


    And Rasgrid could understand at that moment. This ce was inside the connection between Olympus and Asgard.


    ¡°Rasgrid, are you okay? Can you tell us what happened?¡±


    Gandur spoke quickly. Her eyes were looking at the big wound Rasgrid had in her stomach. It seemed like she did first aid treatment on it but couldn¡¯t heal itpletely since the bandages covering it were dyed in red.


    Rasgrid nodded. She had to transmit the information even if she was in a worse state.


    The one that attacked the warriors of Valha.


    The one that attacked herself and her benefactor in a not distant ce.


    Rasgrid opened her mouth. At that moment, Tae Ho and all the others looked at the same direction. They could only do so.


    A strong power that shook the entire ce.


    It swelled up big and made his existence clear.


    Gandur and Ingrid were bewildered. SIri opened her eyes sharply and took out the Bow of Tristan. Bracky enhanced his fighting spirit so that his strength surpassed that of normal giant kings.


    It seemed like the enemy also noticed them. The strong aura started to move towards them.


    In addition there were several of them. They weren¡¯t as strong as the strongest aura but were auras that couldn¡¯t be ignored at all. Each one of them was really fast.


    Rasgrid was certain of it once again and that¡¯s why she yelled.


    The one approaching them. The one that bared his fangs towards Asgard.


    ¡°Achilles!¡±


    The great hero of Olympus.


    The one that had the fastest speed among people along with Atnte.


    The one that received the number one spear technique of Olympus from his master Chiron.


    He crossed the wind and showed himself while holding a spear.


    < Episode 47 ¨C The fastest one (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 160

    Episode 48/Chapter 1: The fastest one #2 (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    The residence of Idun was peaceful.


    That was because the members of the legion had received an order to stay behind in Valha to defend it while waiting in the residence. Theirmander Tae Ho had also received the order to be on standby.


    The hundred newly entered lowest ranked warriors were doing basic training under Scathach¡¯s lead in the training grounds that McLaren grounded down.


    Scathach didn¡¯t differentiate from men and women. It wasn¡¯t because she ignored the qualities of each warrior or the differences in their physique.


    It was because when you started to umte runes, the physical abilities became meaningless except for really special cases like Bracky.


    The princess of Kataron Helga, who was in the front line, concentrated on her training while sweating like rain. Her swordsmanship using a sword and a shield was as simple as her personality but it was also solid with few ws.


    The scene of a hundred warriors doing basic training in a single ce was a really grand sight.


    And on top of that, the skills of each warrior were all outstanding as they had managed to enter Valha.


    If it was a gathering only of people that sweated you would have felt hot just by looking at them but as it was a joint training between the ones that were called for having superior skills, you felt something rising in your chest on its own.


    Because of that Nidhogg looked at the training of the warriors with shining eyes.


    At first she tried to imitate them but she fell alone even when walking on a t ground. As she kept repeating the process of falling and pawing in the air she just decided to watch in the end.


    It was really cute to see Nidhogg looking at them under the shade while cing her chin on her hands but Scathach just nced at her.


    Actually, Nidhogg should be training on the origin mystical magic instead of watching.


    The reason she obtained freedom was because of Tae Ho.


    The dispatchment of an investigation team with Tae Ho as the captain.


    You couldn¡¯t know when Tae Ho would use a summoning rock to call Adenmaha or Nidhogg. Actually, the probabilities for him calling Nidhogg were really low now that she had lost her magical body but the ¡®just in case¡¯ always existed.


    If he called her when she had spent her magic powerpletely she would really be luggage for Tae Ho.


    Nidhogg seemed happy to have been excluded from the harsh training but it was different for Adenmaha who was sitting next to her.


    She was acting calm for Nidhogg, but the anxiety in her eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    She was worried about Tae Ho.


    Only ten days had passed since he defeated the Magician King and the World Wolf.


    It was too short. Hecked rest topletely recover.


    Something else bothered her on top of that.


    The Valkyries that didn¡¯t return from Olympus. Rasgrid had got her signal cut off in the path leading to Olympus.


    She was uneasy. She felt like something big was about to happen.


    She didn¡¯t feel like resting even though she was as she thought that Tae Ho may be in danger.


    If Adenmaha could choose between receiving a harsher training and Tae Ho¡¯s safety she would choose to train without hesitation.


    ¡°Adenmaha, are you hurt somewhere?¡±


    Nidhogg tilted her head and asked. Nidhogg got really bright while staying with Tae Ho¡¯s group but there were times that she still showed uneasiness and fright.


    Because of that Adenmaha forced a bright smile.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Something just bothers me.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t not liepletely as Nidhogg wasn¡¯t a fool. She was unexpectedlyquick witted perhaps because of the time she spent with Ratatoskr.


    Nidhogg pouted her lips slightly at Adenmaha¡¯s words and was depressed but then put on a smile. She pointed at the direction of the wooden dock and asked.


    ¡°Do you know if Tae Ho master will bete today?¡±


    Adenmaha always brightened when they talked about Tae Ho and Nidhogg herself also wanted to see him.


    But contrary to Nidhogg¡¯s expectation, Adenmaha spoke with a rather dark expression.


    ¡°He may note today.¡±


    It was quite far between Asgard and Olympus. In addition there was no way the search for Rasgrid would go smoothly. There was also the possibility he would stay outside for more than a month.


    Nidhogg was depressed once again at Adenmaha¡¯s answer and then turned to look at the restaurant.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see Heda.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a bit busy today.¡±


    Heda was also in stanby just like Adenmaha and Nidhogg were, waiting for Tae Ho¡¯s call.


    Now that she had awoken Idun¡¯s personality she didn¡¯t stay in the restaurant or the lodging like usual but was in the shrine.


    She didn¡¯t speak with her but Heda would be feeling the same way as her.


    ¡®How many people are you going to make feel bad really.¡¯


    Adenmaha med him inwardly but it was only for a moment.


    ¡®He will be fine. Master is strong. He even defeated the Magician king and the World Wolf.¡¯


    Tae Ho that said he would protect Adenmaha on the boat heading to Vanaheim. He, who didn¡¯t fall back even by one step in front of the ferocious attacks of the Magician king and protected her.


    Her resentment could only melt like snow. She felt her heart beat just by thinking of what happened on that day.


    ¡®I¡¯m also in a serious state.¡¯


    The self criticism that started with worry continued for so long. Nidhogg, who was looking at Adenmaha from a side, opened her arms and yed affectionately.


    Nidhogg yed really affectionately with Tae Ho and Adenmaha. Scathach rebuked them saying that it would be a habit for her, but Adenmaha still thought of receiving Nidhogg¡¯s affection.


    Since the affection she couldn¡¯t receive would be overwhelming, Adenmaha thought that at least she would receive her.


    But it was when she hugged her.


    She felt like she was the one getting hugged rather than being the one that gave it because of the height difference but it seemed like it wasn¡¯t her misunderstanding.


    ¡°Are you fine now? I feel more rxed after I do this.¡±


    Nidhogg, who embraced Adenmaha, whispered in a low voice.


    Only then did Adenmaha realize why Nidhogg had told her to hug her. Nidhogg didn¡¯t want to get embraced but she was the one that wanted to hug her.


    Nidhogg was called the ck dragon but her embrace was really warm. Adenmaha smirked and then answered while burying her head on Nidhogg¡¯s chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you Nidhogg.¡±


    ¡°Ehehe.¡±


    Nidhogg carefully stroke Adenmaha¡¯s back and head just like Tae Ho usually did to her. She got courage and said in a low voice.


    ¡°You know, Nidhogg really likes Adenmaha.¡±


    The words she couldn¡¯t say to Ratatoskr because she was afraid. The words that only had sharp words returned at her.


    But Adenmaha was different. No, in the first ce Nidhogg was also different because she liked Adenmaha for realpared to Ratatoskr who she had to force herself to like it.


    ¡°I also like you.¡±


    Adenmaha answered gently. She had already heard this answer a few times but Nidhogg still felt her chest tear down. She was nning to console Adenmaha but felt like she was the one being consoled.


    Nidhogg put on an almost teary face but then smiled brightly once again. She leaned on Adenmaha¡¯s body and her eyes started to close by its own.


    ¡°Adenmaha¡¯s embrace is really warm and soft.....slee.......py......¡±


    Nidhogg still slept a lot even after getting out of the roots as she spent most of the day sleeping when she was down the roots.


    Adenmahaughed unconsciously and patted her back.


    ¡°Wake.....me up.....when Tae Ho masteres.¡±


    She was at her limit. Nidhogg entrusted her body to Adenmaha and her consciousness to the sleepiness.


    Adenmaha looked at a distant ce while still holding Nidhogg. Scathach was looking at them as if it was absurd and the warriors that were resting from their training put on good faces like they had seen something really nice.


    Adenmaha flushed unconsciously and pouted but she couldn¡¯t throw away Nidhogg because of that. She looked at the direction where the dock was at.


    ¡®Master.¡¯


    She called for Tae Ho.


    &


    ¡®He¡¯sing!¡¯


    Cuchinn yelled the moment Achilles showed himself.


    Actually, he looked at the group for a moment and then charged forward even before Cuchinn could finish his sentence.


    Achilles.


    Tae Ho also knew this name.


    The great hero of Troy that had the blood of the Goddess Thetis.


    The man whose fame was right below Heracles¡¯s.


    He was a warrior of Olympus. Just like Asgard took in the souls of the warriors of Midgard and rebirthed them as a warrior of Valha, Olympus returned to life the great warriors of the mortal world and ced them as the protectors of Olympus.


    Achilles was a warrior of Zeus. Then, why had he massacred the warriors of Valha? Why was he attacking them?


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t think about it. This wasn¡¯t the time to think.


    Tae Ho moved the moment Achilles charged forward. He gripped Gae Bolg instead of pulling out a new sword. He grasped the target Achilles had with the insight of Scathach¡¯s techniques.


    The one Achilles was aiming for was Ingrid.


    Tae Ho was the strongest in the group. Bracky and Siri came next and Rasgrid was the strongest among the Valkyries.


    In addition, Rasgrid gathered everyone¡¯s attention with her loud yelling, that¡¯s why she was eye catching. She wasn¡¯t a good target.


    The weakest one.


    And someone that wasn¡¯t receiving attention from their surroundings.


    The one that was moving unnaturally as if she had received an injury.


    All of these conditions pointed at Ingrid. He grasped that truth just by looking at the group for a moment and then charged towards her without hesitation.


    It was a really fast charge. Bracky reacted but he couldn¡¯t see that Ingrid was his target so he couldn¡¯t do anything. Siri had also lost the timing.


    Ingrid moved her hands hurriedly while watching Achilles charge towards her but it was toote. In addition, her hands were slower than usual because of the injury she had.


    She would be stabbed.


    It was when she thought that.


    Paching!


    Gae Bolg parried away Achilles¡¯ spear with a sharp sound. The moment Achilles¡¯ spear was parried it changed its trajectory. It slipped away from Tae Ho and Ingrid like thunder and appeared far away.


    Achilles red at Tae Ho. Tae Ho covered Ingrid and red back at Achilles.


    He could feel some presences behind him, the aura of the strong beings that he sensed when he first sensed Achilles.


    ¡°They are Myrmidons! And there are 7 of them!¡±


    Rasgrid yelled quickly.


    The Myrmidons, who were Achilles¡¯ elite forces, boasted of their individual strength but were experts in collective movement.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t turn to look at them. He cut off all his interest towards them.


    He would leave them to Bracky and Siri. The two of them were more than enough to face them as they could be said to already be superior ranked warriors that only haven¡¯t gone through the ceremony. In addition Rasgrid and Gandur weren¡¯t luggage. They were also outstanding warriors.


    [Saga: The eyes of the dragon sees through everything]


    He looked at Achilles and more things than he expected entered his eyes.


    [Commander of the Myrmidons]


    [Prototype of Patroclus]


    [Fake Achilles]


    ¡®Indeed.¡¯


    A fake instead of the real one.


    Patroclus was Achilles¡¯ best friend who had worn his armor and helmet and pretended to be him in the war against Troy.


    He didn¡¯t know much about Olympus but he felt like they would be able to recreate a fake Achilles if they had a strength simr to the saga.


    ¡®He¡¯s not an easy foe. Just by looking at his movement speed, he¡¯s faster than you.¡¯


    Cuchinn said in a low voice and Tae Ho agreed with him.


    Achilles was the one that had the fastest feet among the heroes of Olympus.


    Even if he was a fake, it was really obvious that he was still fast.


    Then what could he do?


    Would he use techniques or strength in front of an opponent using using speed?


    Tae Ho thought of another thing.


    He changed his stance holding Gae Bolg and activated his saga.


    [Saga: Equipment of the dragon knight]


    The Warrior¡¯s equipment changed once again when the synchro rate passed 80%. The only things that weren¡¯t strengthened were the sagas rted to Valkyries.


    [Boots of speed]


    [Ghost dancer]


    [Zephyr headband]


    [Frost dragon armor]


    [Ne of gale]


    Five kinds of equipment appeared over Tae Ho¡¯s body. They were all used by Kalsted in Dark Age and they shared another simrity besides that.


    The movement speed and attack speed option.


    The setting that makes you quicker while ignoring all the other aspects. The extreme movement setting.


    The fake Achilles charged forward but at that moment Tae Ho also charged at him.


    ¡®What?!¡¯


    Cuchinn was bewildered. He cursed once again saying that it wasn¡¯t a saga but a cheat andughed.


    The fake Achilles became a gale. He moved at an overwhelming speed.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t fall behind to him even by a little.


    Faster than a gale.


    Tae Ho¡¯s movements started to overwhelm Achilles¡¯.


    < Episode 48 ¨C The fastest one #2 > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 161

    Episode 48/Chapter 2: The fastest one #2 (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    Tae Ho¡¯s movement speed was faster than superior ranked warriors now that he had climbed to the top rank by investing his runes uniformly but he could be considered to be normal among top ranked warriors.


    But that wasn¡¯t the case now.


    His movement speed had increased by more than 60% as he had increased it by wearing an item setting that only increased your movement speed.


    Cuchinn was greatly amazed at Tae Ho¡¯s speed that was faster than gale. He looked at Tae Ho who had started to overwhelm the fake Achilles in speed and yelled.


    ¡®This crazy! Do you have another setting?!¡¯


    He obviously did.


    But Tae Ho just focused on the opponent in front of him instead of answering.


    Achilles was bewildered. He could only be so.


    Because Achilles was really fast, his movement speed was said to be faster even than Heracles and was like a real gale.


    Achilles tried to shake off Tae Ho with straight lines, but with irregr patterns couldn¡¯t shake him off in the end.


    The few seconds before Cuchinn could even finish his sentence.


    Achilles started to use his unique footwork to increase his movement speed even more.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. Tae Ho didn¡¯t stand still while his movement speed got faster.


    [Saga: Idun¡¯s warrior]


    [Saga: The charge of the warrior is like a storm]


    Scathach¡¯s style wind sh.


    His saga and Scathach¡¯s style techniques was used at the same time. It was impossible for the fake Achilles to get ahead of Tae Ho in speed.


    ¡®My warrior Tae Ho!¡¯


    ¡°Kuoo!¡±


    Idun¡¯s call reached Tae Ho and at the same time Achilles let out a roar. He executed a strong stab with all his strength behind it instead of trying to beat Tae Ho in speed.


    ¡®Useless! Scathach¡¯s style techniques are invincible! Don¡¯t lose to mere styles like Chiron¡¯s! Tae Ho!¡¯


    If the great heroes of Olympus had Chiron as their great masters, Erin had Scathach.


    In addition, Achilles was using a spear right now.


    Scathach¡¯s style techniques could be applied on all sorts of weapons but she and her disciple, the strongest warrior Cuchinn, used a spear.


    He couldn¡¯t allow Tae Ho to fall behind in spearmanship.


    Tae Ho also thought of the same thing. He saw through the attack of the fake Achilles with Scathach¡¯s style insight and read the trajectory of the attack with his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯.


    The spears seemed to lock but they parried each other.


    A really loud sound exploded the moment the stab of the fake Achilles pierced the empty air.


    But it didn¡¯t touch Tae Ho. He pushed his spear exquisitely instead of facing it head on and entered his range smoothly.


    Scathach¡¯s style pushing a great mountain.


    Tae Ho hit the chest of the fake Achilles with his free left hand. It wasn¡¯t light at all. He let out a breathtaking sound at the heavy attack and got pushed away heavily. The fake Achilles had pulled back by himself the moment he got hit to lessen the impact.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t let him go that was starting to step back as if trying to escape.


    The time Tae Ho spent learning Scathach¡¯s style techniques was a mere 2 years, but those weren¡¯t ordinary 2 years. In addition, Tae Ho had also learned Kalsted¡¯s techniques. .


    Even if you entered the Tower of shadows, Scathach¡¯s style techniques weren¡¯t something a normal warrior could master in 2 years.


    No, it was impossible even for the talented ones.


    But Tae Ho had managed it. It wasn¡¯t because Scathach had inserted her techniques directly on his body and not because Cuchinn was with him.


    The techniques of the dragon knight Kalsted became the foundation and he built a house with Scathach¡¯s techniques on top of that.


    There was no need to sleep or eat in the tower of shadows.


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that the 2 years Tae Ho umted in the tower of shadows was time purely spent fighting since he didn¡¯t sleep or eat so even warriors of Valha would be astounded by it. You could say that he had actually spent 10 years in it.


    ¡®His spearmanship has also deteriorated. His skills can¡¯t bepared to Achilles.¡¯


    Cuchinn said. The fake Achilles was strong but he was only at the superior rank.


    It wasn¡¯t logical that Tae Ho would be defeated by him now that he had climbed to the top rank.


    A wave surged. It seemed like waves and gale were blowing together violently.


    Fierce attacks were exchanged between Tae Ho and the fake Achilles while Cuchinn added some morementaries. Their attacks were so strong and fast that everytime their spears moved, the air screamed.


    At first it was quite an equal exchange but at some point Tae Ho was the one that was attacking one sidedly. The fake Achilles focused solely on defense and his hands and feet started to tangle.


    Rasgrid was shocked.


    She did know that Tae Ho had gotten strong and defeated the Magician King and the World Wolf even though it was thanks to Loki sacrificing himself, but the feeling she got was different watching him directly. She could experience it first hand.


    The fake Achilles was like a nightmare for Rasgrid. Several intermediate ranked warriors were massacred by him. Rasgrid resisted fiercely but he was like a wall she couldn¡¯t ovee.


    But he was struggling against Tae Ho. Was being overwhelmed by him.


    That is Idun¡¯s warrior.


    The savior of Valha.


    The one that would inherit everything from Erin!


    ¡°Thunder p!¡±


    Bracky let out a yell and swung his battle hammer. He had activated his saga so his already huge body became even bigger. He gave the feeling of a giant now.


    The Myrmidon¡¯s split up in groups of three, two, two to face the group but it was the wrong option.


    Bracky chose a simple yet effective method instead of getting caught in the attacks of the Myrmidons.


    A strong blow.


    Only one attack.


    He created some distance with them and then poured out an attack filled with electricity.


    The Myrmidons couldn¡¯t endure his attack. The three of them joined hands to block it.


    Siri and Bracky fought in ways that were simr yet different. Siri was really fast after transforming into a wolf Goddess. She entered the blind spots of the Myrmidons and fired arrows consecutively so the Myrmidons couldn¡¯t even approach her properly.


    The ones fighting a close fight were the remaining two but it was only for a moment.


    The Myrmidons were the ones that started to get pushed back as Rasgrid joined Gandur and Ingrid.


    ¡°Kuoo!¡±


    The fake Achilles let out another roar and then his aura suddenly strengthened.


    ¡®Tae Ho!¡¯


    When Cuchinn yelled and warned him Tae Ho had already taken preparations. The ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯ didn¡¯t miss the sudden changes.


    And he realized.


    He couldn¡¯t know the logic behind it but he understood what had happened in front of him through his senses.


    The real Achilles.


    His consciousness was loaded in the fake Achilles. It was only for a moment but the real Achilles tried to show his skills that surpassed the fake¡¯s.


    The Hero killer spear.


    The secret of Achilles that had sumbed a lot of heroes in the war of Troy!


    An overwhelming strength was contained at the tip of his spear. It was so strong and rough that anyone that saw it would get absent minded.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t miss him. Scathach¡¯s style techniques didn¡¯t allow that.


    The ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯ gathering of his aura and Scathach¡¯s style techniques found its weakness.


    He dug into him sharply right before his technique gotpleted!


    Kalsted¡¯s style Meteor stab.


    It was more like a Lance charge rather than a normal stab.


    In addition it was fast. Itpletely dispersed Achilles¡¯ attack!


    The sky and the ground shook at the same time. It was the result of the world shaking due to the a strong technique being dispersed by the shock of an even faster and sharper technique.


    Bewilderment appeared in the face of the fake Achilles- no, Achilles. A conspicuous color appeared in his eyes.


    How?


    No, just who are you?


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t n to answer. The moment he dispersed Achilles¡¯ Hero killer spear, he let go of Gae Bolg. He then took out Arondight from the air and executed an attack.


    The chest of the fake Achilles got shed. He vomited out ck blood and Tae Ho red at him for a moment instead of executing another attack.


    Achilles spoke through the mouth of the fake Achilles.


    ¡°We will meet again, sessor of Scathach.¡±


    Tae Ho swung Arondight and cut off the head of the fake Achilles.


    ¡®Tae Ho. My warrior Tae Ho!¡¯


    Idun yelled urgently when the head rolled on the ground. Idun¡¯s voice was heard dimmer than usual and her voice got cut off at parts, maybe because of the connection that existed between Asgard and Olympus.


    Tae Ho focused on Idun and she spoke quickly once again.


    ¡®The path is closing. You should get away qui....no, it¡¯s already toote! Call Adenmaha and Rolo! Quickly!¡¯


    Idun wasn¡¯t a battle God but was a Goddess of a high stature even in Asgard. She could feel a strong divine power trying to cover the entire path.


    It wasn¡¯t a strength that got activated at the moment. It was already prepared long time ago and that¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t stop it.


    The path was long. Even if Tae Ho was fast, it was impossible for him to return to Asgard before that force covered the path.


    What could she do then?


    How would she be able to help Tae Ho?


    The answer Idun came up with at the desperate moment was that she would assist him with more strength.


    Tae Ho followed Idun¡¯s words and fulfilled her wish instead of asking. Because she was Tae Ho¡¯s Goddess. Each and every action of hers was for Tae Ho.


    ¡°Adenmaha! Rolo!¡±


    Tae Ho gripped the summoning rocks and yelled.


    Rolo appeared while holding a fish with his mouth. Adenmaha got summoned over him and fell with her butt on top of him.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    But it wasn¡¯t only Adenmaha. Nidhogg was also with her as she was in her embrace.


    ¡°Ugh...Tae Ho master?¡±


    She spoke with an absent minded voice as if she had just woken up.


    The summoning rock was only limited to the summoned objective but Nidhogg was also an existence that was a subordinate of Tae Ho.


    It seemed like he was able to summon the two of them as they were holding each other.


    ¡®Tae Ho! Be careful! Valha will go to help soon!¡¯


    ¡®Tae Ho!¡¯


    Idun¡¯s and Heda¡¯s voices were heard. Tae Ho¡¯s connection to them got cut off even before he could answer.


    Tae Ho raised his head. Bracky also looked up at the sky after crushing the Myrmidon warriors.


    A golden light.


    A strong divine power covered the path and swept everything in it.


    &


    It was a mess.


    The moment the power of a God poured down, Adenmaha held Nidhogg tighter as if she was a mother embracing her child.


    Tae Ho moved. He rode on the confused Rolo and released his power of a God the most he could and covered his surroundings.


    Everything was chaos after that.


    He felt like he could hear the voice of someone in the middle of the surging whirlpool of divine power. He moved desperately toward the voice that seemed like it was calling to him.


    And how much time had passed after that?


    Tae Ho opened his eyes again and realized that he was inside a big cave.


    Rolo was lying down behind him unconscious and Nidhogg and Adenmaha were lying on Rolo while still holding each other. The two of them were also unconscious.


    ¡°Bracky! Siri! Ingrid!¡±


    He just yelled for now and looked at his surroundings.


    Fortunately, all of them were inside the cave. Bracky was lying down while extending all his limbs and Siri was lying down in his arm. Rasgrid was also lying down in her folded cape.


    ¡®Tae Ho, are you okay? You aren¡¯t hurt anywhere?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m fine.¡¯


    Tae Ho briefly answered Cuchinn¡¯s question and checked his surroundings hurriedly. He activated the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯ and leaned his ears, and then the sound of footsteps was heard not far from him.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    It was a refined sweet voice.


    Tae Ho looked at the owner of the voice. There were green words on top of his head instead of red ones.


    [Lion of Athena]


    [Patroclus]


    He wasn¡¯t the fake Achilles and not a prototype but the real one.


    ¡°My name is Patroclus. I was going to Asgard to notify of the emergency in Olympus.¡±


    The danger in Olympus.


    The attack of Achilles.


    The connection with Idun that got severed just like the time he was down to the roots.


    ¡®I have an ominous feeling.¡¯


    Cuchinn said and Tae Ho agreed. He expressed etiquette to Patroclus, that was putting an anxious face and introduced himself.


    < Episode 48 ¨C The fastest one #2 (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 162

    Episode 49/Chapter 1: The Goddess of warfare Athena (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    Several Gods existed in Olympus just like it was the case for Asgard and Erin.


    Gods that were close to being fairies.


    The small Gods that were born with holy power by receiving the blood of Gods but weren¡¯t treated as such.


    The ones that became underlings of a strong God and received a portion of their divine power and fame.


    The ones that were originally human but raised great merits and became middle Gods.


    If you counted all of them they easily surpassed the hundreds and the thousands.


    Gods that possessed real strength existed among them.


    The 12 Gods of Olympus.


    Gods that had a big influence in the mortal world and also in all of Olympus.


    At the front was certainly the king of Gods Zeus.


    He, who swung the sacred lightning that was called the wrath of the sky, possessed more strength than the remaining 12 Gods together and he was really someone suitable to be called king of Gods.


    The other 12 Gods excluding Zeus were like this.


    Zeus¡¯ partner and protector of families Hera, the God of the sea Poseidon, the Goddess of the grain, the God of light Apollo, the Goddess of the hunt and the moon Artemis, The Goddess of beauty and love Aphrodite, The God of war Ares, the Goddess of warfare Athena, the God of metalworking Hephaestus, the God ofmunication Hermes, the God of wine Dionysus.


    But of course, there were Gods that were stronger than them.


    The owner of the underworld Hades and his consort Persephone, the Goddess of the hearth Hestia that gave up her seat as one of the Twelve Olympians in favor of Dionysus, the God of the sun Helios, etc.


    The reason there were so many Gods in Olympus was simple.


    Olympus still hadn¡¯t faced a huge scaled war unlike Erin and Asgard.


    Even though a thousand years had passed since the world was made, it maintained its structure without any big changes.


    That was why Olympus was strong.


    It possessed iparable strength that Erin and Asgard couldn¡¯tpare to.


    &


    Idun was running right now. There were few cases that she left her sanctum where the golden apple tree was at. It was because Heda woke up in her stead whenever she got out of her sanctum.


    But it was different this time. She didn¡¯t have the leisure to wake up Heda and change bodies. She was just filled with thoughts that she had to run faster.


    Idun was heading to Freya. The Valkyries of Freya¡¯s legion were bewildered at the sudden visit but Idun didn¡¯t make a proper exnation to them, even though they were asking the reason for her visit. She just said that she had to meet Freya and headed to her pce.


    She felt like her chest would burst.


    Tae Ho¡¯s connection was cut off by force. This wasn¡¯t the first time it happened. It was the second time and that¡¯s why she felt all the more anxious.


    The fear she felt when the connection got cut off at the first time was starting toe back.


    ¡®It will be fine. The situation is different from then.¡¯


    Heda said. Idun also knew this. The first time the connection got cut was really the worst.


    Tae Ho was eaten by the World Wolf and the connection got cut. It was a situation where it was logical to think that he was dead.


    She didn¡¯t believe itter but at first Idun also thought that Tae Ho had died. That¡¯s why she had fallen in a nasty despair.


    Idun forced herself to breathe calmly. Heda spoke once again with the voice she managed to squeeze out.


    ¡®The situation is different. He won this time and he didn¡¯t get eaten either. We also know where he is. The connection between Asgard and Olympus has been severed, that¡¯s all.¡¯


    That was the case. Tae Ho had won against the fake Achilles and didn¡¯t get sent to another ce.


    But they couldn¡¯t feel relieved.


    Why did the connection get severed?


    Why did the fake Achilles attack Tae Ho and the Valkyries?


    They felt an uneasy feeling and the cause for that was in the strong divine power that closed down the path.


    Idun could sense who it belonged to. She wanted to deny the truth but she couldn¡¯t.


    Why? For what!


    ¡°Freya-nim has said that she will meet you immediately.¡±


    A Valkyrie of Freya¡¯s legion said. It was a Valkyrie she knew the face of. Hrist. It was the Valkyrie that had the highest rank among the ones serving Freya.


    Idun calmed her troubled face and took a deep breath once again. She calmed down herself but couldn¡¯t stop the tears from flowing down.


    Only ten days had passed. It hadn¡¯t even been fifteen days.


    The fierce battle that urred in Valha.


    The battle he put his life at stake by facing the Magician King and the World Wolf.


    It was too short. The time Tae Ho could rx and rest and the time they could spend together.


    Compared to Heda and Freya who thought that Idun was one independent Goddess, Idun thought that she was Heda¡¯s assistant. Because of that, she had always suppressed her emotions by standing behind.


    That¡¯s why she felt more pained than Heda. She couldn¡¯t endure the burst of emotions.


    Idun clenched her chest and gulped down the grief and at that moment the door to Freya¡¯s room opened.


    Freya showed herself.


    ¡°Idun.¡±


    Freya called for her. She looked at her messy face and embraced her instead of asking what had happened.


    It was warm. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t suppress her emotions anymore.


    Idun burst in tears. She exined what had happened to Tae Ho while crying.


    &


    ¡°I will introduce myself once again. My name is Patroclus. I¡¯m the lion of Athena-nim that received an order to notify Asgard of the danger Olympus is facing.¡±


    Rasgrid held her breath for a moment at Patroclus¡¯ introduction and nced at Tae Ho. Tae Ho nodded and asked as everyone¡¯s representative.


    ¡°Patroclus, can you tell us what happened in Olympus? And also about why the great hero of Olympus Achilles attacked us.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t seen wrong. The one that had attacked the Valkyries and the warriors of Valha suddenly was Achilles and the warriors that had appeared to assist him were the Myrmidons.


    Patroclus nodded instead of making an excuse. He spoke with a calm voice once again.


    ¡°I will tell you everything one by one. First, the one that attacked us was really my best friend Achilles. Precisely speaking, it¡¯s a copy of mine that was created by Pygmalion and is controlled by Achilles....you can say that it¡¯s a kind of puppet. I have an ability to borrow Achilles¡¯ appearance and strength for a moment.¡±


    That was the reason Achilles had the name of Patroclus prototype.


    Tae Ho frowned at Patroclus¡¯ exnation. It was because there may be more fake Achilles¡¯s that had the strength of a superior ranked warrior but also because he heard a familiar name.


    ¡®What? Is there something weird?¡¯


    ¡®No, it¡¯s fine.¡¯


    Pygmalion.


    The sculptor that loved the sculpture he made too much.


    The story that Aphrodite gave life to the sculpture because she was moved by his devoted love was a really famous story.


    ¡®It was one of the few happy endings in Greek mythology.¡¯


    Tae Ho himself also liked this story but the story wasn¡¯t the important thing now. In addition, there was a high probability the Pygmalion Tae Ho knew of was different to the real one just like the several characters of Erin and Asgard.


    Tae Ho concentrated on Patroclus once again and he opened his mouth right in time.


    ¡°Achilles had originallye to stop me.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying to stop you from transmitting the news to Asgard?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In that time, I encountered your troop of warriors and battle urred. Achilles would have wanted to hide that he had infiltrated Asgard.¡±


    Patroclus answered Rasgrid¡¯s words and paused for a moment. Rasgrid felt regret at his depressed look but they weren¡¯t in a situation to wait and understand everything.


    ¡°So you came to this ce. To trick Achilles¡¯ eyes for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Just like you said. Achilles will think that I headed to Asgard.....so I thought that he won¡¯t find me for some time if I headed to Olympus.¡±


    ¡°We have been a nuisance.¡±


    Rasgrid bowed. The reason Patroclus revealed himself was to rescue Rasgrid.


    ¡°No, how could I leave you behind when you were dying? Also, in an aspect all of this is Olympus¡¯ fault. It¡¯s not your fault at all. In addition, I would have been discovered immediately even if I didn¡¯t rescue you and kept going.¡±


    Patroclus shook his hands. There was a deep anxiety and guilt in his eyes.


    ¡°Patroclus, did an internal problem ur in Olympus?¡±


    Adenmaha asked in a low voice. Patroclus closed his eyes tightly and answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not the Gigantomakhia but an internal problem.¡±


    Gandur and Ingrid kept silent. They had already expected this answer but they felt gloomy when they heard it for real.


    But this wasn¡¯t all.


    Rasgrid forced herself to talk and mentioned one fact she couldn¡¯t say it out loud.


    ¡°The divine power that closed the path....Does it really belong to that person? That person.....Asgard¡¯s.....no, did they be enemies of the ones wanting to maintain the world?¡±


    Her voice trembled. It was unavoidable.


    Because the divine power that closed the path belonged to that person.


    The absolute being that was above all the other Gods.


    The king of Gods that was stronger than the other 12 Gods together.


    Zeus.


    It was him. The divine power belonged to him. You could only experience his divine power if you visited Olympus at least once as it remained in several parts of Olympus.


    ¡°It¡¯s not only him.¡±


    Patroclus said. He was rather calm. But that¡¯s why his despair showed even more. Even Nidhogg who didn¡¯t know the God that was mentioned put on a scared face and embraced Adenmaha.


    ¡°Most of the 12 Gods including Zeus have be existences that wish for the destruction of their world. They ended up bing our enemies.¡±


    Rasgrid closed her eyes and Gandur cursed out.


    ¡°What about the others?¡±


    Ingrid barely managed to ask. It was important to know why they had suddenly changed sides but what they needed most to grasp the situation was the number of Gods that had turned their backs.


    Patroclus answered with a dark expression.


    ¡°The certain thing is Athena-nim and the queen of Gods Hera-nim, that have sent me. I don¡¯t know about the others precisely.¡±


    Merely 2 among 12.


    Patroclus had used the expression ¡®most of them¡¯. They would still have to listen to the story a bit more but it was certain that more than half of them had turned their backs.


    And what that meant.


    The meaning that had having Zeus and the others turn into ones wanting to destroy the world.


    ¡°A war between Asgard and Olympus.¡±


    Tae Ho said.


    Patroclus nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that far. It will begin on the day Zeus takes control over all of Olympus.¡±


    A war between a world and another one.


    Tae Ho closed his eyes. He thought of Idun¡¯s and Heda¡¯s face which he saw before the connection got severed.


    < Episode 49 ¨C The Goddess of warfare Athena (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 163

    Episode 49/Chapter 2: The Goddess of warfare Athena (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    ¡°This story should be too sudden and bewildering. I understand. I would have shown the same reaction if I had heard the same thing from another person. That¡¯s why if you have any doubts, you can just ask me. I will do my best to answer.¡±


    Patroclus spoke with a serious tone. It didn¡¯t look like he was intending to do it but his actions and peculiar way of talking made him look like a scene from a movie.


    The Valkyries exchanged nces quickly. Gandur and Ingrid nodded and Rasgrid turned to look at Tae Ho. He nodded at her gaze that seemed like she was asking for permission.


    ¡°Patroclus, first of all we apologize that we werete on our introductions. I¡¯m Valkyrie Rasgrid of Odin¡¯s legion. I¡¯m really grateful you came to rescue me.¡±


    Rasgrid stood up and lightly hit her chest with her right hand. The two of them hadn¡¯t even exchanged names because the situation flowed too hurriedly.


    Patroclus politely responded to her etiquette and Rasgrid introduced Tae Ho immediately after that.


    ¡°This is themander of Idun¡¯s legion, Lee Tae Ho-nim.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Idun¡¯s warrior Lee Tae Ho.¡±


    Tae Ho also expressed good etiquette. Gandur stood up after him and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m Gandur a Valkyrie of Ullr¡¯s legion. And this is Ingrid of Njord¡¯s Valkyrie.¡±


    Ingrid was sweating strugglingpared to the rtively fine Gandur. Her injuries hadn¡¯t healedpletely but Zeus¡¯ divine power outside of the cave was giving her a bad influence.


    Adenmaha stood up while Gandur protected Ingrid.


    ¡°I¡¯m Adenmaha a Valkyrie of Idun¡¯s legion. This is Nidhogg of my same legion and this is Rolo.¡±


    Nidhogg bowed down. Rolo just nced at Patroclus like he didn¡¯t care and then dropped his body once again.


    Rasgrid opened her mouth once again when the simple self introductions ended.


    ¡°Patroclus, I will ask something taking into ount that what you have said is all true. What is the reason Zeus-nim and the other Gods turned to the side of the ones wanting to destroy the world?¡±


    The fact itself was really shocking but they had to look over it.


    Patroclus frowned at Rasgrid¡¯s question and answered while dropping his shoulders.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Gandur raised her voice. Patroclus let out a sigh at her eyes asking if he was kidding.


    ¡°I understand how you feel but I don¡¯t know the reason. Only, Athena-nim said this, that Zeus may still be fighting.¡±


    He spoke of something without much sense but that wasn¡¯t the case for Adenmaha. The clever valkyrie tilted her head slightly and asked.


    ¡°Fight? With himself to prevent himself from turning into someone wanting to destroy the world?¡±


    Nidhogg blinked and imagined Heda and Idun fighting but it was a wrong example.


    Patroclus nodded and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure of it but Athena has taken that possibility into ount.¡±


    Zeus who was someone that wanted to maintain the world but turned into wanting to destroy it.


    But he hadn¡¯t changedpletely. There was a process in which he changed and Zeus was still resisting the change.


    You could interpret several things with this. If what was mentioned was true, then Zeus wasn¡¯t changing by his own will.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell us in more detail? Like the reason why Hera-nim and Athena-nim are certainly Gods that haven¡¯t turned their backs?¡±


    Gandur calmed down her excitement and asked in a low voice.


    She had the most rushed temperament among the Valkyries gathered in this ce but it didn¡¯t mean that she was foolish. She was also an experienced and capable Valkyrie.


    ¡°I don¡¯t exactly know when the change started but the noticeable changes urred about two months ago.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s a simr time to when Asgard started to get shaken off. It¡¯s too coincidental to call it one....but we have no reason to say that it wasn¡¯t coincidence.¡¯


    Cuchinn said in a low voice. Just like he had said, there was no way to know if it was simple coincidence or if there really was a connection.


    Patroclus continued speaking.


    ¡°There was a big change in the sky of Olympus. A loud sound and explosions urred in the pce where the Gods resided at.....and it¡¯s a bit disrespectful to say this but Zeus started to run wild.¡±


    Patroclus closed his eyes tightly as if he was afraid just with imagining what had happened.


    ¡°The lightning of wrath covered the entire mountain of Olympus and many people residing in Olympus lost their lives.¡±


    The fairies and lesser Gods.


    The ones that got permission to live in the mountain of Olympus by the Gods.


    ¡°I was outside Olympus that day so I could evade the wrath. Precisely speaking, I was out and was returning and I saw it on that day. That the queen of Gods Hera used her strength desperately to try to stop Zeus-nim. The sh made by the strongest God and his wife created an explosion and it shook the entire mountain of Olympus.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t see until the end. It was because he got swept in one of the explosions and lost consciousness.


    ¡°Everything ended when I regained consciousness. The mountain of Olympus that was filled with fresh verdure was filled with death and despair and the usually bright sky got dyed in ash gray.¡±


    Bracky and Siri thought of Erin at the word ash gray. The sky and ground of the destroyed Erin waspletely ash gray.


    ¡°Athena barely managed to escape the mountain of Olympus with a serious injury. I also followed her at that time and left the mountain.¡±


    That was the reason Patroclus mentioned Hera and Athena as Gods that hadn¡¯t changed.


    ¡°The mountain of Olympus isn¡¯t the only thing that changed. First, the sea started to change and then the ground did. Almost half of the world turned that way in only two months.¡±


    Patroclus finished his story with a voice filled with sorrow and then looked at the Valkyries once again. Rasgrid spoke with a face as if she had eaten something sour.


    ¡°The proof that Zeus has be someone wanting to destroy the world is the testimony of Athena-nim.¡±


    What Patroclus had seen was the crazy Zeus, not Zeus that imed that he had changed sides.


    In the end, the only thing that could be called to be a proof was Athena¡¯s im.


    Patroclus smiled bitterly.


    ¡°She is a Goddess of another world. It¡¯s obvious to be doubtful about her even though it¡¯s disrespectful for us. But you will realize it when you get out of the path and enter Olympus. Some kind of aura filled up the changednd. Thatnd resembles Tartarus, thend of the titans.¡±


    It was a ce like Jotunheim if it waspared to Asgard.


    ¡°Just like you have felt it earlier, the divine power that cut off the path belongs to Zeus-nim. Athena-nim had already predicted this oue and this also means that its proof that Zeus-nim is still fighting.¡±


    Patroclus pointed at the direction of the entrance of the cave. It was a merciless and cruel divine power that didn¡¯t even have a hint of gentleness.


    Adenmaha returned to the point once again.


    ¡°Because he wouldn¡¯t be wasting time like this if he hadpletely switched sides?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly the case. Olympus hasn¡¯t changedpletely even though it is changing quickly. I wonder if the reason he cut off the path to Asgard was also to buy time.¡±


    Gandur also nodded. She licked her lower lip as if organizing her thoughts and said.


    ¡°So it¡¯s something like this? Zeus turned to be someone that wanted to destroy the world because of an unknown reason but he hasn¡¯t changedpletely. He¡¯s holding himself back frompletely turning. But the change is still taking ce and at some point Zeus and all of Olympus will be beings that want to destroy the world. And when that happens, the war between Asgard and Olympus will take ce.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Athena-nim also said that.¡±


    It was a clean summary.


    Tae Ho thought over the story.


    ¡®So Olympus will be Jotunheim.¡¯


    The giants of Jotunheim were certainly beings that wanted to destroy the world but they didn¡¯t want to ruin it by themselves.


    If Olympus turned to be like Jotunheim, it wouldn¡¯t be weird for them to attack Asgard.


    Even if they prioritized the destruction of Olympus, there was a high probability that the forces would go to war with the ones wanting to maintain the world of another world just like it was the case for the fomoires after the destruction of Erin.


    ¡®The Kingdom of Fire.¡¯


    The existence of the association he heard from Ragnar gave persuasiveness to the story.


    Tae Ho could understand why the Magician King didn¡¯t cut the path leading to Olympus.


    ¡°If all of this is true....who is the one behind it?¡±


    Gandur said in a low voice. She spoke as if asking it to herself.


    ¡°Not even the Magician King could do something like this and that was the same for the king of fomoires.¡±


    ¡®The Kingdom of Fire.¡¯


    Tae Ho thought of them once again.


    But they were mere probabilities. He couldn¡¯t be certain of it yet.


    ¡®But if it¡¯s really their doing.....¡¯


    This could also happen in Asgard.


    ¡®I know what you are thinking about but don¡¯t rush it. Asgard and Olympus are different just like Erin and Asgard are different. There are two big groups divided in beings wanting to destroy the world and maintain it but the roots of the Gods of Olympus and Asgard is different. That also goes for the Titans of Jotunheim with the giants.¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke quickly. He didn¡¯t lose his sharp insight suitable of a master of Scathach¡¯s style techniques.


    Tae Ho also nodded. There were still many things he didn¡¯t know about the current situation. He needed more information.


    ¡°If your doubts have been cleared to a certain extent....I think that we should leave this ce first.¡±


    Patroclus looked at Ingrid. It wasn¡¯t as much as Adenmaha or Nidhogg but she hadn¡¯t been a Valkyrie for long like Rasgrid or Gandur.


    In addition, she was a Valkyrie that was originally a Shield maiden. Her capacity to resist her own divine power or from others could only be weakpared to Rasgrid, who was Odin¡¯s direct daughter.


    Gandur carefully caressed Ingrid¡¯s pale cheek.


    And it wasn¡¯t only because of Ingrid. If they didn¡¯t hurry, the path wouldpletely close and they wouldn¡¯t be able to return to Olympus.


    ¡°Do you know somewhere we can hide?¡±


    Patroclus smiled bitterly at Adenmaha¡¯s question.


    ¡°There¡¯s a ce I hid for a moment before heading to Asgard. And for now......i¡¯m nning to return to Athena-nim.¡±


    He had failed his job of notifying Asgard of the danger. Now that it turned out like this, he just hoped that some other person seeded in his job.


    Tae Ho thought of Idun once again. If it was Idun and Heda, they would have determined the general situation to some extent even if it wasn¡¯t to the point of the story they heard from Patroclus.


    ¡®It seems like the best we can do now is to help Athena.¡¯


    Cuchinn¡¯s words were right. Tae Ho stood up from his ce and said that he would help Patroclus.


    ¡°I understand. Follow me then. The path is harsh so be careful.¡±


    Patroclus forced a smile and then moved deeper into the cave rather than the entrance.


    Gandur grabbed Ingrid with both of her arms and approached Rolo. Rolo put an expression as if he couldn¡¯t do anything about it and carried Ingrid in his back calmly.


    It was when the group was about to depart. At that moment Adenmaha hesitated for a bit but then asked Patroclus in a low voice.


    ¡°Um, I¡¯m asking because I don¡¯t know much. But is that person called Athena-nim a Goddess?¡±


    Patroclus was bewildered at the absurd question but then nodded and answered.


    Gandur, Rasgrid and Ingrid smiled bitterly at the same time and Bracky started tough. Siri shook her head and only Adenmaha opened her eyes sharply.


    ¡°Why are you asking that?¡±


    Adenmaha nced at Tae Ho as he asked her about the question and snorted.


    ¡°Are you really asking that?¡±


    What answer did he have for times like these?


    ¡®It¡¯s your retribution. Karma.¡¯


    Cuchinn clicked his tongue and Tae Ho just stayed silent.


    And after walking some more steps.


    Tae Ho looked at Adenmaha taking care of Nidhogg and moved his fingers in the air. He checked the list of sagas he possessed.


    [Saga: The warrior that had a Goddess meet him]


    [Idun]


    [Freya]


    [Heda]


    [Adenmaha]


    [Nidhogg]


    ...


    Idun wasn¡¯t a Valkyriepared to Freya as she could be considered to be one because she was amander of the Valkyries. Because of that Idun wasn¡¯t registered until now.


    But that wasn¡¯t the case anymore.


    Her name was added to the list as the name of the saga changed.


    Then, what would happen with a God of another world?


    ¡®Hey, what are you thinking about? It feels like you are plotting something.¡¯


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t answer at Cuchinn¡¯s sharp question. It was because he would have to meet her first no matter the case.


    Olympus.


    The neighboring world of Asgard.


    Tae Ho¡¯s steps quickened.


    < Episode 49 ¨C The Goddess of warfare Athena (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 164

    Episode 49/Chapter 3: The Goddess of warfare Athena (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    The battle at the north was at its climax.


    The army being led by Thor was pushing back the army of Harmarti.


    Harmarti¡¯s forces resisted fiercely but it was only a matter of time. The front lines moved north every day and the front lines that were maintained for more than a hundred years weren¡¯t that far away from Jotunheim.


    Odin¡¯s army, which regrouped with Thor¡¯s armyst night, was waiting in the rear to act as reserve forces.


    The crow Hugin that was sitting on Odin¡¯s shoulder raised its head. There was an unfamiliar existence among the crows gathered in this ce.


    There was a white cat with small wings in its back.


    The cat ran swiftly in the air threw itself towards Odin. Odin, who was already aware of the existence of the cat, moved his hand swiftly even before Hugin could whisper him something.


    It was Freya¡¯s pet. Odin held the cat with one of his hands and then touched the forehead of the cat lightly and closed his eyes. Freya¡¯s face appeared in his head then.


    ¡®Odin.¡¯


    There was a deep anxiety showing in the beautiful face of Freya. Odin asked with a low voice with eyes closed.


    ¡°Freya. Did something happen?¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s too long to exin. I will send you a memory.¡¯


    A new rune appeared in the forehead of the cat Odin was holding. Odin received Freya¡¯s divine power naturally and frowned.


    ¡°This is troublesome.¡±


    The path waspletely sealed by Zeus¡¯ divine power.


    In addition, the great hero of Olympus Achilles attacked the warriors and Valkyries of Valha.


    Freya bit her lips at Odin¡¯s calm voice.


    ¡®Odin, this isn¡¯t something that simple. I¡¯m sure something happened in Olympus.¡¯


    The 30 Valkyries of Hermod¡¯s legion that headed to Olympus never returned and something simr urred now.


    It was the worst situation but they would have to investigate why Olympus had be their enemies.


    ¡°Did you mobilize the defense forces?¡±


    ¡®Ragnar is leading the warriors and heading to the path for now. But just like you know, the number of our forces is low. The reinforcements of the Temple that hadn¡¯t returned yet also went there but.......¡¯


    The battle against the Magician King was still fresh for Freya.


    In addition, the force Ragnar went out with was really too small. It was because in the first ce, more than half of the forces that remained in Valha followed Odin.


    ¡°We will take out part of our forces and send them with Tir so don¡¯t decrease the defenses anymore than you have.¡¯


    ¡®I won¡¯t.¡¯


    The fact that Tir would be leading themforted her. The God of valor Tir was one of the most skilled fighters among the several children Odin had.


    Odin paused for a moment and asked Freya as she showed a relieved expression.


    ¡°Is the return of Idun¡¯s warrior far away?¡±


    Idun hadst seen Tae Ho getting caught in the path.


    Freya bit her lips and said with a bitter expression.


    ¡®Ragnar said that he would check things when he arrived....but the path itself was closed. We will need some time to open it up forcefully.¡¯


    Even if they managed to open it, what came next was also a problem. The great army of Olympus may face against the army of Asgard.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior.....and one warrior that Thor and Ullr each treasure.¡±


    ¡®And five Valkyries. There are Adenmaha and Nidhogg of Idun¡¯s legion....and Rasgrid.¡¯


    One top ranked warrior and two superior ranked warriors.


    He was with three experienced Valkyries but also one battle Valkyrie that worked well with Idun¡¯s warrior.


    Freya and Odin didn¡¯t think of Nidhogg as a force but she still possessed strong magic power and divinity even without her armored body. She would certainly be of help somehow.


    ¡°How is Idun?¡±


    ¡®She calmed down a bit...but she¡¯s quite unstable.¡¯


    Actually Freya cared more for Idun than Heda. It was because she felt pity for her as she always hid her emotions and acted as Heda¡¯s assistant.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior will be fine. He¡¯s not someone that will die easily.¡±


    ¡®Odin!¡¯


    Freya also agreed to it but his words were too casual. But Odin said something else instead of expressing remorse.


    ¡°So he already went through the top ranked ceremony.¡±


    ¡®Right before he departed.¡¯


    ¡°You did well. The difference between having and not having a divinity is bigger than you think.¡±


    In addition, a divinity would grow bigger in harsh environments.


    Freya let out a sigh once again.


    ¡®Odin, you aren¡¯t going to return?¡¯


    ¡°Harmarti will notice the changes if I move rashly. So wait for a few days.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t exactly know the situation in Olympus so they couldn¡¯t end it with temporary measures. Odin had to go the path directly and check the situation for himself.


    ¡®Come quickly.¡¯


    ¡°I will try my best.¡±


    Odin smiled bitterly and stroked Freya¡¯s head like he would stroke a cat. He opened his eyes calmly and sent the cat flying to the sky.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior.¡±


    Odin whispered his name and thought of Tae Ho¡¯s face.


    Odin¡¯s benefactor and the savior of Asgard. The real sessor of Erin that would inherit everything from it.


    He had now acquired a divinity. It was a small divinity that didn¡¯t even have a deity but it was always momentary.


    And one more thing.


    The arrangements Odin had set just in case.


    ¡®Be safe.¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t even thank him properly for having rescued Asgard. This was taking the worst situation into consideration but Odin was thinking of going to war with Olympus if it was to protect Idun¡¯s warrior.


    A victory cry burst out from the north. The lightning Thor generated was shaking the ground and the sky.


    Odin looked at the north.


    And then looked in the direction of Olympus.


    &


    The cave was longer and harsher than they thought.


    The good thing was that the ceiling was quite high and the passageway was wide. Thanks to that even Rolo, who was quite big among gryphons, could follow the group without getting left behind.


    Some time passed like that.


    They advanced for close to three hours including the time they rested.


    ¡°We are almost at the exit. The sun will be setting when we get out.¡±


    The cave still looked like it had no end but he wouldn¡¯t be saying that for nothing. Rasgrid lowered the light in her light rune that she was using as a torch and asked.


    ¡°Is there somewhere we can spend the night?¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t be bad to spend a night in the cave if they were to camp outside anyways.


    Gandur turned to look at Ingrid who was leaning on Rolo¡¯s back. It seemed like she was quite exhausted but she was better than before.


    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy......¡±


    Nidhogg started to nod in a doze and mumbled. She couldn¡¯t even take her nap like usual so she was almost at her limit. She had been almost sleep walking until now.


    ¡°There are cities and viges near the path and the surroundings haven¡¯t changed until now. But.....I can¡¯t be certain of it now that the path is closed.¡±


    The thing that closed down the path was none other than Zeus¡¯ divine power. There was a possibility that part of the path changed.


    ¡°So anyways, it¡¯s better if we hurry right?¡±


    Adenmaha, who was supporting Nidhogg, summarized things. Patroclus, who was taking into ount a chaser or the changes in their surroundings, wanted to leave the path as soon as possible.


    ¡°Well, we just have to walk all night then.¡±


    Bracky spoke magnanimously and nced at Adenmaha. The meaning behind his gaze was that he would carry Nidhogg if he had to.


    ¡°If we were to dodge cities and viges......is there a road few with people? Somewhere like a forest or a mountain?¡±


    Patroclus nodded at Siri¡¯s question.


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to use the forest road. Only.....there¡¯s a small shrine near the forest that serves Apollo-nim. We still don¡¯t know his state so we will move the farthest we can from it.¡±


    Patroclus had moved while evading the shrines to go to Asgard.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry if we have decided. We have to go a bit farther when the sun is still up.¡±


    Everyone nodded as Tae Ho spokest. When they climbed out by following Patroclus, an exit that had aplicated structure covered with bushes appeared.


    The air changed as they got out of the cave. It waste in the afternoon just like Patroclus had said. It seemed like the sun would set in one more hour.


    ¡°This ce is Olympus.....¡±


    Tae Ho checked his surroundings and said in a low voice. The scene he was looking at right now was closer to Midgard than Asgard.


    ¡°The mountain of Olympus is over there.¡±


    Patroclus pointed into the distance. They were able to see it as the exit of the cave was at a high ce but the color of the sky changed at some borderline. The ash colored sky was close to ck.


    The path that had changed was connected with the world that changed but hadn¡¯t changed yet.


    Because of that, Tae Ho could feel the difference Patroclus talked about immediately. The world beyond that boundary was close to Erin- no, you could feel despair and hopelessness beyond that.


    ¡°I will increase my speed a bit.¡±


    Patroclus started to take the lead. The group climbed down the cliff and hurriedly hid their bodies in the forest that appeared.


    They couldn¡¯t see the sky and outside the forest because big trees were covering them. Because of that the group decided to advance only looking at Patroclus¡¯ back.


    After advancing like that for a bit. Gandur raised her voice in a region that the forest got cut coincidentally.


    ¡°Wait, the shrine you talked about. Isn¡¯t that it over there?¡±


    The group turned to look at the same direction. There was a big shrine and a vige surrounding it.


    Patroclus said that the shrine was small but there would be at least a hundred people living in it.


    But there was one more problem.


    mes and ck smoke was surging from the shrine that resembled a relic of Greece and the vige.


    ¡®It¡¯s not smoke from making food. They are under attack.¡¯


    There was no need to transmit Cuchinn¡¯s words. Everyone thought of the same thing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s help them.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°We have to.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous as we don¡¯t know the sit.......¡±


    They were Bracky, Siri, Ingrid and Adenmaha respectively. Rasgrid and Gandur only managed to say ¡®let¡¯s hel-¡® and looked at Adenmaha. No, everyone was looking at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m the only bad one here. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s help them.¡±


    Adenmaha snorted while flushing and then Nidhogg embraced Adenmaha.


    ¡°Adenmaha is nice. You are not bad at all.¡±


    Everyone burst outughing. Patroclus was bewildered as everyone in the group decided to help the shrine.


    ¡°We can¡¯t be certain yet on what side Apollo-nim is.¡±


    ¡°If he was an enemy, he wouldn¡¯t be under attack like that.¡±


    There was the possibility for it to just be a conjecture but it was quite a logical reason. Bracky smirked at Tae Ho¡¯s words.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go save them for now.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t Valha style to think deeply about something.


    Bracky was nning to charge towards the shrine immediately while thinking of something that others would rebuke him greatly if they knew about it. Gandur spoke quickly at that time.


    ¡°I will execute my stealth blessing so gather next to me and Siri. We will approach the as stealthily and swiftly as possible.¡±


    Ingrid, Rolo and Rasgrid stood next to Gandur and Tae Ho, Bracky, Adenmaha and Nidhogg stood next to Siri.


    ¡°Adenmaha, I will leave Nidhogg to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Adenmaha answered at Tae Ho¡¯s words and ced her fist on her chest. Everyone excluding Patroclus acted the same way.


    This ce wasn¡¯t Asgard but they were still warriors of Valha.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    Everyone followed Tae Ho¡¯s words and they started to run with Tae Ho at the front.


    [Centaur]


    [Centaur]


    Red words were seen with his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯. They were still quite far away from the vige but that was why he was able to see the entire vige at a nce. It seemed like there were about forty red words.


    ¡®There¡¯s a strong guy among them.¡¯


    It was like Cuchinn said. Tae Ho concentrated his divine power in his eyes. He red at the shrine and the centaurs surrounding it with his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯ that got strengthened.


    [Artemis¡¯ battle ves]


    [Atrocious hunter]


    [Orion]


    The shrine being attacked belonged to Apollo.


    If the ones attacking it were Artemis¡¯ underlings, did it mean that Artemis had turned into a being wanting to destroy the world? And Apollo was someone that wanted to maintain the world?


    The distance closed some more. Screams and yells entered their ears.


    And it was at that moment.


    Patroclus extended his arms and made the group stop. There was surprise and happiness in his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s a quest.¡±


    He said briefly and quickly. At the same time, Tae Ho and everyone else felt an unfamiliar strength. They heard someone¡¯s voice in their heads.


    [Rescue my shrine, my maidens.]


    [Defeat that evil Orion.]


    [Then, I will bless you by my name of Apollo, the God of light, and give you a suitable reward.]


    [Anyone is good. Fulfill my wish!]


    It was weak and small but it was certainly a divine power.


    The owner of the voice was certainly Apollo.


    A quest.


    The special power that made the warriors of Olympus grow.


    The grace of the Gods that are given to the ones that fulfill the quest and the blessing of the world.


    Tae Ho sensed it and at the same time thought of several things.


    Apollo was in a really weakened state but he was someone wanting to maintain the world. He hadn¡¯t turned into someone wanting to destroy it.


    The quest could also influence Tae Ho. It wasn¡¯t something unique to the warriors of Olympus.


    He would finish the quest and obtain strength.


    He would obtain Erin¡¯s and Olympus¡¯ strength on top of Asgard¡¯s.


    Tae Ho clenched his fists. He answered Apollo¡¯s consciousness and epted his quest.


    Apollo¡¯s blessing fell over Tae Ho and the group. They took off their stealth blessing when they arrived at the vige and started to charge.


    Tae Ho was the one at the forefront. He moved like lightning and approached the centaurs, that were massacring the vigers, and cut off the head of one of them. Followed by that, an arrow fired by Siri pierced the chests of two centaurs and Bracky¡¯s hammer crushed the head of another one.


    It all happened in an instant. Tae Ho looked back at Bracky and Siri. They shared their thoughts just with that and scattered. Tae Ho headed towards the shrine in a straight line. Siri followed his back and kept firing arrows and Bracky started to advance slowly from the entrance with the Valkyries that arrived one beatter.


    Tae Ho brought up Idun¡¯s divine power as a warrior of Idun.


    He softly covered the divine power containing in Apollo¡¯s blessing instead of pushing it away.


    Divine powers of two different Gods.


    That wasn¡¯t all.


    Tae Ho could feel another divine power deep in his soul.


    It was still small and weak.


    But it was certainly there.


    Tae Ho increased his speed and charged towards the red words that got clearer the closer he got to the shrine.


    < Episode 49 ¨C The Goddess of warfare Athena (3) > End

 Chapter 165

    Episode 49/Chapter 4: The Goddess of warfare Athena (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    The shrine of Olympus had an appearance that was strikingly simr to the relics of Greece.


    There were pirs made of white rock on top of the white tiled rock floor and a white rock roof on top of that. THey were made facing each other so when you looked at it from the front you could look a triangle.


    Patroclus had said that it was a small shrine but it was quite big for Tae Ho. It looked like a side of the shrine was more than 30 meters long.


    The inside of the vige wasplete chaos. There was plundering, arson, murdering and kidnapping happening all over the vige.


    Tae Ho shed all the ones he faced while heading to the shrine but he never stopped. Rescuing the vigers was one thing but he had to prioritize defeating Orion who was inside the shrine.


    ¡®They are guys with no internal regtion. They will flee as soon as someone defeats their leader. That will rather lessen the damages.¡¯


    Cuchinn¡¯s words were as right as always.


    Not only that but he couldn¡¯t ignore Orion gathering the centaurs that were plundering the vige.


    The shrine was ced on a cliff in the center of the vige so you could see it easily wherever you were at. Tae Ho stopped his feet for a really brief moment while Siri fired her arrows and looked at the shrine.


    Just like Tae Ho felt Orion¡¯s aura, Orion¡¯s red words appeared at the entrance of the shrine as if he had also sensed the auras of the group.


    [Artemis¡¯ battle ve]


    [Poseidon¡¯s son]


    [Atrocious hunter]


    [Has the blood of a God]


    [Orion]


    Some more words were added.


    Has the blood of a God. Son of a God.


    Poseidon was the God of the sea and the brother of the king of Gods Zeus. He was a strong God even among the 12 Olympians.


    Did he also turn to be someone wanting to destroy the world?


    He couldn¡¯t judge it yet. It was because Orion was certainly Poseidon¡¯s son but he couldn¡¯t know if this attack was Poseidon¡¯s will or not.


    ¡®The Gods of Olympus are famous for having a lot of children. Zeus and Poseidon especially, it¡¯s hard to count all of their children.¡¯


    Cuchinn said quickly. Odin also had a lot of children but he couldn¡¯t bepared to the Gods of Olympus.


    They had too many children that they couldn¡¯t give attention to each and everyone of them. No, they didn¡¯t pay attention to them.


    Except for special cases like Heracles who was praised as the strongest hero of Olympus.


    Tae Ho started to run towards the shrine once again. Right at that moment Orion came out of the shrine and looked at Tae Ho.


    Orion, who had the blood of a titan flowing in him, was a giant that was as big as Bracky. Butpared to Bracky that was only tall and big, Orion had a well sculpted body. His face was so handsome that it seemed like it generated light.


    The most handsome hunter.


    It was one of Orion¡¯s several nicknames.


    But whatever his looks were like Orion was an atrocious being that devoted himself to raping and murdering. He discovered Tae Ho and then let go of the hair of a maiden he was holding and nocked his bow immediately.


    Orin¡¯s bow skills could be said to be one of the best among the several heroes of Olympus. It¡¯s power and precision couldn¡¯t allow his opponents to flee.


    Tae Ho looked at the arrows pouring down at him. There were three of them and each of them was drawing a different trajectory with time differences so it was impossible to dodge it with normal methods.


    That¡¯s why Tae Ho didn¡¯t dodge them. In the first ce, he didn¡¯t even think of blocking them.


    Because there was no need to do so.


    The best hunter that wouldn¡¯t fall behind to Orion was behind Tae Ho!


    [Saga: The wolf Goddess]


    [Saga: The arrows of the witch never misses its target]


    Three arrows flew from behind Tae Ho. They shed against the three arrows of Orion and exploded.


    Orion opened his eyes wide in surprise. Tae Ho charged over the explosion generated by the sh of divine power.


    He was fast. That¡¯s why Orion pulled up the maiden that was crumpled down instead of nocking his bow once again. He shed the neck of the maiden with the sharp golden tip of the arrow and threw her towards Tae Ho.


    The maiden hadn¡¯t died yet.


    She couldn¡¯t yell because her neck got cut but she was still alive.


    What will you do?


    Won¡¯t you heal her? Will you leave her behind to die and attack me?


    Orion smiled. He tried to create some distance as if he knew how Tae Ho would react.


    ¡°Adenmaha!¡±


    Tae Ho yelled and at the same time his saga got activated. ¡®The warrior that had a Goddess meet him¡¯ called Adenmaha and she received the maiden that was falling.


    Orion fired more arrows after having created some distance. The arrows weren¡¯t headed towards Tae Ho but to Adenmaha and the maiden. Tae Ho had jumped over the maiden while believing in Adenmaha and then gritted his teeth and controlled his position. He executed the wind sh of Scathach¡¯s style teiques and pushed away the arrows.


    Orionughed once again. He, once he had dropped his stance and created some more distance as soon as he fired the arrows, nocked a special arrow. He gathered his divine power to deal a strong blow.


    Adenmaha hurriedly used her mystical powers to heal the maiden and red at the front. She transmitted her thoughts to Tae Ho.


    ¡®Jump when I give you the signal!¡¯


    Her thoughts were transmitted with mystical powers so the meaning was transferred even before she uttered a word. Tae Ho didn¡¯t be doubtful at Adenmaha¡¯s sudden demand.


    ¡®Jump!¡¯


    Tae Ho leaped. Orion tried to let go of the pulled bowstring.


    And right at that moment.


    Nidhogg, who was sitting next to Rolo, rolled in front. She didn¡¯t have her 100 meter armor body so the roll of a frail woman was really powerless. No, it had to have been powerless.


    But that wasn¡¯t the case.


    Because it wasn¡¯t a simple roll.


    It was an action to activate her saga!


    [Saga: Rolling disaster]


    A huge shake of the earth was generated with Nidhogg as the center and the entire vige was shaken over.


    There was no way to dodge this as the entire ground was shaking. Orion¡¯s stance, right about to let go of his bowstring, was broken.


    The only one that wasn¡¯t influenced by the saga was Tae Ho who had surged to the air.


    [Saga: The charge of the warrior is like a storm]


    Tae Ho kicked the air. Orion tried to enter a firing stance hurriedly but it was impossible. His concentration broke because of the earthquake and the divine power he had umted had also scattered.


    Orion made a fast judgement. He cursed out and swung his bow. It was a strong and fast attack that wasn¡¯t poor at all.


    But it was too simple. Tae Ho grasped his attack perfectly even without having to use ¡®the eyes of the dragon¡¯.


    Tae Ho moved below the trajectory drawn by the bow. He closed the distance with Orion in an instant and swung his sword.


    Blood surged out.


    Orion¡¯s skill didn¡¯t have the capability to block Arondight¡¯s de that was filled with divine power. Orion screamed and twisted his body and Tae Ho swung his sword in consecution.


    Orion¡¯s arm holding the bow got cut off cleanly and surged to the air. Orion screamed once again and Tae Ho kicked Orion¡¯s leg and made him fall. He stabbed Arondight in his left shoulder.


    ¡°Growl!¡±


    A huge hunting dog appeared in the shrine and charged towards Tae Ho. It was the hunting dog that had apanied Orion all his life and could be called his best friend.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t even turn to look at it. He looked down at Orion and activated ¡®The warrior that had a Goddess meet him¡¯ and the fake Heda and Scathach that were summoned stopped the dog¡¯s attack.


    The hunting dog was so huge it seemed like it could gulp down a person whole but it couldn¡¯t defeat Heda who had apletion rate that made her close to the real deal and Scathach who had the best abilities among the fake Valkyries. It just got trampled on the ground and whined.


    Orion tried to stand up however he could but it was impossible. Arondight pierced his shoulder and stabbed the ground so it didn¡¯t even move.


    ¡°Agh!¡±


    Orion screamed once again when he was about to curse. It was because Tae Ho took out more weapons to pierce Orion¡¯s other shoulder and also his chest and thighs.


    Tae Ho was nning on letting Orion alive and interrogate him. If Cuchinn¡¯s help was added on top of Bragi¡¯s rune, he would be able to obtain quite a lot of information.


    But it was right at that moment.


    Orion twisted his body and started to release a strong divine power. It wasn¡¯t his own divine power as a son of Poseidon.


    The Goddess of hunt and the moon Artemis.


    It belonged to her.


    ¡°Who are you! Why is it that you are obstructing me!¡±


    The voice clearly belonged to Orion but it was different. The owner of the voice that transmitted directly to Tae Ho¡¯s head and also shook the sky was clearly Artemis.


    Orion trembled. It seemed like he would rise himself at any moment.


    ¡°You are not a hero of Olympus! Valha! Why does a bastard of Valha oppose me! Whose warrior are you!¡±


    Orion¡¯s eyes started to get bloodshot but then started to release white light. It seemed like a simr resemnce would ur like when the strength and will of the real Achilles was held on the fake Achilles.


    That¡¯s why Tae Ho made a decision. He pulled Caliburn from the air and said.


    ¡°The warrior of the most beautiful Goddess.¡±


    ¡°Freya?¡±


    That was Orion¡¯sst words. Caliburn cleanly cut off his head. The divine power of Artemis that was surging up like it would explode at any moment dissipated like a lie.


    ¡®Are you hiding your identity?¡¯


    ¡®That wasn¡¯t my intention.¡¯


    Because the most beautiful Goddess for Tae Ho wasn¡¯t Freya.


    Tae Ho answered Cuchinn briefly and spread his palm. It was because surprisingly, runes started to surge up from Orion.


    ¡®The rune system changes the divine power and magic power of the foe you defeated and changes it into a rune so that you can absorb it. The efficiency would be worse than defeating an enemy in Asgard but you will still be able to obtain runes.¡¯


    Thinking about it, he had also acquired runes from the fomoires, that were beings of Erin. There was no reason he wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain runes from the beings of Olympus.


    Tae Ho absorbed the runes and looked at Adenmaha. She had ced down the maiden and nodded towards Tae Ho with an exhausted face. It meant that she had somehow managed to save the maiden.


    Tae Ho was relieved and looked somewhere else. The bow that Orion used was rolling in the ground with his hand that got cut off still attached to it.


    ¡®How thorough.¡¯


    ¡°Looting is a basic thing in hunting.¡±


    In addition, Tae Ho¡¯s principle was that he would first retrieve even the japtem(like useless equipment and items) and then see.


    Butpared to what he said, his feet didn¡¯t move to the ce the bow was at. He rather stood in ce and looked at the sky.


    [You have finished the quest from Apollo.]


    [Your talent on poetry and music has grown.]


    [Your hidden talent in ying instruments has awoken.]


    [Your reputation has gotten higher.]


    [It seems like Apollo will give you a reward.]


    [Apollo is satisfied with you.]


    [Apollo¡¯s mood has be good.]


    [Apollo proposes you be his hero.]


    Voices were heard in his head in consecution.


    It was quite bewildering but Tae Ho was already ustomed to voices ringing in his head thanks to Cuchinn. He expressed his thought clearly instead of bing bewildered.


    ¡°I¡¯m a warrior of Idun.¡±


    He had no thoughts of bing a warrior of another God.


    [Apollo expresses displeasure at your decision.]


    [Apollo wants to punish you for your arrogance.]


    [Apollo exhibits his rational power.]


    [He understands that you are already a hero of another God.]


    [He has also understood that you have an independent divine power.]


    [Apollo takes back his displeasure.]


    [Apollo expresses good will to you, a God of Asgard.]


    ¡®He ys well alone.¡¯


    He gets angry alone, calms down then acts friendly.


    The voice talked back with an absent minded voice as if it had heard Cuchinn.


    Cuchinn agreed with Cuchinn as he always did.


    ¡®It looks like a roguelike game.¡¯


    Olympus was a world that was simr to Asgard yet different. The rtionship between Gods and humans was also different from Asgard and Erin.


    The voices of the Gods.


    The humans of Olympus would rely on the Gods when making an important decision more so than the humans of Asgard or Erin.


    And that was an obvious thing. That was because the humans in Olympus could hear the voices of the Gods.


    ¡®So this is a quest.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t rted to battles but he had still acquired a new power. In addition, there was a probability that his talent in music and poetry would increase Bragi¡¯s runes and synergism.


    ¡®Let¡¯s test it on Adenmahater.¡¯


    If Cuchinn had heard it he would have said that it would be pointless as the result of the experiment was already decided but fortunately he hadn¡¯t heard him.


    There were still many things he had to investigate about the quest. Just like if the others also obtained the effects of the quest or if there was another quest beyond what he understood now.


    And must of all, a conversation with Apollo was urgent.


    Tae Ho wanted a direct conversation instead of an indirect one.


    ¡°Orion has died!¡±


    Tae Ho raised the head of Orion and yelled. The centaurs, that were already getting pushed back by Bracky¡¯s group, didn¡¯t even turn to look back and started to flee. In the first ce, it didn¡¯t seem like they even wanted to check Orion¡¯s death properly.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Adenmaha stood up while holding the maiden. Tae Ho read the green words above her head.


    [Apollo¡¯s maiden]


    [Sybi]


    Tae Ho approached her.


    < Episode 49 ¨C The Goddess of warfare Athena (4) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 166

    Episode 49/Chapter 5: The Goddess of warfare Athena (5)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    Rasgrid and the Valkyries search the vige for centaurs that may be hiding and gathered the vigers in one ce.


    There weren¡¯t many survivors as the centaurs had massacred them too cruelly. Naturally, the majority of them were injured so most of them were barely alive.


    The maiden that had her neck slit by Orion was healed by Adenmaha so it didn¡¯t seem like her life was at stake, but she couldn¡¯t get a hold of herself.


    ¡®Are you going to wake her up forcefully?¡¯


    Tae Ho shook his head at Cuchinn¡¯s question. They didn¡¯t have much time but it would be meaningless if they woke her up forcefully but couldn¡¯t receive Apollo¡¯s divine message. At least, they had to treat her so she was able to receive the divine message.


    ¡°We healed her external injuries but it seems like her mental power has been drained quite a lot. I will treat her however I can so wait a moment.¡±


    Adenmaha spoke quickly and activated a new mystical magic. Actually, she could just use a piece of a golden apple but they didn¡¯t know when they would be able to return to Asgard. Adenmaha wanted to save the golden apples as much as she could.


    Tae Ho noticed Adenmaha¡¯s will and didn¡¯t urge her. It was because he judged that there would be no need to use a piece of a golden apple if Adenmaha had spoken like that.


    ¡®It seems like you trust in her more than you do so for me.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s obvious.¡¯


    Tae Ho gave out a serious answer at Cuchinn¡¯s joking remark and looked at a distant ce. Patroclus was approaching.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s he...huk! Isn¡¯t that man Orion?!¡±


    Patroclus was surprised and yelled. It seemed like he had received quite a shock as he wasn¡¯t able to take off his eyes from Orion¡¯s corpse and head.


    ¡®It seems like he was quite famous.¡¯


    ¡®He said he was a son of Poseidon.¡¯


    The son of the sea Poseidon was a strong God that ranked at the higher ranks even among the 12 Olympians. It was obvious for his son to be famous.


    But Cuchinn¡¯s opinion about the matter was different.


    ¡®I told you before but the Gods of Olympus have lots of children. How can all of them be famous? And i¡¯m just saying but I¡¯m also a son of a God. The God of light Lugh is my father. That¡¯s the reason I¡¯m called the prince of light.¡¯


    ¡®Indeed. Being a son of a God isn¡¯t everything.¡¯


    ¡®What did you say?¡¯


    Tae Ho exchanged jokes with Cuchinn like usual but he was quite surprised inwardly.


    No, he thought that it was obvious.


    Because Cuchinn was an existence that was called as the greatest hero of Erin only that he showed himself as the dumb town brother. He felt like they should at least give him the title of a son of a God.


    In the other hand, Patroclus seemed to have recovered from his shock and spoke bitterly.


    ¡°Did Artemis-nim really turn her back...That Orion is a hero of Artemis-nim. His temperament is really bad but his skill with the bow is really amazing.¡±


    Tae Ho brought up the bow of Orion as Patroclus finished speaking.


    And Patroclus started to exin even though Tae Ho didn¡¯t ask.


    ¡°Tri star! It¡¯s the bow of Orion. It¡¯s a magical bow that can fire three arrows at once. It will be an overwhelming weapon in the hands of a great archer.¡±


    ¡®I should give it to captain Siri.¡¯


    She already had Tristan¡¯s bow Palenote but it was better the more options she had.


    ¡°More than that, Idun¡¯s hero- no, warrior. What are you nning to do now? Won¡¯t it be better to hide ourselves?¡±


    ¡°Is it because of additional attacks?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s a possibility the attack was from an advance party. If their main troop is somewhere close, it will be troublesome.¡±


    ¡®Well, we have to take precautions as we don¡¯t have information about our surroundings.¡¯


    Cuchinn also agreed to Patroclus¡¯ words.


    Looking that Orion, that was one famous even among the heroes of Artemis, was in this ce it wasn¡¯t probable that they had another troop somewhere else but there was always the possibility.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here for long. Patroclus, is there a way to save the people that are alive?¡±


    Tae Ho nced below the cliff quickly and asked. It was because he saw dozens of grey words, that meant they weren¡¯t allies nor foes.


    Patroclus frowned but he spoke quickly as he already had thought of an answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to make them flee to a close vige. What Artemis aimed for should have been the shrine of Apollo-nim and the maidens rather than the vige and its people. I already told this to the Valkyries so the evacuation will start soon.¡±


    If the Valkyries were Rasgrid, Gandur and Ingrid he could just trust and leave it to them.


    Tae Ho put away his worry towards the vigers and turned to look at Adenmaha whowas still healing the maiden, but he couldn¡¯t do so. It was because loud footsteps was being heard below the cliff.


    ¡°Tae Ho master!¡±


    [Waiting to beplimented]


    [She¡¯s holding it back]


    [Nidhogg]


    Green words appeared above Nidhogg¡¯s head, who was smiling brightly. Tae Ho also smiled back and then opened his arms and embraced Nidhogg.


    ¡°That was a cool roll.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe. I practiced a lot with Adenmaha.¡±


    Nidhogg boasted while smiling like a fool. Her forehead and head was filled with dirt so it seemed like she had rolled forward.


    Tae Ho thought of Nidhogg curling herself and rolling forward and then smiled like a dad.


    It was at that moment. Tae Ho took a step back and checked Nidhogg because of a doubt that surged up. There was a lot of dirt in her Valkyrie outfit, that was made as the same set as Adenmaha¡¯s.


    He could understand the part in her head and back. But why was she also dirty in her sides, thighs and butt?


    ¡®Um, she can¡¯t roll well yet. She fell sideways while rolling.¡¯


    Adenmaha was the one that resolved his doubt. She had chosen to speak with mystical magic perhaps due to consideration of Nidhogg.


    Tae Ho thought of Nidhogg falling while rolling and Cuchinn said with a proud voice after he also imagined the same thing.


    ¡®That¡¯s cuter so it¡¯s fine.¡¯


    Was it really fine? Nidhogg had such poor reflexes that she fell alone because she tripped on in ground so wasn¡¯t it too much falling while rolling forward?


    Tae Ho thought about it for a moment but he left the matter at hand. It was because the effects of the roll were certain.


    ¡°This was the captain of the enemy? He¡¯s uselessly handsome.¡±


    ¡°Tae Ho, it seems like there are no more enemies in the vige.¡±


    Bracky and Siri, who climbed the cliff after Nidhogg, said. Bracky¡¯s body waspletely bloodypared to the clean Siri but it seemed like it belonged to the centaurs as you couldn¡¯t see any wounds in him.


    ¡°Ah, I wanted to ask something to the two of you.¡±


    Tae Ho thought of the doubt he had before fighting Orion as it didn¡¯t seem like the maiden would wake anytime soon.


    It was if the two of them had also received quests like him.


    ¡°Quest? Uh.....I did hear the voice of a strange man but it was different to when I absorbed runes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we received a new ability or we got more powerful. There was nothing like that. Our fatigue did recover but......ah, it feels like my recovery ability got stronger.¡±


    The two of them gave their answers. They had heard Apollo¡¯s voice to rescue his shrine but it didn¡¯t seem like they received rewards like Tae Ho.


    Patroclus said.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s the same quest, you will receive different rewards depending on the contribution. However.... I feel like the reward the others received is too smallpared to you. Normally, your abilities will be improved no matter how small.¡±


    Even Patroclus¡¯ strength had improved a bit even though he only fought against the centaurs.


    Siri put on a thinking expression and then nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious for Bracky and I to not receive Olympus¡¯ strength properly as we are warriors of Valha. Master Ragnar has also said something simr before.¡±


    The only ones that could use Asgard¡¯s strength, the saga, were the warriors of Asgard.


    WIth the same logic, the only ones that could take on the quests of Olympus were the warriors of Olympus.


    ¡°In other words, you are the special case Tae Ho?¡±


    ¡°Probably. I think that¡¯s the reason why he¡¯s able to receive the power of another world. In addition, he isn¡¯t even from Asgard.¡±


    Siri answered Bracky¡¯s question.


    Cuchinn smiled bitterly.


    ¡®How marvelous. Perhaps, that may be the reason why you could receive the power of Erin and be its sessor.¡¯


    Cuchinn had thought that he was able to use the powers of Erin without difficulty because he had be Erin¡¯s sessor but perhaps, it may be the opposite of that.


    Nidhogg put on an expression as she didn¡¯t understand what they were speaking about but then smiled brightly and said.


    ¡°Tae Ho master is special. He¡¯s the only one in the world.¡±


    ¡®Nidhogg is the only one. Tell her that this oppa loves her.¡¯


    Tae Ho ignored Cuchinn¡¯s words and stroke her head. Adenmaha spoke at that moment.


    ¡°Master, it seems like she¡¯s about to wake up.¡±


    The maiden in front of her eyes was more urgent than her own constitution.


    As everyone focused on the maiden, she let out a weak groan and opened her eyes slowly. It was a girl with long ck hair and ck eyes.


    The maiden blinked a few times while still being in Adenmaha¡¯s embrace and then smacked her lips and turned to look at the group.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s hero. I¡¯m a maiden that serves Apollo-nim, Sybi. Apollo has told me about you. Thank you for rescuing the vigers and the shrine.¡±


    Sybi fixed her eyes on Tae Ho as she spoke. It seemed like she had heard something from Apollo like she had imed.


    Thanks to that, the conversation became fast. Tae Ho approached Sybi and asked her.


    ¡°Sybi, will I be able to speak with Apollo-nim? Or have a divine message.¡±


    ¡°Apollo also wants to have a conversation with Idun¡¯s hero. Let¡¯s head to the shrine. If we go to the ce that¡¯s meant to have divine messages, you will be able to speak with Apollo-nim.¡±


    There was no reason to decline. Adenmaha helped Sybi up and the group headed to the shrine.


    &


    The inside of the shrine was a mess. Corpses were filling up the hall and it seemed like they all killed by Orion.


    Adenmaha tried to walk a bit faster because of Sybi, who was grieving while biting her lip.


    When Sybi reached the end of the shrine, she kneeled on the altar. She prayed for a moment and then a light entered from the ceiling and shone upon Sybi¡¯s head.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s hero. Thank you for fulfilling my wish. I will certainly give you a reward at ater time.¡±


    Apollo¡¯s voice came out from Sybi¡¯s mouth.


    ¡®He¡¯s just like Odin-nim.¡¯


    He would give him a reward when he recovered his strength.


    But of course, Odin did grant him a reward. Only that things turned up like this before he could receive it.


    Tae Ho smiled bitterly at Cuchinn¡¯s remark and fixed his posture and said.


    ¡°Apollo, I want to know about the changes that urred in Olympus.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing to say this but not even I know about it perfectly. In addition, I can¡¯t speak for long because Sybi¡¯s capacity isn¡¯t enough.¡±


    The divine message could only be maintained for a few more seconds.


    ¡°I received a sudden attack from by beloved sister Artemis and suffered an injury. Fortunately, my life isn¡¯t at stake as I hid myself in a ce nobody knows but me. I¡¯m so weakened I can¡¯t give you a proper reward.¡±


    It seemed like Artemis had really turned to be someone wanting to destroy the world.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s hero. Help me recover my strength. If you do so I will give you a big reward.¡±


    ¡°Is there a way to do that?¡±


    ¡°You have to recover the strength of the sacred precincts. Hear the details from Sybiter. I don¡¯t have more time to spend. I will give you a quest.¡±


    Sybi flinched as soon as she finished speaking. At that moment, Apollo¡¯s divine power that was felt from her scattered like a lie.


    Adenmaha hurriedly grabbed Sybi who copsed once again and looked towards the window of the shrine. And the group also did the same.


    The light falling down from the ceiling.


    Golden light, that represented the God of light Apollo, scattered like powder and started to fall down.


    [Heroes, fulfill my wish.]


    [Rescue the shrine of Delfos and recover my strength.]


    Apollo¡¯s voice.


    It was the start of a new quest.


    &


    The Goddess of the moon and hunt didn¡¯t hide her grief.


    The warrior that killed Orion.


    She decided not to think why he appeared in Olympus.


    ¡°Freya¡¯s hero.¡±


    He had said that he was the warrior of the most beautiful Goddess. That¡¯s why he was certainly a warrior of Freya.


    Artemis gathered her underlings, fairies and heroes. She made cursed warriors to deal with Freya¡¯s warrior and handed the quest to them.


    Kill Freya¡¯s warrior. Defeat him.


    The heroes and the fairies started to move at Artemis¡¯ order.


    &


    The God of the sea Poseidon sensed that his son Orion had died. But he didn¡¯t show any reactions toward it.


    It wasn¡¯t because Poseidon didn¡¯t care about him. He hadn¡¯t minded much when the past Orion had died by Artemis¡¯ and Apollo¡¯s hands but this was a special case.


    Poseidon couldn¡¯t worry about him. He just sensed his death, he wasn¡¯t in a situation he could think any more than that.


    Poseidon screamed soundlessly inside his sacred precincts deep in the sea. He curled up and tried to resist the voice that tried to take control over him.


    &


    The Goddess of warfare Athena looked at a distant ce. She could still sense that Patroclus was alive but that was everything she could sense. She was too weak to do more than that.


    Cold sweat dripped from her forehead. There was a big wound in her back inflicted by the God of war Ares, although it wasn¡¯t visible because it was covered by her armor.


    It wasn¡¯t recovering. The pain didn¡¯t subside and continued.


    ¡°Asgard.¡±


    Athena spoke in a low voice. It was the only name of hope she could utter in this situation.


    Athena¡¯s eyes, that were looking at a distant ce, headed to the mountain of Olympus.


    Athena could feel it.


    Ares was approaching.


    To kill her.


    ¡°Asgard.¡±


    Athena uttered the name of hope once again. She remembered Hera¡¯s end, she had evacuated several Gods including Athena herself.


    < Episode 49 ¨C The Goddess of warfare Athena (5) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 167

    Episode 50/Chapter 1: God of Sun (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    Achilles was standing on a fortress while having the sun at his back.


    He thought about Patroclus.


    His best friend.


    A rtion where they treasured each others lives more than their own.


    Achilles still loved Patroclus as his friend and was certain that it was the same for Patroclus.


    But he didn¡¯t belong to the same camp. Right now, Patroclus was his enemy.


    The change in their rtion changed about two months ago.


    Everything changed when the Gods, precisely speaking Zeus that was the God he served, changed.


    Olympus and the nine realms.


    The properties and characteristics of the ten realms, Erin included, were a bit different.


    Erin was a world where humans and Gods were equal.


    In addition the human race the Milesians defeated the God race the Tuatha De Danann and reigned supremacy over the world.


    There were certainly differences between Gods and humans in Erin. But looking at it from a distance, the difference in their abilities didn¡¯t share which race was superior. It was simply a difference in abilities just like there were better and worse humans.


    In Asgard, the Gods weren¡¯t equal to the humans but they lived together in one world.


    The humans served the Gods as their parents.


    And the Gods led the humans.


    But of course, that rtionship wasn¡¯t smooth. Odin didn¡¯t hesitate using or sacrificing humans if it was for his ns. But just because of that, it wasn¡¯t that he raised them as livestock.


    The rtionship was just like how humans used each other.


    Olympus was different to Erin and Asgard.


    The Gods were the rules of humans and the owners.


    The fates of the humans were on the hands of the Gods. There was an absolute wall between humans and Gods that couldn¡¯t be crossed at all.


    It didn¡¯t matter if you were a great hero with outstanding abilities, you couldn¡¯t turn over this kind of rtion.


    There were cases of humans that became Gods because they were loves by the Gods but no one became a God from a human directly and even if that was the case, it was hard to be a real God.


    Someone that had the bloodline of a God.


    The existences the God made under special ns in the first ce.


    Only existences like them held the possibility to be a God.


    But not even them could turn over the absolute rtionship of subordination before bing Gods. No, in the first ce, there were many cases that even bing a God was nned by the Gods.


    And it wasn¡¯t different for Achilles.


    He was called as a great hero but he was a human in the end. He was an existence under the rule of the Gods.


    The Gods Achilles and Patroclus served became enemies.


    That was the end. Even if they shared a deep friendship, he could only be Patroclus¡¯ enemy. That was fate- no, that was fate.


    Achilles closed his eyes and let out a long sigh. When he erased his thoughts about Patroclus, he naturally thought of another person.


    The one that received the spear techniques of the greatest master of Erin, Scathach.


    Regardless of that, a warrior that was from Asgard and not Erin.


    He was strong. Achilles couldn¡¯t be certain he could win against him even if he did his best.


    But even so he was one warrior. He was apanied by two strong warriors and some Valkyries but it was impossible to overturn the situation only with that.


    The path with Asgard got cut off. Olympus was slowly transforming into a world that wanted to destroy the world.


    Achilles turned around and looked down at the fortress. He looked at a distant ce.


    &


    The sun set and night came.


    When Tae Ho¡¯s group got out of the small shrine of Apollo, they gathered in an underground shelter Adenmaha made with her mystical powers and prepared to have a meal.


    This ce was strikingly simr to the magic shelter Merlin had made when they were fighting in the remnants of the destroyed Erin but the insides were bright and had good venttion so it was quitefortable.


    Cuchinn spoke with a satisfied voice.


    ¡®The training she received from master took fruit. Our master teaches well indeed.¡¯


    ¡®She said she learned it from Merlin.¡¯


    ¡®When did I speak about the shelter? I was just talking about her overall mystical power.¡¯


    ¡®Oh that was the case. You were looking at the shelter and thought of the mystical powers she used in the afternoon. So that was the case.¡¯


    ¡®Kugh, Heda is certainly strong.¡¯


    Tae Ho and Cuchinn were exchanging absurd words like usual.


    In the other hand, Bracky that was in front of Tae Ho sniffed a few times and didn¡¯t hide his appreciation.


    ¡°Kya, this looks really good. I want to have one.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s marvelous indeed.¡±


    Siri also added ament. The thing the two of them were looking at was a big shield.


    Heat shield.


    It was a shield that could release a strong heat in the front and attack the enemy.


    It was a necessary item to pass through the ice castle, that was one of the essential quests in Dark Age and it was an item that was quite loved by yers as it could attack the enemy while defending yourself.


    But of course, right now it was being used as a grill.


    Bracky looked down at meat sizzling in the square heat shield and smiled, and then grabbed some meat and gave it to Siri.


    ¡°Here, take a bite. Ah.¡±


    The expression Siri would show at the tant disy of affection was already determined.


    ¡°I also have hands.¡±


    She would decline first but Bracky already grasped many things about her. He didn¡¯t despair and continued to say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, Ah. Okay? Ah.¡±


    In the end, SIri would listen to you if you kept insisting.


    And as expected, Siri that can¡¯t decline continued demands, flushed and opened her mouth slightly.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious, right?¡±


    Siri nodded as Bracky asked once again. And Gandur, that looked all that, mumbled with cold eyes.


    ¡°How bitter, how bitter.¡±


    As Siri got surprised at that sentence and started to get aware of her surroundings, Ingrid said in a low voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to mind about us.¡±


    ¡°Right, think that we aren¡¯t here.¡±


    Gandur giggled and Siri flushed even more. But Bracky grabbed one more piece of meat as he was enjoying it.


    ¡°So they say. Here, one more.¡±


    Siri punched Bracky¡¯s side instead of eating it but Brackyughed as if he liked even that.


    Nidhogg blinked at the scene where everyone looked happy but Siri and turned to look at Adenmaha.


    ¡°Adenmaha, ah.¡±


    She imitated Bracky and gave some meat to Adenmaha and sheughed and opened her mouth. She ate it and then grabbed some meat of her own.


    ¡°Nidhogg too, ah.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Nidhogg received the meat andughed. They really looked like mother and daughter- no, sisters.


    ¡®How warm, how warm.¡¯


    Cuchinn got satisfied once again and then Patroclus cleared his throat. It was a small gesture to get the attention of Tae Ho.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s hero. I¡¯m sorry i¡¯m saying this in the middle of a meal but I want to organize the story from before.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Tae Ho answered immediately and turned to look at him. Patroclus, that was seated with Apollo¡¯s maiden Sybi, grabbed the ground and exined.


    ¡°Just like I told you, the mortal world of Olympus isposed by several cities called the Polis. Each of the Polises serve one God of Olympus as their protector.¡±


    But it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t serve other Gods aside of their protector. The Gods of Olympus, especially the 12 Olympians, were served in almost all of the Polises.


    ¡°A kind of force gets formed by the agroupation of these polises. A sacred force of Gods that that transcends hostile human rtionships.¡±


    There were cases that polises that served the same protector God opposed each other.


    The reactions of the Gods were various in cases like these. Some Gods favored the Polis that offered more sacrifices to instigate their hostility and other Gods didn¡¯t interfere and remained impartial.


    But of course, there were some Gods that only took the offerings and didn¡¯t worry about which side got destroyed.


    Whatever the case, the important thing was the sacred force Patroclus spoke about.


    The rank of Gods changed depending on how many believers they had in the mortal world.


    Even if it was a God with an important rank, if the number of believers they had was low they tended to get ignored and neglected.


    But actually, there was one more secret in the sacred force.


    It was that the sacred force influenced the strength of a God.


    It wasn¡¯t absolute but it wasn¡¯t something that could be ignored.


    ¡°There tend to be polises that can be said to be the core of a sacred force. Apollo-nim has Delfos.¡±


    Apollo¡¯s sacred force was spread near the connecting path. That¡¯s why Delfos wasn¡¯t too far away either.


    ¡°Reiming the great shrine in Delfos and lighting up the light of the sacred precincts is our quest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That is Apollo-nim¡¯s wish.¡±


    Patroclus and Tae Ho looked at Sybi. She nodded slightly and at that moment the voice of a God was heard from the sky.


    [Apollo shows interest in your meal.]


    [Apollo wishes you to make an offering.]


    ¡®He¡¯s loyal to his instincts.¡¯


    They wondered if they would hear something useful.


    Tae Ho hid his expression while agreeing to Cuchinn¡¯s words and looked at Sybi. She flushed and said in a low voice.


    ¡°Um, can I ask for some?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    Sybi received a new te from Adenmaha and filled it with food and then started to prepare for the offering.


    Patroclus looked at her for a moment and then looked at Tae Ho once again.


    ¡°Whatever the case.....it¡¯s too inconsiderate. It¡¯s been too long since Delfos got filled with monsters. I know that you are strong but it¡¯s impossible to recapture a city that¡¯s taken over by thousands of monster and perhaps ten thousand of them.¡±


    It was like that in a logical way. The number of the group was merely 11 including Sybi and the gryphon Rolo.


    They would be able to defeat dozens of centaurs but the story changed when there were thousands of them.


    But everyone showed unreasonable reactions at Patroclus¡¯ reasonable im.


    ¡°Ey, we will know only after we do it. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°If we are with Idun¡¯smander-nim..... I think we will be able to do so.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to give up immediately. At least, I think that it¡¯s worth getting some information as we are together with none other than Idun¡¯smander.¡±


    They were Bracky, Siri, Gandur, INgrid and Rasgrid respectively.


    Patroclus thought that Bracky always showed that kind of reaction when he spoke but he put on a dumbfounded expression when even Rasgrid, that was simr to Athena, said such things.


    They said that the warriors of Asgard were mad warriors that only knew how to charge forward, so it seemed that rumor was true.


    But that wasn¡¯t it. Everyone was thinking rationally.


    And no matter what they spoke about, a ck haired woman was eating the meat Adenmaha was giving her too well.


    ¡°Nidhogg.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Tae Ho master.¡±


    Nidhogg answered while chewing some meat. Tae Ho smiled bitterly and asked as Adenmaha let out a sigh and cleaned her mouth.


    ¡°How many front rolls can you do in consecution.¡±


    It was apletely unreasonable question for Patroclus but that wasn¡¯t it for the group.


    Nidhogg thought about it while hanging her mouth open but then smiled brightly and spread then fingers.


    < Episode 50 ¨C God of Sun (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 168

    Episode 50/Chapter 2: God of Sun (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    After the group finished with their simple meal, they decided on their ce to sleep and went to rest immediately.


    Thinking about it, they had gone through a lot of things in this day.


    Moving from Valha to the connecting path of Olympus, battling against the fake Achilles, after that they had to pass through a harsh cave for some hours and after that, they fought against the centaurs in the small shrine of Apollo.


    They all spent quite a lot of stamina and divine power. Rasgrid especially went to sleep earlier than the others as she had already battled against the fake Achilles before the group arrived.


    Some hours like that.


    Tae Ho got out of the shelter alone and sat down. It was a shelter that wasn¡¯t that noticeable as it was below ground but even so, someone still had to stand on watch.


    Being on night watch wasn¡¯t that hard for Tae Ho. His body that had reached the top rank didn¡¯t need much sleep. If he wasn¡¯t putting his body and soul to a limit like the the battle against the Magician King, two hours of sleep a day was more than enough for him.


    In addition, he didn¡¯t have to worry about the biggest enemy of going into night watch, the bordemon because he was along with Cuchinn. Cuchinn was a dumb town brother aside of when he gave battle advices so he had a weird ability that could hold a conversation for hours.


    ¡®The story that started with ¡®when I was in Erin¡¯- felt like Tae Ho was listening to an especially long radio or audiobook.


    But Tae Ho wasn¡¯t listening to his story today and Cuchinn didn¡¯t prolong his words. It was because he knew that Tae Ho needed time to think for himself.


    Tae Ho looked at the night sky on top of a wide boulder and closed his eyes. He thought about turning back to look but just decided to wait.


    Familiar footsteps were heard behind him. It was light and calm. It wasn¡¯t as energetic as Nidhogg¡¯s footsteps but it was so natural it was like flowing water.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to sleep? You should be quite tired and you also used a lot of mystical magic. You healed almost all of the injured ones by yourself.¡±


    Tae Ho looked at his side. Adenmaha shrugged her shoulders while sitting next to Tae Ho.


    ¡°I am exhausted and feel sleepy but I can¡¯t go to sleep because i¡¯m worried of a certain someone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just on night watch.¡±


    Tae Ho spoke naturally but Adenmaha just looked up at Tae Ho while tilting her head. There was calmness instead of yfulness in her violet eyes.


    ¡°You have worries, right?¡±


    She entered too suddenly. Adenmaha¡¯s expression was still calm and Tae Ho looked at the front instead of putting up excuses.


    ¡°Was it too obvious?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be a person if you had no worries in a situation like this.¡±


    Adenmaha spoke with forced polite words naturally and Tae Ho ended upughing unconsciously.


    ¡°It¡¯s been quite some time.¡±


    ¡°And it was worth it.¡±


    Because Tae Houghed.


    Adenmaha smiled and then grabbed her knees and waited for Tae Ho to speak. He gave an answer not too long after that.


    ¡°I thought if....intervening too deeply was the correct thing to do.¡±


    ¡°About the thing going on in Olympus?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of obvious but we aren¡¯t in Asgard. In addition, i¡¯m not alone.¡±


    Looking at the principle, Asgard was also a foreign world for Tae Ho.


    But even if that was the case Asgard and Olympus were different.


    Because he had Heda and Idun in Asgard. Not only them but there were also Ragnar, Rolo, the several Valkyries and warriors, the people of Midgard like Helga, etc. It was a world where there were many people connected to him.


    It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that Asgard was already Tae Ho¡¯s second home.


    Olympus was different. It wasn¡¯t a ce like that yet.


    ¡°I thought if it wasn¡¯t correct to wait and stay back until Odin-nim and Freya-nim solves the problem with the connecting path. Isn¡¯t it the correct decision to n for the safety of myrades instead of inserting myself too deeply on what¡¯s going on with Olympus.¡±


    If he was in Asgard, he wouldn¡¯t be thinking things like this.


    He got to think like this because he was in a new world called Olympus.


    Tae Ho¡¯s worry.


    Adenmaha thought that she was right. She dropped her shoulders and then looked at the starry night instead of Tae Ho.


    ¡°You can¡¯t stay still. The master I know is like that.¡±


    Tae Ho turned to look at Adenmaha and she also faced him with her violet eyes.


    ¡°There¡¯s a situation and master is the type to just run towards it if you can do it rather than look from afar.¡±


    The time they had spent wasn¡¯t short at all.


    Adenmaha didn¡¯t know how Tae Ho was beforeing to Valha but she was certain of one thing.


    Tae Ho would be the same as the current him inside the world Dark Age which she understood nothing about.


    ¡°In addition, it¡¯s a business of Olympus but when you look at the big picture it¡¯s also rted to Asgard. You always say it. For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    Adenmaha hit her chest with her small fist.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not bad either to stay back. That would be safer for Nidhogg and you will also be safe.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t just saying that for nothing. Adenmaha hoped for their safety more than others.


    ¡°You are the one that makes the final decision. I only wanted to say this.¡±


    Adenmaha took a deep breath. She put the best smile she could with a hint of hesitation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Choose the path your heart decides on. I will apany you even if that path is a pit of hell.¡±


    Tae Ho dropped his mouth but Adenmaha didn¡¯t wait for Tae Ho¡¯s words. She stood up from her ce and gave him a blessing by kissing him lightly on the forehead.


    ¡°Let Adenmaha¡¯s blessing apany you.¡±


    Adenmaha stuck out her tongue slightly as if she was embarrassed andughed. She turned around and then showed her back to him.


    ¡°Nextes Bracky, right? I will go wake him up.¡±


    Her footsteps were in a hurrypared to when she first appeared.


    ¡®Blessed bastard.¡¯


    The silent Cuchinn said and Tae Ho couldn¡¯t deny it this time either. He put on a nice smile and stood up.


    &


    Apollo¡¯s sacred force was spread widely near the path that connected Olympus and Asgard.


    There were six polises in total.


    Among them, three belonged to the world that wanted to destroy the world.


    The reason Patroclus couldn¡¯t be certain which side Apollo belonged to even though he passed the connecting path was because of this.


    It was because there was no way to differentiate whether the polises of Apollo got taken over by the ones wanting to destroy the world or they changed due to Apollo¡¯s conversion.


    But of course, he would have been able to know if he observed them with time but Patroclus had an important role to notify Asgard of their emergency. In addition, he was also being chased by the fake Achilles so it was obvious he didn¡¯t have time to observe.


    Because of that Patroclus gathered information while leading the group to Delfos. It was to check the situation even though it waste.


    Delfos had be a nest for monsters long ago just like Patroclus had said before. There were quite a lot of humans left in the other polises but there were almost none in Delfos.


    ¡°It should be because Delfos is the core of the sacred forces in this region. Artemis-nim also cared about it to that extent.¡±


    Each of the six polises were important pirs on making up the sacred force but even so Delfos was the most special among them. If youpared the sacred force with the body of a person, Delfos had the role of the heart.


    The group had disguised themselves with outfitsmonly worn by the humans of Olympus and were walking in the forest.


    Bracky, that was taking the lead, smirked and said.


    ¡°It turned out rather well. We just have to sweep away everything we see.¡±


    ¡°Certainly. We had trouble differentiating the citizens in the battle of Kalliv Ahim.¡±


    Siri added as if she agreed to his words. Even if they were in another world, they couldn¡¯t just go and sweep away all of the citizens along the enemies.


    Patroclus put on a vague expression at their conversation.


    Did the warriors of Valha have their rationality paralyzed along with fear? They would be entering a city filled with thousands of monsters so how could they speak so lightly? It was something as marvelous as the two of them being a couple.


    And the other Valkyries didn¡¯t show different reactions to them. Gandur checked her surroundings while moving to Delfos for the past days and she opened her eyes sharply and said.


    ¡°The region of the boundary is disarranged perhaps because the change was too sudden. Maybe, half of the world inside that had already changed may be in a simr situation.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t an emergency situation that war would ur any time soon. Most of the polises and viges were perplexed at the current situation.


    But of course, there were ces like the small shrine of Apollo that got attacked but their numbers were small and the influence it had was low as it was about a small vige so there were many cases that the news didn¡¯t get spread at all to the surroundings.


    This kind of thing wasn¡¯t always bad. Tae Ho¡¯s group could approach Delfos more at ease as it wasn¡¯t that an army was moving.


    Four days after leaving the small shrine of Apollo.


    Apollo, that changed directions deep in the forest, led the group to a high cliff. He pointed at the city covered with walls and said.


    ¡°The city you see over there is Delfos. That¡¯s our destination.¡±


    &


    Delfos was a huge city that had threeyers of walls around it.


    It was built on a innd so all of its sides were exposed but it wasn¡¯t easy to attack it as the walls were high and thick. In addition, it had a shallow moat and the decisive factor was that the walls had Apollo¡¯s blessing so it was almost impregnable.


    The reason Artemis could put her hands on Delfos rtively easily was because of the chaos created by Apollo¡¯s absence and the disappearance of his blessing due to that, and not having been able to imagine even in their dreams that Artemis would turn into someone that wanted to destroy the world but also attack Apollo.


    If even one of these things wascking, Artemis would still be attacking to ce her hands on Delfos.


    Delfos was now a nest of monsters just like Patroclus had said.There weren¡¯t only centaurs in this ce but also harpies, dog headed monsters, wyverns, etc. Almost ten kinds of races and there were thousands of them.


    Patroclus still had his doubts about invading Delfos with only eleven people. But he just thought of the strategies he could ept as they had already arrived in Delfos.


    They would infiltrate the city taking into ount that they were few.


    They would enter while it was dark.


    But no one in Tae Ho¡¯s agreed to Patroclus¡¯ opinion. They rather chose a strategy that waspletely opposite to it.


    ¡°Oh Athena. Please look over us.¡±


    Patroclus headed straight towards the walls in in broadlight and prayed once again.


    Sybi, that was being carried in his back, also didn¡¯t stop praying. Her face waspletely white by now.


    [Apollo is greatly uneasy right now.]


    [Apollo requests you to think things through once again.]


    [Apollo feels anxious.]


    However Tae Ho didn¡¯t change his thoughts. He changed into the outfit of Asgard so he was more noticeable and led the group to the walls.


    Not long after that, the side in Delfos also discovered them. It seemed like they were quite bewildered as eleven people approached the walls without any preparations.


    [Strengthened saga: The eye of the dragon sees through all things]


    Tae Ho strengthened his eyes of the dragon after strengthening it with Bragi¡¯s rune and checked what happened on the walls and below it.


    He couldn¡¯t see clearly because they were too far but just looking at how the red words were moving was enough to obtain the necessary information.


    ¡®The gates will open soon.¡¯


    Cuchinn said. It was like Tae Ho expected.


    They would have closed the gates and defended it if it was an army that hade but they were only eleven people.


    The normal thing was to open the gates and go out.


    ¡®There are easily a thousand of them.¡¯


    There were too many of them to only face eleven people but it wouldn¡¯t be weird to send that number if they already knew what had happened in the small shrine.


    And this was also as Tae Ho had expected.


    The ones that opened the gates and came out were centaurs. A thousand centaurs marching forward gave them an overwhelming pressure.


    Sybi¡¯s praying voice started to tremble. Patroclus took a deep breath and worked hard to calm himself. He had put strength in his two legs so that he could transform into Achilles and flee if things turned wrong.


    Tae Ho stopped his feet. The centaurs raised their spears and increased their speed instead of firing arrows. They just walked at first but at some point they started to run.


    The march of the cavalry was enough to make it resemble an enraged wave.


    [Apollo closes his eyes.]


    [Apollo shakes his head.]


    Apollo expressed Sybi¡¯s and Patroclus¡¯ thoughts. Tae Ho ignored the voice like he did with Cuchinn and looked sideways. He sent a signal with his eyes when the distance started to close and Adenmaha nodded. She wore a helmet that was like a security cat and then patted on Nidhogg¡¯s back lightly as she was facing the centaurs with serious eyes.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Ready.¡±


    Nidhogg answered heavily and curled in ce. She, that was at the front of the group, brought her hands to her head with a really serious and solemn expression. Her palms that were spread and were pointed at the sky resembled the ears of a rabbit.


    The rang shook. It felt like the cavalry would pass and step on them after some more seconds.


    Tae Ho swung his hand and at that time Adenmaha yelled.


    ¡°Roll!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Nidhogg answered and rolled forward. Her movements were fast and precise perhaps because of the special training. She didn¡¯t struggle or fall to a side and seeded on a perfect roll!


    [Saga: Rolling disaster]


    Kwagagagang!


    A huge shockwave that spread to the sides covered the cavalry. The ones that were running at the front crumpled down. The shock they received was big as the speed they were running at was also fast. They got their legs broken or some other part of their bodies messed just with falling.


    The ones following behind could only be a mess as the ones at the front fell down. Half of them trampled on the ones at the front and the other half stepped on them or jumped them.


    But it was merely the start. Nidhogg seeded on performing a perfect frontal roll and concentrated even more. Because there were still a number of frontal rolls she could still perform.


    ¡°I¡¯m rolling!¡±


    Consecutive frontal rolls.


    Sybi and Patroclus looked at the cavalry getting destroyed by the shock and put on dumb founded expressions.


    Apollo expressed the thoughts of the two people once again.


    [Apollo says.]


    [What the hell is that.]


    Tae Ho looked at a distant ce instead of answering. He observed the red words on top of the walls moving as he expected and proceeded with his second n.


    < Episode 50 ¨C God of Sun (2) > End

 Chapter 169

    Episode 50/Chapter 3: God of Sun (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    The ones that fell in confusion weren¡¯t only Sybi, Patroclus and Apollo. The monsters of Artemis that were watching the centaurs charge from above the walls, had to experience a great shock and fear.


    A strong magic, divine punishment.


    It wasn¡¯t that a strength like this didn¡¯t exist in Olympus, but it wasn¡¯tmon to witness something that powerful.


    Their opponents weren¡¯t the 12 Olympians nor the great heroes that were favored by the Gods.


    That¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t imagine a result like this. In addition, if there had been a more thorough and mystical preparation they wouldn¡¯t be as shocked.


    It was a frontal roll.


    When a frail woman curled down and rolled forward a few times, the centaur cavalry ended up massacred.


    The woman was still rolling. She rolled about five or six times and then fell to a side and couldn¡¯t stand up properly after that.


    Gather the forces. They can¡¯t let them pass the walls. Prepare the arrows. Eliminate the enemies with ranged attacks that would cover the sky.


    The red skinned satyrs yelled. Their order as the ones who had received themanding rights over the monsters gathered in Delphos were transmitted quickly.


    The monsters that were resting inside the forest climbed up the walls.


    The forces that were spread widely on all the walls of Delphos gathered in the walls and gates that were facing Tae Ho¡¯s group.


    Looking at thousands of monsters of different races moving busily was a grand spectacle by itself.


    Tae Ho watcheded the movements of the monsters with his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯ that he strengthened with Bragi¡¯s rune. It was hard to read their races or names as there were just too many of them, but what he needed was only the general movement in the first ce.


    ¡®It¡¯s flowing as I expected.¡¯


    Cuchinn said. There was no way Tae Ho¡¯s expectations in these regards would go wrong.


    If Nidhogg destroyed their advance troops they would gather their forces and take solid defenses in the wall instead ofing out.


    Tae Ho hadn¡¯t exined what he would do next to the group.


    But they vaguely knew what he was about to do as they had been in several battlefields with him. That was excluding Patroclus and Sybi who were from Olympus and Apollo that was looking through Sybi.


    Nidhogg tried to stand up but fell on her butt and Adenmaha tried to raise her up. But Nidhogg shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can still roll. I have 5 more times to roll.¡±


    She had told Tae Ho that she could roll more than ten times and she had only rolled 5 times.


    Adenmaha smiled bitterly at Nidhogg¡¯s devoted answer. Every second was important right now but she said softly instead of raising her voice.


    ¡°I know. But it¡¯s now time to move to the next stage.¡±


    Nidhogg reacted at the word ¡®next¡¯. She didn¡¯t resist at Adenmaha¡¯s hands and stood up.


    ¡°You should leave this ce! Their attack will start now!¡±


    Patroclus got a hold of himself and yelled. It was because he saw the forces gathering on the walls without the need of using the ¡®eye of the dragon¡¯.


    They weren¡¯t only nning on firing arrows. You could see that they were preparing huge boulders and fireballs to throw. And there were a lot of them.


    But the Valkyries didn¡¯t escape. Siri and Bracky stood in their ces firmly and red at the fortress and that was no different for Tae Ho.


    [Apollo is doubtful.]


    [He asks why she isn¡¯t rolling anymore.]


    Nidhogg¡¯s frontal role was certainly a strong tactical weapon. It was perfect for trampling down the enemies charging towards them as the earth shook every time she rolled.


    But it was only to that extent. It was impossible to destroy the walls. And it was also impossible to block the attacks that would start pouring down.


    Adenmaha patted Nidhogg¡¯s back and she wore her helmet firmly as it had scattered.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Ready.¡±


    Nidhogg nodded with a face filled with resolution. Adenmaha grabbed her shoulder once tightly and looked at Tae Ho. Tae Ho nodded when he sensed her gaze.


    ¡°Iing!¡±


    Patroclus yelled once again.


    Apollo tried to release the few divine power he could through Sybi.


    The rain of arrows covered the sky. It dyed the sky in ck.


    Huge boulders flew in between the arrows. They would get crushed by it anytime soon if they didn¡¯t dodge.


    Tae Ho clenched his fists and activated his saga while advancing forward instead of retreating!


    [Saga: The warrior that had a Goddess meet him]


    [Fake Nidhogg]


    Something pitch ck surged up in front of Tae Ho and it, that was like a huge wall, blocked every attack


    The rain of arrows scattered in an instant. The huge rock in front of them wasn¡¯t a rock anymore.


    A huge body reaching a hundred meters.


    A ck dragon.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t control the fake Nidhogg and didn¡¯t give it anymands.


    The essence of the real Nidhogg entered the fake Nidhogg.


    Nidhogg left Adenmaha¡¯s side the moment the pitch ck figure surged up and then entered the heart room and thought while receiving the attacks. She red at the high and thick walls of Delphos and remembered the training in the residence.


    ¡°Find what you can do well and concentrate. Then, whatever that is, it will be your weapon.¡±


    ¡°You are able to do it. If you can¡¯t trust in yourself believe in your real body that knows you can do it.¡±


    Scathach said harshly.


    Hraesvelg stroke her head and said refreshingly.


    Nidhogg curled down and took a rolling posture.


    ¡°I will roll.¡±


    She said consciously and thought.


    The most ideal form of rolling.


    Nidhogg¡¯s body, the ck dragon, wasn¡¯t a living being. You could say it was a kind of magic armor.


    That¡¯s why she could change it however she wished. It could materialize based on Nidhogg¡¯s wishes.


    The ck dragon curled down. It lowered its head and buried it in its knees and then covered its body with its spread wings.


    The scales moved. The huge body of the ck dragon took on the body of an armadillo.


    ¡°I¡¯m- Rolling!¡±


    Nidhogg rolled inside the heart room and at that moment the ck dragon spun in ce. It then charged towards the walls!


    [Saga: Rolling disaster]


    A catastrophe of a different scale to when Nidhogg¡¯s essence rolled alone urred.


    It¡¯s body was about a hundred meters. A heavy and huge heavy weapon, that reached dozens of meters even when curling, attacked the walls of Delphos. It destroyed the walls as easily as a bowling ball striking pins!


    Kwagagagang!


    Kurururung!


    The walls couldn¡¯t endure it. The first wall was destroyed ruthlessly and then the second and third walls also fell.


    The ground split up. The shock shook up the broken walls and inflicted additional destruction.


    But the walls weren¡¯t the only thing to be destroyed.


    The monsters that were gathered in the walls.


    The reason Tae Ho didn¡¯t attack with the fake dragon from the start was because of this. It was to inflict the most damage he could in only one attack.


    The destruction of the walls of Delphos, that were said to be impregnable, took away the rationality of the monsters. No, it didn¡¯t only end at that. It nted within them an overwhelming fear.


    Tae Ho charged forward. He ran towards the ck dragon that didn¡¯t just destroy the walls but also crushed down everything horizontally.


    The ck dragon was disappearing. It had a limit as it wasn¡¯t the real body but a fake one. The roll Nidhogg showed this time was a technique that possessed a power that was different to the one she showed in the battlefield of Asgard. So naturally, the strength it expended was also strong.


    ¡®Over there!¡¯


    Cuchinn yelled. Tae Ho, who kicked the air in consecution, grabbed Nidhogg mid fall while sheined about the dizziness.


    Right at that moment, an admiration that wasn¡¯t an admiration was heard one beatte.


    [Apollo is greatly bewildered.]


    [Apollo is roaring.]


    [My city!]


    Whatever the case, Delphos was his most treasured city.


    Tae Ho smiled bitterly. He pulled Nidhogg more tightly and yelled once again.


    ¡°Adenmaha! Rolo!¡±


    [Saga: Master of mes]


    [Saga: Master of frost]


    The Red dragon Shootingstar and the Frost dragon Javier surged up from Tae Ho¡¯s sides. They were smallpared to the ck dragon but they were still monsters that reached thirty meters long from head to tail.


    Adenmaha and Rolo knew well what they had to do. They didn¡¯t turn to look back at Tae Ho pointlessly and opened their mouths towards the monsters. They gave them a baptism of ice and mes.


    It was an overwhelming scene. Even the monsters that the range of the breath didn¡¯t reach them couldn¡¯t scream. They just got buried at the scene in front of them.


    And that was the same for Patroclus.


    He trembled at the grand appearance of the red and white dragons followed by the ck dragon. He let out a dumbfounded voice unconsciously.


    ¡°What is that guy? No, person......¡±


    Patroclus was someone that served Athena and that¡¯s why he instinctively considered his nature.


    The appearance of the three dragons was certainly shocking. In addition, what they had performed in an instant was so overwhelming it could be treated as a divine punishment.


    But the important thing wasn¡¯t the three dragons, it was the man controlling them. Just like how the person wielding a sword was more important than the sword itself.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior.¡±


    ¡°Idun¡¯smander.¡±


    Rasgrid and Ingrid said. Gandurughed refreshingly and said.


    ¡°Asgard¡¯s saviour.¡±


    he wasn¡¯t a simple individual.


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that he was already an army by himself. A mere army of monsters that only had numbers couldn¡¯t stop Idun¡¯s warrior. It was a fact that had already been proved several times in Asgard.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Someone yelled at that time.


    That person still hadn¡¯t fallen in fear even though two dragons were firing out ice and mes. He concentrated on the one that made this situation just like Patroclus did.


    The master of the javelin, Meleager.


    He, the lover of Atnte who imed speed rivaling that of Achilles, was also a hero of Artemis.


    The moment the walls fell down, he unleashed his agility suitable of a hero and red at Tae Ho who continued embracing Nidhogg whilending.


    ¡°Die! Freya¡¯s warrior! This is the real spear of divine punishment!¡±


    An incredible strength was released in the spear Meleager clenched.


    The curse of the Goddess of moon and hunt Artemis.


    There were several cursed arrows winding down the spear.


    It was dangerous. Cuchinn warned him that. Tae Ho grabbed Nidhogg only with one hand and pulled out Arondight. Siri hurriedly nocked an arrow to hit the flying spear and Bracky took on a stance to throw his hammer.


    Meleager threw his spear. It was a perfect movement as expected of a master of the javelin.


    His spear shone in silver. The divine power of Artemis gave a greater strength to the already strong spear of Meleager.


    Siri fired her arrow and Bracky threw his hammer.


    Tae Ho saw the trajectory of the spear with his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯.


    Kwagang!


    The spear pierced the air loudly. The arrow and hammer didn¡¯t hit it. Tae Ho was bewildered for a moment as he was following the trajectory.


    The spear flew to another ce. It was the direction the connecting path was at.


    The one that was the most bewildered was Meleager and he then understood. He red at Tae Ho and yelled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me! Did you fake the God you are serving?!¡±


    The warrior of the most beautiful Goddess.


    The warrior of Freya wasn¡¯t in this ce. Idun¡¯s warrior Tae Ho was outside of the curse of Artemis.


    Cuchinn understood the situation and that¡¯s why he said in a loud voice instead ofughing.


    ¡®Scary bastard. Was it all a preparation for this?¡¯


    That obviously wasn¡¯t the case. Cuchinn also knew that. But he still spoke like that and Tae Ho charged forward instead of rebuking his words. He let go of Nidhogg and threw Arondight towards Meleager with both of his hands.


    It was to buy time.


    Meleager cursed out and hurriedly raised his reserve spear. Meleager managed to parry it but Tae Ho had already arrived in front of him by then.


    ¡°Cowardly bastard!¡±


    For a warrior to lie about the God he served. To betray his God!


    Tae Ho yelled that he never did that inwardly. Instead of parrying the piercing attack of Meleager, he just rode on it. The spear slipped off in the des of the Swing sword and Tae Ho entered his range naturally.


    Tae Ho punched Meleager¡¯s side with his left hand instead of doing something with his sword. It was a kind of shockwave fired in close range.


    Meleager surged up vertically. Tae Ho let go of his Swing sword without regrets and inflicted an additional blow with his right hand that had be free. He threw a punch at his chest.


    ¡°Kuhuk!¡±


    Meleager vomited blood and Tae Ho grabbed new weapons in both of his hands. They were Caliburn and Gatin.


    Kalsted¡¯s style techniques.


    Lightning sh.


    It was a technique that had also worked on the Magician King. It wasn¡¯t an attack Meleager could block as he still hadn¡¯t been able to ovee the consecutive shock.


    The two swords drew a beautiful trajectory and shone. Meleager, that got his limbs in addition to his chest, couldn¡¯t resist and copsed. Tae Ho granted thest attack in his chest.


    Meleager vomited ck blood and died. Tae Ho retrieved Caliburn and Gatin and grabbed Arondight from the ground.


    [Apollo is impressed at your martial arts.]


    [Apollo is jealous of your Goddess.]


    [Apollo warns you.]


    [Apollo tells you to look at the shrine immediately.]


    The voices of the Gods that were ringing in his head changed. Tae Ho looked at the shrine of Delphos that was located at the center of the city.


    The ground was shaking. Thismotion was generated by the one eyed giants, the cyclops, that were hiding near the shrines standing up.


    Patroclus gulped dry saliva as he looked from a distant ce. It was an obvious reaction as there were five giants that were more than two meters tall.


    The monsters that were despairing in the broken walls found their courage back. There were even some that yelled.


    Sybi trembled in fear and prayed to Apollo.


    Apollo wanted to ask if he couldn¡¯t call the ck dragon once again.


    Tae Ho took a deep breath. He left the monsters on the walls to Adenmaha and Rolo. He called back Nidhogg and told the Valkyries to protect her.


    Tae Ho was calm and it was the same for the Valkyries.


    ¡°Only now have the monsters we specialize ine out.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t drop your guards because you are ustomed to them. It¡¯s the first time facing a giant of Olympus.¡±


    Bracky and Siri said. They have had bloody battles against giants and also giant kings in the war of Asgard.


    The warriors of Asgard.


    The warriors of the Gods that fought against the old enemies of Asgard, the giants of Jotunheim.


    Tae Ho advanced towards the shrine of Delphos along with Bracky and Siri.


    And at midday on that day.


    The city of Delphos became Apollo¡¯s once again.


    < Episode 50 ¨C God of Sun (3) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 50/Chapter 4: God of Sun (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    Patroclus looked at the fortress with a dumbfounded expression.


    The shrine of Delphos was right across the walls so you could see the results of the fight more clearly from here than anywhere else.


    The impregnable fortress that made you feel astounded just by watching it didn¡¯t exist anymore.


    Although three sides of the walls were still intact, the south gate that could be called the main gate of Delphos waspletely destroyed. Being able to see the horizon that was usually covered by the walls was a really refreshing sight.


    And there was nothing safe in between the broken walls and the shrine. It was obvious as five cyclops had run wild.


    Patroclus gulped dry saliva and moved his head to the sides. He looked at the Cyclops that were copsed everywhere.


    Thunderbolt.


    He had seen the fight with his eyes but the only thing that remained in his head was the thunder.


    The big man that was with Idun¡¯s warrior wasn¡¯t only someone big.


    Looking at him massacring the giants with his hammer and lightning made him look like the God of thunder Thor. No, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say he looked just like Thor.


    ¡°It¡¯s the bestpliment.¡±


    Brackyughed and said but even hisughter sounded like thunder.


    The battle of the female warrior, that used a bow as her main weapon, was silentpared to the big man. She repeated leaping and sprinting that was close to flying and inflicting fatal damage to the cyclops.


    If the giant man was Thor, then the woman that possessed a marvelous bowmanship resembled the Goddess of hunt Artemis.


    ¡°That¡¯s an excessivepliment.¡±


    Siri gave out a hard answerpared to Bracky but it seemed like she was embarrassed rather than feeling bad looking at her wolf ears twitch. If you saw closely, you could see that her tail was also wagging slightly.


    ¡®It¡¯s also surprising that the two of them are lovers.¡¯


    Because it seemed like Bracky¡¯s arm was thicker than Siri¡¯s waist. It was a really big difference in size.


    ¡®But of course, there would inevitably be a size difference no matter who stood next to Bracky.¡¯


    Patroclus looked at Siri and Bracky standing side to side and looked at reality once again.


    The more than ten thousand monsters that had gathered in Delphos didn¡¯t exist anymore.


    Actually, only twenty to thirty percent of the monsters died in battle. Of course, that was still a big number but whatever the case thousands of monsters were still alive.


    But they had lost their will to fight. No, they couldn¡¯t have even grasp how many of them were left. They were only focused on escaping.


    Patroclus empathized with them. The scene of a huge dragon breaking down the walls with rolling and the giants getting massacred was a wonder to Patroclus. So how would the monsters feel experiencing it directly?


    ¡°Are you okay? You don¡¯t look well.¡±


    Patroclus was surprised at the voice he heard and looked at his side. Gandur was standing next to him.


    She also served Ullr just like Siri and but her actions and way of speaking were really brightpared to theparatively calm Rasgrid and Ingrid, and she boasted of her stealthy movements as expected of a Valkyrie of a God of hunting.


    He had been thinking of another thing but Patroclus hadn¡¯t been able to notice her presence until she arrived next to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Patroclus answered reflexively and turned to look at Gandur. It was because he had something he wanted to ask.


    ¡°Um....Are they especially strong even among warriors of Valha?¡±


    His question was too direct maybe because his feelings got ahead but it was also that clear of a question.


    Gandur snickered and shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°The three of them are a bit special. Not all the warriors of Valha are like that and Idun¡¯s warrior especially is a little more special.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t saying this only because they were top and superior ranked warriors.


    It wasn¡¯t only Tae Ho but Siri and Bracky also had many sides on them that differentiated them from the other superior ranked warriors.


    ¡®Be it an abnormal growth rate.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t only about the exceptional case that was Tae Ho and Bracky, the best warrior of Midgard and a genius even in Valha.


    Siri¡¯s growth rate was also abnormal, only that the two mentioned before were too monstrous.


    ¡°It sounds weird but I feel a bit relieved.¡±


    Gandur giggled as Patroclus smiled and said bitterly.


    ¡°This sounds really weird but I do understand you when you speak like that.¡±


    Because a world that had beings above the standard was beyond imagination. If the ones that seemed special were really special, then he would be able to somehow ept it as it was inside the range of imagination.


    Gandur snickered once again and then turned around lightly and looked at the shrine of Delphos. It looked simr to the small shrine but the difference in size was overwhelming. If the small shrine was a house, then this one was a pce.


    ¡°Will it take long?¡±


    Gandur was looking below the shrine. It was because the ce Tae Ho took Sybi was the secret sanctum that was located underground. below the shrine of Delphos.


    ¡°It won¡¯t take that long. It¡¯s just a guess but...at most they will finish at dinner.¡±


    It was a process to drive away the divine power of Artemis and recover the sanctum. It may have taken longer if it was a different ce but this was Delphos. It was and that had a strong power even among the sanctums of APollo. It would react to Apollo¡¯s divine power immediately.


    ¡°Indeed. Let¡¯s prepare the food then. You will help, right?¡±


    Gandur pointed at the entrance of the shrine with her chin. They saw Adenmaha and Nidhogg litting up a fire outside the shrine.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a normal thing to prepare a meal for a group more than ten people.


    Patroclus was thinking ofpensating what he couldn¡¯t do in the battle with whatever else he could do.


    ¡°I like you.¡±


    Gandur smirked and crossed her arm over his shoulder naturally. It was a really rude action in Olympus but it didn¡¯t seem to be the case looking at Gandur¡¯s expression.


    ¡°I also like you.¡±


    ¡°What? What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    Patroclus got out of Gandur¡¯s arm and hastened his steps and Gandur snickered. She shrugged her shoulders once and joined the preparations for dinner.


    &


    Nidhogg grabbed the food she was preparing stealthily and Adenmaha pped the back of her hand in response.


    Tae Ho, who was standing on the secred underground, looked at a distant ce.


    The secret sanctum, which was located in the middle of a big undergroundke, didn¡¯t give the feeling that it was under the ground because the ceiling was high and it was bright.


    There was a roofless shrine in the middle of the sanctum, which took the shape of a small ind, and Apollo¡¯s statue was once again in the middle.


    Sybi prayed and had a ritual while kneeling in front of the statue of Apollo and the lights inside the sanctum started to move and gathered in the statue.


    They would return Delphos, that had fallen in the hands of Artemis, to Apollo. And then recover Apollo¡¯s strength.


    Cuchinn¡¯s voice rang inside of Tae Ho¡¯s head.


    ¡®Hey, i¡¯m curious about something.¡¯


    ¡®What is it?¡¯


    He was bored fortunately. Cuchinn asked quickly as Tae Ho reacted quickly.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t you do that today? You know, the golden apple tree. You liked that a lot.¡¯


    Because Tae Ho always created an illusion of a golden apple tree after a huge scaled battle. Actually, you could even say that it was Tae Ho¡¯s ceremony.


    Tae Ho flinched when he heard that he really liked it but he didn¡¯t deny his words. He just gave his answer.


    ¡®No one will see it anyways. It¡¯s only a nest of monsters.¡¯


    He was also thinking of hiding the fact that he was a warrior of Idun but he would still get discovered one day. That¡¯s why the reply he gave was closer to the answer.


    ¡®So the Valkyries, Bracky and Siri aren¡¯t people?¡¯


    ¡®They aren¡¯t targets for the propaganda.¡¯


    They already had Gods they served and didn¡¯t have any intention to converse.


    ¡®Now that I see I¡¯m curious of one thing. What will happen if the people of Olympus believe in Idun-nim? Will it be of help to her? I will have to test itter.¡¯


    It didn¡¯t seem like Idun¡¯s strength would be strengthened directly because the number of believers in another world increased, but he still had to try it to know. And even if the divine power itself wasn¡¯t that important, it would still be useful if Idun¡¯s influence got bigger in Olympus.


    ¡®Scary bastard. Speak honestly. You weren¡¯t a pro gamer or whatever in your original world but a missionary, right?¡¯


    ¡®Idun¡¯s heaven and hell of disbelief. Let¡¯s go together. We will yell Idun¡¯s name in the middle of Olympus.¡¯


    Cuchinn shook his head at the catchy slogan.


    ¡®Hey, if you marry with Idun-nim I will have to serve the wife of my brother inw.¡¯


    ¡®Mm, so are you saying you can¡¯t do it?¡¯


    No matter the case, it didn¡¯t change the fact that Idun was a Goddess.


    ¡®Anyways, you are already establishing the fact that you will marry with Idun-nim as being true. I already realized it when you said Idun, Heda, Idun, Heda saying that it was for the peace of the family.


    Tae Ho also didn¡¯t refute back. He just thought of Heda¡¯s and Idun¡¯s face instead of continuing to joke with him. He felt good automatically but felt that a corner of his heart got heavy.


    ¡®The two of them....should be fine, right?¡¯


    ¡®They will be fine. Asgard itself is safe for now.¡¯


    The Magician King and the World Wolf didn¡¯t exist anymore. They had also driven away almost all of the giants that had infiltrated Asgard so Idun and Heda won¡¯t be in danger in Valha.


    [The shrine of Delphos got purified with the divine power of Apollo.]


    [Apollo has regained part of his strength.]


    [Apollo is really happy.]


    The voices were heard in consecution. It seemed like the ceremony had ended.


    [You havepleted the quest.]


    [Your reputation has increased.]


    [You got closer to the title ¡®hero killer¡¯.]


    [Apollo¡¯s blessing stays in you.]


    [Apollo is preparing a weapon of the Sun God to give you.]


    The rewards of the quest.


    It was a bit different to when he rescued the small shrine.


    Tae Ho turned to look at himself. The divine power of Apollo entered him just like the voice of the God had said. This situation wasn¡¯t that unfamiliar for him as it wasn¡¯t the first time he obtained a blessing of another God aside of Idun.


    But the unfamiliar thing urred after that.


    He had absorbed Apollo¡¯s divine power.


    It wasn¡¯t that the divinity of Idun that apanied Tae Ho ate away Apollo¡¯s divine power. He ate Apollo¡¯s divine power to grow his strength and was another divinity that belonged to him.


    ¡®Tae Ho?¡¯


    Cuchinn called for him urgently but Tae Ho couldn¡¯t answer. He concentrated on the divinity that was deep inside his soul and took his mind unconsciously.


    And a few secondster.


    Cuchinn came with his own conclusion when the time Tae Ho felt like it was too long passed.


    ¡®Your divinity has gotten stronger. It got stimted by Apollo¡¯s divine power......no, did the reward of the quest be the growth of your divine power? You could also say that he has absorbed the divine power itself.¡¯


    Cuchinn was a demigod only that he didn¡¯t particrly show off. He wasn¡¯t someone that would miss the changes that urred in Tae Ho¡¯s divinity, although it was really faint, as it happened next to him.


    The growth of his divine power through quests.


    It was a really exceptional case. No, it was doubtful if there were even cases like this before.


    Tae Ho was the first warrior that was a God of Asgard and carried out the quest of Olympus.


    ¡®It turned out well anyways. Your divine power will get stronger if you finish quests. It¡¯s a clear structure. Let¡¯s finish them all and be a proper God.¡¯


    Perhaps he would obtain a deity, that was the characteristic of a top ranked warrior, in Olympus and not Asgard.


    Tae Ho closed his eyes and focused on his divinity. Tae Ho felt the thing getting along well with Idun¡¯s divine power. He felt like a divinity of himself in the middle of Idun¡¯s divine power got created.


    ¡®What will my deity be?¡¯


    ¡®Is there something else besides ¡®God of cheating¡¯ for you? Kya, I was the one that thought about it but it really suits you.¡¯


    You couldn¡¯t discern how much was a joke from him.


    [Apollo wants to speak with you.]


    [Apollo is going to send a divine message through Sybi.]


    The voice of the God was heard at a suitable moment. Tae Ho also wanted a conversation with Apollo.


    But it was when he was about to approach Sybi.


    Tae Ho stopped his feet and ced his hand on his chest.


    ¡®Why? Are you hurt anywhere?¡¯


    Tae Ho shook his head at Cuchinn¡¯s question. It wasn¡¯t pain but something else. A moment¡¯s feeling he felt deep in his heart in his divinity that was hard to exin.


    ¡®No, let¡¯s hurry.¡¯


    It would be meaningless if he kept thinking about it. Tae Ho cut all his thoughts and brought himself back to reality.


    He approached Sybi who was preparing the divine message.


    < Episode 50 ¨C God of Sun (4) > End

 Chapter 170

    Episode 50/Chapter 5: God of Sun (5)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    [I¡¯m really grateful. I have been able to recover part of my strength thanks to you.]


    [We will be able to speak longer in this ce.]


    A really nice to hear the sweet voicee out from Sybi who was sitting on the altar in front of the sanctum of Apollo.


    It was the real voice of Apollo the God of light and also the God of music and poetry.


    ¡®There¡¯s certainly more strength in his voice than when he was in the small shrine. It seems like it was worth having recovered the shrine of Delfos.¡¯


    In the small shrine, only Sybi¡¯s way of speaking had changed and the voice remained hers.


    But that wasn¡¯t all.


    Tae Ho could sense a change besides what Cuchinn mentioned.


    ¡®Something¡¯s different.¡¯


    He had met several strong Gods even in Asgard and felt the dignity of a God that had a strong presence.


    But it was toockingpared to now. Tae Ho sensed a strength from Apollo¡¯s divinity.


    And he soon realized the reason for it.


    It wasn¡¯t because Apollo¡¯s divinity was actually stronger than the Gods of Asgard such as Idun and Freya or even Thor and Odin.


    It was because Tae Ho¡¯s own divinity had woken up.


    There was a saying that you could only see what you knew. There was something he could see because he was in the same ship as him, even though the difference in their divinities was clear.


    There was a big difference in what the human Lee Tae Ho and the God Lee Tae Ho could feel even when facing the same divinity.


    If the former was facing the other withyers in between them, then thetter would be facing the other without any kind of obstacles.


    What will happen if he met Idun in his condition? How would Idun be felt?


    And what about Heda?


    Tae Ho thought of the faces of the two people that popped up naturally. He looked at Apollo that had manifested in Sybi¡¯s face.


    Apollo was in an iplete state but even his broken divinity was strong as expected of one of the 12 Olympians.


    [Idun¡¯s hero. I want to give you a reward for havingpleted my quest.]


    [It¡¯s the weapon the past sun of the God Helios used. I received it long ago when I inherited his seat.]


    Apollo moved Sybi¡¯s body. When he raised his hand lightly, a secret door that was hidden below the altar opened up and shiny particles of light started toe out of that.


    Sybi moved her hand once again. An equipment emitting bright light surged up by its own and stopped in front of Tae Ho. it was a golden crown that could be worn and it had several sharp and pointy thorns that represented sunlight.


    [Crown of Helios]


    It was a rainbow colored word which he saw in a long time.


    ¡®The design is a bit excessive but it¡¯s performance seems to be sure.¡¯


    It did give an excessively shy feeling just like Cuchinn said but it was still an equipment that you could feel a strong power from.


    [Wear it. It seems like it will suit you.]


    Tae Ho was urged by Apollo and wore the crown as if equipping an item. At that moment, energy started to circte in his body as if he had drank an energizer.


    [The power of the sun will enter you and greatly strengthen your vitality. Idun is also the Goddess of life so it will harmonize with the crown of Helios.]


    It was like Apollo had said. He felt like the blessing of Idun that saved him several times from the brink of death grow stronger by its own.


    ¡®The synergy with Gatin will also be good.¡¯


    Because the Crown of Helios had the power of the sun in it. So it could only have good synergy with Gatin that also had the power of the sun in it.


    ¡®So you are able to do that specialized setting or whatever?¡¯


    Tae Ho nodded slightly at Cuchinn¡¯s question. An item set with Gatin and Helios as the core appeared in his mind by its own.


    ¡®Let¡¯s leave it forter for now.¡¯


    Thinking about the item setting was one of his hobbies from when he was a gamer and one of his specialties but the conversation with Apollo mattered more right now.


    Tae Ho stored the Crown of Helios with his saga and then expressed Asgard¡¯s etiquette and said.


    ¡°Apollo, I want to know about the changes that are urring in Olympus.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say any unnecessary words.


    Apollo stayed silent with the body of Sybi he borrowed and then opened his mouth heavily.


    [You are the hero of another world. That¡¯s why telling you what I am going to is like exposing the secrets of Olympus to the outside.]


    [But as the God of rationality, I can¡¯t allow shaking away the strongest supporters I have right now.]


    Apollo was emotional suitable of being the God of poetry and music but he was also the God of rationality at the same time. He was able to make a decision with a cooler head than even Athena.


    [Idun¡¯s hero, do you know about the ones wishing to destroy the world and the ones trying to destroy it?]


    ¡°I know the general outline.¡±


    Tae Ho started to speak of what he heard from Ragnar and Odin briefly.


    Apollo nodded and said.


    [You really do know the general outline just like you said. I will skip my exnation a bit then. Ask me if there¡¯s something you don¡¯t understand.]


    ¡°I will do so.¡±


    Apollo let out a sigh as Tae Ho expressed etiquette and started his exnation.


    [Beings that wish to destroy the world and the ones trying to destroy it also exist in Olympus. The former are the Gods of Olympus and thetter are the titans of Tartarus.]


    [You can say that the basic structure is the same as Asgard up to this point.]


    The Gods that wanted to maintain the world and the giants that wished to destroy it.


    [But there¡¯s a decisive difference in Olympus and Asgard.]


    Apollo¡¯s voice became lower.


    [In the first ce the Gods of Olympus share the same roots as the Titanspared to Asgard where the Gods and the giants of Jotunheim are different existences.]


    [We split up in two factions from a single root.]


    The Gods of Olympus and especially the 12 Olympians were Titans if you were to speak strictly.


    It meant that they belonged to the same race as the Titans of Tartarus.


    [My father, the king of Gods Zeus, is a Titan before being a God of Olympus. It¡¯s the same for his brother Poseidon and his wife, the queen of Gods Hera.]


    [And the same goes for me as I have the blood of father. Because of that, the Gods of Olympus have two personalities. It means that we haven¡¯t been able topletely lean to one side.]


    It was the same case as Loki that was born as someone wanting to maintain the world even though he was a giant of Jotunheim.


    [But of course, the Gods of Olympus including my father Zeus, are more inclined to maintain the world. In the first ce the reason Titanomachy took ce was because a certain generation of Titans having my father as the lead got born as beings wanting to maintain the world.]


    The war that urred in the time the concept of God of Olympus didn¡¯t exist was Titanomachy.


    The concept of God of Olympus didn¡¯t exist so the battle that ured in the war was closer to being an internal affair between Titans.


    [But there was a change almost two months ago. The Gods that had a strong tendency to maintain the world had turned to be beings wanting to destroy it.]


    [The Gods of Olympus have two personalities in the first ce but the change is too drastic. In addition, it isn¡¯t that the Gods changed by themselves. There was a voice that increased their tendency of wanting to destroy the world while pressing down their tendency to maintain the world.]


    There was grief in Apollo¡¯s voice. Tae Ho gulped dry saliva and concentrated. He pressed down his thoughts that the Kingdom of fire was the one behind it and waited for Apollo¡¯s next words.


    [Unfortunately, not even I know the exact identity of the voice. It¡¯s because I haven¡¯t even been able to hear it.]


    ¡°Are you saying that each God heard a different amount?¡±


    Tae Ho asked reflexively. It was a sharp question as expected of someone that had learnt Scathach¡¯s style techniques.


    Apollo¡¯s face darkened.


    [That is right. I almost didn¡¯t hear the voice at all but thanks to that, my beloved sister Artemis heard a lot of that voice. She turned into someone wanting to destroy the world and attacked me.]


    Apollo put on a teary expression with Sybi¡¯s face. Dense sorrow showed up in his beautiful voice.


    [I didn¡¯t turn into someone wanting to destroy the world as I almost didn¡¯t hear the voice but I also haven¡¯t been able to find out anything about that voice. Such as the owner of the voice and how it awoke our side of wanting to destroy the world that is deep inside of us.]


    ¡®There¡¯s a high probability it¡¯s the Titans of Tartarus with the rule of elimination.......¡¯


    Cuchinn paused.


    It was because the probabilities for that were low.


    Apollo heard Cuchinn¡¯s voice just like Odin did. That¡¯s why he shook his head.


    [I¡¯m doubtful if they have a power like that. That¡¯s why I¡¯m thinking of another existence besides them.]


    Someone that could give a strong influence to the Gods of Olympus that had the blood of Titans flowing in their veins.


    Someone that could even force his will to the king of Gods Zeus.


    Tae Ho thought of a phrase of a greek mythology.


    Apollo continued to speak in a low voice.


    [The one that led the Titans in the Titanomachy. The king of Gods that ruled the world before the Gods of Olympus. The one that attacked my father and took away the seat as the king of Gods and got his seat taken once again by the youngest son.]


    Zeus¡¯ father.


    The usurper of the past that had faced his son in the Titanomachy.


    [Titan Kronos.]


    [The first Titan that started the genealogy of the Gods of Olympus.]


    &


    Night passed and morning came.


    The owner of Delfos had changed but the patrolling at day and night remained the same.


    Three mornings and three nights.


    There was a group that marched the fourth day the owner of Delfos changed and when the sun was its peak.


    It was the army of Artemis.


    They weren¡¯t only monsters but there were also human hunters and nymphs that had pledged their allegiance. The monsters that had fled four days ago had also regrouped with them.


    The one leading the army was Atnte.


    She, who had the title of the fastest hero along with Achilles, looked at a far ce while holding the bow she received directly from Artemis. The destroyed walls of Delfos entered her beautiful red eyes.


    ¡°The blessing of Apollo isn¡¯t working.¡±


    Hipomenes, that was next to her, said. He was also Atnte¡¯s lover just like Meleager was.


    The reason the walls of Delfos were called impregnable wasn¡¯t simply because they were high and thick. It was because the walls themselves had the blessing of Apollo so it was hard to even make a dent on them.


    But the blessing of Apollo wasn¡¯t felt even though it wasn¡¯t like the time the monsters of Artemis took over Delfos and inflicted a big injury to Apollo so he wasn¡¯t able to use his powers.


    Was it a trap to make them lower their guards?


    Atnte thought about it for a moment but then shook her head. In the first ce, the other side didn¡¯t even have a proper force. There was no one to protect the walls even if they blessed the walls so there was a high probability Apollo was saving his strength.


    Atnte rode on a monster hog of Kalidon and ordered the army to increased the marching speed.


    The monsters amounting to twenty thousand weren¡¯t clustered but spread away. It was one of the countermeasures they had taken against the rolling attack.


    Artemis didn¡¯t drop her guard as she had already lost Orion and Meleager to Tae Ho. She gathered all of the heroes under Artemis and made a hero hunter troop.


    Actually, the main force of this army wasn¡¯t the twenty thousand monsters but the hero hunter troop that had Atnte at the lead.


    Atnte raised her senses to prepare for unexpected surprise attacks but she didn¡¯t feel a presence until she reached Delfos. There wasn¡¯t even an attack that obstructed from entering.


    An empty castle.


    Delfos was empty. Only the traces of thest battle that hadn¡¯t been cleaned up greeted Atnte and her army.


    Atnte was really bewildered. It was because this ce was none other than Delfos. It was the most important city for Apollo¡¯s sacred force.


    They just abandoned Delfos which they had just taken back?


    It was hard to understand. If they were going to do that, then why did they recapture Delfos?


    Atnte loosened her forces and ordered them to search Delfos. She was already sensing instinctively that there was no one left in this city but she couldn¡¯t stay still.


    ¡°It¡¯s a letter that was discovered in the entrance of the shrine.¡±


    Hipomenes approached hurriedly and gave her the letter. The contents in the sheep leather scroll was as following.


    [I will give you Delfos but I¡¯m the one that decides which city to attack.]


    [PD: It won¡¯t take that long. Perhaps, right now?]


    Atnte opened her eyes widely and looked at her surroundings hurriedly.


    There was still no presence and it didn¡¯t seem like anyone would attack.


    But Atnte realized one fact and that fact made her feel troubled.


    The one that had tricked them saying that he was a hero of Freya by himself- and the one that was estimated to be Idun¡¯s warrior had left Delfos. The army of Artemis could ce their hands on Delfos once again.


    But that wasn¡¯t the end.


    The hero of Idun had taken over Delfos with only ten members. It was close to impossible to grasp his movements as it wasn¡¯t an army but a small group.


    That guy didn¡¯t stay in Delfos. He rather gave it away and got the attacking right.


    She couldn¡¯t attack as she didn¡¯t know where he was. It was also impossible to gather the forces in a certain polis as they didn¡¯t know where he would attack from.


    It meant that it was impossible to track his location before he attacked one ce.


    And what that meant.


    Atnte bit her lips. All of the polises of Apollo that were taken over and also the polises of Artemis were ced at the tip of her spear.


    It wasn¡¯t something that would be solved by conquering all the remaining polises of Apollo because he could take over a polis even without an army. He wasn¡¯t Apollo¡¯s hero but Idun¡¯s hero.


    The only thing they could do was to make the most preparations possible.


    ¡°Set a post station hurriedly! We have to prepare for the attack of Idun¡¯s hero!¡±


    The hunters that had quick feet left Delfos and scattered at Atnte¡¯s order. She cursed out and looked at the broken walls.


    Idun¡¯s hero.


    Where will youe from? Could she stay behind in Delfos? What would happen if the other polises get attacked while she was here? What if Delfos gets attacked once again when she leaves?


    Atnte¡¯s head filled with thoughts but she couldn¡¯te up with a clear answer. Raising the defenses as best she could was the best possible option.


    And when Atnte¡¯s worry was deepening.


    Four days ago Tae Ho left Delfos as soon as his conversation with Apollo ended and headed to the west, that was the opposite of the direction where the polises of Artemis were at.


    He had recovered part of Apollo¡¯s divine power with the retrieval of Delfos¡¯ hallow. He would get weaker once again when Delfos got taken over but it would still be better than having the hallow and Delfos taken.


    They had put off the urgent fire for now.


    It would be better to recover Apollo¡¯s divine power with other methods and regroup with Athena.


    He didn¡¯t even want to attack the polises of Artemis. In her position, it would be normal for Tae Ho to attack to weaken her divine power or recover Apollo¡¯s divine power but that was only in the point of view of Artemis.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t have a slightest reason to reach a conclusion with Artemis.


    They would scare them and buy time.


    They would look as if they were about to attack but turn around and walk their own paths.


    The group¡¯s trip would be safer theter they realized that they had been tricked.


    ¡®Evil bastard. You really can only be the God of cheating. God of trickery.¡¯


    Cuchinn said in a good mood and Tae Ho didn¡¯t refute it. He headed towards the west with Patroclus¡¯ lead.


    Thend where the core of the Goddess of warfare¡¯s sacred force was at.


    It was towards the polis of Athens.


    < Episode 50 ¨C God of Sun (5) > End

 Chapter 171

    Episode 51/Chapter 1: God of Sun (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    There are Gods and humans in any world.


    But the rtion they had differed in each world.


    In some world, the Gods and humans were on equal standing. The God was certainly a transcendent beingpared to the human but that was only a difference in their abilities, the two of them existed in a world as independent beings.


    But there weren¡¯t many worlds like that unexpectedly. There were differences in each of them but in most of the worlds the humans were under the control of the Gods.


    Because of that, the way the Gods viewed the humans was also different for each world.


    A God that looked at humans as equal beings.


    A God that saw them as children and beings that they had to take care of and guide.


    Gods that thought of humans as toys or pets.


    Gods that used humans as ves or tools.


    The point of view of the Gods didn¡¯t only end at how they thought.


    The fate of the humans was also decided depending on them.


    The Gods of Erin thought of the humans as being equal to them.


    The Gods of Asgard thought of them as their children.


    And the Gods of Olympus thought that they were tools.


    &


    The seventh afternoon since leaving Delfos.


    The journey of Tae Ho¡¯s group travelling to the west was smooth.


    Almost half of the world had turned into beings wanting to destroy the world just like Patroclus had said but fortunately, the other half and especially the west where Tae Ho¡¯s group was heading to still remained as beings wanting to maintain the world.


    In addition the group was moving through secluded ces while avoiding viges or cities where humans lived. So naturally, they wouldn¡¯t have a problem as they didn¡¯t encounter anyone.


    But of course there was a reason why there were few people. The monsters of Olympus and stopped their path several times while traveling.


    [What to say...their vitality is really strong.]


    Apollo spoke through Sybi, who was holding a golden staff that was Apollo¡¯s hallow.


    Apollo had been sending divine messages from 5 to 10 minutes a day since they left Delfos.


    The scene in front of Sybi¡¯s eyes was really varied.


    First, there was a big river. It was one of the affluents of the Euphrates that crossed the western region but even the affluent wasn¡¯t normal as the Euphrates was really big.


    ¡°Wow, will we be able to eat this?¡±


    Bracky caught a huge monster that popped up from the river which he hit with his hammer and said with interested eyes. It was because this monster was so big it could eat a human in one bite but it looked simr to a fish.


    As Bracky tried to slice off a part of the huge monster and try to eat it as a sashimi, Siri hurriedly pulled on his waist band. She had originally tried to grab the back of his neck but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it because of the height difference.


    ¡°You will get sick if you eat anything you see.¡±


    ¡°Are you worrying about me? Kya, I really only have you, Siri.¡±


    ¡°Just eat it and get sick.¡±


    Bracky staggered when Siri let go of his waistband but he regained bnce andughed.


    Next to them, the Valkyries were catching fish to eat and preparing several things at the same time.


    ¡°Fishing is also hunting in the end.¡±


    Gandur wasn¡¯t as experienced in fishing as she was in catching deer or rabbits in a forest but she was still quite skilled in it.


    But actually, Gandur wasn¡¯t of much help as she was using a fishing rod. The one actually catching the fishes was Ingrid.


    The God Ingrid served was Njord, the God of sea and at the same time a really outstanding fisherman. So naturally, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that Ingrid was an expert fisherman as she had received his blessing.


    Ingrid didn¡¯t even use a fishing rod. She just activated Njord¡¯s blessing and threw a and retrieved it after a while. But the was filled with fishes just with that.


    Actually, Ingrid could catch even more than that but they wouldn¡¯t be able to eat all of it anyways. What she had caught was just enough.


    Rasgrid scaled off the fish and took out its organs. She was quite skilled in cookingpared to her usual image. She was making sashimi from some of the fish, steaming and grilling others.


    And next to those Valkyries, Adenmaha and Nidhogg were together like always.


    ¡°Nothing bites.....fishing is hard.....¡±


    Nidhogg spoke with a depressed voice as she was challenging fishing for the first time in her life. Gandur was catching a lot of fish right next to her so her depression just multiplied.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You are able to do it. Let¡¯s try a bit harder.¡±


    ¡°Ye, yes. I will concentrate.¡±


    Nidhogg fixed her expression at Adenmaha¡¯s encouragement and focused on her fishing rod. Nidhogg imitated Hraesvelg¡¯s expression when her concentration broke but it seemed to be quite effective that her concentration rose up.


    Adenmaha nced at that Nidhogg and twisted her fingers.


    Three, two, one.


    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±


    Nidhogg yelled in a loud voice. It seemed like something quite big had taken the bait as the fishing rod was bent quite widely.


    ¡°It¡¯s here! I caught it!¡±


    ¡°Stay calm, calm.¡±


    ¡°Yes, calm.¡±


    Nidhogg carefully pulled up the fish. She was more serious than usual.


    And a few minutester.


    The fish appeared above water. It was a huge fish that was as big as Bracky¡¯s arm.


    Nidhogg yelled in joy because she seeded in fishing for the first time in her life. Gandur and Ingridplimented her with nice words.


    ¡°You have talent in it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost the biggest fish you can catch in this river. Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Nidhogg is amazing!¡±


    Thest one was Adenmaha and Nidhogg flushed while smiling like a fool.


    Only Tae Ho opened his eyes sharply while everyone was admiring her and Adenmaha turned to look at Tae Ho immediately and transmitted her voice with her mystical powers.


    ¡®Stay quiet and don¡¯t break the atmosphere. Nidhogg should also taste the feeling of it.¡¯


    Tae Ho could also see under the water with his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯.


    The fish Nidhogg has just caught wasn¡¯t even nning on biting the bait but it did so almost in a forced way.


    Adenmaha was a Goddess of the Tuatha De Danann that could use the power of the sea only that they kept forgetting about it as they were always together. Controlling a single fish wasn¡¯t a big task at all.


    ¡®How warm. Isn¡¯t that almost a mother?¡¯


    Cuchinn said while looking at Adenmaha stroking Nidhogg¡¯s head that was standing on her toes. He couldn¡¯t her the voice Adenmaha transmitted with her mystical magic but he had seen through the situation with his insight.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s good in the end.¡¯


    Nidhogg is liking it that much and their surroundings areughing in a good mood so there was no reason to break the atmosphere.


    Tae Ho waved at Nidhogg that was holding the fish in her chest and then sent a silent prayer to the fish.


    [Mm.]


    Apollo¡¯s voice that was forgotten by everyone was heard once again.


    They were in a situation that almost half of Olympus had turned into beings wanting to destroy the world and maybe the entire world was in danger but they couldn¡¯t be frowning all day. Apollo rather liked the group.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. Please speak.¡±


    [No, I also got more energy by looking at your energetical selves so it¡¯s fine.]


    Apolloughed through Sybi¡¯s mouth.


    Actually, Apollo would have been greatly enraged if normal humans had been distracted in his divine message.


    But the one he was speaking to wasn¡¯t a normal human. He was a God of the neighboring Asgard that possessed a divinity.


    In addition, Nidhogg was also an ancient dragon that had a divinity and Adenmaha smiling next to her was also a God.


    Even the Valkyries that were catching fish and preparing food were Gods although of a low rank.


    Bracky and Siri were also far from being normal humans and were considered as being great heroes that could one day be Gods in Olympus¡¯ standard so he could only be more lenient.


    ¡®Your nature....no, your sacredness is even better than what I heard.¡¯


    Cuchinn could sense why Apollo had spoken like that thanks to his insight but whatever the case, it wasn¡¯t a bad impression.


    [Returning back to the topic, did you understand about the beings wanting to destroy the world?]


    ¡°Not perfectly but I think I somewhat get it.¡±


    [That¡¯s enough then. The nature of the two camps is different so it¡¯s impossible to understand each other perfectly. It¡¯s because their way of thinking itself is different.]


    The ones wanting to destroy the world.


    It was impossible to understand them perfectly just like Apollo had said but he could still feel it somewhat because of theparison.


    The ones maintaining the world lived. There were few beings that asked why someone lived, slept and ate.


    They were alive so they would live. They would keep going.


    The ones maintaining the world just lived on without being conscious of it but even that aided on maintaining the world.


    The ones wanting to destroy the world wished to destroy the world in the end but they weren¡¯t beings filled with the desire to destroy.


    They lived to fulfill destruction.


    It can be an excessive interpretation but Tae Ho decided to think like that for now.


    They had to suppress the ones wanting to maintain the world to destroy the world and that¡¯s why the ones wanting to destroy the world had to increase their strength.


    Because of that, they also had to keep on living for now and they could also feel emotions in that process.


    They also felt pain and when things turned out well they felt joy. They could also feelradeship, loyalty, love, and positive emotions.


    But just because of that the two camps couldn¡¯t join to be one.


    Even though they were simr, their nature was different. It wasn¡¯t that one sided treated the other as an enemy in a one sided way. The two of them treated themselves as eternal enemies.


    The reason Apollo spoke about the beings wanting to destroy the world wasn¡¯t only to transmit knowledge to him.


    It was to grasp together what would happen to Olympus now that someone wanting to maintain the world had changed sides.


    [There may be more regretful cases where the character itself changes due to the drastic change of nature, just like what happened with my sister Artemis. But their life won¡¯t be changing that drastically just because they changed sides.]


    [The problematic thing is that they became enemies of the ones wanting to maintain the world. The fate of the humans in Olympus is in the hand of the Gods so the changes in the Gods will soon affect the humans.]


    [Half of the ones that served my loved sister Artemis would have turned into beings wanting to destroy the world and they will face the ones that haven¡¯t changed.]


    ¡®In other words, a huge scale war will ur in this world.¡¯


    Two months since the change started.


    It was short. In addition, those two months was from when Zeus had started to show changes. Artemis would have needed a few more days to turnpletely.


    If you thought with the same logic, it hadn¡¯t been two months since they turned to be beings wanting to destroy the world.


    It was too short of a time for a war to ur. Artemis mobilized her army of monsters and attacked Apollo¡¯s city but their cities were already close to begin with and Artemis already had a short temperament.


    [It¡¯s like Cuchinn said. There¡¯s not much time we will be able to keep peace like now. The humans that have changed sides following the Gods they served will start a huge war.]


    The group was moving to Athens, the core of Athena¡¯s sacred force, to make contact with her.


    Apollo didn¡¯t know a lot only about Athens but also about its surroundings.


    [There¡¯s a strong human country that¡¯s a bit far with Athens and there¡¯s a really high probability the God they serve has turned into a being wanting to destroy the world.]


    No, he was almost sure of it.


    [The God of war Ares.]


    The one that was born from the king of Gods Zeus and his wife Hera.


    One of the strongest Gods even among the 12 Olympians but was barbaric and atrocious.


    His rtionship with Athena has been bad since long ago. If he had turned into a being wanting to destroy the world he would certainly aim for her.


    And the country serving that Ares as their guardian God.


    The humans that would have turned into beings wanting to destroy the world along with Ares.


    [Sparta.]


    Tae Ho flinched. Apollo smiled bitterly with Sybi¡¯s face.


    The warriors of the God of war.


    The ce that had the strongest armypared to any other ce in Olympus.


    Apollo¡¯s expectation wasn¡¯t wrong.


    The same day and the same time.


    The army of Sparta started to march.


    < Episode 51 ¨C sh (1) > End

 Chapter 172

    Episode 51/Chapter 2: God of Sun (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    It was hard for the daily conversation with Apollo to get over 10 minutes.


    It was because it was hard on him as he was still hiding in his secret hiding spot while being injured but it was particrly hard on Sybi.


    Sybi was a maiden of a small shrine. She was forcefully promoted as Apollo¡¯s personal maiden now that the higher maidens of Delfos were massacred but it wasn¡¯t that her capabilities increased because of that.


    But it was true that there were no changes in Sybi¡¯s body and soul even with the continued divine messages. No, the time of the divine message was getting longer although by a little.


    About 1 hour after hearing of the army of Sparta from Apollo.


    After the group finished with dinner they gathered around a bonfire and listened to Patroclus¡¯ story. The only ones that were excluded in this were Sybi, who was exhausted because of the divine message, and Nidhogg who was sleepy by nature.


    ¡°The biggest reason the army of Sparta is strong is because the individual strength of each soldier far surpasses that of ordinary warriors.¡±


    ¡°So you are saying they are a handful of the cream of the crop?¡±


    Patroclus shook his head at Gandur¡¯s question.


    ¡°They are indeed the elite but they are not the minority. It isn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that all the men in Sparta are warriors. The women are also proficient in battle on top of that.¡±


    In other words, they were elites that were also numerous.


    Gandur thought of Valha and then asked while frowning.


    ¡°It won¡¯t end just by having Nidhogg roll, right?¡±


    Nidhogg¡¯s roll was certainly strong but it wasn¡¯t invincible.


    Patroclus nodded.


    ¡°It will be hard. There are many strong heroes in the army of Sparta.¡±


    The reason the monsters of Delfos got done in by Tae Ho¡¯s group effortlessly was because there wasn¡¯t anyone strong enough to be able to face Rolo or Adenmaha even if you didn¡¯t count Nidhogg.


    But the story could change if strong heroes were lined up in big numbers.


    ¡°Are you talking about people like Orion?¡±


    Rasgrid asked and Patroclus also nodded this time.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Actually, there aren¡¯t many battle heroes under Artemis¡¯ rank excluding Atnte that can be called as a great hero.¡±


    Atnte, who was called as the fastest hero along with Achilles.


    They said that a great hero of Olympus was equivalent to a higher superior rank or a top ranked warrior so they wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with at all.


    But the important thing wasn¡¯t Atnte¡¯s battle prowess.


    Rasgrid tilted her head as she didn¡¯t understand something and asked.


    ¡°I know that Artemis-nim is someone proficient in battle but aren¡¯t there still a few battle heroes under hermand?¡±


    Artemis was the Goddess of hunt.


    The normal thing was for her to be popr among heroes that used bows as her, just like Ullr was popr among bowmen in Asgard.


    The legion of Ullr was a strong army that entered the top five. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t understand why there were no battle heroes under Artemis, which was said to be Ullr¡¯s equivalent.


    Gandur, a Valkyrie of Ullr¡¯s legion, urged for an answer with her eyes as she agreed with Rasgrid¡¯s doubt.


    Patroclus smiled bitterly and said.


    ¡°There are many reasons for that but if I were to say the most representing one....it¡¯s because Artemis-nim is a virgin.¡±


    Rasgrid and Gandur frowned at his answer. It was because they also didn¡¯t understand this answer of his.


    Bracky pped and said while all the others were putting simr expressions as the Valkyries.


    ¡°Ah! I think I know!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes gathered at Bracky. Siri turned to look up at him with surprise and a bit of doubtfulness.


    Bracky smirked at those eyes. He then spread his chest and said with a confident face.


    ¡°It¡¯s because she has no children, right?¡±


    She had no children because she was a virgin.


    Siri put on a hopeless expression at his answer and picked his side.


    But Bracky still faced Patroclus and heughed and answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Artemis-nim has no children or heroes with her bloodline.¡±


    ¡°I was right.¡±


    Bracky became triumphant at Patroclus affirmation and poked Siri with his finger.


    ¡®Indeed, the second generation of the ones that have the bloodline of a God will be heroes. The Gods will bare children and increase the number of Gods they have. It¡¯s quite a logical story.¡¯


    The Gods of Olympus didn¡¯t have children for nothing.


    Tae Ho nodded while listening to Cuchinn. It was because it was quite a correct story.


    The reason Rasgrid and the other Valkyries couldn¡¯t ept Patroclus¡¯ story immediately was because of the difference between Asgard and Olympus.


    The Gods of Asgard didn¡¯t have many children excluding Odin.


    They had at most three or four and there were also few cases that they cheated on someone or had children with someone unrted to them and this time also including Odin.


    Because of that, although there were many warrior families with the blood of a God there were few warriors that had received the blood of a God directly.


    That¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t understand why there were few heroes in this situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s an obvious thing that the strength of a hero with the blood of a God is greater than a normal warrior. And most of the heroes offer their loyalty to the Gods they serve, that are their foundation. But of course, there are exceptions like Meleager and Orion.¡±


    Orion was a son of Poseidon and Meleager a son of Ares.


    But the two of them were heroes of Artemis.


    The Valkyries understood this more than the previous story.


    Rasgrid and Reginleif were Odin¡¯s daughters but their legions were different.


    ¡°There are many heroes in Sparta. The guardian God of Sparta, Ares, has had many children with several Goddesses, fairies and human queens. In addition, he¡¯s famous for having a solid rtionship with his children.¡±


    ¡°And there are many heroes that side with him as he¡¯s that close to them?¡±


    ¡°That expression seems too direct but it is right.¡±


    The Gods of Olympus became negligent on their children as they had too many of them.


    Especially if a God of Olympus had children with a nymph or a human, they weren¡¯t even treated as being their children.


    But it was different for the children of Ares.


    Ares cared for his children to the point it was unexpected for his atrocious and savage nature. It was to the point he gifted them with war horses or battle tools when they were normally treated as tools or toys for the other Gods of Olympus.


    And his children also built shrines and gave offerings to repay him so they established a parent children rtionship that was really hard to see in Olympus.


    ¡°I also had many of my children in my knights troupe. Having many children is a task of a strong warrior.¡±


    Bracky nodded.


    ¡°That was the case. That was why you had many children. It would have been so nice for you.¡±


    Siri opened her eyes sharply and tried an attack she learned from Heda.


    But her opponent was bad for her.


    Bracky smirked at SIri¡¯s attack and then poked Siri¡¯s side.


    ¡°Ey, are you jealous? You are, right?¡±


    She had no way out of it. In addition, the people surrounding her weren¡¯t helping either. Siri put on an unfair expression at Gandur¡¯s eyes telling her to stop but still, nobody helped her.


    In the end, the only thing Siri could do was to punish Bracky. But no matter how much she pped his back, Bracky just liked it.


    In the other hand, Adenmaha who was ignoring Bracky and Siri, smacked her lips and asked.


    ¡°Um, is Athena-nim also a virgin?¡±


    She was a Goddess that would side with them but it was troublesome if she had few heroes.


    But Patroclus¡¯ answer was positive unfortunately.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no hero under her rank that has received her blood directly.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s somewhat weird to say it¡¯s regretful, but it is regretful.¡¯


    Cuchinn groaned.


    There may be some heroes that served Athena even if they weren¡¯t blood rted like Patroclus in front of them but still they could only feel regret as the enemy had heroes with the blood of a God when they didn¡¯t.


    ¡°What about Apollo-nim?¡±


    Adenmaha asked once again.


    Gandur found it funny to find Siri putting on a teary face as it was different to her usual calm and proud side but then spoke again.


    ¡°Right. Is Apollo-nim also a virgin? No hero has joined us even though we passed the sacred force.¡±


    Looking at it, it was indeed weird.


    Even if Delfos was taken over, for there to be no other heroes in the other polises.


    ¡°Uh....that¡¯s........¡±


    Patroclus sweated and found it hard to answer.


    That was because Apollo was listening to the conversationpared to Artemis and Athena.


    [Apollo finds this subject to be ufortable.]


    [Apollo tells you to speak of another thing.]


    [Apollo is waiting for how you answer.]


    It was something the group of Tae Ho that were from Asgard had been forgetting but Patroclus, a native hero of Olympus, knew well about Apollo¡¯s sad love story. It was because it was that famous.


    The God of disappointing love, Apollo.


    Apollo was really handsome even in Olympus but he really had no luck in love.


    There were many cases that the woman escaped or cheated on him after he manages to establish a rtionship so all the rtionships he had had until now ended unfortunately.


    This was why he didn¡¯t have many children and the among few children he had, a few of them could be called as being heroes.


    ¡°Huh? Why? He really is a virgin?¡±


    It seemed like the voice of the God was only transmitted to Patroclus that Gandur tilted her head and asked without being aware.


    Patroclus anguished. He didn¡¯t hear the voice of the God anymore but he could still feel Apollo¡¯s gaze ring at his back.


    ¡°He....loves others in a really simple and pure waypared to others so he doesn¡¯t have many children.¡±


    The Valkyries put on a satisfied expression at the answer he barely managed to squeeze out.


    It was an obvious reaction as they had only heard about libertines since they arrived on Olympus.


    [Apollo is kind of satisfied at your answer.]


    [Apollo says.]


    [You did well.]


    Because the Valkyries weren¡¯t normal humans but Goddesses.


    Patroclus let out a sigh of relief at the satisfaction he could feel at Apollo¡¯s voice.


    ¡®It feels fishy.¡¯


    Cuchinn sensed something with his sharp insight of an expert of Scathach¡¯s techniques but Tae Ho ignored him like always.


    Actually, Tae Ho had also discovered something weird at the conversation but he would have to be together with Apollo from now on. There would be nothing gooding out from rubbing salt in a wound.


    ¡°Anyways, you are saying that the army of Sparta is strong itself and also has many strong heroes.¡±


    Patroclus got really happy at Tae Ho¡¯s summary. He spoke quickly as if he would change the subject.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why we have to regroup with Athena-nim quickly. Now that Athena-nim received a big wound, it would be impossible to stop Sparta with only the strength of Athens and the surrounding polises.¡±


    Patroclus spoke up to that point and took out a big map from his luggage.


    ¡°Hermes-nim¡¯s sacred force is in the way to Athens but as we don¡¯t know his situation yet we will be passing it the fastest we can.¡±


    ¡°How about moving on a ship?¡±


    The silent ingrid pointed at the Euphrates river where she caught the fish and asked.


    Their destination was Athens, a polis with a big port. They would be able to arrive on Athens if they moved through the river of Euphrates much faster than they would on ground.


    ¡°It has its danger but we will certainly be able to save time. The only problem is getting a ship......why? Do you have a ship?¡±


    He had already heard after the battle in Delfos that moving while riding on the dragons was hard as it expended too much strength.


    But the group was looking at Adenmaha with mixed emotions such as apologetically, expectation, etc.


    Why?


    Adenmaha let out a long sigh as she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°Can¡¯t do anything about it. I should be able to carry all of you although it will be a bit narrow.¡±


    Using the saga to make her transform into the frost dragon Javier spent too much of Tae Ho¡¯s strength but the transformation into a sea serpent was different. Adenmaha could remain as a sea serpent for a few days if she wished it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry and I¡¯m always grateful.¡±


    Tae Ho looked at Adenmaha with deep eyes. Adenmaha blushed at his sincere eyes and voice and didn¡¯t know what to do. She managed to snort but the corner of her lips was curled up.


    ¡®Kya, aren¡¯t you being seen as a guardian lover now? Sob sob, poor Adenmaha. She gives away things without holding back. How did she meet a bastard like you.¡¯


    Adenmaha put on a pretty smile and stroke Nidhogg¡¯s head that had fallen asleep in her thigh.


    ¡°Let¡¯s depart immediately. Master, I will leave Nidhogg to you.¡±


    They were going to move on a water body that they didn¡¯t have anywhere to hide so it would be better to move at night and rest in the morning.


    Everyone took preparations to leave except for Patroclus who didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    Tae Ho carried the sleeping Nidhogg on his back and after he transformed into a swan to lessen the burden on Adenmaha.


    Adenmaha transformed into a sea serpent and threw herself into the river of Euphrates.


    < Episode 51 ¨C sh (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 173

    Episode 51/Chapter 3: sh (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    ¡°Adenmaha is great!¡±


    Nidhogg stuck closely to the neck of the white and huge sea serpent while yelling.


    Actually they had started travelling on Adenmaha 2 days ago so it was past the point of getting ustomed to it but she was still impressed by her.


    Adenmaha increased her speed a bit more to answer to Nidhogg¡¯s admiration.


    As they hadpletely left the affluent of the Euphrates, the water was now deep and there were no obstacles so it was good to swim now.


    ¡®How good.¡¯


    Cuchinn smiled and said. Tae Ho only heard his voice but he could imagine what kind of expression he was putting.


    ¡°We should have moved like this from the start.¡±


    Siri and Bracky that were sitting together added. Adenmaha¡¯s movement speed was close to a running horse even if she didn¡¯t increase her speed because of the excitement.


    In addition, you kept advancing forward alone because of the cool fresh wind.


    Compared to thest trip that they had to travel on forests or mountains on purpose, this trip was really pleasant.


    ¡°Adenmaha is not a riding thing.¡±


    Siri said while being in Bracky¡¯s embrace. Tae Ho held back hisughter because he felt some sympathy from her words and Cuchinn clicked his tongue.


    But fortunately, it seemed like Adenmaha quite enjoyed this situation. He could feel Adenmaha¡¯s excitement even without using the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯.


    ¡®It must have been a while since she swam in the sea.¡¯


    Theke of fog was in the end only ake. It could only beckingpared to the sea of Erin where Adenmaha swam to her heart¡¯s content.


    ¡®Now that I see, she also said that she liked taking baths right?¡¯


    It was something Heda had said casually.


    Adenmaha stayed in her sea serpent form well when Tae Ho wasn¡¯t around but it seemed that staying in theke wasn¡¯t enough for her that she enjoyed taking baths even in her Goddess form.


    Tae Ho closed his eyes and thought of the Erin he would make. First,ake seemed to be indispensable for Adenmaha.


    After some time passed while everyone travelled in a satisfactory way.


    Ingrid looked at the far sea with a stiff face and said.


    ¡°Ingrid? What¡¯s wrong? Does your head hurt?¡±


    Gandur, who had transformed into a swan and was being held by Ingrid, asked. Could a Valkyrie of the sea God get sea sick?


    Ingrid shook her head at Ingrid¡¯s question mixed with worry and curiousness and then talked to Patroclus who was actually the one getting sea sick.


    ¡°Patroclus, do you know in what state the God of the sea of Olympus is in?¡±


    There were no problems in the river but Ingrid felt nervous when they entered the sea.


    Almost all the battles in Asgard took ce in ground but the God of sea Njord whom Ingrid served boasted of an absolute strength in the sea. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that he was three times stronger in the sea.


    The reason Ingrid was aware of the God of sea was because she knew what Njord was capable of in the sea.


    You couldn¡¯t help but be afraid of rainstorms and waves if you were in the middle of the sea no matter how strong you were.


    Patroclus answered with a pale face maybe because of his sea sickness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I think he has remained as someone wanting to maintain the world looking that there have been no changes until now.¡±


    Patroclus had solved Ingrid¡¯s doubt.


    They could deal with a problem that urred if they were in a river as it was shallow and wasn¡¯t that far away fromnd but that wasn¡¯t the case for the sea.


    Emergency situations could always happen in the deep sea.


    ¡°Uh, you are saying it¡¯s fine anyways right?¡±


    Gandur asked carefully from Ingrid¡¯s embrace. She was always bright but her voice shrank by its own as she was in the middle of the sea.


    Patroclusughed as if it that unexpected side of her was cute.


    ¡°Probably. But what we have to be careful of are the other Gods of the sea and the sea monsters.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t only one God of the sea.


    The brother of Zeus, Poseidon, was the leader of all the other Gods of the sea but there were still other Gods of the sea that existed.


    If there was someone that had turned into someone wanting to destroy the world.


    And if they were where the group was at.


    Or if there was a sea monster that opposed the ones wanting to maintain the world in the first ce.


    ¡®Tell her to stop spouting unlucky words. They say that words be true.¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke sharply to Tae Ho. He was quite sensible on matters of the sea because he was originally a man of the sea.


    But Patroclus kept speaking as he didn¡¯t know of Cuchinn¡¯s difort.


    ¡°Fortunately, there are no Gods of the sea near this ce and the sea monsters aren¡¯t able to approach thanks to Athena-nim¡¯s influence.¡±


    The influence of Athena that spread from Athens as the core was so strong it didn¡¯t allow indecent monsters from approaching.


    Gandur was relieved at Patroclus¡¯ exnation but it was only for a moment.


    If Athena¡¯s divine power was stopping the sea monsters, what would happen now that her divine power had weakened?


    But it wasn¡¯t that the sea monsters would have flocked over just because her divine power weakened and there was no guarantee that they would meet one. And actually, nothing had happened even though they had entered the sea a few hours ago.


    But just like Cuchinn, your words woulde true. He felt an uneasy feeling.


    It was the same for Patroclus. He turned to look at the sea.


    A clear deep sea but one that you couldn¡¯t see anything in it.


    It was a dense blue.


    No, at some point they felt that it was bing ck.


    ¡°Grab tightly!¡±


    Adenmaha yelled at that moment. Tae Ho could see what it was as he had activated the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯.


    ¡°It¡¯sing from below!¡±


    There was some distance with it but it was excessively fast.


    Something huge wasing from below the sea!


    ¡°Kyak!¡±


    Nidhogg screamed. Cuchinn cursed out and Patroclus lied down and yelled.


    ¡°Scy. It¡¯s Scy!¡±


    The name of the sea monster that was closest to them.


    ¡°Shut up for now!¡±


    Gandur yelled sharply and then grabbed Patroclus¡¯ shoulders and flew up. Rasgrid carried Sybi in her back and transformed into a swan hurriedly and flew up with Ingrid.


    Heavy waves shook. Dozens of tentacles surged up from below the water as if trying to prevent Adenmaha¡¯s swimming.


    ¡°Kyak!¡±


    ¡®Nidhogg!¡¯


    Cuchinn yelled. Adenmaha couldn¡¯t swim properly because she was grabbed by something and a big wave hit Adenmaha¡¯s back. One tentacle grabbed Nidhogg and dragged her away.


    ¡°Tae Ho ma-¡±


    Nidhogg¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t be heard until the end. It was because the wave had gulped her down.


    Adenmaha, that treated her like a sister, let out a sorrowful scream. Tae Ho extended his hand and pressed on the scale of Adenmaha. He calmed her down and yelled at the same time.


    ¡°Prepare for the shock!¡±


    [Saga: The warrior that had a Goddess meet him]


    He didn¡¯t call Nidhogg and instead, wore her with the magical armor of the fake Nidhogg.


    A ck dragon that was a hundred meters big appeared so naturally, a huge wave swept the surroundings. The shock was added as Nidhogg struggled in the shape of a dragon as she couldn¡¯t swim.


    Adenmaha gritted her teeth and passed the wave and Tae Ho looked at Nidhogg that was no different from an ind and moved on to the next phase.


    ¡°Rolo! Adenmaha!¡±


    He summoned Rolo who was flying apart in a high ce with a summoning rock. Rolo had to fly in between high waves and flew desperately while roaring with Siri and Bracky on top of him. Their destination was obviously Nidhogg¡¯s back.


    Adenmaha understood what Tae Ho¡¯s call meant. When Siri and Bracky moved to Rolo¡¯s back, she started to concentrate below the sea. She felt the sea monster that was bewildered because of the sudden appearance of the ck dragon and transformed into a Goddess.


    ¡°Power of the sea!¡±


    When Adenmaha spread her arms and yelled the sea started to shake in another meaning. The sea split with Adenmaha in the center just like what happened in Midgard. It seemed like she had carved a circle in the sea.


    Tae Ho surged up and grabbed on Adenmaha¡¯s waist. He then looked below him.


    He could see part of the sea monster because of the sea water that had split in a circle.


    [Lower God of the sea]


    [Under Poseidon¡¯s household]


    [ucus]


    It wasn¡¯t only a sea monster. It was a lower God of the sea and one under Poseidon¡¯s household.


    What they could see was a ck and huge head that looked like a reptile and the upper half of the body of a male that had horns in his head. There were dozens of tentacles at the side of the ck monster just like the legs of an octopus but each one of them looked like snakes.


    He looked at Tae Ho and Adenmaha. Instead of swinging his tentacles, he dived deeper in the sea water Adenmaha hadn¡¯t been able to push away.


    But it wasn¡¯t that he had escaped. He had only hidden to attack again.


    Tae Ho chased the red words with his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯ which he maximized with his vision. Adenmaha was sweating maybe because it was hard on her to push away the sea water and Tae Ho grabbed her waist more tightly and surged up higher to the air.


    ¡°Release the sea water!¡±


    ucus surged up from the surface of the water at the same time Tae Ho yelled. Adenmaha hurriedly released her power and the sea water obstructed his movements at least a bit.


    Kwagang!


    His body hit the surface and created a loud sound. Tae Ho surged up once again and looked at him. He looked at ucus that was diving to attack once again and made a judgement in that instant.


    ¡°Adenmaha! You trust me, right?!¡±


    Cuchinn was perplexed at the sudden question but Adenmaha answered without even thinking about it because of Tae Ho¡¯s serious eyes.


    ¡°I do!¡±


    ¡°Get eaten by it!¡±


    Tae Ho yelled once again. Adenmaha opened her eyes widely and at that moment ucus surged up. He opened his mouth widely trying to eat Tae Ho and Adenmaha in one bite.


    Tae Ho looked at Adenmaha.


    And Adenmaha looked at him.


    Adenmaha nodded after a moment of hesitation and Tae Ho threw Adenmaha to ucus¡¯ open mouth. He then surged up higher into the sky.


    ¡®Hey! You crazy bastard!¡¯


    Cuchinn cursed out but Tae Ho didn¡¯t answer. He activated the ¡®charge of the warrior¡¯ while everyone in the surroundings was shocked and created some distance with ucus. He activated his saga the moment ucus was about to go underwater after gulping Adenmaha.


    [Saga: The warrior that had a Goddess meet him]


    It was quiteplicated.


    He first called the fake Adenmaha instead of calling for the real one. He then grabbed on her waist and changed her with the real one.


    ¡°Kuhuk!¡±


    Adenmaha breathed out while being covered in a sticky substance.


    She had entered quite a deep ce of ucus while Tae Ho called the fake Adenmaha and changed ces.


    And that also meant that the fake Adenmaha was located deep in his body.


    [Saga: Master of frost]


    A loud sound exploded under the water. A scream filled with pain and the sound of an explosion created a terrible shock and the water got dyed by ck blood in an instant.


    It was an obvious thing as a dragon the size of his own body had appeared suddenly in his throat. Thanks to that, the fake Adenmaha that had transformed into Javier also suffered damages but she was a fake in the end.


    It was a really reckless n by Tae Ho.


    ucus had his body burst open and surfaced up. But he wasn¡¯t dead yet. It seemed like the upper body of a human he had in his monster body was his main body, contrary to Ratatoskr. He screamed and extended his tentacles towards Tae Ho.


    Tae Ho ran in the air once again and at that moment Bracky and Siri flew with Rolo while ucus was only concentrated in Tae Ho. Bracky jumped down from Rolo¡¯s acrobatic flight andnded on the head of the ck monster.


    ucus looked at Bracky hurriedly but Bracky was faster.


    He smashed his chin with his hammer and then looked at the joint between his monster head. He had had his doubts but it wasn¡¯t a perfect whole body.


    Bracky put away his hammer and grabbed his waist with his two hands. He then pulled out his body from the head of the monster even before ucus could resist.


    Bracky threw ucus to the air. The tentacles of the monster dropped down because the essence of ucus had been separated.


    Siri fired arrows in consecution from on top of Rolo and pierced ucus¡¯ chest.


    ¡°Kyaak!¡±


    ucus let out a painful scream but it didn¡¯t seem like he had received a big injury yet. It was because he was a God of the sea although a lower ranked one. There was no way he would die just with a few hits.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Adenmaha barely opened her eyes on top of Nidhogg¡¯s back and yelled with a bit of resentment.


    And it was at that moment.


    [Defeat the lesser God of the sea that has turned into a being wanting to destroy the world.]


    [Defeat him and calm down the fiery waves!]


    Apollo¡¯s quest was sent down through the voice of the Gods.


    It was ate timing but it was better than not having anything at all. Tae Ho ced his lip on the still panting Adenmaha. An unknown liquid got in his lips thanks to that but he didn¡¯t mind.


    Tae Ho let go of Adenmaha¡¯s hand and then threw himself to the air once again. He red at ucus and extended his right hand.


    [Saga: Equipment of the dragon knight]


    [Chainsword of revenge]


    It was a sword that was tied on a long chain so it was a weapon that was able to attack in a long and short distance.


    The chainsword that left Tae Ho¡¯s hands flew like an arrow and got stuck in ucus¡¯ shoulder. Tae Ho threw himself towards Nidhogg, that had started to find stability like a real ind, and pulled his right arm.


    ucus got pulled towards him like a fish caught in a rod. Tae Ho moved his right arm once again and threw him on Nidhogg¡¯s back instead of taking him in.


    ¡°Kuhuk!¡±


    ucus let out a breathtaking sound when he fell on Nidhogg¡¯s back and Tae Ho arrived a beatter. He gripped the air and pulled out Arondight and then pierced his heart.


    ucus trembled as if resisting but it onlysted a moment.


    [You have aplished your quest.]


    [Your prestige has increased.]


    [You have obtained the title ¡®the one that has defeated a sea monster¡¯.]


    [You are closer to the title ¡®the one that killed a God¡¯.]


    [The many people that suffered because of ucus will praise you.]


    The voice of the God was heard and at the same time Tae Ho felt his divinity get a bit stronger. If his divinity had been a little seed, it now had the size of a jujube.


    Tae Ho let out a breath. He then closed his eyes for a moment and enjoyed the growth of his divinity.


    But it wasn¡¯t possible to enjoy the aftertaste. He approached the Valkyries that werending next to Adenmaha while bringing Sybi and Patroclus with them.


    Tae Ho took out a towel from the air and wiped off Adenmaha¡¯s face and hair. He then gave a gaze to Sybi as Patroclus wasn¡¯t in a situation to speak at all.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was Sybi¡¯s intention or Apollo¡¯s order but the divine message had already started.


    Tae Ho asked quickly.


    ¡°Did Poseidon turn into a being wanting to destroy the world?¡±


    [I¡¯m not certain. We can¡¯t know it yet. But if that¡¯s really the case-]


    Apollo, that had been speaking hurriedly, closed his mouth. He then gulped down his scream.


    The reason Apollo did that.


    What he ended up witnessing in a far ce by squeezing out all his divine power.


    Apollo showed Tae Ho what he saw instead of making a long exnation.


    It was a recording of only a few seconds but Tae Ho also ended up being at a loss for words like Apollo.


    The still far Athens.


    The polis that had a port.


    It didn¡¯t get attacked by Sparta. The battle hadn¡¯t started yet.


    But a bigger catastrophe, an attack that couldn¡¯t be fought head on was sweeping Athens right now.


    A huge hail that covered the entire city.


    It was the right of Poseidon.


    < Episode 51 ¨C sh (3) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 174

    Episode 51/Chapter 4: sh (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    When Zeus came out victorious in the Titanomachy he climbed to the seat of king of Gods by himself and split the world in three.


    The sky, sea and the underworld.


    Zeus chose the sky for himself. It was because there was no other ce more suitable for the king of Gods as the sky covered all the world.


    Poseidon and Hades, that were particrly strong among Zeus¡¯ brothers, pulled straws and decided on the world they would rule.


    The result of that was that Poseidon got to rule the sea and Hades the underworld.


    The God of sea Poseidon.


    He was a great God that wouldn¡¯t fall behind even Zeus if you took away his title of king of Gods.


    Excluding Zeus, there was no one stronger than him among the 12 Olympians.


    Tae Ho couldn¡¯t speak easily.


    The scene reflected in his eyes was really overwhelming. He could clearly feel Poseidon¡¯s strength with just a few seconds.


    The walls of the fortress became meaningless in front of the huge hail. The forces Athena gathered couldn¡¯t even fight properly and lost their lives.


    No, it wasn¡¯t only that. The only thing Athena lost wasn¡¯t her force.


    Athens itself was about to get erased in the maps. The most important city in her sacred force was disappearing from the world.


    Athena wasn¡¯t a weak God either. She was the only one in all of Olympus that was born with the potential to surpass Zeus.


    She would have been able to stop Poseidon¡¯s hail however she could with her divine power.


    But she couldn¡¯t do it now. And that justified how weak Athena had be.


    [Athena¡¯s strength is weakening drastically.]


    [Poseidon is erasing Athens from this world.]


    Apollo spoke with a trembling voice.


    It wasn¡¯t because he got dispirited at Poseidon¡¯s overwhelming authority.


    An action of erasing a polis from the world.


    Artemis had only conquered Delfos, she hadn¡¯t destroyed it. It wasn¡¯t due to consideration for Apollo but to take Delfos for herself but whatever the case, she didn¡¯t erase Delfos from the world.


    But Poseidon was different. He was acting as if he could erase one or two polises from this world if it was to inflict damage to Athena.


    It was certain that he hadpletely switched sides. They could only think like that.


    ¡°Master-nim? What do you mean that Athens is getting erased? Did Poseidon-nim be an enemy?¡±


    The only one that saw the image was Tae Ho. Adenmaha asked urgently and Patroclus looked at the direction Athens was with a pale face.


    Actually, they didn¡¯t even need to answer this question. Everyone had already understood the situation with the words Apollo had spewed. Adenmaha¡¯s question only remarked how serious this situation was once again.


    [-me.]


    It was at that moment. The voice of a woman came out of Patroclus¡¯ mouth.


    [Help me.]


    [Whoever.]


    [Save me.]


    [Protect me from the hands of Poseidon and Ares-]


    ¡°Athena-nim!¡±


    The voice of the woman changed to Patroclus¡¯ in the middle. Apollo was certain of the voice that came out of the hero of Athena, Patroclus.


    [She¡¯s certainly Athena.]


    [She has almost squeezed out all her power. It¡¯s clear she¡¯s not in a good state.]


    She had sent down a divine message indiscriminately to all the ones connected to herself and where her strength reached.


    It was an ignorant and inefficient method that the usual Athena wouldn¡¯t have even thought about it.


    [Athena requests for salvation.]


    [Rescue Athena-nim that has escaped from Athens and is fleeing.]


    [Athena says that she will pay whatever price.]


    The voice of the Gods was heard in their heads. It was certainly a quest from Athena but she hadn¡¯t given it down directly like Apollo. No, she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Is Athena-nim in danger?¡±


    Bracky and Siri, who arrivedte, checked everyone¡¯s look and asked. Nidhogg, who was located in the heart room, remained silent and just tilted her ear.


    [We must save Athena. If we also lose Athena now that Poseidon has be our enemy, we won¡¯t have any hope at all.]


    How many Gods of the 12 Olympians would have remained as beings wanting to maintain the world?


    Demeter, Hephaestus, Hermes, Aphrodite, Dionysius.


    They were the Gods that they weren¡¯t certain of yet.


    There was the possibility they remained as beings wanting to maintain the world but there was also the possibility they had turned.


    The Goddess of warfare Athena.


    The Goddess of Olympus that requested help from Asgard.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t dy anymore. He red in the direction of Athens.


    ¡°Rolo!¡±


    [Saga: Master of mes]


    Rolo transformed into Shootingstar. Apollo traced the ce where he sensed Athena¡¯s divine power and told them the direction.


    Poseidon and Ares would also chase Athena. So they had to find her before they did.


    [Strengthened saga: The charge of the warrior is like a storm]


    [Strengthened saga: The one that controls dragons]


    He strengthened his sagas with Bragi¡¯s runes. He didn¡¯t carry Adenmaha and Nidhogg, whom he could call with the summoning rock, to lessen the weight. He only carried Siri and Bracky and left a favor to the Valkyries, Sybi and Patroclus.


    Rolo fluttered his wings. The gale and thunderbolts opened up a path and the red dragon transformed into a meteor like his name.


    &


    Athena was running. Screams were heard endlessly in her ears, as she ran in tattered clothes.


    ¡®Save me.¡¯


    ¡®Rescue me.¡¯


    ¡®Oh, Athena.¡¯


    ¡®Our Goddess.¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t throw us away.¡¯


    ¡®No! Save me!¡¯


    ¡®Mom!¡¯


    They were the voices of the ones that served Athena. They were voices of men and women.


    It was the tragedy urring in Athens. Poseidon hadn¡¯t simply generated a hail. Countless sea monsters were along it.


    The ones that lost their lives in the hail died in a rather happy way. The ones that barely managed to survive suffered a more terrible a painful death by the sea monsters.


    Athena didn¡¯t close her ears and didn¡¯t shed tears.


    It wasn¡¯t because she was heartless or she treated the humans like tools or ythings like certain Gods of Olympus did.


    Tears didn¡¯t help her.


    Just ignoring the tragedy urring in Athens was a really coward thing.


    Athena gritted her teeth. She felt like a self ridiculing to herself woulde out at any moment.


    What did being a coward mean when she had already left her heroes and believers and escaped alone?


    The moment Poseidon¡¯s hail swept Athens, Athena requested for help in her surroundings with the little divine power she had. After that, Nymphs that were dressed like her appeared and left Athens.


    She felt like her chest would erupt. It was the result of having spent all of her remaining divine power on flying to escape Athens.


    Even so, she couldn¡¯t get that far and she just ran with her two legs after that.


    ¡®Kyak!¡¯


    ¡®Athena-nim!¡¯


    The cries of the nymphs was heard from between the despair of the residents of Athens. They were the nymphs that had disguised as herself and scattered to all directions.


    Athena gritted her teeth. She thought calmly even inside the heart tearing rage, sadness and humiliation.


    The only thing that had killed the nymphs wasn¡¯t the authority of Poseidon. Some of Ares¡¯ authority was mixed in between.


    The army of Sparta still hadn¡¯t arrived on Athens but regardless of that, looking that the nymphs got killed by Ares¡¯ dependents meant that he had sent a detached troop.


    ¡®Patroclus.¡¯


    Athena thought of a hopeful truth.


    She sensed Patroclus when she sent her help request.


    Patroclus wasn¡¯t just alive. There were many divinities at his side. Most of them were really small but there was a nice to see divinity that she couldn¡¯t ignore at all.


    The divinity of Apollo, the God of light.


    Apollo was someone wanting to maintain the world. He hadn¡¯t turned like Artemis.


    Because of that, she started to flee in the direction Patroclus was at. She held onto the thread of hope and kept running.


    She felt short of breath and her legs felt like they would explode. Her body soaked with sweat was really hot.


    She couldn¡¯t hear the voices of the citizens anymore. She couldn¡¯t know if it was because she was too far away or more time than she was aware of had passed.


    Athena stopped for a moment and decided to catch some breath. Now that she was this far, she would attract more attention if she ran.


    It was when she thought like that.


    Athena¡¯s running was stopped forcefully. A sharp throwing spear that flew from her back pierced her thigh.


    Athena copsed. She gritted her teeth at the pain that was like carving fire to her wounds.


    It was a throwing spear that had a divinity in it. Athena grabbed the throwing spear with her hands trembling because of the pain. She gritted her teeth once again and pulled the weapon out.


    It was an overwhelming pain. Blood flowed out endlessly from her white skin.


    Athena panted and squeezed out some of her divine power. She barely stopped the hemorrhage as she couldn¡¯t heal itpletely and staggered to her feet.


    But she was at her limit now. Her will of not giving up until the end was excellent but she was at her limit.


    Kwagang!


    A loud sound exploded in the sky. There were beings that descended from the sky along the throwing spear.


    Athena knew who they were.


    The God of defeat Deimos and the God of fear Phobos.


    The two of them were children of Ares.


    The two of them were outstanding handsome men as expected of the children Ares, who had an outstanding beauty even among the Gods.


    Deimos, who was holding a spear, had a ck beard and sharp eyes and Phobos, who was holding an axe, didn¡¯t have any facial hair and had a long and beautiful golden hair.


    But the only thing that shone was their looks.


    The two of them were cruel and savage like the God of war Ares.


    ¡°Found you.¡±


    ¡°The smell of defeat was riveting.¡±


    Deimos and Phobos nced at Athena upside down and snickered.


    ¡°I tracked the one that faced the biggest defeat. My acting power is really good by the way. If it wasn¡¯t for me we would have lost her by now.¡±


    The God of defeat Deimos could smell defeat. Just like he had said, Athena wasn¡¯t a shining Goddess of victory but a miserable loser.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say something? You usually talk a lot, right?¡±


    Phobos snickered once again and said. He was also a God of war but the rtionship of Athena, that prioritized refined strategies, and Ares that cared more about frontal assaults had a really bad rtionship.


    Athena took a breath and pulled out her sword instead of answering. It was a hopeless situation but she kept trying to think of ways to escape.


    Deimos grabbed his belly andughed. He raised his head at some point and closed the distance with Athena. He stabbed his spear towards Athena¡¯s face.


    Athena reacted calmly. She was a great God. She could still fight even though she had suffered a heavy injury and had depleted her divine power.


    Deimos¡¯ spear stabbed the air. Athena dodged the spear with a gap of one step and tried to close the distance with Deimos smoothly.


    But Deimos wasn¡¯t easy to handle either. Even though he was a lesser God, he was still a pure God born between Ares and Aphrodite. In addition, he was also a God of war.


    Attacks were exchanged in close distance. Originally Deimos wasn¡¯t even an opponent for Athena but Athena was the one being pushed back now. The exchange of attacks turned to be a one sided attack and defense at some point.


    And Phobos also putted in.


    At first, Athena could endure the first attacks but she soon reached her limit. Deimos aimed for her left thigh obstinately as it was pierced by the throwing spear and Phobos aimed for her back.


    Athena dropped her sword in the end. At the same time the tip of Deimos¡¯ spear stabbed Athena¡¯s stomach. Phobos smacked down Athena with the handle of his axe as she lowered her head at the attack.


    She couldn¡¯t even sense what happened after that. Deimos and Phobos unleashed merciless attacks to the crumpled Athena.


    The wound in her thigh opened up again. Her clothes were torn and became rags and her lips swelled up. The blood flowing from between her lips soaked her chest.


    Deimos grabbed on Athena¡¯s long and ck hair and made her raise her head. He pped Athena¡¯s cheek, that had a beauty that could contest with the Goddess of beauty Aphrodite and said.


    ¡°Defeat is really pathetic. For the great Athena to be like this. You shouldn¡¯t have even tried to escape. You would have some divine power remaining then.¡±


    ¡°It would have been the same either way. Her injury was too serious when she escaped the Mount Olympus. Poseidon even swept away Athens. Well, if Athens had been safe it wouldn¡¯t have turned like this. The army of Sparta still has a long way to arrive so you suffered an unexpected surprise attack.¡±


    Phobos pped the other cheek of Athena and snickered. The fact that they could look at her properly when they couldn¡¯t do so normally stimted their desires.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t bad having turned into beings wanting to destroy the world.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rather refreshing. I don¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t turn before.¡±


    Athena couldn¡¯t even open her eyes properly but she still didn¡¯t give up. There was still light in her blue eyes.


    Bang!


    Deimos hit Athena¡¯s stomach and blood poured down her mouth once again.


    Deimos didn¡¯t like Athena¡¯s eyes. He red at Phobos that was pestering about the blood that spurt out and then whispered in her ear.


    ¡°We won¡¯t kill you and won¡¯t make you turn into a being wanting to destroy the world.¡±


    ¡°Father told us that you will bring us many siblings.¡±


    ¡°Wee next after father. Isn¡¯t it time for us to get lesser Gods too?¡±


    Phobos started to speak at the same time.


    ¡°Next are the soldiers. We will make you face dozens of them in a day. Ah, How about giving you to the limp? I mean, he has been dying for you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Will he listen to us better saying that he¡¯s grateful?¡±


    Athena tilted her ears at the curses.


    The limp.


    She could only think of one face.


    The God of fire Hephaestus.


    The God of cksmithing that had courted her and even proposed marriage to her.


    He was the older brother of the Gods and Ares¡¯ brother even though they didn¡¯t have a good rtionship. But what did it mean that they spoke like that?


    Hephaestus hadn¡¯t turned. He was someone wanting to maintain the world.


    It was good news heard in the middle of despair. But if it was like Deimos and Phobos had said, there was a big possibility for Hephaestus to be captured by Ares.


    She had to save him. She had to transmit this news to Apollo.


    Athena smacked her lips. She opened her eyes forcefully and scanned her surroundings. Deimos and Phobos had dropped their guardspletely. She had done well on not using thest of her divine power even though she was exposed at the merciless violence.


    Only one moment.


    When they were trying to retrieve her and return.


    Athena had given up on escaping, that had a low chance of seeding. Instead, she decided to transmit her thoughts to Apollo.


    Please reach him.


    Let it be transmitted.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that useful of an information but it was the best she could do right now.


    She looked at the direction she felt Patroclus. She opened her mouth while she was raised up forcefully by Deimos and Phobos.


    But right before she released thest of her divine power.


    The thing that came out of her mouth was apletely different thing.


    ¡°Asgard.¡±


    The neighboring world. The ce she had thought was the only hope.


    Deimos and Phobos turned to look back and Athena said as if whispering once again.


    ¡°Asgard.¡±


    Along with the sound of thunder that tore the sky.


    A red meteor fell down.


    < Episode 51 ¨C sh (4) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 175

    Episode 51/Chapter 5: sh (5)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    [Son of Ares]


    [God of Defeat Deimos]


    [Son of Ares]


    [God of fear Phobos]


    [Daughter of Zeus]


    [One of the 12 Olympians]


    [Goddess of warfare Athena]


    The lined up red and green words served as specified destinations.


    Rolo didn¡¯t lessen his speed. Lightning and gale danced along the path of the red meteor and the sound of thunder shook the world.


    Tae Ho opened his eyes sharply while lowering his posture on Rolo¡¯s neck. He saw the figure of the three people with his strengthened ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯.


    The two men looking at his side.


    The woman that was getting held by her hair and also looking at him.


    Tae Ho transmitted his thoughts to Rolo with his saga and transmitted his strategy to Bracky and Siri with mystical magic.


    Phobos yelled something and Deimos pulled on Athena¡¯s hair roughly.


    Let¡¯s go.


    Tae Ho said. Rolo didn¡¯t drop to the ground. He kept flying while maintaining the speed and Siri hung on Bracky¡¯s back. Tae Ho and Bracky stood up at the same time.


    Kwagagang!


    Thunder fell. Deimos and Phobos were bewildered at the red dragon passing by over their heads.


    And it was the same for Athena. Her blue eyes shining with hope started to have bewilderment appear in them.


    Kwagang!


    Thunder shook once again. Lightning fell down next to Deimos and Phobos.


    [Saga: His entrance is apanied with lightning]


    When Bracky stood up from Rolo¡¯s back, he got pushed by the gale naturally. But he didn¡¯t resist it and rather entrusted his body to the flow. He grabbed Tae Ho with one arm and raised his hammer.


    The new saga he obtained in the battle against the giant kings.


    Bracky transformed into lightning and descended in the ground.


    Kwagagang!


    Loud explosions were heard in consecution. Deimos and Phobos stepped back at the lightning that shed right in front of their eyes and Tae Ho and Bracky charged towards the two of them afternding down.


    [Saga: Equipment of the dragon knight]


    A sharp dagger fired from Tae Ho¡¯s hands like an arrow. The dagger that was controlled with the sentence of the Milesian wasn¡¯t aiming for Deimos. It cut Athena¡¯s long and ck hair that Deimos was grabbing.


    Athena fell on her butt. Deimos also lost bnce and staggered.


    Tae Ho gripped the air and took out a weapon to deal with giants instead of the sword or spear he was ustomed to.


    Giant¡¯s hammer.


    It was a weapon that had the shape of its simple name. It was a huge hammer which handle was 2 meters long and the head of the hammer was the upper body of a human.


    Tae Ho rang and swung his hammer and Deimos raised his spear hurriedly and made an invisible wall with his divine power. The hammer hit the wall and Deimos fell back greatly.


    They would separate Deimos and Athena. Tae Ho dropped his hammer that had aplished its task. He charged forward and yelled at the same time.


    ¡°Adenmaha!¡±


    She, to whom he could believe in and entrust anything wherever and whenever.


    He didn¡¯t exin anything. It was an irresponsible summon but it was enough.


    Adenmaha was summoned in a sitting position and embraced Athena immediately. She sensed her surroundings and then spread a barrier with her mystical magic and put on a curling stance.


    Bracky hit Phobos with his hammer. Phobos also fell back like Deimos and created some distance.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Adenmaha said. She used healing magic on Athena and looked at the back of the man she hated.


    It was always like this. He called her as a throwing card.


    But she knew that he was like this because he believed in her and also knew that he would never call her in a dangerous situation.


    ¡°My master is here.¡±


    Adenmaha was certain. Athena let out a sigh in her embrace and was relieved. It wasn¡¯t because reinforcements had arrived. The strong belief in Adenmaha¡¯s voice calmed her mind.


    Bang!


    A loud explosion bursted out from the right. It was a sound created by the sh of Bracky¡¯s hammer and Phobos¡¯ axe.


    No one receded. The shock swept their surroundings and the muscles of the two swelled up greatly.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Phobos yelled. He crossed his axe with Bracky¡¯s hammer and crushed the air. Phobos¡¯ divine power tore the ground and the lightning generated from Bracky¡¯s hammer swept the ground.


    Phobos became enraged. He swung his axe towards Bracky, who was obstructing his joyful time and even faced him, and yelled.


    ¡°Kneel! I¡¯m a son of a God!¡±


    Phobos¡¯ divine power exploded. Bracky also did the same instead of dodging.


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    [Saga: Son of a God]


    The blood of a God started to flow in Bracky¡¯s veins. His already big body started to be bigger and lightning started to wave following his arms.


    Phobos¡¯ and Bracky¡¯s divine power shed and dispersed. Phobos was bewildered at Bracky¡¯s answer and asked with a surprised expression.


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    Was he one of the several children of his father Ares?


    Bracky was bewildered at the really weird question but fortunately he wasn¡¯t alone.


    ¡°You are at the same level.¡±


    Siri said in a low voice and moved. She, who was hanging on Bracky¡¯s back, leapt above Phobos¡¯ head and fired arrows in consecution.


    [Saga: Wolf Goddess]


    Ullr¡¯s divine power was behind the arrows of light Siri fired. Ullr¡¯s blood started to flow in her now that she had transformed into a wolf Goddess that had golden fur.


    Kwagagak!


    The arrows of light struck Phobos¡¯ shoulder and arm. They couldn¡¯t inflict significant damage because they were weakened by Phobos¡¯ rough divine power, but it was enough.


    Bracky swung his hammer once again. Siri lowered her posture as soon as shended and fired arrows that were like slithering snakes and the arrows of light pierced Phobos¡¯ ankle as he was blocking Bracky¡¯s hammer and then yelled in pain.


    ¡°Deimos!¡±


    Phobos requested help from his brother. Deimos heard his request but he couldn¡¯t react. He was already full with the enemy in front of him.


    Kalsted¡¯s style.


    Lightning sh.


    Two storms were created in Tae Ho¡¯s hands. This double attack executed by Gatin and Arondight was really fast and sharp.


    Deimos was confident in his spearmanship. He was certain that his skills were the best among the many children of Ares.


    And his thoughts weren¡¯t wrong. His spearmanship was certainly amazing.


    But he didn¡¯t have a good opponent.


    Tae Ho had the most outstanding spearman of all of Erin, Asgard and even Olympus at his side. He had Scathach¡¯s style techniques that he trained with that person.


    Scathach¡¯s techniques read Deimos¡¯ flow.


    The ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯ grasped the movement of divine power.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t push away Deimos¡¯ spear roughly. He received it. They pulled and pushed softly as if dancing together.


    The de of Arondight slipped off from Deimos¡¯ spear. He parried it lightly and turned the tip of the spear to a weird direction.


    Deimos detonated his divine power now that his hands and feet were tied up. He tried to push away Tae Ho for a moment.


    But Tae Ho had already read his intention as he possessed the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯. He swung Gatin that contained a sharp divine power the moment Deimos bursted his own divine power.


    He cut down the explosion and took a step from the remnants.


    ¡°Deimos!¡±


    Phobos yelled once again. It wasn¡¯t because he was worried about Deimos, whohad allowed an attack of Tae Ho to reach him and vomited blood because of that.


    Phobos couldn¡¯t even see Deimos. He couldn¡¯t move his eyes off of Siri and Bracky who were moving like one person as if they had be flowing water.


    If he had fought only against one of them he wouldn¡¯t be suffering like this. He would have already cut them down in two pieces.


    But the two of them were together and so released power a few times greater than their own.


    Phobos used his authority. He tried to nt fear to the enemies in front of him as the God of fear.


    ¡°Evil eyes!¡±


    But it didn¡¯t work. Bracky didn¡¯t know fear. He ignored Phobos¡¯ fear with his strong belief towards Thor.


    It was a bit different for Siri. Fear should have originally worked on her. It was because fear that she hid deep in her heart existed,pared to Bracky who had transcended fear.


    But she also overcame Phobos¡¯ fear. Bracky¡¯s existence made that possible. She didn¡¯t want to admit it but she didn¡¯t fear anything when she was with Bracky.


    Siri flushed even though they were in the middle of a battle. Fortunately, Bracky wasn¡¯t able to see that. Heughed and swung his hammer again.


    Kwagagang!


    Lightning struck and it hit Phobos¡¯ chest. Siri¡¯s sharp leg chip made Phobos fall down.


    ¡°Deimos!¡±


    Phobos¡¯ scream got cut off. Bracky¡¯s hammer silenced him.


    Deimos screamed soundlessly.


    He allowed some attacks to hit him. He did avoid a lethal injury but he couldn¡¯t help about his functions lowering.


    Deimos employed his authority at the end of the hesitation. He, the God of defeat, could sense defeat.


    There was nothing absolute in victory. Everyone had probabilities to be defeated no matter if it was big or small. That¡¯s why he would read that probability. He would aim for it obstinately and increase the probabilities of defeat.


    It wasn¡¯t a bad thought but Deimos¡¯ face contorted. He realized why he had hesitated in employing his authority.


    The smell of defeat was too dense. It wasn¡¯t a scent that came from the enemy but from himself. It was so nasty he couldn¡¯t smell anything else.


    No, that wasn¡¯t all.


    The smell of defeat almost couldn¡¯t be sensed from the enemy. It was just like facing an embodiment of victory.


    The hopeless defeat that was predicted in front of his eyes.


    His authority didn¡¯t open a door to victory but made him turn his heart.


    Deimos¡¯ limbs contorted even more. Tae Ho didn¡¯t miss Deimos¡¯ mistake of having fallen in his own trap. He swung Gatin and Arondight roughly with a bit of a time difference.


    Deimos dropped his spear in the end and at the same time Tae Ho also dropped Gatin and Arondight. But what he did was different to Deimos. When Tae Ho clenched his fists with his free hands, the fake Heda and fake Scathach that appeared like illusions grabbed Gatin and Arondight. They released the aura of their swords and destroyed Deimos¡¯ defenses.


    The invisible barrier that was made with divine power crumbled down. Tae Ho passed the breaking pieces and closed the distance.


    He hit Deimos¡¯ throat. He then punched his side and then hit his corbone with his right hand and broke his posture.


    It wasn¡¯t a simple physical attack. Idun¡¯s golden divine power and Tae Ho¡¯s own dark and blue divine power was held in each of his attacks.


    Deimos realized one fact while he was getting hit mercilessly.


    The golden divine power was much stronger than the dark blue divine power.


    But the dark blue divine power was dangerous. It was still small and weak but it contained power that the golden divine power didn¡¯t have. Deimos couldn¡¯t help but be shocked when he realized the identity of that strength.


    He had to tell this to his father Ares. Even if his own defeat was inevitable, he had to stop the defeat of his father Ares.


    Deimos squeezed out thest of his divine power. He tried to send ast call to his father Ares just like Athena did.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t allow for that.


    He stabbed Caliburn in Deimos¡¯ chest.


    ¡°Kuhuk!¡±


    Deimos vomited blood. Tae Ho poured Idun¡¯s divine power in the de of Caliburn. He then released the Glory of Erin to destroy Deimos¡¯ divinity itself.


    The fairy god sword Excalibur.


    The shiny golden light destroyed Deimos¡¯ divine power. It erased it from the world.


    Tae Ho dropped his sword. He looked at Siri and Bracky instead of looking down at Deimos bing ash and disappearing. Thor¡¯s and Ullr¡¯s divine powers were destroying Phobos¡¯ divine power.


    [You have aplished your quest.]


    [Your prestige has be higher.]


    [Athena is really grateful towards you.]


    [Receive the promised reward from Athena-nim.]


    [You have defeated the God of defeat Deimos.]


    [You have be closer to the title ¡®the one that killed a God.]


    The runes that came out of Deimos got sucked by Tae Ho¡¯s palm. His divinity grew one more step and took a new shape.


    And one more thing was added to this.


    [Synchro rate: 85%]


    The synchro rate had not increased in a really long while.


    Tae Ho realized something at that moment.


    That a great change would ur when the synchro rate reached 90%.


    He could somewhat guess what the change would be. It was because Tae Ho knew about Kalsted more than anyone in the world.


    ¡®You fight quite well now.¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke jokingly and thanks to that Tae Ho could drop his tension and nervousness even after having won.


    It seemed that the battle against Phobos was quite a fierce one that Bracky had wounds generated by Phobos¡¯ axe stamping and shing his body and he let out a victory cry. Siri looked at him from a side and smiled faintly.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Adenmaha called out to Tae Ho. Athena was in her embrace.


    Tae Ho fixed his posture in front of Athena. Siri hit the back of the still excited Bracky to make him get a hold of himself and made him stand next to Tae Ho.


    ¡°Warriors of Valha. Thank you for having saved me. I am the Goddess of warfare Athena.¡±


    Athena said. She, who hadn¡¯t shed a single tear while being hit mercilessly by Deimos and Phobos, started to redden her eyes.


    Gratefulness, relief, hope, sadness.


    Tae Ho expressed etiquette in front of her, who was experiencing all sorts of emotions. He revealed that he was a warrior of Idun and then introduced Bracky, Siri and Adenmaha in that order.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    He added that at thest part. It was a simple greeting but the will of Asgard was contained in it.


    Asgard won¡¯t let Olympus fade away.


    Athens was erased from the world.


    Even Poseidon, who possessed strengthparable to Zeus, had turned into a being wanting to destroy the world.


    The situation was really hopeless.


    But Athena answered the rescue of Asgard with a smile. She expressed etiquette with her ufortable body.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    Athena ced her hand on her chest and Brackyughed refreshingly. Siri put a soft smile.


    ¡°I was right, right?¡±


    That it would all be fine as long as her master had arrived.


    Adenmaha said in a low voice while looking at Tae Ho with shining eyes and Athena nodded.


    < Episode 51 ¨C sh (5) > End

 Chapter 176

    Episode 52/Chapter 1: The pursuers (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    Tae Ho introduced himself to Athena and then turned towards the ce the spear was at. The spear was a weapon used by a son of the God of war and a God of defeat so it wouldn¡¯t be a normal weapon.


    ¡®Hey, just throw it away. It¡¯s unlucky to have a weapon of a God of defeat. You aren¡¯t evencking in weapons. You have Gae Bolg especially, Gae Bolg.¡¯


    Cuchinnined as if he really disliked it but Tae Ho was still nning on taking it.


    ¡®Everything has its uses. If it¡¯s a really unlucky object I will give it to the enemy so a curse falls on them.¡¯


    It was quite logical.


    But it seemed like that wasn¡¯t the case for Cuchinn. No, it seemed like he was rather bewildered at Tae Ho for having thought of such thing.


    ¡®Hey, just how do you think of something that wicked? Did all the people in your previous world think like that?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m just saying it¡¯s wasteful to leave it. Let¡¯s take it even if we won¡¯t use it.¡¯


    He was still a God so he wouldn¡¯t use an ordinary spear. It was also obvious that the material of the spear wouldn¡¯t be normal so he was nning to disassemble it and use it as ingredients if it came to be.


    Bracky saw Tae Ho heading to the spear of Deimos and then put on an expression as if he was looking at a really ideal warrior of Valha and then turned to the direction Phobos¡¯ corpse was at.


    ¡°I should also take this. The axe he swung should be perfect for throwing.¡±


    Bracky approached the corpse of Phobos and took the axe for himself. Holding it had a good feeling to it as expected of a weapon being used by a God of war. The distribution of its weight was also excellent so it was perfect to be used as a throwing weapon.


    Bracky lightly threw it up and caught it as if handling a toy and then put it in his waist and checked the corpse of Phobos.


    ¡°Ugh, the armor is impossible right?¡±


    Phobos was also quite tall but he was still really smallpared to the giant Bracky.


    Siri approached him and shook her head.


    ¡°It clearly is impossible.¡±


    Even if it did fit him, he didn¡¯t want to wear it particrly. It was because the armor was a mess as much as Phobos¡¯ corpse was in a pitiful state.


    But Bracky still smacked his lips as if it was regretful.


    ¡°I need new pants. It was always like this in Midgard. Others could take away things from others but I always had to make things new because nothing fit me.¡±


    He had a reallyplicated expression.


    He even dropped his shoulders like a kid that got wounded because only he couldn¡¯t do something others could do.


    Siri looked up at that Bracky and then turned her gaze away and said.


    ¡°If it¡¯s a pair of pants....should I make one for you?¡±


    She had never boasted about it but needlework was one of her strong points.


    She could obviously do simple needlework because she had to take care of her younger brother and she could also weave cloth to make some clothes.


    Bracky smiled brightly at Siri¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°Really? You are going to make some underwear for me?¡±


    ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t you say pants?¡±


    ¡°What I really need is underwear. You know the size well, right? Ak! Why!¡±


    Bracky got angry as he got his shin kicked. Siri checked her surroundings with a red face and then hit his other shin.


    ¡°Get hit some more if you don¡¯t know why.¡±


    She had hit him rather strongly but Bracky¡¯s shin was like a solid log. No matter how strong she hit him, it was only seen as ying.


    ¡®They are a storybook couple.¡¯


    Cuchinn clicked his tongue. Tae Ho couldn¡¯t see his face but he could imagine the expression he must have.


    ¡®Right.¡¯


    Tae Ho was looking at Siri and Bracky with lukewarm eyes instead of Cuchinn.


    But it seemed like Cuchinn also didn¡¯t like that.


    ¡®Hey, do you know what conscience is? How can you of all people be like this?¡¯


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    ¡®Leave it. Just die if you don¡¯t know. Anyways, i¡¯m saying this just in case but don¡¯t say you will take underwear from others and wear it yourself. You still have many that Heda and Adenmaha made for you.¡¯


    Heda was proficient not only in cooking but in several other fields. Adenmaha was slightly inferior to Heda in regards of cooking but there was almost nothing she couldn¡¯t do, starting from cleaning to needleworking.


    Even the clothes Nidhogg was wearing was almost made by Adenmaha entirely.


    ¡®I am obsessed on looting but I won¡¯t take the underwear of others.¡¯


    ¡®Even if it¡¯s an underwear made with dragon leather?¡¯


    Tae Ho couldn¡¯t answer immediately and Cuchinnughed.


    They couldn¡¯t keep exchanging jokes forever. Tae Ho approached the spear and activated the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯.


    [Spear of crushing defeat]


    ¡®That guy was also nasty. How could he want to use a weapon like that?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s still a white gold ranked weapon.¡¯


    The shaft of the spear was also made of gold but it was really light and had a good sticity. It seemed like it wasn¡¯t a normal metal.


    ¡®Merlin should be fine, right?¡¯


    He naturally thought of Merlin while thinking of melting down the spear to use it as a material.


    ¡®He should be as he is in Idun¡¯s residence. Master should also be fine.¡¯


    Cuchinn answered in a low voice. His voice was the same as usual but it had grief he couldn¡¯t hide.


    He must havecked time to be with Scathach just like it was for Tae Ho and Heda.


    The time given after the battle with the Magician King was really short.


    But Cuchinn didn¡¯t add more words in vian. He calmed down his emotions by smirking and Tae Ho acted the same way as him.


    ¡°Warriors of Valha.¡±


    Athena¡¯s voice was heard right then. Tae Ho hurriedly took the spear and approached her and Bracky and Siri also stopped joking and followed Tae Ho.


    ¡°We have to get out of here. Ares doesn¡¯t only have those two children. We have to hurry and join with Apollo......¡±


    Athena started speaking slowly but then paused and closed her eyes. Tae Ho looked at Adenmaha hurriedly and she answered calmly.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. She¡¯s only asleep.¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t hurt greatly?¡±


    Bracky asked in a low voice. Adenmaha¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°She has so many wounds there¡¯s no part whole. In addition, she must also be mentally exhausted...she won¡¯t be able to wake up for a while.¡±


    They hadn¡¯t been able to witness Deimos and Phobos hitting her but they could imagine it just by looking at the wounds in her body.


    ¡°I will leave Athena-nim to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my specialty. Leave her to me.¡±


    Adenmaha smiled brightly. It was a smile that put you in a good mood just by looking at it.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m always grateful to you.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. in words.¡±


    Adenmaha stuck out her tongue but then grumbled to make him hear her on purpose. Tae Ho smiled once again at her lovely sight and Cuchinn let out a sigh.


    ¡®Stop the corny things and lets return. Ares would have also sensed that his children died.¡¯


    In addition, Deimos and Phobos weren¡¯t simple children but were also Ares¡¯ lesser Gods. It was obvious he sensed their deaths.


    Tae Ho nodded and then looked up the sky and grabbed a summoning rock.


    ¡°Rolo!¡±


    A gryphon that was putting on an unsatisfactory face appeared at his call.


    Adenmaha, who was closer to Rolo than Tae Ho, put on a teary face.


    ¡°Rolo, you have suffered too much. Your face got so thin.¡±


    It seemed like he had really suffered in that hour of flight.


    But it seemed that it was only seen like that for Adenmaha that Bracky and Siri tilted their heads. Actually, Rolo¡¯s face was covered with white feathers so it was hard to differentiate if he was thin or fat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s work hard one more time.¡±


    Tae Ho smiled bitterly at Rolo who nced at him and activated his saga.


    [Saga: Master of mes]


    Rolo transformed into Shootingstar and carried the group in his back. He ced Adenmaha carrying Athena on the Beast¡¯s saddle and then spoke to Siri who was lying down in a suitable ce.


    ¡°Captain Siri, I will leave it to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready. We can depart at any time.¡±


    He was speaking about the stealth blessing. Actually, it was hard to hide themselvespletely even if they had the stealth blessing as Rolo would be flying at extremely fast speeds. But it would still be better than nothing.


    ¡°Adenmaha.¡±


    ¡°I finished installing the barrier.¡±


    An invisible hemisphere was installed at Rolo¡¯s back. It was to block the wind rather than stopping the enemies attacks.


    Tae Ho ced his hands on Rolo¡¯s back when Ullr¡¯s blessing covered Adenmaha¡¯s barrier.


    [Strengthened saga: The charge of the warrior is like a storm]


    [Strengthened saga: The one that conquers dragons]


    Gale and thunder started to gather around Rolo¡¯s wings when he flew to a high ce. Rolo¡¯s wings, that were strengthened by the ¡®one that conquers dragons¡¯ pushed the wing strongly.


    But it wasn¡¯t the end yet. Tae Ho took a deep breath and activated one more saga.


    [Saga: The warrior that rode on a Goddess]


    The result of the evolution of ¡®The warrior that rode on a Valkyrie¡¯.


    There was nothing new as ¡®The warrior that rode on a Valkyrie¡¯ was also a mounting saga.


    But something had changed now.


    Adenmaha, who was the one that experienced the saga the most and was the one that promoted it to ¡®the one that rode on a Goddess¡¯ noticed the difference instinctively.


    ¡°Rolo?¡±


    It was different than usual. There was something essential that had changed other than simply being strengthened.


    [Idun¡¯s Valkyrie (Temporary)]


    [Tae Ho¡¯s Valkyrie (Temporary)]


    [Red Dragon Shootingstar (Female) (Temporary)]


    [Lilly]


    Tae Ho closed his eyes at the green words that appeared in front of him and Cuchinn clicked his tongue as if it was really pitiful.


    ¡°Ma, master?¡±


    Adenmaha asked because she was bewildered.


    Adenmaha sweated when he didn¡¯t even do that in battles and answered.


    ¡°Well, um....anyways, the saga itself was strengthened.¡±


    When it was ¡®The warrior that rode on a Valkyrie¡¯ he stayed as a male Valkyrie but it seemed like it was impossible for ¡®The warrior that rode on a Goddess¡¯.


    In addition, Shootingstar itself was a transformation due to a saga so it was easy to be influenced.


    ¡°W, wait. This is temporary, right?¡±


    Adenmaha asked hurriedly. Because Rolo was a treasured brother for her. Tae Ho avoided her eyes at the question that had a bit of an angry tone in it.


    ¡°Uh, um... P.....robably? I also used it when we came and Rolo looks the same as usual.¡±


    ¡®How irresponsible.¡¯


    Rolo had who knows how many kids.


    Bracky¡¯s eyes shone while Adenmaha¡¯s eyes became scarier.


    ¡°Siri, don¡¯t you think that the scales became prettier?¡±


    ¡°Bracky, please.¡±


    Siri closed Bracky¡¯s mouth and Adenmaha opened her eyes sharply. Tae Ho dodged her eyes and looked forwards.


    ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s hurry. We have to arrive quickly so that I can release the saga!¡±


    He spoke ambiguously. Tae Ho ordered with ¡®the one that conquers dragon¡¯s before Adenmaha opened her mouth again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Rolo! No, Lilly!¡±


    ¡®Evil bastard.¡¯


    To fix his name.


    The red dragon increased its speed with its strong wings. It became a red meteor and crossed the skies of Olympus.


    It was a really rough enraged charge.


    &


    ¡°Deimos and Phobos had died.¡±


    Ares said.


    The ones that were at his surrounding stopped what they were doing and looked at him.


    It was a ce filled with corpses. The ones that were dead and lying down were believers of Athena.


    In one of the several polises in between Athens and Sparta.


    Ares sat on a throne made with piled corpses and looked at a distant ce. Anger spread on his beautiful face that seemed like it would shine.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Athena.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a guess but he was certain of it. Athena didn¡¯t have the strength to deal with Deimos and Phobos right now.


    The great hero of Athena, Odysseus.


    He was more famous for his strategies rather than his fighting power but even so, he still entered the rank of great heroes. He had nothingckingpared to the other heroes of Athena.


    But he had now be a cold corpse and was at his feet. Ares knew since he was the one that had killed him.


    Odysseus was weakened.


    It was the result of all the blessings of Athena surrounding him having disappeared.


    Athena had be so weak she couldn¡¯t even maintain the blessing to the great hero she favored. So it was impossible for that Athena to have defeated Phobos.


    Someone else.


    Someone that wasn¡¯t a hero of Athena but has the strength to defeat Phobos and Deimos.


    Ares let out a long sigh and then smiled. Fierce mes of rage surged up in all his body.


    It was pure rage. You could say that it was the grief of a father that has lost his children.


    ¡°Find him. Find who he is. I will put an end to him.¡±


    It was the order of a God of war. Everyone at his surroundings obeyed withoutining. The pursuers started to move among the warriors of Sparta that were massacring for their God of war.


    The children of Ares.


    The heroes of Ares.


    Their number surpassed the dozens and reached the hundreds.


    < Episode 52 ¨C The pursuers (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 177

    Episode 52/Chapter 2: The pursuers (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    ¡°Tae Ho master!¡±


    ¡°Athena-nim!¡±


    Nidhogg and Patroclus raised their voices almost at the same time. Nidhogg was surprised at Patroclus¡¯ yell and called out to Tae Ho louder like she couldn¡¯t lose to him.


    [Apollo let¡¯s out a sigh of relief.]


    The voices of the Gods was heard. Tae Ho realized that he had gotten out of enemy camp and removed the saga on Rolo.


    [Gryphon]


    [Alpha male]


    [Rolo (Male)]


    Rolo returned to a male gryphon once again and hit his beaks with a displeased face. Adenmaha embraced his neck soothing him and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m d Rolo. You returned.¡±


    Rolo rubbed his face on Adenmaha because he felt eased at her sincere feeling.


    In the other hand, Gandur checked with Patroclus who had Athena handed over to him and said while releasing Ullr¡¯s divine power.


    ¡°I strengthened the stealth blessing. Let¡¯s hurry up and get out of here.¡±


    They were in a situation that they didn¡¯t know where the enemy was at. They couldn¡¯t guarantee safety just by having fled far from Athens.


    ¡°There¡¯s an abandoned forest where nymphs don¡¯t live in it near us. There are few humans so it will be a good ce to hide.¡±


    Patroclus nced to the east while holding Athena. The group moved hurriedly as they had no reason to decline.


    [Idun¡¯s warrior. I want to check on Athena¡¯s state.]


    Apollo¡¯s voice came out from Sybi¡¯s mouth as soon as they entered the shelter Adenmaha made underground.


    Ingridid down a coat hurriedly and Patroclusid Athena down on it carefully.


    Apollo checked on Athena¡¯s state through Sybi and spoke in a regretful voice.


    [She¡¯s really weakened just like I expected. Having lost Athens has be fatal.]


    It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that the current Athena was like a nymph but a bit stronger than that. Taking into ount the point that Athena was one of the higher ranked great Gods even among the 12 Olympians, she was almost at the brink of death.


    ¡°Apollo, is it impossible for her to recover her divine power?¡±


    Apollo answered Rasgrid¡¯s question.


    [It¡¯s not impossible. Our divine power itself exists independently from the polises.]


    [If she recovers from her wounds and is given enough time to recover her divine power, she will at least be able to recover half the strength from her prime.]


    Just like Apollo exined, it wasn¡¯t that the existence of a polis decided on the existence and nonexistence of the divine power but it was clear that it had a big role on deciding the strength of the divine power.


    Actually, Apollo wasn¡¯t in a much better situation than Athena. He still had Delfos but it fellpletely to Artemis so he had many difficulties on supplying his divine power through the polis.


    But nothing would change bymenting something that had already happened.


    Apollo was satisfied only with having Athena alive and started to check other things.


    [These traces....Did they fight with the children of Ares?]


    ¡°Yes, the God of defeat and the God of fear Phobos were there.¡±


    Apollo¡¯s eyes became serious at Tae Ho¡¯s answer.


    [And the results?]


    ¡°They all died. This is the axe that guy used.¡±


    Bracky smirked and raised the axe of Phobos.


    [Incredible.]


    ¡°Hehe, Siri and I defeated one of them and Tae Ho defeated the other one alone.¡±


    Bracky boasted as he became happy at Apollo¡¯s admiration.


    [Indeed. I already knew it but you are certainly amazing warriors.]


    [But this is no good.]


    ¡°Uh......is it because they can track this? I did cover it with Thor-nim¡¯s divine power for now.¡±


    Bracky pointed at Phobos¡¯ axe with a non confident face.


    But fortunately Apollo shook his head with Sybi¡¯s head.


    [That¡¯s not it. I wouldn¡¯t know if that axe represented Ares himself but they won¡¯t be chasing after us even after you release Thor¡¯s divine power.]


    ¡°I¡¯m d. I was almost at my limit anyways.¡±


    Bracky let out a sigh of relief and took the axe once again.


    Siri asked instead of Bracky.


    ¡°Apollo, can you tell us what is the problem?¡±


    Apollo had put on a serious expression when he heard Deimos¡¯ and Phobos¡¯ names. It was obvious there was a problem.


    Apollo closed his eyes once and said with a sigh.


    [Deimos and Phobos aren¡¯t beings with an outstanding divinity. They are just lesser Gods.]


    [The problem is that they are treasured children of Ares.]


    [Ares has more than dozens of children but he only takes the two of them to every battlefields.]


    There was a saying that there wasn¡¯t a finger that didn¡¯t hurt when you bit all ten of them but there was always one that hurt more than others.


    Deimos and Phobos were purebred Gods between Ares and his most beloved woman Aphrodite. They could only be more special than his children born between humans or nymphs.


    [I think that Ares¡¯ persecution will be more obstinate than I imagine.]


    There was the possibility Ares himself would move.


    The faces of the members of the group became dark when they understood what Apollo had meant. But they had already spilled the cup of water and even if they went to the past they could only act the same way they did.


    ¡°Apollo, we want to rest for now.¡±


    [Right, let¡¯s speak again when Athena wakes up.]


    [I hope you rest well as you have umted a lot of fatigue.]


    Sybi copsed like a puppet that got her strings cut off when Apollo said hisst words.


    She had already received several divine messages in this day so she was also quite exhausted.


    Gandur embraced Sybi softly and frowned as if she felt pity for her but it onlysted a moment. She put a bright expression once again and said.


    ¡°You are hungry right? Let¡¯s eat everyone.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t makeplicated food as they were inside the shelter but they had quite a lot of food they prepared beforehand.


    Ingrid and Rasgrid took out food from their bags and started to prepare the meal and Adenmaha turned to look at Tae Ho and said.


    ¡°I will serve Athena-nim separately. I think that the both of us we will be able to rest morefortably.¡±


    It was impolite to restfortably when the patient was in front of them. So their meal could also be more careful.


    ¡®Such a deep thought. I wondered why she made two shelters but it was because of this.¡¯


    Cuchinn felt admiration for her and said with a satisfied voice.


    Tae Ho alsoplimented Adenmaha and helped her move Athena.


    And after some time.


    Tae Ho finished his meal and went to the room Athena and Adenmaha were at.


    Adenmaha, that was sitting quietly in front of Athena, moved sideways to make some ce for Tae Ho to sit.


    ¡°What¡¯s her condition?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. She is inly asleep.¡±


    Adenmaha answered in a low voice and smiled. Tae Ho paused for a moment at her smile meaning to rx and said.


    ¡°You have worked really hard today.¡±


    ¡°I did a lot. I also entered the mouth of a monster.¡±


    It was certainly Adenmaha. She just snorted instead of denying it so Tae Ho could only put a sorry smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    It was because he had been too much now that he thought about it.


    He had been able to defeat ucus easily thanks to that but he still felt sorry about it.


    But it was at that moment.


    ¡°If you are sorry give me a reward.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°A reward. Reward.¡±


    Adenmaha pouted and said. She was acting affectionately in a really long while.


    ¡°Do you have something you want?¡±


    Because she always did the hard work. He was nning to listen to her request even if he had to overdo it if she really had something she wanted.


    But Adenmaha started to hesitate as Tae Ho told her to tell him anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit embarrassed now that I try to say it.¡±


    ¡°Adenmaha?¡±


    What kind of prize was she going to request that she was acting like that?


    Adenmaha smacked her lips with her red face and then closed her eyes as if she had made a decision. She looked at Tae Ho head on instead of ncing at him and said.


    ¡°Uh, hug me once. Not as if you were holding some luggage.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Adenmaha¡¯s face heated up in an instant as Tae Ho asked back. She hit Tae Ho¡¯s chest and spoke quickly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to not have heard. Quickly. I already received permission from Heda. Why is the person that¡¯s going to be the king of Erin pulling back?¡±


    And then bit her lips slightly.


    Tae Ho gulped dry saliva unconsciously and then spread his arms sloppily and Adenmaha buried her face on Tae Ho¡¯s chest carefully.


    ¡°Master¡¯s smell.¡±


    Adenmaha mumbled in a small voice. Tae Ho gulped dry saliva once again and embraced her small body softly.


    It was warm.


    He felt like a sweet aroma wasing out from her.


    That scent was so good and Adenmaha was so warm in his embrace that his eyes closed by their own.


    ¡®Hey! How is this giving a reward! You are the one receiving it.¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke harshly but it wasn¡¯t heard by Adenmaha and Tae Ho.


    Because the two of them were really exhausted.


    They had two big battles in this day and had spent quite a lot of their stamina and divine power for having used their sagas and mystical powers several times.


    They fell asleep at the same time while leaning on each other.


    ¡®Sleep well. I will at least stand on night guard.¡¯


    Cuchinn said in a low voice and put on a warm smile. He moved Gae Bolg and blocked the door to the room.


    &


    Athena woke during the afternoon of the next day.


    ¡°Athena-nim.¡±


    ¡°Patroclus. You have done well.¡±


    As Athena, who was leaning on the wall, spoke in a low voice and smiled, tears started to fall down from Patroclus¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s because I¡¯m insufficient.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be sorry for? You have raised great merits. Don¡¯t lower your head like that. I¡¯m really happy because you are safe.¡±


    Athena patted on his shoulders and looked towards Sybi.


    She had been introduced to the group before having a conversation with Patroclus so she knew that she was Apollo¡¯s maiden.


    [Athena.]


    The voice of Apollo flowed from Sybi. Athena put a smile once again and said.


    ¡°Apollo, you have been safe. I could never imagine that I would be this d to meet you.¡±


    [It seems like you are fine looking at how you speak.]


    Athenaughed when Apollo alsoughed. Originally, the rtionship between the two Gods was quite vague. It was a rtionship that wasn¡¯t particrly bad or good.


    But it was different now. They felt like they were feelingradeship that didn¡¯t exist before.


    ¡°Heroes of Valha.....no, warriors. I express my gratitude once again. You have saved me.¡±


    Athena turned to look at Tae Ho, Bracky and Siri and said.


    ¡°I want to give you a big reward but it will be hard because of the situation. I will certainly give you a big reward when the opportunity arises.¡±


    ¡®Certainly. She¡¯s the same as Apollo.¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke harshly but those were just casual words like always.


    Requesting a reward to Athena when she had lost Athens, her heroes and her believers was just too much.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not that we saved you to receive a reward. But of course, it¡¯s not that we won¡¯t ask for itter.¡±


    ¡°Bracky.¡±


    Bracky smirked and said and Siri pinched his side and gave him a warning.


    But it seemed that Athena liked Bracky¡¯s direct attitude that she spoke with a gentle face.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s right. Big merits have to be followed by big rewards. I won¡¯t forget your merits while I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    Gods never made empty promises. They had to keep the words that came out from their mouths.


    Bracky expressed etiquette with a serious face at Athena¡¯s pledge.


    After some more minutes passed.


    Apollo exined Athena about the connecting path that was closed up and the battle against Artemis and then asked with a heavy voice.


    [Athena, can you tell us what happened in the mount of Olympus?]


    [You should know better than me.]


    ¡°Basically, it¡¯s the same as what Patroclus knows. You must have already heard the story from him, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we heard that there was a sh between Hera-nim and Zeus-nim.¡±


    Athena nodded with a dark face as Rasgrid answered.


    ¡°Right, we were able to get out of the mount of Olympus thanks to Hera buying time for us.¡±


    [Did you receive the injury when you escaped from there?]


    Athena¡¯s divine power was quite depleted even before she lost Athens.


    She nodded this time too at his question.


    ¡°I ended up receiving a blow from Astrapex. After that, I received an ambush from Ares who hadpletely turned into a being wanting to destroy the world.¡±


    Astrapex was the strongest weapon of Olympus that the king of Gods Zeus swung.


    If it waspared to Asgard, it was an object like Mjolnir.


    She had taken a blow from Zeus and even received a surprise attack from Ares so it was already a miracle that she was alive.


    [Athena, do you know what happened to Hera?]


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly. Thest thing I saw was her back stopping Zeus-nim with her body......¡±


    Athena bit her lips. She could still remember Hera resisting desperately to save everyone when she closed her eyes.


    What could have happened to her?


    If she hadn¡¯t died in that ce, there was a high possibility she was captured and was still alive. It was because Ares also wanted to capture Athena rather than kill her.


    ¡°Apollo, I don¡¯t know if you know this but Poseidon has turned into a being wanting to destroy the world. But I think that Hephaestus has remained as a being wanting to maintain the world.¡±


    [Oh, Hephaestus?!]


    ¡°Right. But I think that he¡¯s caught by Ares. Whatever the case, we have to save him.¡±


    Apollo nodded but it wasn¡¯t because he was nning to save him just like Athena had said.


    He got satisfied just by the fact that Hephaestus wasn¡¯t an enemy.


    [Then, the remaining Gods are Aphrodite, Hermes....and Demeter and Dionysius.]


    Only four of the Gods of the 12 Olympians had remained as beings wanting to maintain the world.


    There were also four Gods that had turned into beings wanting to destroy the world so it was really important what side the remaining Gods were.


    ¡°Originally, I nned to stay in Athens and defend it while gathering the strength of the remaining Gods and waiting for the rescue of Asgard. But now that it has be like this, we have to go on an adventure even though it may be dangerous.¡±


    Athena paused at that moment and turned to look at everyone in the room.


    ¡°Warriors of Valha. I will be shameless enough to make a request once again. Help me, Apollo, and Olympus.¡±


    ¡°Asgard will never leave Olympus.¡±


    Rasgrid exchanged gazes with Tae Ho and spoke in representation of everyone.


    Athena expressed her thanks once again and said.


    ¡°I will speak about how this turned out like this and who is the culprit at ater time. I want to speak about where we should head to before that.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t keep hiding in the shelter forever. They had to move to improve the situation.


    ¡°The day the change started, all the 12 Olympians were gathered in the mount of Olympus. They each had a bit of a time difference but almost everyone excluding Zeus heard the voice on that day for the first time.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that the voice isn¡¯t heard outside of Olympus?¡±


    Rasgrid went straight to the point. Athena nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Actually, It can be seen that the humans, nymphs and the lesser Gods changed sides depending on the Gods they served. They didn¡¯t hear the voice directly.¡±


    [Certainly. There¡¯s no one among my believers that have heard the voice.]


    Apollo nodded and said.


    The only ones that heard the voice were the 12 Olympians.


    ¡°Zeus hasn¡¯t turnedpletely yet. But I think that it¡¯s a matter of time. In addition, Poseidon has been added to this. The scale of the problem is different to having Ares or Artemis having changed sides.¡±


    Poseidon was the strongest God next to Zeus.


    His authority ruling over the sea was equal to Zeus¡¯ authority to rule over the sky.


    ¡°Now that we have lost Athens and Delfos, we need a new base. And there¡¯s only one God that can be of help to us and can provide us with a base.¡±


    Someone that wasn¡¯t one of the 12 Olympians.


    So he wasn¡¯t able to hear the voice.


    They weren¡¯t few. But there was only one that had strength equivalent to the 12 Olympians and didn¡¯t serve anyone of them.


    ¡°The God of death Hades.¡±


    Tae Ho said and Athena smiled.


    The brother of Zeus and Poseidon.


    The ruler of the underground that was at the same level with the ruler of the sea Poseidon.


    ¡°We have to go to the underworld.¡±


    To the world of the death, where Hades was at after crossing the river Styx.


    Hope shone in Athena¡¯s eyes.


    < Episode 52 ¨C The pursuers (2) > End

 Chapter 178

    Episode 52/Chapter 3: The pursuers (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    ¡°I have found some traces.¡±


    The heroes looked at one ce when they heard a low voice.


    All of them were children of Ares and the majority of them were step siblings.


    The one that spoke was Ascphus, son of Ares and the princess of Orchomenus Astyoche and Ares. He was one of the youngest ones gathered in this ce.


    But that didn¡¯t mean that he was weak. He possessed strength that ranked at the top among the children born between Ares and humans.


    When he spoke he turned to look at everyone but he only looked at one person in the end.


    Lesser God of war, Enyalius.


    A smile also spread in his face.


    ¡°You did well. I won¡¯t forget your merits.¡±


    ¡°Your happiness is my happiness.¡±


    Ascphus also spoke while smiling and then exined about the ce Tae Ho¡¯s group could be hiding at.


    A general situation was made when they gathered the direction the nymphs pointed at and a ce that could hide ten people.


    ¡°We have to strike before they leave. We will leave immediately.¡±


    Enyalius stood from his ce. His eyes, that resembled the eyes of his mother Enyo more than his father Ares, shone in ambition.


    ¡°Brother, will it be fine only with us? Won¡¯t it be better to notify to the other.....¡±


    One of the brothers of Ascphus that was seated nearby nced at Enyalius and spoke carefully.


    They were the ones that had defeated Phobos and Deimos, that weren¡¯t mix breeds between nymphs or humans and the 12 Olympians.


    In addition, it seemed like they had won without much difficulty looking at the traces of the battle.


    The red dragon they rode was said to be weak and Athena was added to their group so it was obvious for them to be careful.


    Enyalius frowned at his words but it onlysted a moment.


    He just didn¡¯t show it outside but put a smile to the other siblings of his that may be thinking of the same thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s a brother of us that has promised to lend us his strength.¡±


    Originally, he didn¡¯t belong to any faction and spent the time alone but he got the chance to step forward because Ares mobilized all of his children.


    Enyalius liked him. Part of it was because he was strong but it was also because he didn¡¯t choose the children of Aphrodite or those arrogant amazoness but instead chose him.


    Enyalius silently turned his head to look and the other siblings also followed the direction.


    He was still silent but didn¡¯t put a scared expression either. His weight, like a boulder, made his existence stand out.


    The uneasiness in the faces of the siblings disappeared. Enyalius stroked Ascphus¡¯ head in a good mood and said.


    He ordered him with a confident voice.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    &


    ¡°Hades? Is he someone like He?¡±


    Bracky tilted his head and asked as he didn¡¯t know much about the Gods of Olympus. Siri was silent but it seemed like she was d that Bracky had asked the question.


    Gandur smiled bitterly and said.


    ¡°He also rules the underworld just like He but his strength and status are different. If we were to make aparison, he¡¯s simr to the chief of Vanaheim Heimstream.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Bracky let out a low voice of admiration. It was because the chief of Vanaheim was certainly a step above H.


    If you just looked at their ranks, Heimstream was even above Thor.


    ¡°Athena-nim. Does the underworld have many entrances that lead to it?¡±


    Rasgrid asked carefully and Tae Ho understood at that moment why she had asked that question.


    Athena also understood the reason so she answered with a dark expression.


    ¡°The only one that can freely go to the underworld is the messenger God Hermes. If someone alive wants to cross the world they have to pass through the destined doors even if you are a God.¡±


    In other words, it meant that there was only one entrance.


    ¡°We should hurry then.¡±


    Athena nodded with a biter face as Tae Ho spoke.


    Athena had said that the underworld and Hades were thest pir they could support on.


    There was no way the enemy wouldn¡¯t know about it if it was thest pir. They would think simrly to Athena slow or fast.


    In addition, the fact that there was only one entrance also became a problem.


    If they noticed the destination of the group and blocked the entrance first, they would be out of options.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to move immediately. I think it will be good to move when the sun sets like usual.¡±


    Patroclus checked Athena¡¯s state and said.


    ¡°I also agree. Athena-nim has just woken up and we have to fill our bellies before going on a long trip right? Let¡¯s eat and thinkter.¡±


    Gandur hit her stomach and said. Patroclus blinked at her action that couldn¡¯t be seen from the women in Olympus and Athena smiled bitterly.


    [Then I will know it like that and fall back for now.]


    [Let¡¯s speak about the detailster.]


    The aura of Apollo disappeared from Sybi. Gandur grabbed her as she copsed like always and clicked her tongue. It was because she thought that Apollo treated Sybi too harshly.


    But she also couldn¡¯t me him because of the situation. Just hoping Sybi could endure well and giving her more to eat was the best Gandur could do.


    ¡°We eat? Nidhogg likes meat.........¡±


    Nidhogg, who was sleeping during the debate, rubbed her eyes as she had just woken up and mumbled.


    Adenmaha flushed as she was embarrassed at Nidhogg muttering like a kid but the atmosphere became livelier thanks to her.


    ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s eat. I was hungry anyways.¡±


    Bracky spoke while gulping saliva and so the atmosphere turned into one where they had to eat.


    Athena dropped her shoulders a bit and took afortable position maybe because she thought that being too tense wasn¡¯t good.


    ¡°Then, I will do it properly. Wait a bit everyone.¡±


    Adenmaha folded her sleeves and said while tying up her hair. She was nning to go for it for real as they didn¡¯t know when they would have the time to eat leisurely again after they departed.


    ¡°Master, take out all the ingredients.¡±


    Tae Ho took out all of the ingredients from Unnir and his saga at her request. It was an overwhelming amount that the group of ten could eat for more than a month.


    ¡®It¡¯s a cheat and not a saga no matter how many times I look at it.¡¯


    The hardest thing on a march was the mobility and acquisition of supplies but the saga just solved that problem.


    The preparation for the meal started steadily along with Cuchinn¡¯s admiration and criticism.


    The group finished their meal and had a maintenance time at the end.


    They would handle their weapons and take some rest.


    Adenmaha didn¡¯t forget about Nidhogg¡¯s magic lessons but unfortunately for her, Rasgrid started to take interest in Nidhogg¡¯s education.


    A few hours like that.


    It was when Rasgrid tried to have a more systematic and focused education system, Nidhogg saying that she couldn¡¯t endure it and Adenmaha got the mind of a parent.


    Athena, who had her eyes closed while recovering divine power through meditation, raised her head.


    It was a small action but everyone focused on her. Rasgrid and Adenmaha shut their mouths hurriedly and looked at the direction Athena looked at.


    A transparent owl passed through the ceiling and came down. The white owl was one of Athena¡¯s several Shinsoos and had the role of her eyes and ears.


    ¡°ucus.¡±


    The owl that had the same name as the lesser God Tae Ho defeated.


    ucusnded on Athena¡¯s shoulders and transmitted its thoughts with its eyes. Athena stiffened for a moment and then stroke its head and stood up.


    She spoke to the group that had already grasped the situation.


    ¡°The children of Ares are approaching.¡±


    &


    The movement of the group was fast as they had already taken preparations to leave. They put Athena on Rolo¡¯s back as she still found it difficult to move and Patroclus also carried the weak Sybi.


    ¡°Shall we ride on Rolo and fly away?¡±


    Bracky exited the shelterst and asked as he pointed at Rolo with his chin. Rolo put on a displeased expression but he spread his wings as if it was unavoidable. It seemed like he was preparing to transform.


    But Siri shook her head and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s too eye catching. If they are just approaching and haven¡¯t grasped our location, it¡¯s better to cast the stealth blessing and move slowly.¡±


    When Rolo transformed into Shootingstar he certainly became fast but he was too big. In the first ce, if the ones that were at their surroundings hadn¡¯te to attack them it meant that they also had a fast means of transportation.


    If they made a mistake they could attract more enemies instead of shaking them off.


    Bracky usually yed jokes on her but he always respected her decisions. He didn¡¯t act stubbornly as her words were right this time too.


    But it was at that moment. Gandur pulled her sword while looking at a distant ce and said.


    ¡°I think like Siri but it may be toote whichever it is.¡±


    The others from the group also turned to look at the same direction. Athena¡¯s white face became even paler and cold sweat dripped from Patroclus¡¯ forehead.


    They couldn¡¯t see it yet but they could feel it.


    Divinities were approaching from far away.


    And their number amounted to twenty.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just beat them all?¡±


    Bracky took out his hammer and smirked. He didn¡¯t say that because he was arrogant.


    If you were faced with an unavoidable battle, showing a heroic temper instead of fear was a characteristic of a warrior of Valha.


    ¡°They areing.¡±


    Siri nocked an arrow of light in her bow of light. Rasgrid and Ingrid also took out their swords and Adenmaha moved slightly hiding Nidhogg behind her.


    Tae Ho looked beyond the forest with his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯.


    There were several red words. There were demigods and also pure Gods.


    But it was at some moment. Tae Ho, that was reading down the words, stopped in one ce.


    A small but dense smile appeared in Tae Ho¡¯s face.


    ¡®You finally became crazy.¡¯


    When Cuchinn spoke like a joke.


    The children of Ares finally showed up. Enyalius stood at the front while being armed with equipment and weapon he received from Ares and sonorous heroes followed his back while wearing shining armor.


    But the time the group looked at Enyalius and his brothers was short. They all turned to look above their head almost at the same time. Precisely speaking, looked at the huge existence that appeared behind them.


    The reason Enyalius was confident in this attack.


    The possessor of a noble bloodline that didn¡¯t fall behind to the children of Aphrodite and was a rank above Enyalius himself.


    The God of Ares had a child with his aunt and one of the 12 Olympians, the Goddess of grain Demeter.


    He didn¡¯t belong to any faction but no one ignored him. No, they didn¡¯t dare to.


    A smile spread in Enyalius¡¯ face and the other children of Ares also put on confident expressions.


    It was because they felt joy when they saw the group looking at one ce.


    In addition, Patroclus¡¯ contorted expression and Athena¡¯s fine figure being nervous added to their joy.


    But Enyalius felt something weird.


    It was because the only ones that were nervous were Patroclus, Athena and the unknown maiden of Apollo.


    The expressions of the others from the group were different. They didn¡¯t show even a slight trace of fear. Even the gryphon that was carrying Athena in his back was putting on an uninterested expression and was even clicking his tongue as if he was looking at a poor thing.


    Why?


    Just why?


    Enyalius looked at his back hurriedly.


    The Drakon Ismenios.


    A strong dragon born between the God of war and the Goddess of grains.


    He was in excellent shape. He was releasing his overwhelming majesty just by existing.


    But why?


    Enyalius looked at the front once again and at that moment Bracky burst out inugher.


    ¡°It¡¯s a dragon?¡±


    ¡°A dragon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a dragon.¡±


    Siri forced herself not tough and Gandur justughed refreshingly. Rasgrid and Ingrid put a bitter smile that was mixed with happiness.


    It was because they had already experienced it at least once.


    In addition, Tae Ho¡¯s story was already a legend in Asgard.


    But not everyone was happy. Adenmaha turned to look at Nidhogg and pulled her arm and then asked hurriedly.


    ¡°Is that a male or a female?¡±


    Cuchinn burst out inughter at her serious question and Tae Ho turned to look back at his life for a moment.


    At that moment, Enyalius sensed something weird and became enraged.


    The children of Ares roared along him and the Drakon Ismenios- the dragon of Earth spread his golden wings.


    ¡°Can I roll immediately?¡±


    Adenmaha put on an expression mixed with several emotions as Nidhogg curled down. She focused on the battle in front of her rather than urging Tae Ho for an answer and Tae Ho answered briefly for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s a male.¡±


    ¡®Unfortunately.¡¯


    Tae Ho smiled bitterly at Cuchinn¡¯s rejoinder. He grabbed Gatin and Arondight in his hands.


    Idun¡¯s golden divinity and Tae Ho¡¯s dark blue divinity.


    The battle started with the roar of the golden dragon.


    < Episode 52 ¨C The pursuers (3) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 52/Chapter 4: The pursuers (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    The first one that acted was Nidhogg unexpectedly.


    And this was an obvious thing.


    Nidhogg fell in a deep thought while everyone was busy with the golden dragon.


    When did she have to roll?


    Until now, Adenmaha had told when she had to roll.


    Nidhogg liked Adenmaha the most next to Tae Ho- no, almost as much as him so she didn¡¯t feel any rejection towards her. She rather liked it as it wasn¡¯t hard because she just had to listen to her.


    But now, no orders came from her.


    ¡°I just have to roll?¡±


    She asked while curling down but only her expression got moreplicated, no answer returned.


    Nidhogg curled down and thought.


    Did she just have to wait or did she have to act?


    ¡®We have to raise her will to act independently without relying on others through education. The current Nidhogg is too passive.¡¯


    ¡®No, how can you tell a kid to run when she has just started to walk!¡¯


    It was the conversation they had in the shelter.


    Rasgrid and Adenmaha opposed each other seriously about the education method and Nidhogg just checked the two people and thought what she should ask Adenmaha to cook for her.


    Will to act independently without relying on others.


    Those were correct words. She couldn¡¯t always be an obstacle. She wanted to be of proper help.


    If Cuchinn had heard that he would have been content with her but also asked how she got to think of that but all of this happened in Nidhogg¡¯s head in a short time.


    The moment the golden dragon spread its wings and roared, Nidhogg determined herself.


    Tae Ho pulled out his two swords and Bracky yelled something. Nidhogg took a deep breath and remembered the teachings of Scathach.


    ¡®Everything will be beautiful when it reaches the peak even though it may only be a simple roll.¡¯


    It was at that moment.


    Hraesvelg had said that breaking the flow of the opponent was the most effective attack.


    ¡°I¡¯m rolling.¡±


    And Nidhogg rolled.


    Once, twice three times!


    [Saga: Rolling disaster]


    The ground shook and spread to the front in an overwhelming way. When Nidhogg fell to the side it was already when the three shockwaves swept with the children of Ares.


    Enyalius and his siblings became bewildered at the attack as they hadn¡¯t been able to think at all. No one got done it by the earthquake and the shock it generated but their flow had been disturbed just like Hraesvelg had said.


    And Adenmaha aimed for that opening.


    She was already leaping the moment the shock spread. She jumped and transformed while the children of Ares were stumbling due to the shock.


    [Saga: Master of frost]


    ¡°A white dragon?!¡±


    One more dragon?!


    The children of Ares couldn¡¯t speak properly. It was because Adenmaha flew up with her big wings and fired an ice breath.


    The children of Ares tried to react but it was toote. It was the result of their flow having been disturbed.


    But they had the golden Drakon Ismenios with them. The Earth dragon wasn¡¯t shaken at Nidhogg¡¯s roll. The moment Adenmaha fired her ice breath he released his divine power and made an invisible wall.


    The ice breath hit the wall. Air froze up and the invisible wall started to transform into an ice wall and then crumbled into pieces.


    The children of Aresughed but only for a moment.


    [Saga: Master of mes]


    The moment Adenmaha flew up and the front became empty, Rolo transformed into Shootingstar. He carried Athena on his back and spat out mes.


    mes exploded in between the breaking pieces of ice. The children of Ares raised their shields or released their divine power to try to defend against it but there were some that couldn¡¯t block it properly. And most of all their flow was disturbed once again.


    [Saga: His entrance is followed up by thunder.]


    Thunder shed in between the mes. Bracky transformed into lightning while holding a hammer in one hand and embracing Siri with his other hand and descended in the middle of the enemies.


    Siri didn¡¯t be bewildered. She transformed into a wolf Goddess and got on Bracky¡¯s back.


    [Saga: The arrows of the witch are like rain]


    Dozens of arrows of light went off to the sides. Its power fell as it was numerous so it wasn¡¯t able to defeat the children of Ares but it was still enough.


    Tae Ho was running.


    He entered from the sides and the children of Ares couldn¡¯t react properly. When part of them turned around, Tae Ho had already entered their range.


    [Saga: The warrior that had a Goddess meet him]


    Nine Valkyries appeared at the same time.


    They spread to the sides with Tae Ho at the center as if a flower was blooming and tried to open up a path to the golden dragon.


    The golden dragon turned to look at Tae Ho. At that moment Adenmaha fired an ice breath high in the sky. Siri and Bracky could also be exposed to it but she believed. Not in Bracky and Siri but in the golden dragon.


    The golden dragon spread a barrier hurriedly to protect the children of Ares. He missed Tae Ho and he moved almost next to him in that short moment.


    [Boots of speed]


    [Ghost dancer]


    [Headband of Zephyr]


    [Armor of the frost dragon]


    [Ne of gale]


    It was the speed setting. Tae Ho ran like the wind and when the golden dragon tried to face him again Tae Ho had already gotten over his head. He ced his hand on his head without the dragon having time to shake his head.


    [Strengthened saga: The one that conquers dragons]


    He used Bragi¡¯s rune and utilized his saga. The golden dragon flinched and didn¡¯t move as if it had be a statue.


    It was the same for Tae Ho. They fell into their own world in the middle of the battlefield through the connection established by the saga.


    Enyalius felt danger instinctively at the current situation. No, it was a situation one could only feel danger even if you weren¡¯t a son of the God of war.


    He had to overturn this situation.


    And the other children of Ares thought the same way as him. It was because each of them were named heroes.


    Part of them ignored Bracky and Siri and charged towards Athena and Patroclus.


    The Valkyries that were taking a defensive formation blocked them. Nidhogg rolled once again at that moment and Siri jumped from Bracky¡¯s shoulders and took a big leap. She turned her body in the air and scattered a rain of arrows once again.


    Enyalius ignored that Siri. He fended off the arrows falling over his head with a shield and red at Tae Ho who was on top of the golden dragon. He swung his sword and said.


    ¡°I! Am a God of war!¡±


    The divine power he received from his father Ares and his mother Enyo burst forth. He jumped off in an instant and tried to strike Tae Ho.


    But there was someone that had been observing him. Bracky hit away one of the children of Ares attacking him and charged towards Enyalius.


    ¡°I am your brother!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    It was bullshit but he ended up reacting precisely because it was bullshit. Enyalius¡¯ sword and Bracky¡¯s hammer shed in the air and the sh between the two obviously ended up in the victory of the hammer. The sword of Enyalius broke with the lightning.


    ¡°Nidhogg! Continue rolling! In all directions!¡±


    Adenmaha yelled in the sky. Nidhogg listened to her. She continued rolling in her ce and brought the battlefield to chaos by shaking the ground. The children of Ares focused on her but they couldn¡¯t hit her easily.


    What a mess.


    Sirinded on the shaking ground and then leapt once again in between a shockwave. It was possible thanks to the special agility and flexibility of the wolf Goddess.


    In the other hand, Tae Ho who was at the center of the chaos, concentrated on the golden dragon.


    Tae Ho had already suppressed Nidhogg the ancient dragon, that had a divinity that wouldn¡¯t fall behind the 12 Olympians at all, but the situation was different.


    Nidhogg didn¡¯t resist Tae Ho.It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that she had submitted herself to get away from the loneliness.


    But the golden dragon was different. It resisted him fiercely.


    The two wills shed. Idun¡¯s golden divinity shed against the divinity of the golden dragon and perished and so Tae Ho¡¯s dark blue divinity entered that gap.


    Tae Ho could know at that moment.


    The golden dragon was certainly a being wanting to destroy the world but the difference was vague. His tendency to destroy the world was just a little bit stronger than his tendency to maintain the world.


    Tae Ho could know the reason for that.


    In the first ce, the nature of the Gods of Olympus becamet altered depending on the changes of the 12 Olympians whom they served.


    The golden dragon wasn¡¯t only subordinate to Ares. His connection with his mother, the Goddess of grain Demeter, wasn¡¯t cut off yet.


    Demeter was someone wanting to maintain the world.


    And her nature hadn¡¯t changed. In addition, she was trying hard even in this moment to save her child that was subordinate to Ares.


    Then, what would happen in Aphrodite¡¯s case? It was an interesting situation but he didn¡¯t have time to think about it. Tae Ho focused on the Drakon Ismenios once again.


    The one standing at the boundary between someone wanting to destroy the world and maintain it. Someone that was slightly leaning to one side.


    Tae Ho already knew of such a case.


    The God of fire and lies Loki.


    The real savior of Asgard.


    The king of Gods Odin had granted him a rank among the Gods when he was originally a giant and broke the bnce. He pulled Loki to their side.


    So Tae Ho had to do the same.


    But how?


    Tae Ho wasn¡¯t someone that could grant ranks like Odin. He wasn¡¯t even a strong magician like the God of war and the God of magic.


    The golden dragon roared. Tae Ho put more strength in his saga and suppressed the strength of the dragon and at the same time thought of one thing.


    Saga.


    There was a way then. Rolo and Adenmaha had already transformed and he had already called out nine Valkyries so he was spending divine power and magic power like crazy but he would have to over do it a bit more now.


    The third dragon of the dragon knight Kalsted.


    The strong existence that had be part of his dragon army after making a contract with him.


    [Saga: King of violence]


    Ancient power dragon.


    It had been possible to do this because his synchro rate reached 85%. Tae Ho added the ¡®king of violence¡¯ on ¡®the one that conquers dragons¡¯. He tried to make a contract forcefully and change Ismenios.


    It was a merciless outrage. The drakon Ismenios resisted fiercely. His divinity swelled up and tried to push away the dark blue divinity of Tae Ho.


    But it was at that moment.


    An opening was created in his divine power as if exposing his weakness on purpose.


    The Goddess of grain Demeter.


    It was her strange divinity. Perhaps, it may be the unconscious doing of Ismenios as trying to remain as someone wanting to maintain the world.


    It didn¡¯t matter whatever the case. It was the nature of the pro gamer Lee Tae Ho to stab at the weakness if there was one.


    The dark blue divinity entered that opening. The golden dragon screamed and at that moment the connection was announced. A change didn¡¯t only ur in his consciousness but also in reality.


    [King of violence]


    [Ancient power dragon]


    The look of the golden dragon changed. His golden scales remained the scales but his body had swelled up. He got more threatening muscles and a new horn grew up in his forehead.


    Tae Ho opened his eyes and realized that he had conquered the Drakon Ismenios. And another change urred in Tae Ho¡¯s chest.


    [Synchro rate: 86%]


    [Saga: Dragon monarch]


    It was a new independent saga and it had ¡®the master of mes¡¯, ¡®the master of frost¡¯ and ¡®the king of violence¡¯ under it.


    Tae Ho knew the reason why the synchro rate had increased. It was because the dragon knight Kalsted from Dark Age was someone that led a strong army of dragons. It was obvious for his synchro rate to increase as a new dragon had entered his rank.


    Enyalios faced the changed Drakon Ismenios- the violence king Kane and realized that something had gone really wrong.


    But he couldn¡¯t do anything. He had gained some freedom his movement as some of his brothers had charged towards the crazy man holding a hammer but he couldn¡¯t think of anything to overturn the situation.


    But it was at that moment.


    Enyalius turned his head hurriedly. It was towards Ascus, was was panting after defeating one of the fake Valkyries.


    His divinity wasn¡¯t that strong as his mother was a human. But it was different now. His divinity was swelling up greatly.


    Enyalius knew the reason for it.


    His father Ares.


    Ascus was making a lofty sacrifice right now. He had a part of Ares¡¯ strength descend upon his body to try to overturn this situation.


    Ascus couldn¡¯t endure that strength. Even if Ares¡¯ strength descended on him he could only make a few moves and his body would be brokenpletely and die.


    But those few moves were the important thing.


    Enyalius looked at Ascus in the time that seemed like it had stopped. He didn¡¯t know it himself but he was putting on a bustled expression.


    Ascus looked at that Enyalius and smiled.


    For the God of war. For his brothers.


    His will was transmitted even though he didn¡¯t speak. Tears poured down from Enyalius¡¯ eyes.


    Ascus closed his eyes and Ares dropped a single drop of tear for that Ascus. He descended on the body of his son and tried to show his rage.


    Who will let you?


    It was Tae Ho. He activated his saga and gave the same order to his dragons when Ares¡¯ divine power started to swell up.


    Erase him.


    Adenmaha fired her breath that she was saving from before.


    Rolo and the Drakon Ismenios did the same thing.


    The body of Ascus disappeared right before Ares descended on him. It was the result of the three breaths having shed from different directions.


    ¡°Nooooo!¡±


    Enyalius yelled like a scream and tears flowed down from him without stop.


    Ares also let out an enraged howl but he was too far away. His rage couldn¡¯t reach Tae Ho.


    ¡°Khoooong!¡±


    The Drakon Ismenios attacked the children of Ares and Adenmaha supported him from the sky.


    Bracky and Siri went wild in the battlefield. The twenty children of Ares scattered after having be a mess and broke down.


    Enyalius breathed roughly and took out the remnant of his sword.


    He was a God of war. He wasn¡¯t nning on just being defeated.


    Tae Ho stood in front of him and faced his rage head on.


    One sh. Two and three shes.


    The sword and the sword shed. They pushed each other away and created some space.


    Enyalius used his sword and shield earnestly. Tae Ho advanced slowly like a turtle while parrying some attacks and fending off others.


    At first Tae Ho was the one that had the momentum but at some point it changed to Enyalius¡¯. Tae Ho just focused on defending with his two swords.


    Enyalius took one more step. He pushed Arondight with his sword and broke Tae Ho¡¯s defenses perfectly by parrying Gatin with his shield.


    He would now hit his open stance. He would kick him and pour down attacks on him.


    ¡°Hat!¡±


    Enyalius raised his feet but he vomited blood and pain instead of kicking.


    Caliburn pierced his waist. The sentence of the Milesians and the sentence of Erin shone on Tae Ho¡¯s left hand holding on Arondight at the same time.


    He would be able to control weapons without touching them if he reached the peak.


    Those were the words Cuchinn had said when he taught him the sentence of the Milesian for the first time.


    He still hadn¡¯t reached to that level but he could send the weapons he took out from the air flying away in full power.


    Enyalius lost his bnce and crumbled. Tae Ho had made an opening to induce him on purpose by having his defenses broken and then stabbed Arondight and then Gatin on Enyalius left chest.


    The golden divinity broke Enyalius¡¯ divine power. The dark blue divinity destroyed the divinity of the God of warpletely.


    [You have aplished your quest.]


    [You have approached the title ¡®the one that kills Gods¡¯.]


    [Your prestige has increased.]


    Tae Ho closed his eyes and let out a long sigh. He could feel his divinity get stronger once again. Everytime he shed against other divinities and broke them, his own divinity was growing.


    ¡®Hey, aren¡¯t you something like a God of destruction? Your divinity is also ck.¡¯


    When Cuchinn asked with a doubtful voice Tae Ho thought that it was quite logical.


    ¡®It will be quite cool if thepanion of the Goddess of life is a God of destruction. Something like a harmony between ipatible beings.¡¯


    ¡®Crazy bastard.¡¯


    They stopped joking here. There were still children of Ares remaining.


    ¡®For Asgard and the level up.¡¯


    Tae Ho said and Cuchinn shook his head.


    The dark blue divinity surged up once again from Tae Ho¡¯s hands.


    < Episode 52 ¨C The pursuers (4) > End

 Chapter 179

    Episode 52/Chapter 5: The pursuers (5)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    Ares breathed roughly.


    Tears flowed down endlessly from his handsome face that could be picked at the top in all of Olympus.


    Enyalius had died.


    Not only him but all of the twenty children of his that had followed him also died.


    The Drakon Ismenios was alive but he had betrayed him.


    Ares looked at the world with red bloodshot eyes. He stood up slowly and walked through the military camp.


    The camp that was set up on a polis of Athena was really big and grand. The warriors of Sparta sensed the grief of the God of war so they didn¡¯t move rashly. It was impossible to ease his grief with clumsy words.


    The warriors of Sparta fell silent and that was the same for the believers of Athena that had fallen in fear and despair. Heavy silence pressed down on the entire camp.


    Ares walked forward and moved his hands. He opened his mouth to transmit his thoughts to his remaining children and muttered in thenguage of Gods.


    The childrenid by Aphrodite listened to Ares¡¯ words.


    The daughters of the queen amazoness paid attention.


    He couldn¡¯t transmit a long thought. If it was Apollo, whose specialty was the divine message, he would have been able to transmit long words with only one maiden but that was impossible for the God of war Ares.


    Enyalius and the brothers that followed him died.


    The Drakon Ismenios betrayed him.


    The viin was escaping. Chase him. It wasn¡¯t the time topete between factions.


    The story ended. He could feel that the remaining seventy or so children of his had started to move.


    Ares continued walking. It was towards a special prison he made deep in the camp.


    The warriors of Sparta that were taking guard kneeled down and bowed towards their guardian God. Ares didn¡¯t vent out his anger in those loyal warriors. He ordered them to fall back for a moment and then entered inside the big curtain that was made with hundreds of leathers of beasts.


    He took one step and then the atmosphere inside the curtains changed. The God of war exploded the grief he had suppressed the cross the camp in an instant and a rough and violent divine power filled the ce. That intent was really like fire.


    There were two big pirs inside the curtain.


    And there were chains stuck in each of them. They were chains that were made long ago by Hephaestus and himself to offend Aphrodite.


    It was an object that made you curse when you saw it but Ares well knew of its usefulness. You would be able to use it on many things if it was a chain that not even the God of war could break easily. The scene in front of him was proof of it.


    There was a naked woman kneeling down in between the pirs. She looked like she would copse at any moment but her arms were tied down by the chains so she couldn¡¯t lie down or sit.


    Ares¡¯ rage woke her up. No, she hadn¡¯t fallen asleep in the first ce. The divine power that was tied in the chains were mostly sealed but it wasn¡¯t that her authority had disappearedpletely.


    Demeter.


    The Goddess of grain lowered her head and endured the pain. Her beautiful and abundant golden hair that resembled a golden field of grains flowed down like a waterfall and covered her face.


    Ares approached her and every time he took a step Demeter made a resolution. She didn¡¯t want to scream in fear.


    Ares finally arrived. The God of war grabbed the head of the Goddess of grain and raised it up. He then stabbed a dagger in the chest of the Goddess.


    Demeter grit her teeth. Ares twisted his dagger and Demeter¡¯s face contorted. The groan she was holding back flowed from her mouth. The tears she couldn¡¯t endure wet her cheeks.


    Ares let go of her head and lowered his posture. He brought his face close to Demeter who was letting out a breathtaking sound.


    Demeter¡¯s green eyes looked at Ares. Ares faced her with his red eyes and then moved his hand once again and stabbed another dagger in her stomach. He twisted it again and inserted divine power in it.


    ¡°Drakon Ismenios betrayed me.¡±


    Demeter trembled. Blood flowed from her slightly open lips.


    But she didn¡¯t only struggle at the pain. She smiled forcefully.


    ¡°That¡¯s......good......¡±


    Ares smiled too. He twisted a dagger once again and made her scream.


    Ares was certain of it.


    Demeter had yed a big role in the betrayal of Drakon Ismenios.


    But it wasn¡¯t a decisive role. It was because there was surprise in the pure green eyes of Demeter which she couldn¡¯t hide.


    There was a probability the viin had a special ability.


    ¡®But it¡¯s impossible to do more than that. He can¡¯t turn the hearts of everyone alone.¡¯


    Having killed everyone except for Drakon Ismenios was proof of that.


    The only ones that had rtionships with Ares among the 12 Olympians and had children were Aphrodite and Demeter.


    Aphrodite wasn¡¯t a problem as she had also turned into someone wanting to destroy the world like him but Demeter only had one child and that was Drakon Ismenios.


    Ares learned everything that he wanted and then let out a long sigh and focused on his next task. That was to release all of his indignation.


    Screams and cries filled the ce and the surrounding ground let cried along her.


    Ares breathed roughly and looked down at Demeter who had be a mess. He grabbed her hair that had be a mess with blood, tears and sweat and raised her head.


    There was still light in Demeter¡¯s green eyes. She didn¡¯t be twisted even after the countless pains he inflicted her.


    Ares didn¡¯t be enraged at that truth. Rather, he felt satisfaction that Demeter was enduring well.


    There was a vulgar light of ambition in the face of Ares. Demeter red at him and thought.


    Ares changed.


    It wasn¡¯t about having turned into someone wanting to destroy the world.


    Ares was a really rough and savage being even since he was someone that wanted to maintain the world. He was a barbarian that used violence to get what he wanted.


    But he wasn¡¯t a savage monster that enjoyed harassing someone that couldn¡¯t resist like now.


    His character had changed as he switched sides. The love, violence and rough temperament became more extreme than usual.


    And this wasn¡¯t only speaking about Ares.


    Artemis had also changed. She now had a much more selfcent and arrogant temperament than before.


    ¡°Persephone.¡±


    Ares said and Demeter reacted immediately. Eagerness and fear she couldn¡¯t hide appeared in her face, Aresughed out loud.


    ¡°I will vite her in front of you. No. What about torturing her? Will that be more fun than raping her in front of you?¡±


    Those were really vulgar words but Demeter could only fall at his taunt.


    ¡°Hades won¡¯t allow that.¡±


    Ares smiled when she spoke with the little voice she had. He closed up his face as if digging in the fear inside her green eyes and said.


    ¡°Poseidon has changed sides.¡±


    Demeter flinched. It was the reaction Ares wanted.


    ¡°Hades wasn¡¯t in the mount of Olympus. Perhaps he hasn¡¯t heard any voice. Right, there¡¯s a higher possibility he has remained as a being wanting to maintain the world.¡±


    That¡¯s why it was fine. If Hades had turned, he would never hand away Persephone to his hands.


    It was much more easy to take her from his hands when he was still a being wanting to maintain the world.


    Hades was strong of course. Ares didn¡¯t want to admit it but he was stronger than him.


    But there was Poseidon, that had an equivalent strength with Hades. In addition, Hades already had the titans of Tartarus as his enemies.


    It¡¯s been two months since the king of Gods and the father of Ares Zeus had started to change.


    In the first ce the reason the titans, that were born as beings wanting to destroy the world, were rising but couldn¡¯t act in concert was because of the owner of the underworld Hades.


    He was stopping the titans of Tartarus.


    The reason Hades didn¡¯t help Athena or Apollo or try to rescue Demeter was because of the same reason.


    Hades was stuck in the underworld. He didn¡¯t have the strength to mind about what happened above ground.


    It would be the end if they subdued above ground and attacked the inside and outside along were the titans of Tartarus. Even Hades wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it.


    But it was at that moment.


    Ares thought of one fact.


    The ce Athena could escape to. Where she could rely on.


    There were three such cases.


    The first was to escape to the ends of the world and hide, the other one was to try to escape to Asgard and thest one was to head to the underworld where Hades was at.


    The probabilities of the first option were low. It was obvious Athena would find a way to resist until the end. Escaping and hiding without any hopes about the future was only possible for Apollo.


    There was no need to intervene for the second option. The army of his father Zeus was moving to the connecting path to seal it down. There was also the army of Artemis nearby so he didn¡¯t have to do anything.


    Then, the third option.


    All the pieces fell into ce. The ce Athena was heading to was certainly the entrance to the underworld.


    The smile in Ares¡¯ face became deeper. He patted Demeter a few more times as she was trembling like a weak beast that had lost herposure the moment Persephone¡¯s name came out and then left the ce. He spoke in thenguage of the Gods once again and sent a faction immediately.


    Athena and Apollo are heading to Hades. We have to take over the entrance to the underworld first.


    They also didn¡¯t forget about the information regarding the ones guarding Athena.


    ¡°Break down the camp. We will depart as soon as the preparations are done.¡±


    The warriors of Sparta started to move busily after they received his order. Ares sent a new order to his children.


    Drive the prey.


    Don¡¯t run too hurriedly and make the rabbits hide in the cave.


    As he would be waiting in front of it.


    A dense smile was drawn in his face.


    &


    Tae Ho¡¯s group concentrated on leaving the ce after they defeated Enyalius and the other children of Ares.


    They had fought with three huge dragons breathing out breaths so they could attract attention easily even from a far ce.


    The group covered themselves withyers of the stealth blessing as Gandur suggested and then moved innd and got out of the forest. But they didn¡¯t stop at that and hid themselves on a gorge that was in between many high cliffs.


    It was when the night was deep. The group made a shelter inside the cliffs and only then could they make introductions with their newrade.


    ¡°I am the son of Demeter, Drakon Ismenios. It¡¯s an honor being able to serve master. Obeying you is my happiness so I won¡¯t differentiate from thebor of a cow or a horse. Use me at night and morning however you want.¡±


    Drakon Ismenios transformed into a youth with shy golden hair and said with a passionate voice. His green eyes that resembled the eyes of his mother shone like stars.


    ¡®Why is he like that? His eyes are scary.¡¯


    Cuchinn trembled as if he got goosebumps and said.


    Tae Ho also was surprised at the unexpected reaction of Drakon Ismenios.


    ¡®Uh....could it be the result of ¡®the one that conquers dragons¡¯ having been strengthened?¡¯


    There was a high probability it was the influence of the saga looking that it said ¡®conquers¡¯. Tae Ho¡¯s saga had be much stronger from when he conquered Nidhogg.


    Tae Ho ced his hands on Rolo¡¯s shoulders, who had a displeased expression, as a test.


    [Saga: The one that conquers dragons]


    But there were no changes. Rolo just looked at him wondering what he was doing.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have any changes?¡±


    Even if it wasn¡¯t happiness for obeying him like Drakon Ismenios, it would be good if he still showed respect for his master.


    But an attacking voice was heard from an unexpected ce at Tae Ho¡¯s rebuke.


    ¡°Master, you like that? Should I react like that?¡±


    ¡°Tae Ho master likes that?¡±


    Adenmaha spoke with sharp eyes and a cold voice and Nidhogg asked purely while tilting her head.


    ¡°No, I will pass. Let¡¯s stay like we were. I like it as it is now.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Adenmaha snorted for real in a long time and Nidhogg blinked as she didn¡¯t understand well.


    In the other hand, Bracky exined Tae Ho¡¯s saga to the ones that didn¡¯t know about it.


    Actually even Bracky didn¡¯t know much about it so he only said that his saga enabled him to conquer dragons.


    ¡°To be able to conquer dragons. It¡¯s a really impressive ability.¡±


    Patroclus admired sincerely. He was wondering why there were so many dragons around Tae Ho but it seemed like that doubt had been cleared.


    Athena was also greatly satisfied. It seemed like she had been greatly inspired by the battle the group showed them today.


    ¡°I already knew that the warriors of Valha were strong but I could have never thought that even your allies are strong. I was really struck with admiration. Thank you for giving me hope.¡±


    She felt like the battle prowess of the group that just seemed to have been three warriors and three Valkyries increased a few times from what she first expected.


    Athena was greatly satisfied that Tae Ho was much stronger than her imagination. She hadn¡¯t even been able to see his battle against Deimos properly as her injuries were really serious.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Tae Ho replied to Athena¡¯spliment and then added the information he acquired in the process he conquered Ismenios.


    ¡°So that is the case? If what you are saying is true Demeter is a being wanting to maintain the world...¡±


    As Athena spoke with a voice of relief and regret, Drakon Ismenios gulped once and then said.


    ¡°Mother is caught in the camp of the God of war. I didn¡¯t think much of that after seeing it before master opened up my eyes. Master, i¡¯m really grateful for having regained my light once again.¡±


    At first, it was clearly rage towards Ares but it ended up bing in apliment for Tae Ho.


    ¡°Uh, yes. Right.¡±


    Tae Ho answered suitably and turned his head trying to avoid his gaze. It was quite a different feeling from when Adenmaha¡¯s and Nidhogg¡¯s eyes shone.


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s obvious. How could they be the same?¡¯


    Cuchinn was right like usual.


    In the other hand, Apollo appeared once again through Sybi and said while opening his eyes sharply.


    [So there are already two Gods among the 12 Olympians that are caught by Ares.]


    [It¡¯s regretful but it¡¯s impossible to rescue them immediately.]


    [We have to hurry in joining with Hades.]


    It was like he had said. It was impossible to rescue Demeter from the camp of Ares with their current force.


    Drakon Ismenios also knew that fact so he didn¡¯t speak back but even so he couldn¡¯t hide his regretpletely.


    The atmosphere turned dark so Adenmaha checked her surroundings and spoke brightly.


    ¡°Um, Drakon Ismenios?¡±


    ¡°You can just call me Drakon oh beautiful and exalted one.¡±


    Drakon Ismenios smiled brightly and said. Adenmaha was put in a good mood because of the directpliment she hadn¡¯t heard in a long while and tried to speak while trying to lower her lips that kept curling up.


    ¡°Hm hm, anyways Drakon. You will be together with us from now on so can you tell us what you can do? It¡¯s a bit stiff but don¡¯t feel burdened and tell us.¡±


    ¡°Well, grasping the fighting prowess of an ally is an important thing.¡±


    Bracky also agreed and the others reacted as it was also necessary.


    ¡°Aside from turning into a golden dragon and fighting....ah, I have a special talent.¡±


    Drakon opened his mouth widely and then pointed at his white teeth.


    ¡°If I pull a tooth and sow it in the ground, powerful warriors called Spartoi are born. My teeth will grow again after some time so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s one warrior for one tooth?¡±


    Drakon nodded at Bracky¡¯s question.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Hm, this ability seems like it will be really useful when we have a base.¡±


    Ingrid also agreed at Gandur¡¯s words. It seemed like Athena also weed it.


    ¡®The farther we go, it feels like we are bing more of a moving army. It¡¯s not bad.¡¯


    Because they had three dragons and more than ten Valkyries Tae Ho could summon.


    If the Spartoi were added on top to it, it really wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that they were a moving army.


    But it was then. Tae Ho thought of something he had postponed and looked at Athena.


    ¡°Um, Athena-nim?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Idun¡¯s warrior?¡±


    Athena asked back with a nice face. Tae Ho took a breath and then faced her eyes.


    ¡°The reward you told me about, can I ask you something now?¡±


    ¡°I also want to give you a reward but unfortunately I don¡¯t have anything I can give you.¡±


    Athena¡¯s face paled. It wasn¡¯t because she was disappointed at Tae Ho because he asked for a reward but because she felt really sorry at her situation that she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Tae Ho shook his head for her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want an object.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    Athena blinked and asked.


    ¡°Is Tae Ho¡¯s ck evil hands finally extending to Olympus......¡±


    ¡°Gandur, Idun¡¯smander-nim isn¡¯t a devil. Be careful with your words.¡±


    ¡°I knew that a day like this woulde.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you aren¡¯t a Valkyrie.¡±


    They were Gandur, Ingrid, Rasgrid and Bracky respectively and Siri smiled bitterly at Bracky¡¯s words.


    And one person.


    Adenmaha pouted her lips slightly and grumbled.


    But even so it was something necessary.


    ¡°Uh....Are you really fine with just that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s enough.¡±


    Athena put on a doubtful face when he heard Tae Ho¡¯s exnation but looked at the Valkyries at her surroundings and then nodded. She said with an awkward face.


    ¡°It¡¯s a meeting.¡±


    < Episode 52 ¨C The pursuers (5) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 52/Chapter 6: The pursuers (6)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    The second night since Athena¡¯s meeting started.


    Tae Ho¡¯s day started with a blessing from Adenmaha and ended with the blessing of Athena.


    Looking at the Goddess bless Tae Ho in turn was a really bewildering scene but the group had already be quite ustomed to it.


    But of course, there was someone that still hadn¡¯t gotten ustomed to it.


    It was Drakon Ismenios that had just joined the group and it was the first time he saw the blessing ry.


    But he expressed deep regret instead of being bewildered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need me to do it? I¡¯m also considered a God.¡±


    Drakon Ismenios looked at Tae Ho with burning eyes and said. His voice was one that sadness a sincerementation could be heard from.


    ¡°Uh, yes. I will just receive your feelings.¡±


    It was really beautiful to see the youth that seemed like he came out of a picture acting in excellence but he still refused it.


    As Tae Ho declined while dripping cold sweat Ismenios let out a sigh once again and Bracky ate a chicken leg andughed refreshingly.


    ¡°Tae Ho¡¯s saga is only meant for Goddesses.¡±


    Even the name was ¡®the warrior that had a Goddess meet him¡¯.


    Bracky had said that he was jealous of Tae Ho¡¯s saga since long ago but his attitude had changed nowadays. The reason was simple like him.


    Because he had the wolf Goddess along him.


    He had started to get more tolerant and rxed since Siri started to give him blessings outside the eyes of the others.


    Whatever the case, Drakon Ismenios shed tears once again and felt regret.


    ¡°Kuhuk, why was I born as a man? This is the first time I resent my mother since I was born. It would have been good if I was born as a Goddess.¡±


    He had a really beautiful and sad appearance that could move the hearts of those that saw him but Cuchinn¡¯s reaction was different.


    ¡®Hey, he really is weird. Stay as far away from him as possible.¡¯


    ¡®I will take it into ount.¡¯


    Everything Cuchinn said aside from battles was absurd but at least this time his words became a good advice.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m a Goddess. Adenmaha said that I was a dragon Goddess.¡±


    Ismenios spoke sincerely once again as Nidhogg said like boasting.


    ¡°Kuhuk, I¡¯m jealous noonim.¡±


    ¡°Thank you dongsaeng.¡±


    It seemed like she liked the word noonim more than he was jealous of her.


    [Apollo is satisfied.]


    [But contrary to that, he is worried about the pursuers.]


    The voices of the Gods was heard. Athena, who was drinking hot water at the innermost side of the shelter spoke to everyone.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. ucus is patrolling nearby.¡±


    It was different from before when she had lost consciousness and couldn¡¯t make a surveince range. She had also recovered a bit of her divine power so she could ce ucus¡¯ wide range under her senses.


    ¡°Athena-nim, can you tell us about the children of Ares?¡±


    Rasgrid asked carefully and Athena let out a low exmation.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. Knowing about your enemy is a really important thing. I was missing an important thing as I was busy on healing my injuries. Thank you for telling me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Rasgrid expressed etiquette once again. Their way of speaking and expressions were stiff but the two of them were respectful.


    Tae Ho looked at that Rasgrid and Athena and nodded.


    ¡®The two of them really resemble each other, right?¡¯


    ¡®They do.¡¯


    The Goddess of warfare Athena and Odin¡¯s Valkyrie Rasgrid.


    The color of their hair was ck and silver so you could say that they were opposites but aside of that their way of speaking and personalities resembled quite a lot.


    Athena drank hot water once again and started to speak.


    ¡°Ares has almost a hundred children and they are divided in three big factions. One of them is a force with the children of Aphrodite as the core, the other one are the children of the Gods excluding the first ones and thest one are the amazoness.¡±


    ¡°The amazoness.....are you talking about the female warriors?¡±


    Athena nodded at Tae Ho¡¯s question.


    ¡°So you already know about them. Right, the amazoness are a group of strong female warriors. I think that they will work well with the Valkyries of Asgard.¡±


    Because the two of them were associations onlyposed by females.


    Athena continued to speak.


    ¡°Enyalius, the one you defeatedst time, was the one leading the factionposed by the children of several Gods. Deimos and Phobos were in the faction of Aphrodite¡¯s children so actually two of the three factions have been weakened.¡±


    You could say that the children of Aphrodite were rather in a better situation even though they lost theirmander figures.


    It was because the faction Enyalius lead had been exterminated.


    ¡°But he still has close to seventy children. In addition, Ares must have felt something from thest battle so he won¡¯t charge at you recklessly.¡±


    Ares was really vicious and violent but he wasn¡¯t a fool.


    His eyes for reading the flow of the battle was outstanding as expected of a God of war.


    ¡°Rasgrid, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Athena tilted her head a bit and asked. It was because Rasgrid was putting a dumbfounded expression with her eyes round after hearing her exnation.


    Rasgrid got a hold of herself at Athena¡¯s voice and then answered at the end of her perplexion.


    ¡°Um....it¡¯s a bit impolite to say this but I was surprised at how many children Ares had.¡±


    She had heard that the Gods of Olympus had many children but for Ares to still have more than seventy of them.


    In the first ce, he had more than a hundred?


    Rasgrid¡¯s bewilderment also spread to Ingrid and Gandur.


    But Athena just spoke with a calm face.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a small number but it¡¯s not that he has a lot. Zeus-nim....and even Poseidon has many more children. I know that Apollo doesn¡¯t have that few either. Wasn¡¯t it about thirty?¡±


    As Athena looked up at the sky and asked the voices of the Gods was heard.


    [Apollo is offended.]


    [He¡¯s asking how she looked at him to say that.]


    ¡®Well, he¡¯s not a breeding horse either.¡¯


    Cuchinn was a named yboy but even he only had about ten children.


    But to have thirty. It was obvious for Apollo to be offended at the number that treated him like a breeding horse.


    Not only Cuchinn but the others of the group thought of the same thing.


    But they were thinking of this because they didn¡¯t know Olympus.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. There are a bit more?¡±


    [Apollo says.]


    [They are easily fifty.]


    To barely give him thirty. How was she seeing this Apollo?


    Athenaughed while being sincerely sorry and Sybi nodded with a satisfied expression.


    ¡®Ma, master? Didn¡¯t you say that Apollo-nim didn¡¯t have many children?¡¯


    Adenmaha transmitted her perplexion through her mystical powers.


    To only have fifty children when he didn¡¯t have many. Then how many did you have to have to be able to call them a lot?


    ¡®Um.....is it that he doesn¡¯t have many heroes among his children?¡¯


    Because Patroclus¡¯ expression was serious when he said that Apollo didn¡¯t have many children.


    While Tae Ho and Adenmaha were speaking through mystical powers, the eyes of the others of the group also started to show bewilderment.


    Athena blinked as if that scene was marvelous.


    ¡°Hm, it seems like the Gods of Asgard are a bit different to us.¡±


    ¡°Uh...yes, a bit.¡±


    Even the always stiff and hard Rasgrid could give out an awkward answer now.


    Even Odin, that was the one with the most children in Asgard, was considered to have few children in Olympus.


    ¡°What an interesting story. I thought that you would be quite simr to us as it was a neighboring world of Gods but you have more differences than I expected.¡±


    Athena¡¯s, the Goddess of wisdom¡¯s, eyes shone with interest.


    Sybi and Patroclus nodded when Athena nodded again. It seemed like there was something discovered between the people of Olympus.


    ¡°Uh....what kind of person is Hades-nim?¡±


    Adenmaha asked carefully. It wasn¡¯t because of what they were speaking before. It was better to have more information as they would have to go and look for him.


    Athena closed her eyes and organized her thoughts at Adenmaha¡¯s question and then put on a smile and answered.


    ¡°He¡¯s strong and wise. He¡¯s usually calm on all kind of things and has few emotional things.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the ideal supporter.¡±


    Athena nodded when Bracky spoke to himself.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. But what Apollo said doesn¡¯t talk about such sides of Hades. It¡¯s because of his different love rtionship from the other Gods of Olympus.¡±


    ¡®I think I know.¡¯


    Cuchinn expressed the feelings of everyone.


    Tae Ho felt like he knew.


    ¡°Hades only loved one woman. I¡¯m talking about Persephone the daughter of Zeus-nim and the Goddess of grain Demeter.¡±


    Zeus was Hades¡¯ brother so actually Persephone was Hades¡¯ nephew.


    But the group had already be ustomed to this much. They just tilted their ears at Athena¡¯s words instead of bing bewildered.


    ¡°Hades from back then showed really unexpected sides of him. He didn¡¯t know how to act when he fell in love at first sight and was really careful.¡±


    [Apollo smiles bitterly.]


    It seemed like the two Gods were reminiscing about the happy time.


    The expressions of Adenmaha, Siri and the Valkyries because of the story that wasn¡¯t like Olympus.


    ¡°Hades went to find Zeus-nim at the end of his thoughts and acted only after he received advice from him. He made a beautiful flower bloom in the cliff that connects to the underworld to seduce Persephone and then abducted her.¡±


    ¡°W, wait. Wait a moment. He kidnapped her?¡±


    Adenmaha asked back as she was listening to the story in a good way.


    Why did he kidnap her when he was doing well?


    But Athena continued speaking with a calm face.


    ¡°Right, he kidnapped her. But even so Hades was different to the other Gods. He expressed devotion only for Persephone and asked her for marriage and in the end Persephone epted his feelings. Right now, she is living as the queen of the underworld. She even stepped on the nymph called Mente, that had an unrequited love, because she loved him that much and then turned her into grass.¡±


    Athena spoke with a warm expression as it wasn¡¯t a really heart warming story.


    But Adenmaha still found it hard to express something. The story had turned to normal when Hades finally gained her heart when he proposed her marriage but what did she mean with Persephone having transformed a nymph that loved Hades one sidedly into grass?


    ¡®I don¡¯t know where I should tackle this from. In addition, Zeus was the one that advised him to kidnap her? Wasn¡¯t Zeus Persephone¡¯s father?¡¯


    ¡®Uh.....isn¡¯t it something like the father allowing their marriage?¡¯


    Tae Ho forced himself toe with an answer at Cuchinn¡¯s bewilderment but Drakon Ismenios interrupted.


    ¡°In addition, my mother Demeter was in a deep sadness at that time because she really treasured Persephone. She has found it really hard on her as the underworld wasn¡¯t a ce even one of the 12 Olympians coulde and go easily. At first, she roamed the world without knowing that she had gone to the underworld.¡±


    ¡®So her mother didn¡¯t give her permission.¡¯


    Tae Ho had nothing to say now. In the first ce, he wasn¡¯t in a situation he could speak.


    ¡°In that moment, Poseidon attacked my sad mother and had some children with her. They all entered Poseidon¡¯s ranks.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really d Hades-nim is at our side.¡±


    Adenmaha said with a dumbfounded voice and everyone except for the people of Olympus nodded.


    But it seemed that Athena misunderstood Adenmaha¡¯s words that she nodded and continued speaking.


    ¡°Right, I¡¯m really d. At the lowest floor of Hades¡¯ underworld is Tartarus, where the titans are locked. Now that even Zeus-nim has changed sides, the reason the titans are not able to rise should be because of Hades.¡±


    Because he was blocking Tartarus.


    And this was the strongest proof that Hades still remained as someone wanting to maintain the world.


    ¡°Uh....are you saying that the God called Hades is facing the enemy of Olympus alone... the ones wanting to destroy the world?¡±


    Bracky asked with a surprised face.


    It was because if it was just like he had said, it meant that Hades was overwhelmingly strong.


    But unfortunately Athena shook her head.


    ¡°The situation in Asgard is different to Olympus. The titans of Tartarus Hades is suppressing could be considered as remnant forces. We have the Gigas as our enemies, that could be considered to be the giants of Jotunheim.


    When Athena moved her hands, illusions of atrocious and vicious monsters that didn¡¯t have the shape of humans appeared in the air.


    ¡°They, as beings wanting to destroy the world, are sending their army intermittently from the ends of the world. Thanks to that, Olympus ced a huge fortress at the end of the world and are stopping their advance.¡±


    [Apollo lets out a long sigh.]


    [Apollo thinks of the one protecting the ends of the world and trembles.]


    ¡°The one protecting the ends of the world.¡±


    Athena also said that and worry spread in her face.


    Because the fortress protecting the ends of the world was inside the world that had changed.


    There was a high probability the one that protected the fortress also changed.


    ¡°You should also know his name. He is the strongest and greatest hero in Olympus.¡±


    The greatest hero in Erin was Cuchinn.


    And Sigurd was the strongest warrior in Asgard.


    But this person was different to those two.


    He was a more special being than the two of them.


    If you had topare, it was more correct topare him to the greatest battle God of Asgard, Thor.


    The strongest hero of Olympus.


    The one that has started as a demigod hero and climbed to the seat of a God and the one that the title God hero suits the most.


    Cuchinn knew his name.


    And the Valkyries also knew the name well.


    ¡°Heracles.¡±


    Tae Ho said and Athena nodded slowly.


    She closed her eyes for a moment as if trying to hide her feelings.


    < Episode 52 ¨C The pursuers (6) > End

 Chapter 180

    Episode 52/Chapter 7: The pursuers (7)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    The next morning the group moved under cover of the stealth blessing like usual and stopped on a cliff that looked down at a big polis.


    Patroclus spread his map and exined their current location to the group.


    The group that was first moving to the west from Delphos moved to the north to rescue Athena and after they joined with her they hid themselves in a forest with few people located in the south.


    After they battled with the children of Ares with Enyalius leading them the group moved to the north and after that they moved to the east through a forest with few people.


    If you split the world in half you could say that the east was the sphere of influence of the ones that wanted to destroy the world.


    Especially in the south east, where the group was heading to, there was the sacred force of Artemis.


    The huge polis that was in front of them was a ce that served Artemis as their guardian God.


    The entrance of the underworld was located at the south of Artemis¡¯ sacred force. There were no polises or even small viges near the entrance as expected of a path that led to the world of the dead.


    Just looking at the map, it was morefortable to travel through the southern sea in the first ce and then move to the east once again.


    That¡¯s because they would be able to arrive at the entrance of the underworld without having to pass through Artemis¡¯ sphere of influence.


    But Athena and Apollo insisted on moving like this.


    There were two reasons for this.


    The first one was the geography. There was only a wide and open field at the west of the entrance. Because of that, the location of the group could only be exposed even if they used the stealth blessing.


    The second one was Zeus¡¯ force.


    The connecting path to Asgard was empty when the group hade to this ce but there was a high probability the heroes that served Zeus were protecting the fortress of the path by now.


    If they also were exposed in this situation they would be surrounded by many enemies even before they reached near the entrance.


    Athena, who was just standing silently while listening to Patroclus exin about the route they would be taking, frowned. She turned to look at the polis below the cliff and spoke to the group.


    ¡°It seems like moving stealthily ends here. ucus still hasn¡¯t sensed the children of Ares within his sensing range but I¡¯m sure they are chasing after us.¡±


    ucus wasining about the weird feeling he had been getting for a few days already. It seems like they were chasing them outside of ucus¡¯ sensing range at a really slight distance.


    There were outstanding hunters among the amazoness. It was plentily possible to do that.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t that far away from the entrance to the underworld. We would have to pass a part of Artemis¡¯ sacred force but...it will be fine if we cross it the fastest we can.¡±


    Artemis proposed the path to the east instead of the east of Artemis¡¯ sacred force.


    Even though it was inside of the influence of the ones that wanted to destroy the world, Artemis¡¯s sacred force wasn¡¯t like that at the east and the north. You could say that it was a sort of a buffer zone that existed between two countries.


    In addition, Artemis should be focusing on the west where Apollo¡¯s polises were at so there was a high probability they won¡¯t care about the east that was already inside the influence of the ones that wanted to destroy the world.


    [Athena is right.]


    [If the children of Ares are chasing us at a close distance, our destination will be exposed soon.]


    [If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s better to hurry up to our destination before they are able to do something.]


    [If we reach the entrance of the underworld, Hades will lend us his strength.]


    But of course, there was a really slight probability Hades had turned a being wanting to destroy the world.


    But they decided not to think of that probability. It was because there would really be no hope if even Hades had turned.


    ¡®If that really is the case, we can only escape.¡¯


    If Hades had turned into a being wanting to destroy the world, thend near the entrance would have also changed to thend of the ones wanting to destroy the world. They would know the situation when they got near the entrance so if the worst were to cime escaping like Cuchinn had said was their best option.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s depart immediately.¡±


    Tae Ho finished speaking and turned to look at everyone at the group. The meaning behind that was that they should say something if they had an opinion.


    ¡°I will follow the will of themander.¡±


    ¡°If we are going to go anyways, going there quickly should be the best.¡±


    Ingrid and Bracky said and the group put on a faint smile. Even the normal maiden Sybi wasn¡¯t showing fear perhaps because her connection with Apollo was being maintained.


    ¡°I will entrust it to you then Rolo.¡±


    Rolo frowned at Tae Ho¡¯s words but then let out a sigh. But he turned around like that and nced at Tae Ho instead of spreading his wings.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s an urgent thing.¡±


    As Tae Ho understood his thoughts and answered, Rolo hit his beaks with a face full ofints but he let out a sigh and spread his wings in the end.


    [Saga: Master of mes]


    Everyone got on top of Rolo after transforming into Shootingstar. Gandur and Siri spread the stealth blessing at the same time to hide the aftershock generated by the flight as most as possible and Tae Ho used several sagas ovepping them.


    [Saga: The charge of the warrior is like a storm]


    [Saga: The one that conquers dragons]


    [Saga: The one that rode on a Goddess]


    Shiny light covered Rolo¡¯s body. After that, Rolo¡¯s appearance changed slightly and almost everyone in the group smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Lilly!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m jealous. I also want to be master¡¯s strength.¡±


    Rolo was more bothered at Drakon Ismenios that was sincerely jealous rather than Bracky teasing him.


    But he decided to concentrate only in flying. He flew up with rough stroke of his wings and charged in rage.


    &


    The queen of the Amazoness Pentesilea noticed the changes. She, who had the sharpest senses and the fastest feet among her sisters, fluttered her red hair and entered ucus¡¯ sensing range.


    ¡®Certainly.¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t feel ucus. She looked at a distant ce and then noticed the small change that urred in the sky.


    They were hiding themselves with some mystical magic but they couldn¡¯t hidepletely. Rough wind was blowing. When she focused divine power in her eyes a huge and red existence appeared like magic.


    Pentesilea didn¡¯t hesitate anymore and blew her whistle. She gathered her sisters and at the same time used some magic to summon a horse she received from her father Ares.


    ¡®The southeast.¡¯


    The direction the red dragon was flying to.


    Pentesilea charged with her horse and used some divine power once again. She sent what she saw to her father Ares.


    &


    The red dragon entered the territory of Artemis. Most of the humans living in the polis didn¡¯t notice that. Some sensitive ones looked up at the sky but the only thing they could see was a red trace that scattered like smoke.


    &


    Ares frowned. He stood up at a chariot advancing explosively and red at the south.


    As expectedly, Athena was heading to the entrance of the underworld.


    It meant that Ares had read Athena¡¯s y perfectly.


    But he couldn¡¯t be happy. It was because one of the ns he had set up had gone wrong.


    ¡®Artemis you useless bitch.¡¯


    He had sent some factions to Poseidon and Artemis but the one Ares was actually expecting something from was Artemis.


    The ruler of the sea Poseidon had some influence in rivers orkes but it was really weakpared to what he could disy at the sea.


    It was impossible to send forces to the entrance of the underworld that was located deep ind.


    But it was different for Artemis. In the first ce, her sacred force wasn¡¯t that far away from the entrance.


    Artemis would ambush them near the entrance and Ares would strike from behind.


    It was a strategy to obtain victory against Athena, who criticized him heavily saying that he was a fool that didn¡¯t know of strategies and only knew how to charge forward.


    But Artemis didn¡¯t respond. She heard something from a faction of Ares and became obsessed with a small thing.


    ¡®That means that the polises of Apollo are empty.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t want to admit it but she had to defend without being able to attack because Idun¡¯s warrior concerned her.


    But now, they knew of the location of Idun¡¯s warrior. In addition, she also learned that he wouldn¡¯t be able to obstruct her.


    Then, she would attack the polises of Apollo. She make them yield and make them hers. She would take everything that belonged to her brother and in the end make her brother her ve.


    It was like Demeter had said. The 12 Olympians that had be beings wanting to destroy the world became more extreme.


    The most important thing for Artemis was to put Apollo in her hands, not someone like Athena¡¯s.


    Artemis and her army resumed the attack on the polises of Apollo. because of that she could sense Tae Ho¡¯s group passing through her sacred force but she let them be.


    The rage and resentment she had towards Idun¡¯s warrior still existed but she would be able to be stronger if she upied the polises of Apollo. Taking Apollo for herself would be another thing but capturing a mere maiden would be meaningless.


    Apollo sensed that Artemis wanted to attack his polises. He felt hurt when thinking of what the polises would go through and the divine power that would get cut off but he decided to be satisfied at the current situation.


    ¡®Artemis, my beloved sister. I really can¡¯t get myself to hate you.¡¯


    Because she didn¡¯t be an obstacle at the most decisive moment.


    Someone would have misunderstood his words as a mockery but Apollo was being serious. He felt deep love at Artemis that decided to seize his polises instead of stopping them.


    Rolo continued to charge.


    Pentesilea and the children of Ares charged but they couldn¡¯t close the distance with the red dragon.


    The speed of Rolo after sacrificing many things for the group really resembled a meteor.


    Ares retrieved his whip. He inserted his red divine power into the horses that were running with all their strength and made them surpass their limits.


    Rolo passed over the sacred force of Artemis.


    Pentesilea and the children of Ares followed the path Rolo passed through and entered the sacred force of Artemis.


    They had almost caught up with the children of Ares that were moving from the south to the north.


    ¡°Ares ising.¡±


    Athena said while lying down in Rolo¡¯s back. Her blue eyes changed like the eyes of an owl and she looked a thousand miles away.


    The children of Ares were running wild. She couldn¡¯t see them directly but she could feel Ares¡¯ divinity surging up like mes.


    ¡°We can¡¯t decrease our speed. Fly a bit faster oh beautiful red dragon.¡±


    Athena stroke Rolo¡¯s scales and said. Rolo was annoyed at the word ¡®beautiful¡¯ but he didn¡¯t decrease his speed.


    Tae Ho, Adenmaha and Nidhogg released their divine power from Idun and granted new strength to Rolo.


    Idun¡¯s blessing fell on him that had be a Valkyrie of Idun temporarily.


    About an hour like that.


    Gandur, that was checking her surroundings, yelled something. The surging wind and thunder covered her voice but everyone understood what she was trying to say.


    There was a big hole.


    An open ck hole in the middle of the ins.


    It was cold and shady. It was a ce that made the believers feel an instinctive fear.


    But Athena cheered and Ingrid also let out a sigh of relief.


    It was because they couldn¡¯t sense the aura of the beings wanting to destroy the world.


    Rasgrid looked behind her. She didn¡¯t have irvoyance like Athena but she could still feel it.


    She could feel the rage of the God of war. His mes like divinity were spreading like fire. It was clear he had joined with his children.


    ¡°Hurry up! If we reach the deepest ce of the hole and cross the river of Acheron with the boatman Charon, Ares won¡¯t be able to chase after us anymore!¡±


    Athena used her divine power and spoke in the heads of everyone.


    Tae Ho granted more strength to Rolo and Rolo squeezed out the little strength he had and entered the hole.


    < Episode 52 ¨C The pursuers (7) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 181

    Episode 52/Chapter 8: The pursuers (8)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    It was dark and deep. Even though the sun was certainly above their heads, their surroundings was still filled with darkness.


    [Keep going down!]


    [I, the God of light, am with you!]


    The voice of Apollo dimmed. He was already sending a divine message from a far ce and in addition they were in the underground where the power of the sun didn¡¯t reach.


    But Apollo released the divine power he had umted through Sybi as if saying that he would keep his promise. A golden brilliance with a bit of red light drove away the darkness in their surroundings and the group could see the end of the hole.


    Rolo fluttered his wings. He changed the fall to flight. He used the cries of the ghosts being heard in a deep ce as guide and passed through the darkness.


    The connection with Apollo got cut off. The light being released from Sybi disappeared and the cold darkness swallowed the group.


    But the group could see inside the darkness. There was not a slightest bit of light but they could see each other and their surroundings.


    It wasn¡¯t the power of Apollo or Athena.


    It was proof that the group had arrived on the underworld.


    Rolo transformed back into a gryphon andid down on the ground. He even spat out his tongue due to his exhaustion.


    Adenmaha gave a piece of a golden apple inside his beak and Nidhogg smiled brightly andplimented him.


    Tae Ho looked up the hole. There was only darkness but he knew. Ares was approaching.


    It was certain he noticed that the group was heading to the underworld. If they hadn¡¯t made a decision before midday they would have encountered Ares near the sacred force of Artemis.


    ¡®It¡¯s still too early to rx.¡¯


    Tae Ho nodded at Cuchinn¡¯s words. They hadn¡¯t entered the underworld yet. This was merely the entrance.


    ¡°Charon!¡±


    Athena stood in front of the river of Acheron flowing in front of them calmly. Her voice that contained divine power spread in the darkness and then one ck and longboat crossed the river and approached.


    There was a tall old man standing at the front with ck clothes. He was the only boatman of the river of Acheron, Charon.


    Tae Ho could feel the authority of Hades from him. It was simr to H whom he met in Niflheim but different at the same time. It was a much stronger and scarier power. He felt like he could understand why Rasgrid had said that Hades and H couldn¡¯t bepared.


    ¡°Charon! We have to meet Hades. Let us cross this river.¡±


    There was anxiousness in Athena¡¯s voice. It was because she had also sensed Ares approach.


    Charon silently ced his boat in the riverside. He didn¡¯t even ask them for the boat fee that he requested to the dead.


    Athena felt joy and a sense of incongruity at Charon¡¯s actions but she didn¡¯t say anything out loud. It was because she felt like her nervousness would be real the moment she said it in words.


    Everyone turned silent as Athena became silent. Nidhogg shrunk down because she felt like she had returned to the deep roots because of the darkness in her surroundings. Adenmaha embraced that Nidhogg.


    ¡°A-The-Na-!¡±


    A voice echoed above their heads. It was the roar of Ares.


    Athena flinched but she grit her teeth and calmed herself down. They were still far from each other. She was sure Ares had just reached the ce they could see the hole from. There was no way to overtake the group by now.


    It didn¡¯t take that long to cross the river of Acheron. Athena faced the casual face of Charon and bit her lips once again.


    It was because she realized why she felt weird.


    The river of Acheron was excessively quiet. You should be able to hear the cries of the ones that died while crossing this river but nothing could be heard.


    Athena looked at Charon once again. He was still someone that wanted to maintain the world. She couldn¡¯t feel even a slightest bit of aura of the ones that wanted to destroy the world from him.


    Charon still didn¡¯t say a thing. He just raised his hand silently and pointed to a far ce.


    It wasn¡¯t the direction where the river of worries Cocytus was at. There was a ck and huge dog that had fire in his mouth sitting in the direction he pointed at.


    The monster of three heads, Cerberus.


    Tae Ho felt a simr strength of Garm, the dog of the underworld, from him. It seemed that the Valkyries also did as they took on a defensive stance reflexively.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    Adenmaha pulled on Tae Ho¡¯s sleeves and let out an uneasy voice. Tae Ho grabbed her hands and looked at Athena.


    Athena nodded. She took a deep breath and approached Cerberus.


    It was at that moment. Cerberus opened his mouth widely and the voice of Hades flowed from his mouth.


    [Athena.]


    ¡°Hades!¡±


    Athena yelled unconsciously. She approached Cerberus and spoke quickly.


    ¡°Olympus is in great danger. Zeus-nim and Poseidon-¡±


    [I know. The dead ones told me.]


    Hades interrupted Athena¡¯s words. She gulped dry saliva unconsciously and Hades looked down at her through Cerberus¡¯ eyes.


    [Athena, the child that shines the most among all the daughters of Zeus. Half of the 12 Olympians had turned into beings wanting to destroy the world. And the ones that haven¡¯t turned were injured by his lightning and aren¡¯t able to disy their power properly.]


    Half.


    Athena thought of the remaining names of the 12 Olympians. There were 5 Gods she was sure of so there was only one God left.


    Who?


    Who was it?


    But Athena stopped thinking. The nervousness didn¡¯t leave her heart even though she arrived in front of Hades. No, it rather became bigger.


    ¡°Hades?¡±


    Athena called out to him. It seemed like she barely managed to call his name.


    Athena was surprised at her own voice. She tried to calm down her chest that didn¡¯t calm down and gulped dry saliva in consecution.


    Hades looked at that Athena. He closed his eyes for a moment and said the words Athena was afraid of.


    [Athena, I know why you came looking for me but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t give you the help you need.]


    ¡°The voice.¡±


    Athena said. That was the answer she hade to in that split moment.


    Hades smiled bitterly.


    [Right, Athena. You are still wise. The voice is also being heard to me. It¡¯s still harassing me in this instant.]


    Bracky grabbed his hammer reflexively but Tae Ho raised his hand hurriedly and stopped him.


    Hades was someone that wanted to maintain the world. At least for now, that was a certain fact.


    [Last night, I haven¡¯t been able to recognize Persephone. No, I did recognize her but I thought of something terrible. It was that I had to erase her from this world so that no one was able to ce their hands on her.]


    Hades was afraid. His calm voice trembled slightly.


    [That was a crazy thought. But it onlysted for a moment and I regained my mind. But when I saw Persephone being worried about me and embraced her, when her tears wet my chest I made a decision.]


    [Athena, shining child. I am going to seal myself. So that I remain as someone wanting to maintain the world and not turn sides.]


    [I will also close the door to the underworld with me. There will be great chaos because the dead ones won¡¯t know where they should go to. But I must do this. There¡¯s no other method to stop the monsters of Tartarus even after I fall asleep.]


    Athena breathed roughly. It was a situation she hadn¡¯t been able to imagine. She grit her teeth and calmed down her breathing. She barely managed to speak once again.


    ¡°How? You weren¡¯t in the mount of Olympus.¡±


    [Athena, the voice wasn¡¯t heard from the sky. The voice ising from Tartarus.]


    Athena closed her eyes. Hades continued to speak.


    [Apollo and you must be thinking that the owner of the voice is Chronos. That guess may be right but I think differently. It¡¯s not Chronos. It¡¯s close to impossible for someone that has been chased away from the throne of the Gods to control the king of Gods Zeus.]


    Athena bit her lips. She wanted to ask who was it then but she didn¡¯t do so.


    She was in a situation where her emotions could explode but she was still maintaining her calm. This was the time to listen to Hades¡¯ words.


    [Athena, we don¡¯t have time now. I¡¯m d you arrived before I fell asleep. I am going to fall asleep with Persephone.]


    ¡°Ares ising!¡±


    Bracky yelled. It seemed like he was telling him not to escape.


    Hades smiled once again through Cerberus¡¯ face. He just looked at Bracky with a soft look instead of telling him not to lecture him or get angry.


    [Warrior of Valha. Courageous one. I can feel the power of the great God of thunder from you. I know that you will be able to be like him in no time.]


    Bracky blinked at Hades¡¯ words. He forgot that he had yelled at him and smiled brightly like a fool.


    To be able to be like Thor.


    He felt good just by listening to it.


    Siri hit Bracky¡¯s back strongly as he was trying to boast and then looked at Hades. He continued speaking once again.


    [Don¡¯t worry about Ares. I will make a wall that will block his divinity. It will buy you plenty of time to escape.]


    The ones that had pursued the group were Ares and his children. They all had Ares¡¯ divinity in them so they wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the underword if Hades set up a barrier.


    ¡°Hades, is there any other exit?¡±


    Athena asked after she barely regained her calm but Hades shook his head.


    [That¡¯s not the case. There¡¯s only one exit and one entrance to the underworld.]


    [But I have prepared another arrangement for you.]


    Hades stopped speaking there. He looked at everyone at the group and then fixed his eyes on Tae Ho.


    [Warrior that is loved by the Goddess of life, I can feel a lot of strength from you. You aren¡¯t a simple warrior or a simple God. The dark blue divinity of yours is telling me many things.]


    Hades couldn¡¯t see through what Deimos felt before he died but he still realized many things from it.


    [Sessor of the destroyed world, savior of Asgard. Help Athena. I¡¯m ashamed to ask this but please understand that I can only entrust this to you, a God of Asgard.]


    A God of Erin and a God of Asgard at the same time.


    [Let my blessing apany you. Please listen to my request.]


    [For Asgard and the nine realms.]


    Hades used the greeting of Asgard. It wasn¡¯t simply to express etiquette.


    He was requesting an answer from Tae Ho. No, he was entrusting it to him.


    Tae Ho knew what Hades was thinking about. He fixed his posture and then hit his chest twice.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    [Thank you. I won¡¯t forget you, God of Asgard.]


    Hades spoke sincerely. He gave his blessing to Tae Ho and to everyone in the group.


    [Ares has started to run wild. We can¡¯t dy any more. Athena, follow Cerberus. The one that has just arrived should be waiting for you. It has always been like this but the blessing of Nike will also apany you today.]


    ¡°Hades.¡±


    Hades just smiled at Athena¡¯s call that had implied many things. They really didn¡¯t have time now.


    [It would be good if I faced you when I woke up.]


    [It¡¯s farewell child of Zeus. Warriors of Asgard.]


    ¡°Hades!¡±


    Athena yelled out to him but no answer returned. The divinity of Hades disappeared from Cerberus and their surroundings became dark once again.


    What they could see and hear remained the same but something had certainly changed.


    ¡°Athena-nim.¡±


    Tae Ho called out to Athena. She, who was looking at Cerberus with a stupefied face, turned to look at Tae Ho. She bit her lips and bowed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She thought that the situation would change if they arrived this ce, she thought that she would be able to repay Tae Ho and the group that had rescued her and had let her arrive to this ce.


    Tae Ho knew how Athena was feeling. He just put a smile instead of saying it was okay.


    Athena also smiled back. Tae Ho spoke once again while Cuchinn clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    It seemed like the barrier Hades had spoken about had been spread that the divinity of Ares got blocked at that instant.


    But it was clear who would win between the asleep Hades and the enraged Ares. They didn¡¯t have time to waste.


    Athena turned to look at Cerberus at Tae Ho¡¯s words and then the three headed beast started to take the lead while swinging his tail. The boatman Charon had already left and couldn¡¯t be seen.


    The two divinities shed from a far ce. An overwhelming sound got transmitted beyond the darkness.


    Cerberus, that walked lightlypared to how he looked, stopped in front of a big cave.


    There were several boulders in the entrance of the cave but a youth stood up from one of them.


    ¡°What, why are there so many of you?¡±


    A voice mixed with joy and perplexion.


    Athena knew who that was.


    It was the first time Tae Ho saw him but he knew who he was the moment he looked at him.


    Green words appeared above the head of the youth.


    [One of the 12 Olympians]


    [Messenger God]


    [Hermes]


    Thest of the 12 Olympians that remained as someone wanting to maintain the world.


    The one that wore winged shoes approached the group.


    < Episode 52 ¨C The pursuers (8) > End

 Chapter 182

    Episode 53/Chapter 1: The pursuers (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    ¡°Hermes!¡±


    ¡°Athena!¡±


    The youth reacted at Athena¡¯s call.


    The Messenger God Hermes.


    The son of Zeus. The guardian God of thieves and merchants.


    Athena ran towards Hermes and hugged him.


    Hermes also hugged her back by reflex but he was perplexed and just blinked.


    ¡°Wow, it seems like you have really gone through a lot. Athenaing to hug me first. How long has it been since we hugged each other? No, is this the first time? Is there a feast today?¡±


    His smiling face of a bad boy was really charming. Athena embraced him once again.


    ¡°I will do it one more time.¡±


    ¡°Good for me.¡±


    Hermes even closed his eyes as if savoring this moment and concentrated on their hug.


    But that time was short. Athena got out of Herme¡¯s embrace naturally and put on a smile with mixed emotions.


    ¡°I¡¯m really d you are safe.¡±


    You could see in her smile how much she had suffered.


    Hermes seemed to have found that smile regretful as he spoke with an exaggerated tone.


    ¡°Safe my ass. I got hit with the lightning of my father and only now did I be able to roam. You know if you can see me right? My divine power shrank down by quite a lot. That bastard Dionysus has been sweeping down my polises while I was asleep.¡±


    The God of wine and madness Dionysius.


    Athena bit her lips. Hermes having stayed as someone wanting to maintain the world meant that Dionysus and Aphrodite had turned.


    But it was something she couldn¡¯t turn over.


    Athena grabbed an important point from Hermes¡¯ words.


    ¡°Hermes, what do you mean asleep? You lost consciousness after you got injured?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I cked out in a blow. I don¡¯t know if you remember but my location back then was a bit vague, right? I wasn¡¯t somewhere Hera-nim could block it for me.¡±


    The reason the remaining Gods of the 12 Olympians that had remained as beings wanting to maintain the world getting seriously weakened was because of the lightning of Zeus that activated in a really unexpected situation.


    Athena, Apollo and Hermes got hit by it but the amount of damage they suffered was different.


    The one that suffered the most injuries was Hermes and the one that suffered the least was Apollo.


    The reason for it was simple.


    Apollo and Athena were able to benefit from the barrier Hera spread reflexively as they were next to her.


    But Hermes was facing Hera so he got hit by the lightning directly.


    ¡°But wait a moment. This isn¡¯t the time to be speaking.¡±


    Hermes interrupted himself as if he had just remembered and then took out a small staff and inserted divine power to it. Then, the staff started to fly in the air and drew a magic circle.


    It was a really big andplicated magic circle so it seemed like it would take some time to draw itpletely.


    Hermes checked that the staff moved well and turned to look at Athena once again.


    ¡°Um, Athena. Don¡¯t you know anything about Hera-nim?¡±


    He put an anxious facepared to before.


    Zeus had many children among the 12 Olympians but the only ones that were born between him and Hera were Hephaestus and Ares.


    All the others were the ones that were born due to his injustices outside.


    It was impossible for Hera, the protector of families, to look at the illegitimate child¡¯s in a good way as they were proof of his injustices.


    Because of that Hera dislike most of Zeus¡¯ children and they didn¡¯t have a good rtionship either.


    But only one person. Hermes was the only different one.


    Hera treasured Hermes like her own child and Hermes also loved Hera as his own mother.


    The reason their rtionship was special was thanks to Herme¡¯s plot but it was quite a bewildering and magnanimous idea as expected of Hermes.


    When Ares was still a kid, Hermes transformed into Ares to pretend that he was the real one and grew up taking her breast.


    Later on Hera realized that Hermes had tricked her but it was already after their affection had developed.


    In the end, Hera kept treasuring Hermes instead of getting angry at him and Hermes acted affectionately and yed the role of an affectionate baby.


    Athena bit her lips once again. It was because she knew that the anxiousness that appeared in his face was real.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I could only turn my back to Hera-nim and escape.¡±


    Anger appeared at Herme¡¯s face for an instant. It was rage at Athena for having escaped without Hera.


    Athena faced the rage of Hermes and spoke about what happened to Hera briefly.


    Hermes closed his eyes after listening to everything and suffered but it onlysted a moment. He retrieved the rage he had towards Athena and shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Well, can¡¯t do anything about it. It¡¯s not your fault. You don¡¯t have to feel that sorry.¡±


    He was forcing up a smilepared to before but at thest part he put a quite calm face.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, who are they? They don¡¯t seem like they belong to Olympus, are they from Asgard?¡±


    Athena reacted as Hermes hurriedly changed the subject.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They are heroes of Asgard. They are the benefactors that saved me.¡±


    Gratefulness and pride spread in Athena¡¯s face.


    Hermes let out a sincere sigh of admiration at her. It was surprising that she was apanied by warriors of Asgard but it was because the emotions that appeared on her face were quite new.


    ¡°Hee, I¡¯m thankful about that. Nice to meet you, I¡¯m the messenger God Hermes. Um....what was it? Oh, right.¡±


    Hermes pped his hands and then hit his left chest twice with his right fist.


    ¡°For Asgard and the eight realms.¡±


    He got it wrong.


    But Tae Ho and all the others received it with good expressions.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You are also including Erin here? It got destroyed.¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t like that bastard.¡¯


    Cuchinn said in a low voice and Adenmaha also put a face full ofints.


    But Hermes that was only concentrating on Tae Ho looked back to see if the staff was still drawing the magic circle and then said.


    ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m sorry that we haven¡¯t been speaking until now but can we postpone the introductions? I don¡¯t think we have much leisure. I¡¯m really sorry. I speak a lot so I don¡¯t think we will be able to speak about the important thing if we introduce ourselves. We could speak shortly but this is my nature.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    What did they have to answer to that? In addition, even if he spoke a lot he was still doing what he had to do so it didn¡¯t pose a problem.


    Athena led the conversation once again as Tae Ho got out of it naturally.


    ¡°Hermes, Ares has pursued us. We have to escape from him. Hades said that you know the path.¡±


    ¡°Um, that¡¯s right. Originally I came to Hades to ask for help. But Hades said that he would fall asleep and that he wouldn¡¯t be able to help me. When I told him that this wasn¡¯t time to be sleeping out of rage, he told me to wait as Athena would being soon.¡±


    ¡°Hades also made an unavoidable choice. Please understand.¡±


    ¡°You are certainly nice.¡±


    For Hermes, Athena was the model student.


    ¡°First of all Hermes, is the transference magic circle rted to the ce we are going?¡±


    Athena turned to look at the staff drawing the magic circle. It had barely drawn half of it.


    ¡°Yes, at first I thought that only Athena would being. If she was alone I could have carried her or whatever and then fly with the power of Tria like whoosh, but it¡¯s impossible if there are so many of you right? That¡¯s why I¡¯m drawing a magic circle. It¡¯s hard to do it as I haven¡¯t done it in a long while.¡±


    Hermes hit the floor with his winged shoes Tria and said. It looked like the staff was drawing the magic circle by itself but Hermes was the one that was actually inserting divine power into it.


    Athena asked once again.


    ¡°Where does it lead to?¡±


    ¡°I told you that I got hit by lightning and lost consciousness right? But the reason I didn¡¯t get captured means that someone obviously rescued me, right? But of course it can also be that Ares or Artemis had no interest in me and just left me there but the probabilities for that-¡±


    ¡°Hermes.¡±


    Athena cut Hermes¡¯ words and he returned to the main topic once again.


    ¡°Hades isn¡¯t the only one that has power equivalent to the 12 Olympians but isn¡¯t one. You know with this much, right?¡±


    She could only know. There was only one person if you excluded Hades.


    ¡°Hestia.¡±


    The Goddess of the brazier that had conceded her seat as one of the 12 Olympians to Dionysius.


    Her strength couldn¡¯t bepared to Poseidon or Hades but it didn¡¯t mean that she was weak.


    She belonged to the first generation of Gods of Olympus that were born between Chronos and Rhea just like Zeus, Hera, Poseidon and Hades.


    ¡°It¡¯s an obvious thing but she¡¯s fine.¡±


    Because she didn¡¯t get hit by Zeus¡¯ lightning.


    A light of relief shone in Athena¡¯s face.


    &


    Hades kept his promise.


    The barrier spread with his divinity didn¡¯t allow Ares and his children to approach them.


    ¡°A-The-Na!¡±


    Ares roared and swung his axe towards the barrier. The moment the barrier shed with the red divine power the sky and the earth shook greatly but it ended with that. The barrier didn¡¯t break down.


    Ares gritted his teeth. Hades was certainly strong but this barrier couldn¡¯tst forever. If he kept hitting it with his children a path would open up in the end.


    But he couldn¡¯t be sure how long that would take.


    The barrier of Hades wasn¡¯t a barrier that blocked all the divinities in a fair way. It was specialized to block Ares and that¡¯s why it was harder to break it.


    ¡®Hades is asleep.¡¯


    He could be certain of it. He didn¡¯t know the reason perfectly but at least seeing that the passage to the underworld closed was proof of that.


    Athena was a cornered rat but he couldn¡¯t rx. There was no way Hades spread a barrier irresponsibly and left Athena alone. He would have certainly prepared a hole for her to escape.


    That¡¯s why he had to hurry. He had to break the barrier the fastest he could and make a path.


    But it was at that moment.


    Ares, that raised his axe filled with his red divine power, turned to look at the south.


    There was someone approaching with a gale.


    &


    ¡°I healed my injuries in Hestia-nim¡¯s shelter. We will be able to hide ourselves if we are next to her.¡±


    ¡°Hestia hasn¡¯t heard the voice?¡±


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t. Hades is the exception-¡±


    Hermes stopped talking. His eyes were looking at a distant ce.


    Athena also turned back. Not only the two of them but Tae Ho¡¯s group also turned back by reflex.


    The barrier Hades set up was greatly weakened.


    It was the result of another divinity apart from Ares¡¯ being added.


    But it didn¡¯t end there. Something passed the barrier and it wasn¡¯t Ares or his children. But it was clearly someone that had a divinity.


    Bracky grabbed his hammer and Siri nocked some arrows in her bow of light.


    They were still far away. They needed some time for it to reach them.


    ¡°Get on the transference magic circle! It¡¯s almost ready!¡±


    Hermes yelled hurriedly. It wasn¡¯t the time to fight no matter who the infiltrator was. Right now, getting away from Ares was the most important thing.


    They didn¡¯t have time to draw another magic circle again.


    Adenmaha grabbed Nidhogg¡¯s hands and got her up on the magic circle. It was so big that they still had space even after ten people got on it.


    Hermes looked at the movements of the staff with an anxious face.


    Tae Ho red at the darkness and activated his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯.


    A clear red word that couldn¡¯t bepared to the children of Ares.


    Tae Ho knew who he was.


    &


    The boatman Charon also knew him. He had seen his mothere to the river Styx while he was still a baby.


    Charon didn¡¯t stop him and he didn¡¯t attack Charon either. He didn¡¯t even ask the boat from Charon.


    He ran on top of the water. It was a charge like a storm.


    &


    ¡°It¡¯s almost done!¡±


    Hermes yelled. He retrieved his staff and the magic circle started to emanate bright light.


    Athena gulped dry saliva. Patroclus hid Sybi behind him as if trying to protect her. Roloid down on the magic circle and opened his eyes sharply.


    But then, a howl was heard from across the darkness. It belonged to Cerberus.


    ¡°Done!¡±


    Hermes raised his staff.


    Athena clenched her fists and looked at the darkness. The light of the magic circle became stronger and Drakon Ismenios realized who was the one that was approaching them.


    Patroclus closed his eyes.


    The magic circle started to activate. Hermes¡¯ divine power spread to their surroundings.


    But at that moment.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Adenmaha said.


    Tae Ho heard her voice and also sensed that Adenmaha extended her hand to him.


    But he didn¡¯t turn back. He couldn¡¯t grab her hands.


    Tae Ho looked at the front.


    He finally arrived. He threw his spear toward the magic circle.


    That was like a thunderbolt.


    It had a really strong force behind it.


    Tae Ho sensed.


    That the moment that spear touched them the magic circle would get destroyed.


    And the spear would reach them before the magic circle activatedpletely.


    He couldn¡¯t stop it with the fake Valkyries. It was too strong for that.


    A moment.


    A really short time.


    The light of the magic circle that surged up passed the height of the group. Fear spread in Adenmaha¡¯s face.


    No.


    She couldn¡¯t finish speaking. The moment Adenmaha opened her mouth Tae Ho made a decision. He ran outside the magic circle and pulled Arondight from the air.


    The one that could stop the spear with an attack.


    The one that had the highest probabilities to somehow survive.


    Tae Ho was the only one. Then, he didn¡¯t have room to think.


    The sword and the spear shed.


    The overwhelming sound covered Adenmaha¡¯s scream like yell.


    The spear was fended off.


    And the group disappeared along the light.


    ¡®He¡¯sing.¡¯


    Cuchinn said and Tae Ho looked at him.


    [Great hero of Zeus]


    [Achilles]


    Not the fake but the real one.


    He pulled a spear from the air and charged towards Tae Ho.


    < Episode 53 ¨C Legend of a Hero (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 183

    Episode 53/Chapter 2: The pursuers (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    There were several heroes existing in Olympus, that didn¡¯t go through any war after Titanomachy.


    Each one of them were existences that possessed outstanding martial arts, courage, wisdom, etc. Strong points of each of them.


    But there was always a star that shone more than the others.


    Since Zeus climbed to the throne of the king of Gods until now.


    There were three named heroes among the countless one.


    The strongest great hero of Olympus, Heracles.


    The hero killer Achilles.


    The hero of wisdom Theseus.


    Patroclus had spoken to Tae Ho about Achilles while travelling.


    It was to reminisce about his friend that he shared a deep friendship enough that they were able to give their lives to each other but most of all it was to give information about Achilles to Tae Ho that would one day fight with him.


    Achilles, who was born between Zeus¡¯ hero Peleus and a lesser God of the sea and a nymph Thetis, was born with a really extraordinary fate.


    The child of Thetis will be greater than his father.


    It was the prophecy of the one that could see the future, Prometheus.


    Actually Thetis was so beautiful the God of the sea Poseidon and several others lined up for her but after this prophecy no one could recklessly ask her for marriage.


    The strong great Gods feared that a child stronger than them would be born and the normal Gods couldn¡¯t approach Thetis because of the interference of the greater Gods that were afraid an existence that was at the same level as them would be born.


    In the end, the one Zeus chose was the human hero Peleus.


    Thetis was forced to marry and she didn¡¯t like the human Peleus but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. It was impossible for a nymph and a lesser God of the sea to go against the will of the greater Gods.


    What was fortunate was that Peleus loved Thetis sincerely and that he was simple and devoted even among the human heroes.


    Thetis epted Peleus¡¯ feelings not too long after and then had a child with him and that child was the one that would be born with the fate to be greater than his father such as the prophecy of Prometheus, Achilles.


    Thethis, who loved Achilles too much, tried to do everything she could for him.


    First, she soaked him in the river Styx several times and gave him a body of steel.


    She even focused on his education and entrusted him to Chiron, the great master of all the heroes including Heracles.


    Achilles mastered the best spearmanship of Olympus under Chiron, participated in the war of Troy that was called the war of heroes, massacred countless heroes and obtained the title of ¡®hero killer¡¯.


    He ended up dying at the end of the war but that was merely a new starting point for Achilles.


    The God of kings Zeus retrieved the soul of Achilles when it entered Elysium and epted him as his own great hero. This was the real start of the great hero Achilles.


    ¡°Achilles has two weapons that are especially strong. One is his shield and the other one is his spear. The two of them are weapons forged by Gods directly.


    The one that made Achilles¡¯ shield was the cksmithing God that controls fire, Hephaestus.


    Hephaestus was chased away from Olympus when he was young with the reason that he had a disorder and the one that picked him up and raised him was Achilles¡¯ mother Thetis.


    Because of that Thetis was like a mother for Hephaestus and Thetis¡¯ child Achilles was like a step brother for him.


    Hephaestus received a request from Thetis to make a shield which he worked on for an entire night and this became Achilles¡¯ shield.


    ¡°The shield of Achilles will never get destroyed. It received the attacks of countless heroes but only a scratch was made on it. In addition, the shield of Achilles can absorb all kinds of attacks. Be it inflicted by a sword or magic.¡±


    The spear of Achilles was a weapon made directly from Chiron when he wasn¡¯t a God yet.


    Chiron gifted Achilles a spear himself as he grew as the most astounding spearman among his disciples and Achilles killed a lot of heroes with that spear.


    ¡°That spear was made with a meteorite so it was called as the meteorite spear but it¡¯s now called the hero killer spear thanks to Achilles¡¯ performance. Just looking at it as a simple spear, you could say that it¡¯s the best weapon of Olympus.¡±


    A divinity of a demigod.


    A body like steel that des wouldn¡¯t work on.


    The best spearmanship on Olympus and the fastest feet.


    In addition, two special weapons.


    There was a reason he was named as a great hero even among the countless heroes.


    Not even the pure Gods Deimos or Phobos were a match for him.


    Not even the 12 Olympians were able to defeat him if they weren¡¯t proficient in battle. That was who Achilles was.


    But he was charging right towards him.


    The intent of Achilles that had killed countless heroes was really overwhelming. His intent made others kneel down just with charging.


    The great hero of Zeus.


    The hero killer.


    The best spearmanship that could make even Gods kneel down.


    ¡®So, what are youcking in?¡¯


    Cuchinn asked.


    He didn¡¯t fear Achilles at all. It wasn¡¯t because he was the strongest hero that represented Erin.


    He wouldn¡¯t fall behind him.


    To Achilles. Tae Ho wouldn¡¯t fall behind the great hero that seemed like he was born with a golden spoon since he was born.


    Bathing in the river Styx?


    Tae Ho had eaten the apple of youth several times that the Goddess of youth administered. He even ate the peaches that were sent from the Temple.


    The greatest master of Olympus?


    They had the greatest master of Erin. Scathach¡¯s spearmanship didn¡¯t fall behind to Chiron¡¯s spearmanship at all. No, Cuchinn rather imed that it was better.


    Weapons made by Gods?


    Cuchinnughed at that. He could only do so.


    ¡®He dares to boast with only two weapons?¡¯


    Arondight was retrieved from Tae Ho¡¯s hands. And the weapon that he grabbed instead of it was Gae Bolg, the best spear of death of all the spears of Erin.


    In addition, several equipment were added to Tae Ho¡¯s body.


    Each one of them were equipment that had a legend behind it.


    Speed setting.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t dodge the charging Achilles. He rather faced and charged towards him.


    A conspicuous light shone on Achilles¡¯ eyes facing Tae Ho. It was because it had been too long since someone charged towards him since Hector, who was equal to him in the war of Troy.


    The first meeting was a sh between two spears.


    It didn¡¯tst too long. They slipped off from each other and the two of them, that had fast speeds that got ahead of the gale, passed each other.


    They could know with this attack.


    They couldn¡¯tpletely grasp the abilities of the other but they realized that it wasn¡¯t shallow at all.


    Achilles moved his feet lightly on the surface where Hermes¡¯ divine power still remained and on the ce the magic circle disappeared at.


    He somewhat understood the situation. He was sure that Hermes took Athena and her group and escaped.


    But it wasn¡¯t all bad.


    He had the man in front of him to thank for that.


    He would have regretted it if he missed the man in front of him even if he did catch Athena.


    Idun¡¯s warrior.


    The top ranked warrior of Asgard that was equal to a great hero of Olympus.


    Achilles put on a smile at his feelings of wanting to win.


    Tae Ho faced him and smiled bitterly.


    He had expected it but he wasn¡¯t an opponent he could beat easily. That¡¯s why he needed a change in ns.


    He would forget about Ares.


    Also that he was breaking Hades¡¯ barrier and that he would have to leave him out from his pursuit.


    He just focused on the opponent in front of him. It was no different to the countless battles he had in the tower of shadows.


    They shed once again.


    The both of them were really fast. The exchange between spears was so fast it was hard to chase it with your eyes.


    The collision didn¡¯t ring that much. Achilles¡¯ fighting style of holding a spear in one hand and a big round shield in another resembled his father Peleus and it was unexpectedly steady.


    The basics were defending by using his shield and the spear was meant for counter attacking after defending.


    Because of that Tae Ho attacked more times than Achilles but most of them were being blocked by Achilles¡¯ shield.


    The shield Hephaestus had forged was special just like Patroclus had said.


    They absorbed Tae Ho¡¯s attacks and didn¡¯t leave any shock. In addition, it even absorbed the sound created by the collision.


    Originally, even if you blocked an attack perfectly with your shield, it would still inflict some damage to the defender. But the shield of Achilles was different. Achilles didn¡¯t get hurt at all as his shield absorbed all the shock.


    After his attack, Achilles¡¯ sharp counterattack started. Tae Ho dodged them rather than blocking them and naturally, Achilles attack only tore the air. The loud sound generated when steel shed against steel didn¡¯t ring.


    Countless attacks were exchanged in a short time.


    Tae Ho grope for a method to defeat Achilles like had always did.


    First his shield.


    He thought of a strategy and then executed it.


    [Saga: The warrior that had a Goddess meet him]


    After a turn of attack and defense was exchanged, six Valkyries were summoned next to Tae Ho.


    They didn¡¯t hold any weapon and charged towards Achilles from different directions.


    Sigrun, Gudrun, Hildegarde, Rasgrid, Kaldea, Hrist.


    Achilles didn¡¯t be perplexed. He executed attacks calmly and removed the fake Valkyries.


    It was blindingly fast. It was to the point where three stabs were seen as only one.


    Sigrun and Gudrun disappeared even before they could approach him. Hildegarde and Hrist took one more step but that was all.


    Achilles swung his shield and grinded Kaldea. Thest one, Rasgrid, got near Achilles but she ended up having her chest pierced.


    Only one breath.


    The six Valkyries disappeared in only one breath of time. And thanks to that, Achilles couldn¡¯t react properly.


    A bomb exploded.


    They were the bombs the fake Valkyries were holding. In the first ce, Tae Ho had made the Valkyries charge forward with the intention of blowing them all up.


    It wasn¡¯t a normal bomb.


    If it was just an explosion or magic, it wouldn¡¯t be able to pierce through Achilles¡¯ shield. Even Achilles¡¯ steel like body may be able to endure the explosion.


    But what exploded from the bomb was green poison.


    The poison of the ck dragon Nidhogg.


    It was something Nidhogg umted and condensed before she lost her hundred meter big body.


    Achilles stopped breathing and tried to resist at the poison with his divinity but it wasn¡¯t easy.


    The wind generated by swinging his spear and shield pushed away the poison at the outside but he couldn¡¯t do anything about the poison that exploded close to him.


    He took a breath. The poison dug through his skin.


    And Tae Ho charged at that moment.


    [Arachne¡¯s ne]


    [Earring of a poison dragon]


    [Regenerating snake skin]


    [Waistband of health]


    Poison resistance setting.


    It was the setting he had prepared when Nidhogg was making the bombs of condensed poison.


    Tae Ho reacted immediately at Tae Ho¡¯s attack when he passed through the poison but his limbs were out of sync. He could only defend with his shield and not counterattack.


    The poison was disappearing. Tae Ho retrieved his spear after one set of attacks and then activated his saga.


    [Saga: The warrior that had a Goddess meet him]


    This time three fake Valkyries appeared.


    Ingrid, Gandur and Reginleif.


    They were the three strong Valkyries that had a highpletion rate and were especially strong.


    Ingrid grabbed Achilles¡¯ thighs. Gandur and Reginleif grabbed one arm each.


    Originally, Achilles should have been able to shake them off but he was weakened due to Nidhogg¡¯s poison. He couldn¡¯t help but have his arms spread.


    Achilles let out a howl and red in front of him. He saw Tae Ho and Tae Ho also saw him. He executed a stab at his chest without hesitation.


    There was no sound. The shield that left Achilles¡¯ arm by its own stopped Tae Ho¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Uooo!¡±


    Achilles let out a roar behind the shield that was floating in the air. He swung his arms and removed Gandur and Reginleif and then swung his fist with the hand he was grabbing his spear and crushed Ingrid.


    But at that moment Tae Ho extended his hand.


    What he was aiming for when he made the Valkyries charge towards him was to attack his chest but he was also taking into ount this situation.


    Tae Ho grabbed Achilles¡¯ shield and Achilles looked at that Tae Ho andughed fiercely. He clenched his left fist as a signal and tried to pull his shield and Tae Ho at the same time.


    But Tae Ho was a bit faster.


    [Saga: His pocket is connected to a treasure vault]


    Achilles¡¯ shield disappeared in the air. Achilles opened his eyes widely and Cuchinn cheered.


    ¡®It clearly is a cheat!¡¯


    It was impossible to take it and use it for himself right now. Not letting him use it was the best he could do but it was enough with that.


    Achilles hurriedly grabbed his spear properly and Tae Ho poured down attacks that were like lightning.


    Scathach¡¯s style technique.


    Lightning stab.


    The spear shed against the spear with sounds like thunder.


    < Episode 53 ¨C Legend of a Hero (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 184

    Episode 53/Chapter 3: The pursuers (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    The basis of winning was breaking the stance of the opponent.


    A fighting style using a spear and a shield prioritized a solid defense.


    That¡¯s why he took away his shield. He made him change his style forcefully.


    But the moment their spears exchanged blows and his flood of blows ws blocked Tae Ho realized.


    It wasn¡¯t weakening due to the change of style.


    Phase two.


    The moment Achilles dropped his shield his attacks became faster and more ferocious.


    Kwagagagagang!


    Tae Ho concentrated even more inside the loud explosions. Meanwhile Achilles increased his speed even more.


    ¡®This crazy.¡¯


    Cuchinn cursed out. He, the strongest spearman in Erin, could know.


    An offensive spear technique that neglected defense through attacking.


    This was the real spearmanship Achilles learnt from the great master of Olympus Chiron.


    Cuchinn didn¡¯t know of this but Achilles had obtained the shield of Hephaestus before he participated the war of Troy.


    It was because his mother Thetis was really worried about him going out to war so asked Hephaestus to make a shield to protect him.


    Achilles thanked the love of his mother and developed his own style using a shield.


    He kept obtaining victories in session even though he sealed his original spear techniques and thanks to his genius like talent made a new spear technique of his own while massacring heroes.


    But this was certainlyckingpared to his original techniques.


    Your movements could only be static in a battle to protect yourself with a shield.


    But Achilles was the hero with the fastest feet in Olympus.


    A static battle didn¡¯t suit him. What really suited him was a fast exchange.


    Faster.


    Like the wind of Zephyr.


    Like the lightning of Zeus!


    Kwagang!


    Achilles¡¯ attack became increasingly fast after throwing his shield. In addition, his spear wasn¡¯t the only fast thing.


    Achilles continued to move. He poured down attacks from the front but then got behind Tae Ho and made a surprise attack.


    Tae Ho barely blocked his attack and at some point the attacking and defending ones changed.


    Spears flew from the sides. It wasn¡¯t only limited to Achilles¡¯ stab. All kinds of attacks you could execute with your spear poured down in an irregr pattern.


    Cuchinn knew.


    Achilles¡¯ spear techniques was better than Tae Ho¡¯s. In addition he was also above in speed and strength.


    Blood flowed down from his body. They were from the wounds that flowed down from the attacks he hadn¡¯t been able to blockpletely. Most of them were just grazes but even so if you umted small injuries they would be big at some point.


    But Cuchinn shut his mouth. He didn¡¯t give any advice to Tae Ho.


    It wasn¡¯t because he was worried about his concentration breaking.


    ¡®He¡¯s catching up.¡¯


    Wounds were still being created in Tae Ho¡¯s body but the speed they were being generated was dropping. Achilles¡¯ attacks were blocked or dodged.


    Achilles was still superior in speed and strength but regardless of that the reason there was a change was because Tae Ho¡¯s spear techniques had started to catch up to Achilles¡¯.


    Achilles felt bewildered through the tip of his spear.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s unavoidable.¡¯


    Even Cuchinn was surprised before.


    Tae Ho had experienced death more than a thousand times in the tower of shadows for 2 years and umted a lot of battle experience.


    How could he do that?


    Even if he was given time, he didn¡¯t spend time on eating and sleeping and you were reborn even after you die.


    Would everyone be able to do what he did?


    It was impossible. It wasn¡¯t enough with having an indomitable will. No matter how strong your will was, if your abilities couldn¡¯t catch up you would keep dying without being able to advance to further floors.


    It also wasn¡¯t because of Scathach¡¯s techniques.


    In the first ce, the tower of shadows was a ce for the practitioners of her techniques to train. But there was no one like Tae Ho.


    The spear shed against the spear.


    Only ten minutes had passed but the number of blows passed the thousands.


    Meanwhile Tae Ho¡¯s spear techniques developed. He grew while fighting.


    ¡®No, it¡¯s not like that.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t only his spear techniques. You couldn¡¯t bring such a dramatic change just with the growth of your spearmanship.


    Tae Ho was different to Cuchinn.


    If you just saw at the talent for the spear Cuchinn was above him. That¡¯s why he could be sure of it.


    What would have happened if the weapon Tae Ho was holding wasn¡¯t Gae Bolg?


    If he was holding Caliburn or executing a two sword technique with Gatin and Arondight?


    The result would have remained the same and that¡¯s why Cuchinn kept silence.


    The spear and the spear shed again. No, they crossed. At some point the tip of Tae Ho¡¯s spear took a turn and Achilles¡¯ attack stopped with that. It was the result of the flow of his attack having been cut off perfectly.


    Tae Ho tilted his head because he was surprised at himself. Achilles gritted his teeth unconsciously.


    He would see with the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯.


    And grasp with Scathach¡¯s style insight.


    It didn¡¯t matter what weapon he was holding. He would use everything he had and fight.


    A dark blue divinity arose in his body. His divinity started to flow faintly when he first exchanged blows with Achilles but it was different now. It had be stronger, clearer.


    Bang!


    Achilles executed an attack. He felt anxiety from the tip of his spear but he was still fast and strong. He executed overwhelming consecutive attacks to try to scatter Tae Ho¡¯s concentration but then swung his spear widely and changed the flow. After that he took a leap and stabbed down his spear.


    All of this happened in an instant. His attack was so fast you could describe it that way.


    But Tae Ho reacted to that. He read the flow naturally.


    The spear falling down at his head.


    He ced it lightly to his spear that resembled lightning.


    [Saga: His pocket is connected to a treasure vault]


    There was no sound.


    The shield of Achilles that popped up from the air blocked his spear.


    Achilles kicked the air and clenched his left hand. His shield tried to leave Tae Ho¡¯s hands and return to Achilles.


    Tae Ho let go of the shield. He swung his hand which he let go of the shield towards Achilles, that was making a somersault after retrieving his shield, instead of stabbing with his spear.


    The back of Tae Ho¡¯s hand shone. Caliburn, that appeared by ripping the air, stabbed Achilles¡¯ waist.


    Achilles dodged it. He twisted his waist and dodged it but it was enough with that.


    Tae Ho extended his spear towards he who had his stance broken.


    The shield thatnded on Achilles¡¯ arm flew up once again but it waste. Gae Bolg grazed Achilles¡¯ waist.


    A groan was heard. Achilles kicked his shield to create some distance with Tae Ho instead of falling down.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t miss him. This time Arondight flew towards Achilles. Tae Ho retrieved the shield that floated up with his saga and yelled.


    ¡°Gant!¡±


    A strong shock swept over Achilles. Thanks to that Achillesnding became unstable. Tae Ho charged towards the staggering Achilles.


    Kwagagagagang!


    The attacking and defending side changed once again. Tae Ho¡¯s attack became faster. The dark blue divinity covering Gae Bolg became stronger with time.


    Achilles let out a roar and brought up the divine power of Zeus. He faced the spear of death with his hero killer spear.


    An exchange between Zeus¡¯ golden divine power and the dark blue divine power that would devour everything.


    Part of their surroundings were destroyed just by the aftershock of their battle.


    Tae Ho concentrated even more. He didn¡¯t stop pouring attacks at Achilles.


    At that moment Achilles realized one thing.


    He was the one giving more strength to Tae Ho. It wasn¡¯t only in techniques.


    Divinity.


    Achilles was a great hero.


    And the enemy in front of him was also one. A top ranked warrior of Asgard- he was someone equivalent to a great hero in Olympus.


    But that wasn¡¯t the case now. It was changing more and more.


    Break out.


    Change.


    Promotion.


    The divinity was bing stronger and a new God was being born in front of him.


    How and why in this moment?


    It was simple.


    Achilles also knew it.


    He would put everything he had and grow through battles.


    Use everything he could use and acquire victory.


    It was like that even before he entered Valha.


    And has been like that until now.


    And all that process, and everything that would happen from now on became one for this moment.


    Cuchinn knew it now. He smiled bitterly and admitted.


    The God of battles.


    The name of the God that had the dark blue divinity.


    Zeus¡¯ divine power exploded. Achilles red at Tae Ho in the middle of the golden light breaking down. He red at the God that has just awakened and poured down everything he had at him.


    One attack.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t dodge it. He also executed the best attack he could right now.


    After that, blood surged up from Tae Ho¡¯s body. It was the result of Achilles¡¯ spear reaching Tae Ho¡¯s body.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t copse. He covered the dark blue divinity in his body and faced the opponent that was pierced with Gae Bolg.


    Achilles looked at his chest being pierced by Gae Bolg. He looked at his surroundings with eyes that were losing light and smiled with his lips dyed with blood.


    So that¡¯s it. This is the end.


    It was a humble end. There weren¡¯t many people watching like in the war of Troy.


    Only his opponent and himself.


    But Achilles didn¡¯t lose his smile. He looked at Tae Ho that was in front of him once again.


    The God of battles.


    And at the same time the God of conquest.


    He possessed two deities even though he awoke only now. But this wasn¡¯t all. Achilles realized one more thing.


    What Deimos grasped coincidentally when he was about to die. What he wanted to tell Ares however he could.


    That was also awakening. The cogwheels started to spin with the obtaining of a deity.


    Achilles vomited blood.


    But he didn¡¯t stop smiling.


    Was this also fate that was decided by the Gods?


    It was good whatever it was. At least in this moment, his actions would have been solely his.


    Achilles vomited blood once again.


    It was the result of Tae Ho¡¯s dark blue divinity having destroyed Achilles heart and also his divinity.


    But thanks to that, Achilles could get out of the control of the Gods. He cut off Zeus¡¯ divine power and stated his will from the first time he became a hero.


    Patroclus.


    His mother Thetis and father Peleus.


    Please.


    He wished hisst hope could be transmitted to Tae Ho. The great hero, that had to turn as someone wanting to destroy the world because the Gods destined that for him, transmitted hisst strength to Tae Ho through Gae Bolg.


    Achilles¡¯ divinity that broke to pieces.


    It wasn¡¯t an attack. Tae Ho conquered his divinity naturally as if conquering a dragon.


    [Synchro rate: 87%]


    Achilles copsed. Thest piece of his divinity started to release a certain kind of strength. It gave more speed to the cogwheels that had just started to spin.


    Tae Ho breathed roughly. He had defeated Achilles and obtained a deity but he had lost too much blood. The strength contained in the hero killer spear acted like poison. He wanted to copse right now and fall asleep.


    But he couldn¡¯t do so. Tae Ho retrieved Gae Bolg and red beyond the darkness.


    He could feel a divinity breaking down another divinity.


    The God of war Ares.


    He finally destroyed the wall of Hades.


    < Episode 53 ¨C Legend of a Hero (3) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 185

    Episode 53/Chapter 4: The pursuers (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    Ares red below him. He looked at the deep darkness beyond the fragments of the violet colored divine power.


    There was only one entrance to the underworld. So now that Hades was asleep Athena¡¯s group was like a cornered rat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go my children.¡±


    Ares said and his children obeyed him. They threw themselves into the darkness.


    &


    Tae Ho took out a golden apple of Idun from the air. He ate the applepletely but the recovery wasn¡¯t easy. Part of it was because of Achilles¡¯ attack but it was also because he spent a great amount of power in the process of awakening.


    But he had to hurry. Ares was going to arrive soon.


    But it was at that moment.


    The one that was observing his fight with Achilles approached Tae Ho. He just transmitted his thoughts instead of saying something.


    Follow me. There¡¯s no more time to dy.


    The boatman of the underworld Charon.


    Tae Ho followed his back.


    &


    When Ares arrived in the underworld he lit up his red divine power like mes. The seventy or so children of his also released their divine powers so the darkness of the underworld was erased partly.


    Ares tilted his ear. He couldn¡¯t hear Achilles battling anymore.


    What could have happened?


    Ares took a step.


    &


    Charon took Tae Ho to the river Styx.


    He heard the children of Aresing down but he didn¡¯t rush.


    [Get deep inside of it. The power of the river Styx will heal you.]


    A low and gloomy voice rang in Tae Ho¡¯s head.


    Tae Ho looked at the small red divinity litting up in the darkness and ate up the remaining pieces of golden apples he had. He then threw himself into the river like Charon had said.


    It was cold.


    It was so cold he felt like it would freeze his soul.


    Tea Ho endured the shock that could stop his heart. Idun¡¯s blessing protected Tae Ho once again.


    [Raise your divinity and ept the power of the Styx.]


    Tae Ho released his dark blue divinity and entered to the river until it covered his head.


    He closed his eyes unconsciously. He could breathe naturally even though he was underwater and fell asleep like that.


    Charon looked at Tae Ho for a moment and turned around. The red aura that was seen far away got a bit bigger. It was starting to close the distance.


    Charon closed his eyes and then walked towards Ares.


    &


    Ares crossed the river Acheron and saw the corpse of Achilles.


    He was putting on a satisfied smile even though he had his chest pierced and had his heart and divinity destroyed.


    Pentesilea, who had grudges against him since the war of Troy, let out a suppressed voice. Ares fulfilled the wish of his daughter who wanted to at least destroy Achilles¡¯ corpse.


    ¡°I can¡¯t feel Athena¡¯s divinity.¡±


    Where did she escape to?


    Ares opened his eyes sharply. He sensed the faint reverberations of Hermes that remained.


    Rat bastard.


    Ares dislike Hermes even before he turned to be someone wanting to destroy the world. It was obvious as he had impersonated him and grew up by feeding on the breast of his mother Hera.


    ¡®He used a transference magic circle.¡¯


    But some time had passed since they used it. It was hard to see that they used it right after they defeated Achilles.


    Then, there was a high probability the one that defeated Achilles was still here somewhere. No, there was the probability everyone of Athena¡¯s group pretended to use the magic circle hoping that Ares left.


    And that was also right. If everyone of the group hadn¡¯t fought by joining strength, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to defeat Achilles this quickly.


    ¡°Charon.¡±


    Ares said. The boatman was standing at the edge of his sight.


    &


    Tae Ho fell in a deep sleep.


    The clear and dark water of the river Styx healed each one of his injuries. It also granted him a body like steel just like it did with Achilles.


    While his body was healing and undergoing transformation, his consciousness went to a deep ce. His dark blue divinity epted a new change that urred deep in his soul.


    Tae Ho opened his eyes.


    He wasn¡¯t inside the river. He could see the residence of Idun which he really wanted to see even though it hadn¡¯t even passed a month.


    ¡°Hello once again?¡±


    ¡°Heda.¡±


    A smile spread on Tae Ho¡¯s face.


    &


    Charon didn¡¯t say clumsy words. He knew what Ares was thinking the moment he called his name.


    He would kill him.


    He wouldn¡¯t even torture him. It was a closed ce anyways. He would rather kill him first instead of listening to whatever he had to say


    [Ares, God of war.]


    Charon said gloomily. Ares inserted his red divine power in his sword and at that moment the river of Acheron surged up and charged towards the God of war and his children.


    &


    Heda was a fake.


    It was like the Valkyries Tae Ho called, but not the real one.


    But even so Tae Ho couldn¡¯t erase his smile from his face. Heda transformed into Idun and she grabbed Tae Ho¡¯s hands. She then took his hand and advanced forward.


    The surrounding scenery changed. Idun¡¯s residence changed into a ins and a golden apple tree was seen far away.


    You can¡¯t.


    He remembered the words Adenmaha wanted to say at thest moment. Idun transformed into Adenmaha. She smiled while assuming a prim air and then snorted and stopped in ce. She raised her hand and pointed at the one standing below the golden apple tree.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    ¡°I will be waiting.¡±


    Adenmaha had transformed into Nidhogg. She smiled brightly and waved her hand towards Tae Ho.


    Tae Ho advanced towards the golden apple tree. The surroundings changedpletely once again.


    The smallke touching the roots.


    Tae Ho knew this ce. The head of Mimir looked at Tae Ho with casual eyes and the one who was looking at theke turned towards Tae Ho.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit sudden but it seems like the time hase.¡±


    The king of Gods Odin.


    He extended his hand to Tae Ho.


    &


    Theke of Acheron that surged up with the intent to devour everything couldn¡¯t sweep down anything at all. It scattered into nothingness.


    Ares¡¯ sword split the river. His red divinity killed the power of Charon that was controlling the river of Acheron.


    Charon tried to make the river raise once again but it was impossible. The arrow Pentesilea shot pierced his chest.


    Ares opened his eyes sharply.


    It was because he had doubts on why Charon stood to himself to stop him.


    Charon was someone that wouldn¡¯t stand up in a battle he had no chances to win. Why had he stood up when Hades was asleep and had no probabilities to win at all?


    Ares¡¯ thoughts wasn¡¯t wrong at all.


    Charon wasn¡¯t someone that stood up in a battle he couldn¡¯t win.


    Hades was asleep and the group of Athena had no strength left. That¡¯s why Charon didn¡¯t interfere with Achilles.


    But at this moment he stood up to Ares to buy a little bit of time.


    The reason was simple.


    Prospects to win had appeared.


    Achilles told Charon what he had found out before he died.


    What he needed was a little bit of time.


    Time to overturn not only the situation in front of their eyes but also the entire danger that has fallen in Olympus.


    The children of Ares tore the corpse of Charon. Charon resisted desperately but he could only buy a little bit of time.


    But it was enough with that.


    A change urred in that little time.


    Ares turned his head. He looked at the river Styx.


    &


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about your current situation.¡±


    Odin said. He also wasn¡¯t the real one. He was a fake like Heda.


    ¡°The only thing I know is that you obtained a deity and that you aren¡¯t able to face the real me. You should probably be in great danger.¡±


    But he wasn¡¯t a fake made by Tae Ho. It was a fake made by the power of the rune that was engraved in Tae Ho, that Odin engraved in him when they were trapped in the roots.


    Odin looked at Tae Ho. He raised his hand and drew a shining rune.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior.¡±


    Odin pushed the rune. The rune shining in white touched Tae Ho¡¯s chest and permeated in him.


    ¡°Asgard¡¯s savior.¡±


    Tae Ho realized that all of this was Odin¡¯s arrangement. He understood what he had prepared since they were caught in the roots.


    That¡¯s why Tae Ho let out a bewildered expression unconsciously.


    ¡°Loki would have liked this.¡±


    Odin put on aical smile as if Tae Ho¡¯s reaction was funny and then hit his chest naturally.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    Tae Ho answered. The pure white light became Tae Ho¡¯s by its entirety and his dark blue divinity devoured everything in his surrounding.


    &


    Ares was the God of war and that¡¯s why he could feel it.


    ¡°Bring out your power and protect yourselves. Gather up behind me, I will sweep away the entrance of the underworld.¡±


    He spoke as calmly as possible but his words became faster the more he spoke. The children of Ares gathered behind him hurriedly and he concentrated a huge power that couldn¡¯t bepared at all to when he split the river of Acheron.


    The children of Ares gulped dry saliva. It was because the strength Ares had gathered was that great.


    It wasn¡¯t only Ares¡¯ own divine power. It was the result of having brought up the power from his sacred force and even from mount Olympus.


    Ares raised up his sword that got dyed in his crimson power and looked at the river Styx. There was someoneing up from the river.


    It was someone that was covering himself with his dark blue divine power.


    The children of Ares didn¡¯t know who he was.


    But Ares did. The moment he faced him he realized something even though they were still far away.


    ¡°Odin! You crazy old bastard!¡±


    He was shocked and cursed out. He couldn¡¯t even think about bursting out the power in his strength because he was really surprised.


    But the opponent wasn¡¯t like that.


    Tae Ho looked at Ares and activated the power of his new strength as naturally as breathing.


    &


    Adenmaha, who was grabbing on Hermes¡¯ cor and threatening him that they had to return immediately put on a dumbfounded expression. New shock spread in her face that was covered in tears.


    ¡°Tae Ho master.¡±


    Nidhogg, that was crying while grabbing Adenmaha¡¯s sleeves, said.


    The Valkyries breathed roughly. They looked at each other. Gandurughed. Ingrid put on a silent smile.


    It was a really long distance but they knew. They could only feel it.


    Rasgrid looked at Athena. She nodded and Athena gulped dry saliva in the middle of her bewilderment.


    &


    The connecting path was still closed.


    It couldn¡¯t connect to the outside.


    But Odin realized what was happening outside the connecting path. It was because something he could only feel was happening beyond the world boundary.


    Odin grasped it in a moment. Zeus had be an enemy and the same went for Ares. That Olympus was in a great danger it had never faced before.


    Odin! You crazy old bastard!


    He heard Ares¡¯ curse and that¡¯s why Odinughed out loud.


    ¡°How shabby Ares. How can you be called as a God of war like that?¡±


    He knew the reason Ares was feeling shocked.


    Because even Freya, who was next to him, was looking at him with a dumbfounded face while dropping her mouth and opening her eyes wide.


    The words ¡®are you crazy?¡¯ clearly appeared in her beautiful eyes.


    But that¡¯s why Odin could criticize Ares.


    ¡°I will do whatever it takes to win.¡±


    That was war.


    War was something you had to do whatever it took to win.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m the God of war.¡±


    &


    ¡°My warrior Tae Ho.¡±


    Idun said. Heda extended her hand to the direction of Olympus.


    &


    ¡°Idun, Heda.¡±


    Tae Ho said yfully.


    He red at Ares and activated his new strength.


    Odin¡¯s arrangements.


    What he nted in Tae Ho.


    [Odin¡¯s sessor]


    [The master of Asgard]


    Tae Ho stepped on the ground roughly. He employed the power of the master of Asgard and the God of conquest although it was still small.


    [Myth ranked saga]


    [Hall of Valha]


    What was spread due to that.


    What was conquered.


    Thisnd would be Asgard from now on.


    The dark blue divinity grasped the surroundings.


    Ares was surprised and turned to look at himself. And he realized.


    The connection with mount Olympus and his sacred force.


    Everything was severed.


    < Episode 53 ¨C Legend of a Hero (4) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 186

    Episode 54/Chapter 1: Hall of Valha (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    There was one master for one world.


    The king of Gods.


    The protector of the world and the leader of the ones wanting to maintain the world.


    That¡¯s why that master was special.


    &


    Ares couldn¡¯t believe the reality in front of his eyes.


    They were all called as the 12 Olympians but the difference between Zeus and the others was clear.


    The only and real master of Olympus was Zeus.


    The masters had an ability that was different from the other Gods. There was a region only the master could reach.


    Because of that, Zeus didn¡¯t name a sessor since he had a strong desire for power. He didn¡¯t even think of handing over his seat to another one.


    Ares understood Zeus because he himself would have done the same.


    In addition, Zeus had rebelled against his own father Chronos and taken the seat from him.


    He was endlessly aware that someone who could threaten his seat could appear and also didn¡¯t stop being on guard with his brothers and children that had already submitted to him.


    For Ares the action of handing over his seat to another person was outside of his logic, no- it was something he couldn¡¯t even imagine as he grew up below him. You could say that it was the same as giving up your life.


    Ares¡¯ bewilderment made his thoughts stop for a while. The children of Ares noticed that something had gone really wrong but they didn¡¯t know that Tae Ho had be the master of Asgard like their father did.


    And the Hall of Valha spread.


    The dark blue divinity conquered the entrance of the underworld that had lost its owner when Hades fell asleep.


    Ares was bewildered once again. It was because the connection he had with the mount of Olympus and his sacred force was cut off like a lie when the Hall of Valha spread.


    Ares knew the reason for that soon.


    The ce he was on wasn¡¯t Olympus anymore. It was Asgard that was inside Olympus.


    The territory of the sacred force spread with the order of the master cut off all external strength.


    This is the main God.


    An absolute authority that was still weak but it was possible only because he was the main God.


    Ares raised his head and looked at the master of Asgard.


    And met his third bewilderment.


    &


    The ¡®Hall of Valha¡¯ was a saga that changed the surroundings into Asgard and especially into Valha.


    It was a really obvious story but the ce the Gods of Asgard could release their strongest power was in Asgard.


    The ce with the most plentiful power for Idun was the ins with the golden apple tree and for Freya it was her pce Sessrumnir.


    But the reason Tae Ho spread the ¡®Hall of Valha¡¯ wasn¡¯t only to strengthen himself.


    While Tae Ho travelled with the 2 Gods of Olympus, Apollo and Athena, he realized how important was a sacred force for the 12 Olympians.


    It would strengthen and weaken them.


    It would buff them and cut the buff of the opponent.


    The authority of the main God was really unfamiliar for Tae Ho but Scathach¡¯s insights shone once again. It made him grasp the range of power he could use and Tae Ho made the current situation by utilizing that power the most.


    But it wasn¡¯t time yet.


    The God of war Ares was weakened but he was still in excellent shape. He also had his 70 children.


    That¡¯s why he would also increase his numbers.


    He had to face an opponent that was hard to even escape and he uttered the names of the ones he didn¡¯t want to call because of that.


    ¡°Adenmaha.¡±


    The one that had said that would apany him to the pits of hell.


    But she wasn¡¯t able to do so.


    Adenmaha appeared in front of him. She hit Tae Ho¡¯s chest strongly with a face that had be a mess because she cried too much and then turned around and showed her back. It seemed like she was saying that she would never fall back.


    ¡°We will seeter.¡±


    She growled and said in a low voice. Tae Ho suppressed his desire to embrace her back and then called out the name of the remaining ones.


    Nidhogg, Rolo, the newly obtained Drakon Ismenios.


    ¡°Tae Ho master!¡±


    Nidhogg, who had the same teary face as Adenmaha, embraced Tae Ho from his neck. Rolo was putting on an uninterested expression but he was smiling with his eyes and Drakon Ismenios praised him like he did the past days.


    When they were connected to Idun¡¯s residence he could make them return with the summoning rock but right now it was impossible as the connection with Asgard had been cut off. That¡¯s why Tae Ho hadn¡¯t called his summons until now.


    But the reason he was calling them now was simple.


    He had gained probabilities to win.


    They weren¡¯t driving them into a corner without any answers, he was apanying them in a battlefield they could win.


    [Saga: The warrior that had a Goddess meet him]


    The fake Nidhogg that had a body of a hundred meters appeared behind him. The fake Adenmaha stood next to Adenmaha and wiped off her tears while smiling.


    [Saga: Master of mes]


    [Saga: Master of frost]


    [Saga: King of violence]


    The fake Adenmaha and Adenmaha transformed into a white dragon. Rolo became a me dragon and Drakon Ismenios transformed into a huge golden dragon and looked at the front.


    [Saga: The one that conquers dragons]


    [Saga: Dragon monarch]


    The great ¡®Dragon monarch¡¯ controlled all five dragons and gave the same order to the dragons that seemed like they filled up the entrance.


    Ares looked at them and was bewildered once again at the five dragons that appeared in front of him.


    It was the same for the children of Ares. They couldn¡¯t take in the sudden change in the situation.


    ¡°Stop this.¡±


    Tae Ho extended his hand and at the same time the five dragons opened their mouths. They fired out the strength they had concentrated in an instant!


    Kwagagagagagagaga-!


    Five lights. Five traces of despair.


    The five rays of authority fired Ares and his children. Ares roared.


    ¡°Get behind!¡±


    Ares swung his sword. He released the authority of the God of war and faced the five streaks of rays.


    Some of his children were swept by the dragon breath and disappeared. The ones that hid behind Ares tried to aid them with the little strength they could and released their divine power.


    Ares roared once again. He split in two the breath of Nidhogg that fell from the front!


    Kwagang!


    The green light finally broke. It seemed that the other breaths also spent all their strength or swept away at Ares¡¯ divinity as they disappeared along the crimson power.


    Ares breathed roughly and red. The five dragons that had just fired their dragon breath were drawing breath with open mouths. It seemed like they couldn¡¯t release another attack immediately.


    Because of that Ares smiled. His confidence recovered even by a little.


    Ares was the God of war. Even though his connection with the mount of Olympus and his sacred force got cut off, he was still one of the strong 12 Olympians.


    That¡¯s why he could win this.


    That¡¯s why he would be able to ovee this!


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Someone yelled behind him. It was the voice of Pentesilea. Ares realized one fact he was missing from her yell which was close to despair. There was something he hadn¡¯t been able to see because of the five huge dragons.


    The master of Asgard.


    The newly born God of battle.


    He wasn¡¯t there.


    He wasn¡¯t in the ce he had been standing.


    ¡°The sky! The sky!¡±


    ¡°Father!¡±


    His children raised their voices at the same time. Ares raised his head hurriedly and looked at the sky and saw at the one surging in the middle of the darkness. He was surrounded by a dark blue divinity but you could see him clearly even in the darkness.


    You could not help but do so.


    He stood out so obviously.


    Gale and thunder.


    The things shining in the darkness were covering Tae Ho¡¯s body. You could say that it was blue lightning that exploded off.


    [Saga: The one that controls gale and lightning]


    [Saga: The charge of the warrior is like a storm]


    He fell down from the sky like a meteor. Ares flinched at his overwhelming appearance and stepped back. The only thing the children of Ares could do was shrink down or take defensive stances.


    Kwagang!


    From the sky to the ground.


    Lightning went off. Tae Ho descended along the lightning like Bracky¡¯s saga.


    At the same time, blue electricity swept the surroundings. The children of Ares copsed at the overwhelming shock generated by the wide area attack and Ares let out a groan as he faced it head on.


    But it didn¡¯t end yet. Tae Ho stood up and moved his hand. At that moment dozens of streaks of lightning, rain and thunderstorm swarmed in the sky.


    Kwagagagagagagang!


    Thunder shed. The lightning that fell from the sky hit the children of Ares.


    There was no more darkness. The light was so strong it erased the deep darkness in an instant.


    Ares endured the streaks of lightning. He looked at Tae Ho who was approaching him while covered with lightning and his dark blue divinity. He let out a bewildered voice.


    ¡°Y, you can also wield Thor¡¯s power?!¡±


    The God of Thunder.


    The strongest warrior of Asgard.


    ¡®No, that is Bracky.¡¯


    Tae Ho said that inwardly. He wasn¡¯t so kind as to say it out loud.


    The more the opponent misunderstood the better. If he exaggerated his power and made the opponent misunderstand about a power he didn¡¯t have, he could cut down the battle power of the opponent.


    In addition, he could also shake Ares¡¯ mental power.


    ¡®You are still shameless after having be the main God.¡¯


    Cuchinn clicked his tongue but he was smiling. There was pleasure he couldn¡¯t hide in his voice.


    Odin.


    The God of war.


    The real God of war that had resisted his fate even though defeat was fated.


    Cuchinn admired his resolute decision and praised his courage for having given up his seat as the main God.


    This was a real God of war.


    Ares was merely a child in front of him.


    That¡¯s why he should defeat him.


    Win against him.


    Tae Ho extended both of his hands. Gatin appeared in his right hand and Arondight in his left one.


    The sentence of Erin shone. The sentence of the Milesian that remained in the weapons that lost their masters released their light.


    [Saga: The warrior that had a Goddess meet him]


    The fake Scathach appeared. The fake Freya and the fake Athena appeared next to her and the fake Heda and the fake Idun appeared once again.


    But it didn¡¯t end there. The fake Valkyries that had disappeared in the battle against Achilles also appeared. The fake Reginleif flew on the Valkyrie horn and strengthened the Valkyries.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms!¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms!¡±


    The fake Valkyries yelled and charged towards the children of Ares. The five dragons also transformed into Valkyries or flew up to the sky and joined with the Valkyries.


    Tae Ho looked at Ares. He cursed out and raised his sword.


    Tae Ho brought up his divinity. The golden divine power of Idun covered Gatin and Tae Ho¡¯s dark blue divine power covered Arondight.


    Kalsted¡¯s style.


    Lightning sh.


    Tae Ho charged. The storm of divinities devoured the God of war.


    < Episode 54 ¨C Hall of Valha (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 187

    Episode 54/Chapter 2: Hall of Valha (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SlowAsLightning


    The attack using two swords was fast and strong. Ares moved his hand hurriedly to block Tae Ho¡¯s attack but it didn¡¯t matter. His feet and hands were stiff because of his continued bewilderment.


    Ares¡¯ defense was broken. Arondight hit his sword and Ares¡¯ right arm was pushed back as if being bounced back.


    Tae Ho took one more step. He entered Ares¡¯ range and poured out sword attacks.


    Red blood scattered. Thin and long wounds gouged Ares¡¯ steel like body.


    Ares felt pain. He stood on many battlefields as the God of war but he rarely got wounded.


    That¡¯s why the pain was big. The physical pain got added to the pain in his heart and bore a bigger pain.


    How did this happen?


    How was the God of war suffering like this?


    Ares roared. The yell that had the dignity of a God behind it suppressed Tae Ho¡¯s attacks.


    Ares made a decision in the opening that was made. This was war. He wasn¡¯t nning on following Odin but he was also a God of war like him.


    That¡¯s why he had to let himself go. He didn¡¯t have to worry about the price to win.


    The eyes of Ares started to be red. Ares didn¡¯t suppress himself. He released the instincts as a God of war that started to awaken after smelling blood.


    Ares let out a roar. The reason there were 2 Gods of war among the 12 Olympians was because they were in charge of different types of war.


    Athena directed the cold war that urred in rational and conscious thoughts.


    She was amander and was someone that ordered from behind rather than fighting at the front.


    Ares was different.


    He was a soldier. He relied more on his instincts and wild nature instead of rationality.


    No matter what kind of moralw and sweet words were added, in the end war was suppressing the opponent and forcing them to do what you wanted.


    It only had a simple principle of having to kill your enemy so that you could live.


    Because of that, no matter how much his techniques on war were developed, you still had a barbaric nature in your essence.


    Ares was the God of that barbaric nature.


    The principles of war.


    Suppressing the opponent with pure strength and a war where you sought the life of the opponent.


    Ares¡¯ father heated up in crimson once again. But that strength didn¡¯t only belong to him.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    One of his children yelled as if despairing. He, who was born between Ares and a human queen and had admired him forever, let out a painful groan and copsed.


    But that was only the start. The children of Ares that were facing the fake Valkyries groaned in pain and also copsed. There were some that had their lives taken because strength left their bodies while fighting.


    The sister of Penthesilea, Hippolyta, let out a coughing sound and fell on her butt. She was born between Ares and a human but she was born with a particrly strong divinity and that¡¯s why she was able to maintain consciousness even now. She understood instinctively what was happening to them.


    Ares was retrieving the divinities of his children. No, you could say that it was like plundering and extorting.


    The ones that were born between Ares and humans copsed first. After that, the ones that were born between nymphs did andstly, the pure Gods that were born between two Gods copsed in silence without even despairing.


    Hippolyta knew. The ones that were half humans could still living on as humans even if their divinities got taken but it was different for the pure Gods. Now that their divinities got taken away, they became so weak they could die at any moment. The closer they were to being a God the more strength they gave to Ares and the price of that was experiencing a heavier loss. There were some that actually got their lives taken away.


    Part of the children let out howls of resentment and some of them even started to curse out Ares.


    But Hippolyta was different. She was the daughter of the God of war and realized that the actions of her father, the God of war of Olympus weren¡¯t wrong.


    Because he was the God of war.


    He was a vicious God that exterminated the enemy in front of him!


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Hippolyte offered her divinity dly.


    She saw the divinities of the children that gathered in one and was being gathered to the God of war with eyes of delight.


    Ares roared. Even though the connection with mount Olympus and the sacred force got cut off, he transformed into the real God of war once again after devouring the divinities of his seventy or so children.


    It was an overwhelming strength. His sword regained its crimson color in an instant.


    ¡°Kuoo!¡±


    Ares roared and swung his sword. The entire Hall of Valha shook at his rough attack. It struggled at the power of the God of war that was running wild like a beast.


    Tae Ho barely dodged his sword. He concentrated and concentrated more.


    The concentrated divinity of Ares was really strong. It was much stronger than Tae Ho who had just awakened as the main God.


    But he didn¡¯t fear. He didn¡¯t even expect that things would somehow turn right.


    If Ares was the God of war Tae Ho was the God of battle.


    Tae Ho had already experienced more than a thousand times a battle against an opponent stronger than him.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t block Ares¡¯ sword. He read the trajectory of his attacks with the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯ and focused on dodging.


    Ares chased him. The attacks were dodged but the power of the crimson light that swept up the surroundings obstructed Tae Ho¡¯s movements.


    The distance closed. The space by which Tae Ho dodged the sword became smaller.


    And at some point Tae Ho realized it.


    He couldn¡¯t dodge this.


    The sword stabbing down above his head.


    The crimson red sword.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t give up. He didn¡¯t stop fighting in the time that fragmented.


    And there was something being transmitted to him.


    Something gave strength to him, the master of Asgard.


    Don¡¯t lose.


    He heard a voice from the time that seemed to have stopped. Tae Ho realized who the voice belonged to and what was the strength behind it.


    Don¡¯t lose!


    ¡°Adenmaha!¡±


    Tae Ho yelled. It wasn¡¯t a physical yell. You could say that he yelled with his divinity.


    The strength that was transmitted from Adenmaha wasn¡¯t the power of Idun. It was the first prayer of Adenmaha that she offered to the God of battle, the master of Asgard.


    Ares had his children.


    And Tae Ho had Adenmaha. Nidhogg and the cocky Rolo.


    It was too smallpared to the strength Ares gathered but it was enough. This ce was Asgard and not Olympus. This ce was Valha spread over Olympus!


    The sword of Ares grazed Tae Ho¡¯s side. It broke the ground and the crimson power exploded.


    But the aftershock couldn¡¯t affect Tae Ho. Tae Ho was already moving the moment the de hit the ground.


    He ordered himself as the God of battles.


    Faster.


    Faster.


    Like a blowing gale.


    Like falling lightning!


    Kwagang.


    Blue electricity exploded and at the same time the rune of Bragi amplified the power of his saga.


    [Saga: The charge of the warrior is like a storm]


    Ares couldn¡¯t chase his movements. He ended up losing him even though he was right in front of him.


    The remaining thing was just blue electricity and then thunder erupted. The dark blue divinity bared its sharp fangs behind Ares.


    The crimson divinity covering Ares¡¯ body got torn off. Ares roared in pain and turned around and Tae Ho swung his sword once again towards him.


    Kagang!


    Gatin collided against Ares¡¯ sword but didn¡¯t make a contest of strength. He used the skillful movements of Scathach¡¯s techniques to send Ares¡¯ sword flowing away. At the same time he swung his left hand and threw Arondight.


    ¡°Kuak!¡±


    Arondight tore Ares¡¯ shoulder and flew to the sky. Tae Ho then threw Gatin and the sword of the sun stabbed Ares¡¯ stomach.


    Ares stepped back and swung his sword. It was an attack unleashed with hisst resolution.


    But there was no sound. The sound of crushing Tae Ho or the sound of the ground being destroyed.


    Achilles¡¯ shield.


    Hephaestus¡¯ divine object shone with Idun¡¯s golden divinity. The power of life blocked the crimson powerpletely.


    Tae Ho swung his shield. It pushed away Ares¡¯ sword and then extended his left hand towards him.


    [Saga: Equipment of the dragon knight]


    He didn¡¯t create a weapon to wield it. The sentence of the Milesian shone in Tae Ho¡¯s left hand and unleashed an attack Ares couldn¡¯t even imagine.


    Beginner short sword.


    Runefang.


    The sword of the winter wolf.


    All the weapons Tae Ho used until now. The weapons of Kalsted recorded in ¡®the equipment of the dragon knight¡¯.


    All of those weapons drew a circle around Tae Ho¡¯s left hand and poured towards Ares. They were strengthened by the sentence of the Milesian and obtained speed.


    A bombardment of weapons.


    The barrier of divinity Ares spread in a hurry blocked the first few attacks and the weapons Tae Ho made ended up getting destroyed.


    But it changed in the middle. Ares got pushed behind. There were weapons that pierced the warrior of divinity and stuck in Ares¡¯ body.


    Finally, the barrier copsed. Thest sword of light pierced Ares¡¯ chest.


    ¡°Kuaak!¡±


    Ares stepped back. There was only pain in his voice, it didn¡¯t have valor or ambition in it.


    Tae Ho chased after him. He almost didn¡¯t have any strength left as he used the ¡®equipment of the dragon knight¡¯ in consecution but he still advanced forward.


    He grabbed the weapon he received when Odin conceded the seat of the master.


    Gungnir.


    Odin¡¯s spear.


    The spear of absolute uracy that represented the master of Asgard.


    The weapon covered with a dark blue divinity pierced the chest of Ares.


    The golden divinity pushed away the mes that were covering the divinity of the God of war and the dark blue divinity became a sharp sword and destroyed the God of war!


    Ares screamed and that also got transmitted to his children that were still alive.


    Ares craved strength. He wanted to light the mes of his divinity even if he had to offer the lives of all his children.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t allow that. He made the God of war of Olympus submit as the master of Asgard and the God of conquer. His dark blue divinity devoured the divinity of the God of war that was trying to lit up again and destroyed it.


    The light in Ares¡¯ eyes disappeared.


    The connection between Ares and all his children was blocked. The ones that were despairing as they were getting their strength and lives taken lost consciousness.


    Ares looked at Tae Ho for thest time and Tae Ho sensed the existence looking at him through Ares.


    The owner of the voice.


    The one that had turned half of the 12 Olympians into beings wanting to destroy the world.


    Tae Ho red at him and put back Gungnir. A crack appeared in Ares¡¯ body and then broke downpletely. It became ash and got scattered away.


    [Synchro rate: 89%]


    Tae Ho closed his eyes and let out a sigh. He then turned around.


    He could see Adenmaha. She was smiling like a fool with a teary face. Her master Tae Ho realized why she was smiling like a fool and bit his lips to hold back theughter that was about toe out.


    He called my name.


    He said Adenmaha and not Heda.


    Hehe, hehehe.


    She smiled modestly and sincerely enjoyed it.


    ¡®Blessed bastard.¡¯


    Cuchinn said and Tae Ho agreed to his words. He didn¡¯t only turn to look at Adenmaha but at everyone and imed as the master of Asgard. You could say that his yell was a deration of war to the one that infringed upon Olympus.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    Asgard won¡¯t abandon Olympus.


    He would protect Asgard and the nine realms.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    Bracky and Siri hit their chest from a distance. Odin held the same words in his mouth from Asgard even though the connection had been severed long ago. Freya looked at Odin as if he had turned crazy but she also followed Odin and hit her chest.


    The destruction of the God of war Ares.


    The liberation of all the ones that were under the control of Ares.


    It was the beginning of a great counter attack.


    < Episode 54 ¨C Hall of Valha (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 188

    Episode 55/Chapter 1: The legion of the main God (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    Freya, that was looking at the direction where the connecting path to Olympus was, nced sideways.


    She saw Odin that was also cing his fist in his chest like her.


    Freya thought for a moment in that state and then asked in a low voice.


    ¡°I copied you in the moment but did it turn out well?¡±


    Freya could also see what was happening in Olympus because she was next to Odin. But the time she could see was really short. The transmission ended even before she could grasp the situation.


    Odin frowned slightly at Freya¡¯s anxious voice and then answered with aid back voice.


    ¡°Probably. I wouldn¡¯t know if Ares was the antipode in the fate of Idun¡¯s warrior but he¡¯s the master of Asgard now.¡±


    His im was rather irresponsible but actually Odin had proof. He could see what was happening in Olympus a while longer than Freya and thanks to that he could also understand what kind of effect the ¡®Hall of Valha¡¯ Tae Ho spread with his divinity region had.


    Odin was the God of War. He had investigated about the Gods of Olympus long ago for the worst case situation and was confident to say that he knew them quite well.


    The opponent was the God of war Ares.


    If they had shed head on then Idun¡¯s warrior wouldn¡¯t have any chances at victory. But that was only when he hadn¡¯t ranked up as a to ranked warrior and was still Idun¡¯s warrior.


    Looking that the seat of the master had been over it meant that Idun¡¯s warrior had awakened his deity.


    The God of battle.


    And at the same time the God of conquer.


    The deity showed a characteristic of a God clearly.


    Odin didn¡¯t even think that Idun¡¯s warrior would lose after he awakened as a God of battle and even halved Ares¡¯ divinity with his ¡®Hall of Valha¡¯.


    Odin checked the progress of the battle once again and nodded slowly. And in the first ce, if Idun¡¯s warrior had been defeated the seat of the master of Asgard would have returned to him. But that wasn¡¯t happening so he was sure that Idun¡¯s warrior had won.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Odin, that was deep in his thoughts, tilted his head and asked.


    Freya let out a long sigh at his face that really didn¡¯t know what was wrong.


    ¡°Ha....it really got handed over.¡±


    The seat of the master of Asgard.


    Odin was the same as always but Freya could feel the difference. She couldn¡¯t sense the strength of the master from Odin anymore.


    Odinughed refreshingly at Freya¡¯s words and then held her waist and said.


    ¡°So you are saying it got handed in a fake way?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, you know that I really want to hit you right?¡±


    ¡°If you are going to hit me anyways please hit me gently.¡±


    Freya closed her eyes as Odin spoke casually and then hit her chest a few times.


    ¡°You are really a snaky person.¡±


    Odin¡¯s actions had be lighter after they defeated the World Wolf as if a tooth that bothered him had been plucked out.


    Freya regretted that Odin became darker after the Great War so she weed this change but she still missed Odin that had some weight in him.


    But regardless of Odin knowing how she felt, heughed once again and asked.


    ¡°Are you that angry?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t get angry? How can you not tell me? It was the samest time.¡±


    Because he didn¡¯t say a thing about Loki. He made her resent the hero that had sacrificed himself for Asgard for a hundred years.


    The eyes of Freya that were looking up at Odin became slightly red. It was because the frustration of Odin being secretive and the regret towards Loki had surged up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. When I was in the roots I was in a situation that I had to imagine the worst....And after that, I could have never imagined this would happen.¡±


    ¡°Are you putting up that as an excuse? You had plenty of opportunities to tell me in the middle.¡±


    ¡°Now that you say it you are right.¡±


    Freya dropped her shoulders as Odin agreed honestly. She felt like she was the only one bing a fool the more they spoke.


    ¡°Leave it. Only my mouth hurts when we speak. In the end you are saying that you don¡¯t trust me. You just treat me as as someone you can hand over the trivial duties.¡±


    ¡°How can that be? You are the only kid I can leave Valha to.¡±


    ¡°You are always like this.¡±


    Freya mumbled in a low voice and pouted and then Odin embraced her from her waist like he couldn¡¯t endure it anymore.


    ¡°This pouting side of you is also cute.¡±


    ¡°Leave it. I should really hit you.¡±


    Freya really hit Odin¡¯s shin as soon as she finished speaking. But of course, it was really slightly and then checked if he was okay.


    Odinughed once again at her.


    ¡°Why are you aware of me after hitting me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because i¡¯m too gentle, worrying about the leg of an old man.¡±


    ¡°Hm, old man.¡±


    Odin put more strength in the arm he was grabbing Freya. She snorted and then pped Odin¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Ugh, such a snaky person. Anyways, you know that this is not the time to be ying like this right? This means that Zeus and Ares havepletely turned as enemies.¡±


    Freya¡¯s voice became serious once again and Odin¡¯s eyes became sharp.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be the case for all of the 12 Olympians. Athena was next to Idun¡¯s warrior.¡±


    The rtionship between Ares and Athena was bad but it wasn¡¯t to the point they wanted to kill each other. But regardless of that, they were still facing each other so it was clear the sides had been split.


    ¡°Did an internal conflict arise?¡±


    ¡°I wonder.....it would be good if it were that simple....but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case. Didn¡¯t you also feel it?¡±


    The ones wanting to destroy the world.


    Ares wasn¡¯t the God of war Odin and Freya knew anymore. He ended up switching sidespletely.


    ¡°We have to open the connecting path the fastest possible.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t know how many of the 12 Olympians had changed sides. Perhaps, everyone except for Athena may be enemies of Idun¡¯s warrior. They had to dispatch reinforcements the fastest they could.


    But Odin spoke in a low voice instead of raising his voice like Freya.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be easy even if the two of us join hands as you can see that they sealed it with all their determination. Most of all...i¡¯m not the master anymore.¡±


    Odin had just returned from the northern region to Valha.


    That¡¯s why he still hasn¡¯t met the seal in the connecting path.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for someone that wasn¡¯t a master to dispel the seal spread by a master. In addition, the other side has just destroyed everything and then sealed it up. They had to reconstruct everything one by one and rebuild the connecting path again. So naturally, the former was much more difficult.


    ¡°But you are still the God of magic. You can do it.¡±


    Freya clenched her fists and said. Odin nodded.


    ¡°Right, I have to try however I can if it¡¯s to rescue Idun¡¯s warrior.¡±


    Odin was nning to go to war with Olympus if it was to save Tae Ho even when he was still a top ranked warrior. But now that he had be the master of Asgard he would have to pour all of the forces of Asgard and save him.


    But it was then. Freya frowned as if something was wrong and then asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Odin?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What should I say. It was clearly an emergency situation but I feel somewhat relieved.¡±


    Freya¡¯s face was close and she was the God that maintained the closest rtionship with Odin since the Great War.


    Odin got bewildered at Freya¡¯s words but then understood her feelings. She nodded and said.


    ¡°It must be because of your trust in him. That if it¡¯s Idun¡¯s warrior, he will be able to use the authority he just obtained in an effective way....Didn¡¯t he actually shave away Ares¡¯ divinity by spreading his own region of divinity?¡±


    ¡°What else can he do with the authority of the master?¡±


    ¡°A lot of things.¡±


    Freya put on a dissatisfactory face at the vague answer but Odin still spoke of something else instead of exining.


    ¡°Freya, the prettiest kid of Asgard. The war has just ended but we have to prepare for a new war.¡±


    The war between Asgard and Olympus.


    Odin wasn¡¯t nning to have Asgard as the battlefield at all. If war erupted once again, they would be at the offensive instead of the defensive in that war.


    And what they needed for that.


    Odin sent flying the herd of crows that were sitting in the window with a gesture of his hand. He ordered Hugin that flew the highest.


    ¡°Call Thor.¡±


    The God of Thunder that would stand at the vanguard of Asgard.


    While Hugin rushed off to somewhere Odin and Freya got out of Valha. They prepared a cat carriage that would head to the connecting path of Olympus.


    &


    ¡°Adenmaha.¡±


    Adenmaha smiled like a fool at Tae Ho¡¯s call and moved her fingers sluggishly. Looking at her rubbing her shoulders was really lovely.


    ¡°Adenmaha.¡±


    He called her again but the reaction was vague again. It seemed like she was in her own world.


    ¡®Tch tch tch, poor thing. How did you treat her usually that she likes it that much with just having called her name? Look at the wall and reflect on your actions.¡¯


    Tae Ho also felt a little bit of guilt. Adenmaha was always at his side. He really felt like he had treated her too unkindly like Cuchinn said.


    ¡®At least stroke her head. Or embrace her. Settling the battlefieldes after that.¡¯


    While Cuchinn was coaching him, Tae Ho turned his body to the left reflexively. It was because there was someone running towards him.


    ¡°Tae Ho master!¡±


    Nidhogg embraced Tae Ho¡¯s neck. She raised her voice with a really excited voice.


    ¡°We won! We defeated the bad guys! I defeated them with my roll!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, it¡¯s all because of Nidhogg.¡±


    Nidhogg¡¯s eyes started to shine as Tae Hoplimented her. She smiled simply like Adenmaha and then twisted her body and said with a low voice.


    ¡°Compliment me a bit more. Stroke my head.¡±


    She was quite honest in many meanings.


    As Tae Ho stroked her head while enduring theughter, a new voice was heard behind him.


    ¡°Ohh....lord. You have obtained a deity. Congrattions. I got sincerely impressed at your prowess of having defeated the God of war Ares.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Ismenios. You have been of big help.¡±


    When Tae Ho answered while creating some distance, Ismenios clenched his chest with an enchanted expression.


    ¡°Kuk, this....I believe that Drakon Ismenios will get drunk on happiness and lose consciousness.¡±


    ¡®I really do think he¡¯s dangerous.¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke with disgust.


    No matter the case Ares was the blood brother of Drakon Ismenios. But of course, for Ismenios he was a viin that had kidnapped and detained his mother so he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of rejection.


    ¡®You can obtain peace when you look at Rolo.¡¯


    Tae Ho took one more step back while still holding Nidhogg and then looked at Rolo. He was putting on an uninterested face as expected.


    ¡°But lord, what are you going to do with the children of Ares? There¡¯s a probability they will bother us so how about killing them all?¡±


    Peacested only for a moment, Drakon Ismenios came up with an extreme opinion.


    Tae Ho got surprised and then activated the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯ and looked at the children of Ares. Excluding the ones that had died while Ares took away their divinity and the ones that lost their lives with the Valkyries, there were about twenty people that were half dead.


    Tae Ho said to Drakon Ismenios.


    ¡°Is there really a need to do that? Ares died so they also got freed from his restraint.¡±


    ¡°But there may still be some that have loyalty towards him>¡±


    The expression of Drakon Ismenios was really serious. There were some like Hippolyte that had offered up their divinities themselves so there was no guarantee that they would simply side with them even if their restraint was freed up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just imprison them for now. There may be some that convert like you, Ismenios.¡±


    Even no one came up, he opposed to killing them all. Tae Ho was a God of battle, not a God of massacre.


    ¡°Ah....I have been greatly impressed once again at your generosity.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Tae Ho interrupted his words, that were getting long, and then looked at Adenmaha and Nidhogg.


    ¡®Oh, it changed.¡¯


    ¡®WHat did?¡¯


    Tae Ho transmitted Cuchinn what he saw.


    [Tae Ho¡¯s Valkyrie]


    [Adenmaha]


    [Tae Ho¡¯s Valkyrie]


    [Nidhogg]


    The title ¡®Tae Ho¡¯s Valkyrie¡¯ appeared temporarily when he used his saga on Rolo but this was different.


    Adenmaha and Nidhogg weren¡¯t Idun¡¯s Valkyries anymore. They were Tae Ho¡¯s Valkyries.


    ¡®Did they move legions as you became the master?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, i¡¯m sorry for Idun-nim but.....this would be better just looking at the immediate efficiency. I can also lend them my strength. So.......¡¯


    ¡®So?¡¯


    I¡¯m nning to gather the remaining power in Olympus into one.¡¯


    ¡®Well, you shou....wait. This bastard, you are finally revealing your ck side.¡¯


    The Valkyries of the other legions.


    Tae Ho was nning to move all of them to his legion. He had an excellent justification that he could increase the strength of the Valkyries a bit more in an isted situation and he also had a way to execute the authority of the master.


    But of course, that wasn¡¯t because of a simple collecting greed. Just like Nidhogg¡¯s and Adenmaha¡¯s prayers were of help in the battle against Ares, Tae Ho would get strengthened just by increasing the number of members in his legion.


    ¡®Are you also going to make Siri and Bracky move?¡¯


    The two of them had a strong sense of belonging of their legion and in addition they received good will from the God they served.


    But thinking of the current situation, the correct answer was to move them to Tae Ho¡¯s legion.


    ¡®A legion of the main God will be made.¡¯


    A legion that was few in numbers but wasparatively strong.


    But contrary to Cuchinn¡¯s expectation, Tae Ho shook his head.


    ¡®I have other ns for captain Siri and Bracky. Although I will have to see if that¡¯s possible.¡¯


    ¡®Other ns?¡¯


    ¡®Other ns.¡¯


    What he became able to do as he became the master.


    A new n appeared in Tae Ho¡¯s head.


    < Episode 55 ¨C The legion of the main God (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 55/Chapter 2: The legion of the main God (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    ¡°So master, what are you going to do in the end?¡±


    At the entrance of the underworld after the ¡®Hall of Valha¡¯ has been retrieved.


    Tae Ho leaned up on Rolo that was lying down on his stomach and Adenmaha was leaning on his shoulder and arm.


    Tae Ho looked at Adenmaha¡¯s face that still had stains of her tears and then answered while looking forward.


    ¡°Hermes wille soon. Athena-nim should have noticed the situation over here.¡±


    Tae Ho could feel the ones that were connected to him when he awakened as the master. Even though Athena was a God of Olympus, she was connected with Tae Ho through his saga so she must have also noticed the changes.


    But of course, he wasn¡¯t sure of it. Even if Athena realized that Tae Ho had awakened as the master she wouldn¡¯t know what happened after that.


    But she was a really wise person. In addition, Tae Ho was like thest thread of hope for her so she would try to check what happened however she could.


    ¡®SO anyways, you are saying that Hermes is going toe.¡¯


    Cuchinn organized the situation with a casual voice. It seemed like he was a bit absent minded and Tae Ho knew the reason for that. It was because he was checking on Nidhogg that was apprehending the children of Ares along with Drakon Ismenios.


    She had just learned how to make a knot so the speed she was doing it was really slow in addition that it was a mess but she was still trying her best. You could only smile warmly at her.


    ¡°Um, so you are saying that meeting with Hestia-nim is the best for now right?¡±


    ¡°She should be the one that is the finest among the forces of Olympus we can approach. And now that I see, did you meet Hestia-nim before?¡±


    ¡°Uh......I think I saw her....¡±


    Adenmaha paused and evaded Tae Ho¡¯s eyes. Tae Ho approached his face closer to her as she seemed really suspicious.


    ¡°Saw her...?¡±


    Adenmaha turned her headpletely but it was meaningless as she was stuck next to Tae Ho.


    Adenmaha groaned for a while and then made an excuse.


    ¡°Um, I was arguing that I had to go and rescue master.....¡±


    ¡°Argue?¡±


    ¡°And grabbed his throat.....¡±


    Adenmaha flushed.


    Summing up, she did meet Hestia but she was grabbing on Hermes¡¯ throat so she hadn¡¯t been able to greet her.


    ¡°Um, the first impression wasn¡¯t good then.¡±


    No, it was the worst.


    Tae Ho naturally thought of Adenmaha growling at Hermes while grabbing his throat and the Goddess that didn¡¯t know what to do and was putting a troubled expression.


    Adenmaha seemed to have read Tae Ho¡¯s mind that she spoke sharply.


    ¡°You know that this is all because of you right? I should lecture you first......¡±


    She stopped talking there. Adenmaha ended up pausing her words unconsciously when she was about to lecture him.


    The reason was obviously Tae Ho.


    ¡°Adenmaha, i¡¯m always grateful. You have always been with me since we met right? And you also gave me strength this time. If you hadn¡¯t been here I wouldn¡¯t have been able to defeat Ares. It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±


    Tae Ho looked at Adenmaha¡¯s eyes fixedly and spoke quickly and the effects were amazing. Adenmaha¡¯s face became red in different meaning to before and barely snorted after some time.


    ¡°Hm, hmph. You always try to pass away things......¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still really grateful at you.¡±


    Tae Ho spoke once again. This time, Bragi¡¯s rune worked hard and Adenmaha¡¯s face became even redder. She couldn¡¯t get angry at him anymore.


    Adenmaha ended up getting angry in the end and spoke with a dim face.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t do that anymore. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t make that promise. I can¡¯t let you be in danger.¡±


    Tae Ho grabbed her hand tightly and said. He felt like he could hear Cuchinn struggling while criticizing him saying that it was too cheesy but Tae Ho cleanly ignored him.


    ¡°Uhh...I have to get angry at you but I can¡¯t....¡±


    Adenmaha mumbled in a really low voice. She seemed like she was forcing it back but the corner of her lips was trying to curl up.


    ¡®Evil bastard. At least, don¡¯t use Bragi¡¯s rune. Huh?¡¯


    Cuchinn clicked his tongue and said. Tae Ho answered in a low voice at his criticizing voice.


    ¡®It¡¯s embarrassing if I do that and it doesn¡¯t work.¡¯


    ¡®You are aware that it is embarrassing. And the results would probably remain the same even if you don¡¯t use the rune.¡¯


    He could know when he looked at her. I wouldn¡¯t be weird if Adenmaha¡¯s eyes changed into the shape of a heart.


    ¡°A, anyways! She was a beautiful God. She was really calm. I felt like she gave me the same feeling from when I first saw Idun-nim.¡±


    Adenmaha spoke pawing in the air as if trying to shake away her embarrassment. But the reaction of Tae Ho was a bit weird.


    ¡°Why? Was there something wrong in my exnation?¡±


    ¡°No, um. The first impression is like that. Right. So anyways, she¡¯s a calm person.¡±


    Tae Ho thought of the several sides Idun had and answered. It was because he also had the same impression as her when he first met Idun.


    A beautiful, noble, really calm and gentle Goddess.


    ¡®It¡¯s different now?¡¯


    ¡®Of course.¡¯


    Just like when she stood up to Odin and Freya telling them not to try to scam him and give him a proper reward, or when she imitated Heda and teased him.


    But of course, it didn¡¯t mean that he was disappointed at here. He rather liked her more like this than when he first met her.


    Adenmaha tilted her head like she didn¡¯t know what Tae Ho¡¯s answer meant but then returned to speak about Hestia.


    ¡°Anyways, she has a really gentle atmosphere around her. And....uh....I thought about it again but I can only think her troubled face when I was grabbing Hermes by his throat.¡±


    Adenmaha grabbed her head and suffered. It was because she was really embarrassed to show such a side to her when she was trying to act like a ¡®Goddess like Goddess¡¯ usually.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go apologize together.¡±


    Tae Ho grabbed her hands again and said. Adenmaha then nodded with a depressed face.


    ¡®Hey, doesn¡¯t she have to apologize to Hermes instead of Hestia?¡¯


    Because Hermes was the one that got caught by his throat.


    But his voice wasn¡¯t heard to Adenmaha.


    And after a while, Adenmaha barely regainedposure and changed the subject that had gone really astray to the beginning.


    ¡°So what after we meet Hestia-nim?¡±


    ¡°We should listen to what she says but we obtained several choices thanks to having defeated Ares.¡±


    ¡°Um....certainly. I can already think of three things.¡±


    ¡°And what are theym?¡±


    As Tae Ho asked with curious eyes, Adenmaha hesitated for a moment but then spread three fingers and said.


    ¡°First, rescuing Demeter-nim? Athena-nim also said that she thinks Hephaestus-nim was also caught by Ares.¡±


    ¡°Next?¡±


    ¡°Destroying the barrier of Zeus guarding the connecting path? We don¡¯t know how big is the force stationed over there but you said you defeated Achilles, that is like their leader. Even if conquering them is difficult because we don¡¯t have that many forces we will still be able to attack. And I think that this is rather an opportunity.¡±


    Olympus still didn¡¯t know about the death of Achilles, the defeat of Ares or the awakening of Tae Ho as the master.


    They didn¡¯t know the amount of forces the opponent would have but still, the group could ignore a certain force. If you took that into ount, this was the best opportunity to ambush them now that their strongest countermeasure to them had been defeated.


    But Adenmaha, that said that, and Tae Ho that listened to her knew that this option wasn¡¯t likely to be choosed.


    The force of Zeus guarding the connecting path was still unknown. In addition, the group had spent a considerable amount of strength in the battle against Ares. They needed time to recover.


    ¡°And thest?¡±


    ¡°Fighting against Artemis.¡±


    Adenmaha answered concisely. She was the closest andpared to Poseidon and Ares she was the most easy to deal with.


    ¡°Indeed, all of them are likely.¡±


    ¡°Uh, it isn¡¯t one of these?¡±


    Adenmaha asked while tilting her head as she had folded all three of her fingers. No matter how much she thought she couldn¡¯t think of another option.


    Tae Ho fixed Adenmaha¡¯s fingers and said.


    ¡°Just like I said before, we have to meet Hestia-nim and debate with Athena-nim and Apollo-nim a bit more. And the result for that can be one of the options you said.¡±


    ¡°I feel like there are other options.¡±


    ¡°Yes, about two more.¡±


    Adenmaha opened her eyes widely at Tae Ho¡¯s answer. For there to be two options instead of one.


    ¡°Wait, it isn¡¯t something reckless like ¡®now that it turned out like this we are going to invade mount Olympus!¡¯ right?¡±


    ¡°How can that be? There are two probable options.¡±


    ¡°What are they? Tell me quickly.¡±


    Adenmaha grabbed Tae Ho¡¯s arm and urged an answer but Tae Ho spoke with a casual face.


    ¡°You look cuter than usual because you are acting affectionately.¡±


    ¡°Hehe....not!¡±


    Adenmaha was about to like it reflexively but then got a hold of herself and yelled.


    Tae Ho looked at her and smiled and Adenmaha pinched his arm but it was useless. Tae Ho obtained a body like steel after bathing in the river Styx like Achilles.


    He stroke the head of Adenmaha that didn¡¯t give up and was still pinching Tae Ho¡¯s arm and spoke with a yful voice.


    ¡°I will tell you when we meet Hestia-nim. We have to think what is more efficient between the two. Or we can also go with one of the options you mentioned first.¡±


    The group didn¡¯t have much they could do before they moved to meet Hades but the situation had changed.


    They could also go on the offensive. The real counter attack started now.


    ¡°I tied up everything!¡±


    A loud voice was heard then. When he turned his head with Adenmaha they saw Nidhogg smiling brightly.


    ¡°Tae Ho master! I tied it all!¡±


    The number of survivors among the children of Ares was 19. Five of them were apprehended by Nidhogg and the remaining ones were tied down by Ismenios.


    ¡°You did well! Nidhogg is great!¡±


    As Adenmaha answered in a loud voice and waved her hand Nidhogg also waved back to her. If you saw them from a side they looked like a mother and a daughter that were out on a pic.


    ¡°He finally arrived.¡±


    Tae Ho spoke in a low voice and stood up. Adenmaha stood up with him and asked.


    ¡°Hermes-nim?¡±


    ¡°Right, it seems like I really did be a God.¡±


    He could feel things he couldn¡¯t before he obtained a deity.


    He could clearly know that Hermes was approaching and what route he was taking even without needing to use the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯.


    Tae Ho looked at the ce the magic circle was at. And a few secondster, the messenger God that was wearing shoes with big wings in it appeared with the wind.


    He looked at his surroundings hurriedly with a nervous expression and then met eyes with Tae Ho.


    ¡°This crazy. It was true!¡±


    The master of Asgard.


    Tae Ho looked at that Hermes and he, that was hesitating for a moment, fixed his posture. He expressed etiquette politely to the master of Asgard as the messenger God of Olympus.


    &


    ¡°The Goddess of Hearth Hestia greets the master of Asgard.¡±


    The ce they had moved through the magic circle of Hermes was the inside of a big shrine.


    The Goddess that was standing next to a hearth releasing light and fire expressed etiquette with a gentle smile.


    The Goddess of Hearth Hestia.


    She, that was the eldest yet the youngest daughter of Chronos was the sister of Zeus, Poseidon and Hades and at the same time with Hera and Demeter.


    So naturally, her divinity was really high and it was enough to get inside the 12 Olympians


    But as she didn¡¯t like arguing and fuss by nature, conceded her seat to the son of Zeus Dionysius herself and chose to retire.


    The woman that was covering herself with a red cloth was just like Adenmaha had exined.


    Brown words that gave you a warm feeling and scarlet eyes that were filled with gentleness. A white and pure face.


    No matter how ferocious someone was, it seemed like they would turn into simple sheeps in front of them.


    Even Cuchinn, that started to talk more in front of beauties, stayed silent without even cracking a joke.


    It was no different for Tae Ho that he looked at Hestia with devoted eyes.


    But it seemed that Hestia felt this atmosphere to be rather stiff that she brought another subject first.


    ¡°Master of Asgard, there are a lot of things we have to speak about but closing the distance between us shoulde first. Fortunately, Athena told me something you like a lot.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Tae Ho asked back unconsciously and Cuchinn opened his eyes widely in surprise.


    After a while, the words that came out of Hestia¡¯s mouth gaave Tae Ho more embarrassment.


    What the master of Asgard, Tae Ho, liked a lot.


    ¡°It¡¯s a meeting.¡±


    Hestia spoke gently and Athena, that was standing far away, nodded with a satisfied face.


    < Episode 55 ¨C The legion of the main God (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 55/Chapter 3: The legion of the main God (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    Long ago, the king of the Titans Chronos had rtionships with his sister and wife Rhea and bore several children.


    But he feared that someone that surpassed him got born among his children so everytime they were born hemited the atrocity of eating them whole.


    Rhea couldn¡¯t endure her children getting eaten by Chronos everytime they were born so she asked for help to her mother Gaia and saved Zeus.


    She had changed Zeus with a big rock before Chronos ate him.


    Thanks to that Zeus managed to keep his life and grew up between the nymphs Gaia had chosen and became a really powerful God and thought about defeating his father Chronos that may one day seek his life.


    Zeus got the help of his mother Rhea to rescue his brothers that were caught inside Chronos but they came out in the opposite way they entered so the one that got eaten first ended up getting outst.


    Due to this, the rank the children of Chronos and Rhea got overturnpletely.


    The youngest Zeus became the eldest and the fifth, Poseidon, became the second and obtained strength and authority that was the strongest next to Zeus.


    In the other hand, the eldest Hestia became the youngest and her rank and authority became the lowest among the six siblings.


    But even if that was the case she was still the sister of Zeus. There was no one that could treat her divinity and deity lightly.


    In addition, Hestia was a possessor of a reallypassionate and virtuous characterpared to certain Gods of Olympus. She also had looks that were so outstanding she received proposal from Poseidon and Apollo at the same time so actually there was no one that didn¡¯t admire her.


    That person said that it was a meeting with a gentle expression and ced her lips lightly on Tae Ho¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Shall my blessing apany you.¡±


    Hestia¡¯s smile was soft and warm like the breeze in spring. He felt like his impurities were being cleansed just by looking at it.


    ¡®Hey, are you okay? You don¡¯t feel like you got purified and want to ascend to heaven?¡¯


    Tae Ho ignored Cuchinn like usual and cleared his throat. He suppressed his embarrassment and answered simply.


    ¡°Thank....you.¡±


    ¡®Hey hey, why can¡¯t you meet her eyes? Huh?¡¯


    Because he was embarrassed. To say that it was a meeting from the start. In addition, to say that it was the thing he liked most.


    ¡®Well, even if it¡¯s true it¡¯s still embarrassing.¡¯


    Cuchinn¡¯s words hit the spot precisely like always.


    But it was at that moment. Hestia misunderstood that Tae Ho was suffering of the embarrassment and put a really sorry face.


    ¡°Master of Asgard, I¡¯m really sorry. I should have prepared a ce for you to rest as you havee after a fierce battle. Please forgive my unworthiness.¡±


    Her voice clearly showed her guilt. Because of that Tae Ho felt guilt instead of her and spoke hurriedly.


    ¡°Ah, no. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not Hestia-nim¡¯s fault.¡±


    ¡°No, I broke the turn of things because I was in a hurry. I will prepare a ce at least now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. There are many things we have to talk about the current situation of Olympus. I can put behind resting for now.¡±


    As Tae Ho smiled awkwardly and answered, Hestia looked at that Tae Ho for a moment and then said while her eyes reddened.


    ¡°For the master of Asgard to think of Olympus like this.....I can only be grateful to you as a Goddess of Olympus.¡±


    It seemed like she got really moved.


    Cuchinn clicked his tongue when he saw her shed tears.


    ¡®Hey, doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt?¡¯


    Of course it did.


    But Tae Ho just received the situation instead of suffering and rather found a positive point.


    ¡®I¡¯m d anyways.¡¯


    ¡®What? That you sold your consciousness long ago?¡¯


    ¡®That she got registered well. Is it because I became the master? Or because I obtained a deity? I feel like thepletion rate is increasing better than before.¡¯


    [Goddess of hearth]


    [Hestia]


    He only had one meeting with her but thepletion rate increased so much he felt like he could summon her right now. It seemed like his deity certainly yed a big role.


    In the other hand, Cuchinn got dumbfounded at Tae Ho¡¯s im and yelled hurriedly.


    ¡®Hestia-nim! Open your eyes! This bastard isn¡¯t what you think!¡¯


    It of course didn¡¯t reach her. Hestia tidied up her eyes with the handkerchief Tae Ho lent her and then put a bright smile to lead the group to their seats and started to speak after serving them tea she heated in the hearth.


    ¡°Master of Asgard, I will tell you what I know for now.¡±


    Hestia spoke about the things that happened the past two months.


    Two months ago, she got out of her secluded life and got out to the world when she noticed the change in the mount of Olympus.


    But there wasn¡¯t particrly anything she could do aside from rescuing Hermes as she didn¡¯t have any heroes under her.


    But she still tried her best to change the situation to be better and didn¡¯t just sit back and watch.


    She had started to treat Hermes¡¯ injuries and prepare for the days toe.


    The shelter the group of Tae Ho got led to was one of Hestia¡¯s efforts.


    When Hestia finished speaking about the past she started to speak about the present.


    ¡°The news about the death of Ares should be spread far away already. Sparta and the several polises under him must have been liberated. But I think that there is no one that knows that you have awakened as the master of Asgard.¡±


    ¡°Is it because it urred in the underworld?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are right. The underworld is the territory of Hades so there¡¯s a high probability Poseidon or Artemis don¡¯t know how and by whom Ares got defeated. We also wouldn¡¯t have known about it if it wasn¡¯t for Athena, that has a connection with you.¡±


    You could say that the underworld was another world that was separate from the ground. In the first ce, the reason Tae Ho could spread the ¡®Hall of Valha¡¯paratively easily was because he was at the underworld, a neutral region.


    If it was like Hestia had said, they were in a really favorable situation.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t reach to hasty conclusions. There was something he got able to feel more clearly thanks to having be the master.


    ¡°Are you talking about Zeus?¡±


    Even if the underworld was a separate world it was still a world inside of Olympus. There was a high probability the master of Olympus, Zeus, felt something.


    Hestia shrunk her shoulder slightly at Tae Ho¡¯s question and answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s impertinent to say this.....but even i¡¯m not certain. If it was the usual Zeus he would have known of it but the current Zeus is in a really chaotic state.¡±


    He did send Achilles to attack the group but he hadn¡¯tpletely turned into a being wanting to destroy the world. Zeus was still struggling desperately as the master of Olympus.


    But he was in a situation he would one day turnpletely. Because of that, they had to change the situation to be more favorable before thathappened.


    ¡°Artemis is currently attacking violently the polises of Apollo. Fortunately, the damages aren¡¯t that big as Apollo ordered them to escape rather than fight back.¡±


    Only a few days had passed since she started attacking but already quite a lot of polises and viges had passed to her hands.


    ¡°Poseidon is erasing from the world all of the polises near the shores. His dependents that surged up from the sky are invading the west with the monsters in the ground so the damages are actually overwhelming.¡±


    Poseidon had continued attacking even while Tae Ho¡¯s group moved to the entrance of the underworld. You could see that he hadpletely turned into a being wanting to destroy the worldpared to Zeus.


    ¡°The army of Zeus has begun to move on several regions. They are gathering the army of the east so they will start marching in no time.¡±


    What was fortunate was that Ares died and Sparta got liberated from him. Sparta, that should have made up the core of the army of the east, had floated up into the air so a considerable setback would be created in the n of the enemies.


    Tae Ho held his silence for a moment.


    He had defeated Ares and awakened as the master but the situation was still bad.


    All the Gods that had turned into beings waiting to destroy the world were strong and in the other side the Gods wanting to maintain the world had their divinities to weakened they could barely maintain themselves.


    In addition the dominion of polises was also bad so they were in an absolute disadvantage in numbers.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t despair. Now that he had be the master of Asgard, the range of options he had had widened just like he had told Adenmaha. There were still things he could go.


    ¡°Hestia-nim, and Athena-nim. There¡¯s something I want to ask.¡±


    Hestia tilted her head at Tae Ho¡¯s question but then stuttered an answer. She knew the answer and that¡¯s why she replied to Tae Ho but it seemed like she didn¡¯t know why he was asking her that.


    But it was different for Athena. She knew the meaning behind Tae Ho¡¯s question.


    ¡°It will be fun.¡±


    A smile got drawn in her face.


    &


    Artemis frowned.


    Four days since Ares died.


    She made the troop that was attacking the polises of Apollo retreat.


    The reason was simple.


    ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior.¡¯


    There were only two strong Goddess that had legions among the several Gods of Asgard.


    The Goddess of magic Freya and the Goddess of life and youth Idun.


    He wasn¡¯t Freya¡¯s warrior so the conclusion that he was Idun¡¯s warrior came up naturally.


    ¡®He killed Ares.¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t even imagine how he killed him. He was strong but he was merely someone that had just be a top ranked warrior.


    It was more proper to think that Hades had killed Ares just like Dionysius had thought.


    But Artemis thought differently. You could say that it was her sense as a hunter.


    Even if Idun¡¯s warrior didn¡¯t defeat Ares directly, he would have certainly yed a decisive role.


    Idun¡¯s warrior.


    He killed Orion and Meleager. He made Delphos fall and massacred several children of Ares. He didn¡¯t stop at deceiving Artemis but also saved Athena.


    Artemis bit her lips. It seemed like her displeasure transformed into a snake and swirled in her body.


    ¡®He wille¡¯


    It was proper to think that he would aim for her that was the closest now that Ares had died. It was also a method to recover Apollo¡¯s divine power so he would certainlye for her.


    ¡°Set up the defenses solidly. Don¡¯t ck on the vignce be it day or night.¡±


    She ordered her heroes with the great hero Atnte at the lead. The monsters that entered her rank also took perfect defensive stance.


    Artemis also prepared herself. She armed herselfpletely and then connected the power of her sacred force into one. She was confident to intercept him no matter where he came from.


    ¡®Come if you dare. This ce will be your grave!¡¯


    Artemis clenched her fist under the bright moonlight and put a confident smile.


    And at the same time, Adenmaha spoke with a worried voice.


    ¡°Um, there¡¯s really no need to go to Artemis?¡±


    This should be the most ideal time to attack her.


    But Tae Ho shook his head. It was because it was indeed an ideal time to attack her but actually that wasn¡¯t the case at all if you looked at the big picture.


    ¡°She must be raising her defenses solidly. Striking her when they get exhausted and their defenses ck is the most appropriate.¡±


    There was no reason to touch a porcupine that has raised all of its thorns. They also didn¡¯t have an urgent reason to attack Artemis.


    ¡°We should reinforce ourselves when she hasn¡¯t gotten a hold of herself.¡±


    Hermes was looking for Demeter and Hephaestus. They had to know where they were at to be able to rescue them.


    Hermes said that he would give them an answer at least in ten days.


    Ten days.


    It wasn¡¯t short. It didn¡¯t make sense for them to be ying in that time.


    That¡¯s why Tae Ho asked something to Athena and Hestia and could hear a satisfactory answer from them.


    ¡°Hydra.¡±


    The venomous dragon that had strong poison, nine heads and regeneration powers that was close to infinite.


    The hydra that got defeated by the strongest hero of Olympus, Heracles, got buried under a mountain of boulders for hundreds of years.


    ¡°Poor.¡±


    Nidhogg felt apassionate pain and said with a teary face. Tae Ho stroke her head and clenched his fists.


    ¡°Let¡¯s save Hydra. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I will work hard!¡±


    Nidhogg nodded and resoluted herself. It seemed like she was about to roll right now.


    ANd Siri, that was looking at the two of them, said with a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m d Hydra is a male.¡±


    ¡®Right.¡¯


    Cuchinn agreed and Adenmaha nodded.


    < Episode 55 ¨C The legion of the main God (3) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 189

    VS Episode 55 Chapter 4


    Episode 55/Chapter 4: The legion of the main God (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    ¡°The ce Hydra is trapped at is the swamp of Lerna. It¡¯s and that no one can approach because the poisoning out of its body is too strong even though it had already been hundreds of years since it got sealed. It¡¯s a ce not even the Gods are interested in.¡±


    Hermes spoke with a non interested voice. It seemed like he had rejection on the swamp of Lerna that was filled with poison rather thanints about Tae Ho that said that he would capture the Hydra.


    But he still had to go. Tae Ho found an optimistic point in Hermes¡¯ story like he always did.


    ¡°No one will notice even if we fight loudly.¡±


    And the fact that he had captured the Hydra.


    Hermes put a dumbfounded expression at Tae Ho¡¯s words but then cleared his throat and said.


    ¡°Mm, your way of thinking is clearly different. I think I understand why Athena likes you.¡±


    The Goddess of warfare and wisdom Athena really liked umon strategies and ideas.


    ¡°Anyways, I can draw a magic circle that send us over there as I have visited that ce before. I will draw it before hand and entrust it to Athena as I have to go out tonight to find Demeter and Hephaestus. You can speak to her whenever you want if you are ready to leave.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more thankful.¡±


    Hermes scratched his head and fixed his stance.


    Tae Ho had told him to speakfortably like before but he was still the master of Asgard. He should at least show proper etiquette until they drove away the opponentspletely.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    As Hermes saluted in the Asgard way first Tae Ho smiled and saluted back.


    Greeting in the way of Asgard even though they were in Olympus meant that he respected Tae Ho, the master of Asgard.


    ¡°That¡¯s much better. I will really leave now. See youter.¡±


    Hermes was a free person but still, it seemed like it was hard to show a narrow minded side of him to a master of a foreign world. He greeted Tae Ho with his eyes and then took a turn and left.


    ¡®The transportation means has been prepared.¡¯


    Tae Ho took a breath and sat on a boulder near him. The shelter of Hestia was inside a forest that no humans passed by so there wasn¡¯t any buildings excluding her shrine.


    Tae Ho raised his head and checked the location of the sun. The time for lunch had already passed so you could say that it waste in the afternoon.


    ¡®It will start tomorrow.¡¯


    He wasn¡¯t only talking about capturing the Hydra.


    He was also talking about the big picture he had drawn after that.


    There was quite a big difference between the current situation of Olympus and the Great War that took ce in Asgard.


    The two of them were in war against the ones wanting to destroy the world but the conditions and the situation they were in was different.


    The Great War was a war in its simplest form. There was an enemy and allies, and you just had to conquest in strength.


    But the war in Olympus was different. It wasn¡¯t about the internal battles that urred among the 12 Olympians.


    The existence of a leader was really important in the battle in Olympus.


    But of course, Asgard also had Gods or giant kings that were the leaders and yed an important role. But their importance in Olympus was beyond that.


    Even if you killed a giant king, it was rare to see his army turn sides or give up.


    Actually, when Tae Ho defeated Tiachi and his troop, the remaining forces entered the army of the other giant kings.


    It wasn¡¯t different for Asgard. When one God died, the warriors in their legion didn¡¯t side with the giants or leave Asgard


    But those things happened in Olympus.


    All of Sparta got liberated when he killed Ares. They weren¡¯t beings that wanted to destroy the world anymore and the ones that were the allies just before became enemies.


    It wasn¡¯t because Sparta suddenly sided up with Athena. It was because the eastern army of the ones that wanted to destroy the world couldn¡¯t take in the army of Sparta physiologically.


    But of course, it wasn¡¯t a permanent effect. The Gods that had turned into beings that wanted to destroy the world just had to control the humans that lost their master as the God they served had died.


    But they needed plenty of time to do that. It was impossible to break the belief that already existed and nt another belief.


    ¡®This is more efficient.¡¯


    The humans of Olympus were basically beings that wanted to maintain the world. Because of that, he could increase the number of allies just by killing the Gods that had turned.


    In the other hand, the Gods that wanted to destroy the world couldn¡¯t increase the number of allies by killing the Gods that wanted to maintain the world. Even if they killed the God and liberated the humans, they would just remain as beings that wanted to maintain the world.


    ¡®There¡¯s no need to face the entire army.¡¯


    He could overturn the situation just by defeating the God ruling over the humans.


    But of course, this wasn¡¯t an easy task. The Gods of Olympus weren¡¯t fools either.


    The reason Ares stood up by himself was because of his absolute faith in himself of winning. And that was actually true. If he hadn¡¯t had Odin¡¯s preparations the one that won the battle would have been Ares.


    ¡®What we need is defeating them one by one. Making them expose their location.¡¯


    They didn¡¯t have any probabilities to win in a frontal sh as the difference in their forces was too big. He had to gather the remaining strength in Olympus and at the same time aim for a gueri tactic and defeat them one by one.


    Tae Ho debated about their opinions with Athena the past four days and the result of that was that they drew one big picture.


    Capturing the Hydra wasn¡¯t only adding one more dragon to their group. You could say that it was the starting point of what he drew with Athena.


    Tae Ho opened his eyes. It was because he heard the footsteps of Adenmaha.


    ¡°Master, everyone has gathered.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Adenmaha.¡±


    He still had something to do before he went out to capture the Hydra.


    Tae Ho headed to the ce the group was gathered at with Adenmaha.


    &


    [Tae Ho¡¯s Valkyrie]


    [Odin¡¯s legion]


    [Rasgrid]


    [Tae Ho¡¯s Valkyrie]


    [Ullr¡¯s legion]


    [Gandur]


    [Tae Ho¡¯s Valkyrie]


    [Njord¡¯s legion]


    [Ingrid]


    The three people were the same like usual but the words floating above their heads was different. Cuchinn spoke to him with a lukewarm voice as Tae Ho was looking at the green words with a satisfied face.


    ¡®Are you satisfied now? Do you feel good?¡±


    ¡®hoho, what are you saying? This is all a strategic move to strengthen our force. I don¡¯t have any selfish motives. I feel regret that Reginleif and Kaldea didn¡¯t join. Hildegarde too.¡¯


    ¡®It seems like your selfish motives ended up showing up in the end.¡¯


    Tae Ho just smirked instead of answering and then looked at the Valkyries that were lining up.


    There was no need to move their legionspared to what he first thought. It was because Tae Ho wasn¡¯t a normal God but the master of Asgard.


    It was just like how the Valkyries followed the orders of the Valkyrie master Freya regardless of their legion.


    But it was then. When Gandur met eyes with Tae Ho she pretended to cry and said.


    ¡°Sob, sob. Look at those eyes filled with evil thoughts. I knew that this day woulde. You have to take responsibility for all of us, understand?¡±


    ¡°Gandur, what kind of speech is that to the master?¡±


    Gandur snickered as Ingrid rebuked her with a bewildered face and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fun.¡±


    Gandur treated Tae Ho the same way since he was an inferior ranked warrior.


    The sincere Ingrid didn¡¯t know how to act at her actions but it was different for Rasgrid. It seemed like she had already given up or was ignoring her that she expressed etiquette with a calm face.


    ¡°We have finished the task your ordered us to do.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Rasgrid.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡±


    Rasgrid used polite speech even in informal ces when he was themander of Idun¡¯s legion. She finished expressing etiquette calmly and then took the stillughing Gandur and Ingrid that had a stiff expression to their determined location.


    The ce inside the shrine of Hestia was filled with the aura of Asgard and not Olympus. It was thanks to the runes the Valkyries prepared with hard work.


    The runes filling up the floor were drawing a magic circle and Siri and Bracky were standing in it.


    Siri was putting a nervous expression butpared to her Bracky was as excited as when he got out to a battlefield and the both of them were wearing quite splendid clothes.


    It wasn¡¯t armor but a formal dress.


    Tae Ho smiled brightly and said.


    ¡°Are you ready to be Gods?¡±


    ¡°It feels weird but.....i¡¯m ready.¡±


    ¡°Whenever you want.¡±


    Siri and Bracky spoke almost at the same time. Thanks to that, the two of them turned to look at each other and then smirked. It seemed like their nervousness got eased because of the small happening.


    The superior ranked warrior of Ullr, Siri and the superior ranked warrior of Thor, Bracky.


    Siri still had a way to go to reach the top rank and Bracky was right in front of it.


    ¡®Well, Bracky is a genius.¡¯


    Cuchinn reviewed. Actually, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that Bracky was a genius that would appear once in a thousand years.


    In the first ce, Bracky being able to catch up to Tae Ho to some extent when he had the saga of the dragon knight Kalsted and great masters like Ragnar, Scathach and Cuchin was already proof of his geniusness.


    With the same logic, Siri¡¯s talent was also outstanding although it wasn¡¯t like Bracky.


    She had gotten stronger by going to several battlefields with Tae Ho but if it was someone with no talent they would have already lost their lives.


    Now that Tae Ho climbed to the seat of master of Asgard he obtained the right to grant the two of them the seat of top ranked warriors.


    But Tae Ho wasn¡¯t nning to do that at all.


    It was because nothing good woulde out it if he forced two people that still weren¡¯t prepared for it.


    Because of that Tae Ho took a step back like always thought.


    What changed when you became a top ranked warrior?


    Obtaining a divinity.


    Bing a God.


    Then, did you really have to be a top ranked warrior to be a God?


    No. If you looked widely, the Valkyries and even the normal Aesir were all Gods.


    But just obtaining a divinity was meaningless. They needed Gods with a strong deity to strengthen their current force.


    It would be good to awaken their divinities by themselves like Tae Ho did but there was no rule that stated that they must do that. Just like how the previous Idun conceded her seat of the Goddess of life and youth to the current Idun.


    In that side, Siri and Bracky had special sidespared to the other superior ranked warriors. It was that the two of them had sagas rted to divinities although it was limited.


    The saga ¡®son of a God¡¯ that transformed Bracky into a real son of Thor.


    The saga ¡®wolf Goddess¡¯ that made the blood of the God of hunt flow in Siri.


    Actually, the two of them had already confirmed the deity the would obtain in the future when they were superior ranked warriors.


    ¡®That¡¯s why this is possible.¡¯


    But this wasn¡¯t all. He could proceed with it because several other conditions had been met.


    ¡°I will confirm it once again. The two of you will be couple Gods. No objections, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Bracky spoke with a blunt face and Siri answered while flushing.


    ¡°Bracky will be the God of thunder and Siri the God of hunt.¡±


    It was a method to strengthen their divinities a little bit more. If they became couple Gods they would be able to support each other.


    ¡®So actually it¡¯s marriage.¡¯


    Cuchinn clicked his tongue andughed. It seemed like the ones near them were thinking of the same thing.


    ¡°Lastly, the two of you will be my lesser Gods.¡±


    It was the same logic which he made them a couple. It was a supportive method that was possible thanks to Tae Ho being the master of Asgard.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad being the lesser God of the master.¡±


    They pleasantly nodded this time too.


    ¡°Fine, I will start the ceremony then.¡±


    Tae Ho raised his right hand and started to engrave the runes in the air. It was rune magic he got to learn naturally after bing Odin¡¯s sessor.


    The runes shone in the air and at the same time the dark blue divinity that surged up from Tae Ho started to cover the room.


    Siri and Bracky gulped dry saliva and closed their eyes and the several runes surrounding them started to shine. It looked like a sea of stars shining in the dark blue divinity.


    [Saga: Wolf Goddess]


    [Saga: Son of a God]


    Siri and Bracky activated their sagas and helped Tae Ho. It granted their temporal divinities a permanency.


    Siri¡¯s divinity was a silvery light.


    And Bracky¡¯s was a really dense blue.


    Tae Ho drew thest rune in the air.


    He released his authority as the master of Asgard and granted them new seats as Gods.


    The time this took wasn¡¯t short. Everyone had forgotten about the time but actually more than an hour had passed.


    Siri and Bracky were wet in their sweat and the same went for Tae Ho obviously.


    The ceremony ended. This was the moment new Gods were born.


    Siri and Bracky turned to look at themselves. Their divinities were still weak but would one day be powerful.


    ¡°Fine, this is really thest. The two of you kiss each other.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Siri was looking at herself with a deeply moved expression but then asked back as she got perplexed. Bracky was also opening his eyes roundly.


    But Tae Ho spoke with a calm face.


    ¡°You are couple Gods. It¡¯s the end of the ceremony so do it quickly. It¡¯s the order of the master.¡±


    Siri hesitated at Tae Ho¡¯s request and turned to look at Bracky with a red face and Brackyughed and embraced Siri¡¯s waist softly.


    Adenmaha, that was holding her breath, covered Nidhogg¡¯s eyes and Nidhogg struggled to watch.


    And finally the two people shared kisses. They were so big it looked like Bracky was about to eat Siri but they still suited each other well.


    While everyone was looking this in a satisfactory way Cuchinn whistled and asked.


    ¡®But hey, did they really need to kiss?¡¯


    ¡®Of course not.¡¯


    ¡®You are now cheating like breathing.¡¯


    How did he be the God of battles and conquer instead of the God of cheating?


    The ceremony came to an end while Cuchinn sighed.


    &


    The next morning, Tae Ho finished the preparations to capture Hydra and saw Siri denying the world and Bracky that wasughing while putting an awkward expression in front of the magic circle.


    Adenmaha put on a worried face in case something happened to them but Tae Ho realized that wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡®I had my doubts but it really turned out like this.¡¯


    Tae Ho smiled bitterly and saw the tail that appeared in Siri¡¯s rear and her wolf ears that were drooping.


    Siri¡¯s saga enabled her to transform into a wolf Goddess like the name implied.


    Into a beautiful Goddess that had tails and ears of wolf.


    Bracky and everyone thought that Siri looked beautiful like that but it seemed that Siri herself didn¡¯t like it so she got angry whenever someone said something rted to it.


    But now, the state of a Goddess adhered to her permanently.


    ¡®Hey, you knew this would turn out like this right?¡¯


    ¡®I will stay quiet about it.¡¯


    ¡®Evil bastard.¡¯


    Tae Ho justughed and looked at Siri and Bracky with his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯. It was to check the green words about their heads.


    [Tae Ho¡¯s lesser God]


    [Wolf Goddess of hunt]


    [Siri]


    [Tae Ho¡¯s lesser God]


    [God of Thunder]


    [Bracky]


    It turned out well. Tae Ho checked that Athena was approaching and decided to proceed with what he was going to do this morning.


    ¡®What you were going to do originally? Is there something else left?¡¯


    ¡®The meeting.¡¯


    Siri had also be a Goddess. His battle prowess will increase considerably if he registered Siri in the ¡®warrior that had a Goddess meet him¡¯ thanks to her strong fighting capabilities.


    ¡®You won¡¯t get embarrassed like with Hestia-nim?¡¯


    ¡®Ey, she¡¯s captain Siri.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that she had seen him since the ¡®warrior that had a Goddess meet him¡¯ had started.


    There was nothing to be embarrassed about.


    ¡®What do I say? You are always the same.¡¯


    ¡®Thank you for thepliment.¡¯


    They stopped joking at this point. Tae Ho turned around and faced Athena and then the magic circle activated not long after.


    < Episode 55 ¨C The legion of the main God (4) > End

 Chapter 190

    VS Episode 56 Chapter 1


    Episode 56/Chapter 1: Starting Point (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The hero Heracles had aplished several quests in all his life.


    And the ones that were especially famous were the 12 quests.


    Hunting down the Hydra of Lerna was the second quest and what he had to do was to defeat it just like the name implied.


    ¡°But not even the great Heracles could kill the Hydra. It¡¯s because the middle head of the nine has an immortal strength.¡±


    The Hydra that had nine heads was feared even by the Gods because of its strong poison but it also possessed other frightening powers that was its regenerative power that was close to unlimited.


    The middle head of the Hydra had immortality that didn¡¯t die no matter what you did. In addition, the remaining eight heads regrew when they got cut so it was like an impregnable fortress.


    That¡¯s why Heracles ced it in a swamp and sealed it after covering it with a huge mountain.


    Tae Ho reviewed the exnation he heard from Athena and looked at the swamp of Lerna that was below the cliff he was at. There was indeed a mountain of boulders piling up from deep in the swamp.


    [Sealed]


    [Hydra]


    He saw red words below the mountain as he looked with the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯. He could feel the grief and resentment even from the words perhaps because it got sealed away for hundreds years while it was alive.


    ¡°I will rescue you soon.¡±


    Tae Ho spoke in a low voice and then checked the state of the ones that apanied him.


    Adenmaha, Nidhogg, Rolo, Drakon Ismenios, Siri and Bracky.


    The other six excluding Nidhogg, that was resistant to poison as she was a poison dragon in the first ce, had prepared towards the poison thoroughly.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t rx with just that and also engraved one rune in each of their bodies. They were the runes Odin engraved in him when he went to save Nidhogg and protected the owner from poison.


    ¡®Did you learn it as you became the sessor of Odin?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, Odin-nim is also the God of magic.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t receive all of Odin¡¯s vast knowledge but he could still learn several strong magic. The reason he was able to call thunder and lightning, that represented Thor, when fighting against Ares was because his control over the runes got greatly strengthened.


    When Tae Ho finished engraving the runes on them he turned to look at every one of them and said.


    ¡°We will start now. You all remember the strategy, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will do it clearly.¡±


    Nidhogg, that was the most motivated in the group, clenched her fists and spoke. Even so she had been given a quite important role.


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s start then.¡±


    Tae Ho pped and then turned towards the swamp of Lerna.


    &


    The Hydra, that was sealed in the deepest ce of the swamp of Lerna, didn¡¯t have any thoughts.


    In the early stages when she got trapped, she struggled to escape and even worked hard to maintain her consciousness but she gave up everything when 10 years passed.


    What she could think of while being pressed down by a heavy mountain of rocks wasn¡¯t freedom but pain.


    That¡¯s why the Hydra didn¡¯t think anything. It worked hard to not do so.


    Hundreds of years like that.


    Hydra woke up from its deep slumber. It was because it felt someone approaching it.


    They weren¡¯t fools that got lost and entered the swamp. The ones that did get lost would get surprised at the poison and turn around in the entrance.


    The ones that were approaching had entered quite deeply. If Hydra¡¯s senses hadn¡¯t been dulled they weren¡¯t that far from the mountain. In addition the distance was still being closed.


    Hydra gulped dry saliva once again. It felt its heart beat for the first time in hundreds of years.


    Who wasing?


    Why?


    ¡®No, let¡¯s not make any expectations. You can¡¯t.¡¯


    In the first ce, you would get disappointed if you had some expectations. It didn¡¯t know who hade but it wasn¡¯t probable that they hade to rescue it as it was a terrible monster.


    Hydra consoled itself and tried to fall in a deep sleep again. But it couldn¡¯t stop its heart from beating. It couldn¡¯t stop itself from feeling like a fool while waiting for something.


    ¡®They areing. They are getting closer.¡¯


    There wasn¡¯t only one person. There were several of them. In addition they reached right in front of the mountain.


    What were they trying to do? Why had theye to this ce?


    It wasn¡¯t important. Hydra just focused on one thing.


    If they hade to clean away the mountain. If they had freed it from its seal whether they hade to kill it.


    It wouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity. It would fly high away and escape from this hell.


    ¡®And just in case, if just in case.¡¯


    They came to rescue Hydra.


    There was no one in this world that would do that but if they really did.


    It should repay to them. Do everything it can to pay them back.


    In the first ce, Hydra wasn¡¯t such an evil monster. Compared to the Gods of Olympus that were famous to be nasty, it was rather good. It was also worried that the poison that spread out from it would affect its surroundings.


    Hydra gulped dry saliva once again and concentrated on what was happening above it.


    The mountain was moving.


    At first, it moved really faintly but then started to be moved greatly.


    The mountain was copsing. The mountain that was pressing down on it for a hundred years disappeared.


    Its breathing got rough by its own. It felt like its chest would burst out at the unrealistic dream.


    And at some point.


    The weight of the mountain pressing down on it became a tenth. If it was this much weight it could stand up by its own strength.


    Hydra sobbed. It roared and struggled and tried to obtain freedom by surging up.


    But it was at that moment.


    ¡°Kuk-!¡±


    Hydra let out a breathtaking sound. It was because the moment it stood up something bigger than the mountain had pressed down on it.


    ¡°Tae Ho master! Am I doing well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are! Just keep pressing it down!¡±


    The huge ck dragon that was a hundred meters big.


    The hydra was also huge but it was only 30 meters long from head to tail. It¡¯s body structure was closer to a snake so it couldn¡¯t bepared to Nidhogg at all.


    Hydra struggled to see who was the one pressing down on it but it couldn¡¯t even move. It unavoidably tried to at least see in front of it.


    And then took a breath again. It got dispirited at the beings looking down at it.


    First, there was a huge and white dragon. It was releasing white frost from its mouth and its violet eyes were really scary.


    Next to it was an atrocious looking red dragon. Everything it breathed mes came out from its mouth and its eyes were so yellow it thought it had a barbaric temperament.


    There was a golden dragon next to it once again. The red dragon was already atrocious but this golden dragon was even more so. It was even ring at itpared to the two dragons next to it so it was more scary.


    The ones that moved the mountain.


    It was them. The three dragons had moved the mountain.


    But it didn¡¯t seem like it was to save itself.


    ¡°Lovely and respectful master, its eyes are too rebellious. It seems like we have to hit it first.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t do anything about it. They say it has been trapped for hundreds of years.¡±


    The golden dragon said some absurd words filled with misunderstandings. The Hydra hurriedly rolled its eyes to find the one it called as master. There was a man standing proudly in front of the white dragon. It could feel a really strong power from him as he was being surrounded with his dark blue divinity.


    ¡®No! It¡¯s a misunderstanding! I¡¯m not rebellious at all!¡¯


    Hydra yelled hurriedly but the only thing that came out from its mouth were roars.


    ¡°Mm, let¡¯s start immediately.¡±


    The moment the man said that the dragons started to move. The unknown existence that was pressing down on it pressed on its heads and the two people that were next to the man raised their big swords and approached it.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me.¡¯


    The man opened his mouth again when Hydra was covered in fear.


    ¡°It will get exhausted at one point as its unlimited regenerative power isn¡¯t really unlimited. It should also be quite exhausted already.¡±


    ¡°So the first thing I will do after bing a God is shing heads.....¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a normal snake. In addition it has unlimited regenerative power. How fun.¡±


    The big man and the woman next to him approached it while saying some terrible things.


    ¡®No! Wait! Let¡¯s speak with words!¡¯


    Hydra yelled once again but only atrocious sounds came out. Unfortunately, it seemed like no one could understand what it was saying.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting!¡±


    The moment the big man yelled thunder shed and then the eight heads started to get cut off mercilessly.


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s really regenerating!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y and cut them down quickly!¡±


    ¡®Kuaaak!¡¯


    Hydra yelled out mentally. The heads that regenerated got cut down again. It tried to struggle the moment they regenerated but it was pointless.


    It¡¯s mobility was greatly restricted because of some existence pressing down on it and in addition the three dragons stepped on the heads that regenerated and didn¡¯t let it move.


    ¡°Tae Ho master, it looks like it¡¯s really hurt.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t do anything about it. The ones that got trapped for a long time will get hatred umted in them. At first they say that they should pay back to the ones that rescued them but when more time passes their resentment grows bigger and tries to kill everyone without exception. The situation is really different with you.¡±


    ¡°Poor........¡±


    When the man spoke with a really regretful voice the one that was on top of Hydra said in a depressed way.


    And Hydra was about to get crazy at their conversation.


    ¡®I still didn¡¯t reach that point! I stopped thinking before I got there!¡¯


    But it didn¡¯t reach them either. The killing intent that didn¡¯t exist before was about to appear as its head got cut down dozens of times.


    ¡°Hey, look that. Those evil eyes.¡±


    ¡°Master, I think that it¡¯s clearly dangerous.¡±


    The white dragon and the golden dragon said.


    Hydra was only grateful towards the red dragon that just did what it had to do with a non interested face.


    And after getting cut down a few more times.


    It¡¯s body was already weakened as it had been trapped for a long time. Even if it did regenerate its heads, they only drooped. It felt like its eyes were closing on its own.


    ¡°I think we can stop cutting them down.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    The big man said and the woman that had a tail and wolf ears agreed.


    ¡®Did it finally end.....¡¯


    Hydra raised her eyes forcefully and looked at the man approaching it. Tae Ho observed it for a moment and then surged up and got on its head.


    [Saga: The one that conquers dragons]


    It didn¡¯t feel the urge to resist at all as it got its heads cut off for close to a hundred times. It rather flowed a voice telling them to do whatever they wanted with it.


    ¡®Certainly, the capture rate is higher after you beat it a bit and take away its strength.¡¯


    Tae Ho thought of the monster gathering game that he enjoyed while he was a pro gamer and then concentrated on his saga again.


    Hydra was a being that wanted to maintain the world just like Athena had said. Thanks to that, Tae Ho didn¡¯t special measures like he did with Drakon Ismenios.


    But even so, he didn¡¯t retrieve the ¡®one that conquers dragons¡¯. It was because he had another objective he wanted after capturing Hydra.


    The mother of Hydra.


    The mother of all monsters.


    Hydra¡¯s father, Typhon, was a being wanting to destroy the world but its mother was a being wanting to maintain the world.


    If you used a reference from Asgard it was like the God of fire and lies Loki and his wife Angrboda.


    Tae Ho also wanted to know of Echidna.


    It wasn¡¯t only because the mother of countless monsters was also of the dragon race.


    The voice that changed the 12 Olympians into beings that wanted to destroy the world.


    Apollo estimated the voice to belong to the Titan Chronos but Hades had said that it wasn¡¯t the case.


    He said that it wasn¡¯t something Chronos could do as he got chased away from the seat of king of Gods.


    Then who?


    Who changed the 12 Olympians?


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t miss the main point. He was in a situation where he had to face Zeus and the 12 Olympians that had turned but the real enemy was the owner of the voice. He had to find who that was first.


    ¡®If the Gods don¡¯t know, gather information from the monsters.¡¯


    You could say that Echidna, that was the starting point of countless monsters, was the God of monsters. She was a strange existence that was a being that wanted to maintain the world and had a close rtionship with her children that were beings that wanted to destroy the world.


    He would obtain information about the owner of the voice from her. And even if he can¡¯t, she would be of a bigger help than Hydra as she was of a strong dragon race.


    The ce the mother of monsters Echidna was hiding at.


    Hydra¡¯s memories answered to Tae Ho¡¯s question.


    < Episode 56 ¨C Starting point (1) > End


    VS Episode 56 Chapter 2


    Episode 56/Chapter 2: Starting Point (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    Tae Ho opened his eyes slowly and removed ¡®the one that conquers dragons¡¯.


    ¡®So, do you know where that is?¡¯


    Cuchinn asked with an uneasy tone. It was because the information Tae Ho obtained through ¡®the one that conquers dragons¡¯ was only transmitted to him so Cuchinn had no ways to know what he got.


    Tae Ho smirked and said.


    ¡®Yes, it remembers the ce quite clearly. I was worried that they moved ces because it happened too long ago but I don¡¯t really think they moved after looking at the location.¡¯


    Tae Ho exined about the dwelling ce of Echidna. She was living in a city underground that she made herself and was filled with the monsters she gave birth to.


    The ce was so big and there were many monsters living in it so they didn¡¯t even think of moving ces.


    ¡®That¡¯s fortunate.¡¯


    Cuchinn let out a short sigh of relief. He acted too yfully usually but he worried about the group a lot.


    ¡°But master, is he really a male? It looks like its a female after looking at it.¡±


    The voice of Adenmaha interrupted them while the two of them were speaking. She had asked too naturally so Tae Ho was about to answer her but fortunately he was able to shut his mouth before answering.


    ¡°Huh? Uh....I wonder. I don¡¯t know well.¡±


    Adenmaha¡¯s eyes sharpened at Tae Ho¡¯s answer and Cuchinn clicked his tongue.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know my ass. Did you change your eyes of the dragon with candy?¡¯


    Cuchinn was the master of insight. No, at this point anyone could realize it no matter how dull they were.


    Tae Ho spoke with an unfair voice.


    ¡®No, actually it¡¯s not important if Hydra is a male or a female. But if I say that its a female everyone looks at me as if i¡¯m a bad guy.....this is all for the peace of the family.....no, for the residence.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s important only because it¡¯s you.¡¯


    Cuchinn summarized Tae Ho¡¯sins and clicked his tongue. He then looked at Hydra.


    ¡®But is it because the two of them are dragons? I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s a female no matter how much I look at her.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t know either.¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t trust you.¡¯


    ¡°Master?¡±


    Adenmaha, that couldn¡¯t listen to Tae Ho¡¯s excusepared to Cuchinn, asked in a low voice again.


    Tae Ho got surprised and changed the subject again.


    ¡°I¡¯m d it¡¯s calm anyways. ALthough it may be because it¡¯spletely tired.¡±


    Even though he had released ¡®the one that conquers dragons¡¯ Hydra didn¡¯t show any resistance. It just flinched at times whileying down.


    ¡®It looks like fish that you took out from the water. Tch tch. How did you get caught by this bastard?¡¯


    Tae Ho shook his head as Cuchinn spoke with a tone that it was a poor creature.


    ¡®Ey, didn¡¯t it get to escape thanks to me?¡¯


    If Tae Ho hadn¡¯te then it would still be buried under the mountain.


    ¡®That¡¯s right but I don¡¯t want to admit it¡¯


    Just looking at the results it was indeed rescuing but the process was really cruel. In the end, they hadn¡¯t just freed it. They had locked it up with a leash so that they could use it in the future.


    ¡®Does everyone be evil after they be Gods? No, you were already evil.¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke alone wanting Tae Ho to hear him but Tae Ho just ignored him like usual. He rather showed interest towards Nidhogg that was looking at him for some time now.


    ¡°Nidhogg? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Nidhogg paused for a moment at Tae Ho¡¯s question and then tilted her head.


    ¡°Tae Ho master, can¡¯t he transform into a person?¡±


    ¡°Uh....probably not?¡±


    ¡°Poor.....¡±


    Nidhogg was about to cry at any moment now. She kept feeling bad for Hydra perhaps because of the sympathy she had towards it.


    But it was rather d for Tae Ho. His good lie would have been exposed if it transformed.


    But it was at that moment.


    ¡®You can just transform her. With your rune magic.¡¯


    ¡®Oh, that¡¯s right. There¡¯s certainly magic like that after looking for it.¡¯


    Cuchinn got bewildered at Tae Ho¡¯s answer.


    ¡®Hey, what do you mean that you looked for it? You still haven¡¯t learned itpletely?¡¯


    ¡®There¡¯s too many new magic I learned. What do I say? It¡¯s like a book entered my mind as I didn¡¯t learn it naturally?¡¯


    The only thing Tae Ho received from Odin wasn¡¯t the seat of the master.


    Odin had transmitted Tae Ho the countless magic and knowledge he obtained as the God of magic and wisdom in the shape of a book.


    Actually, he hadn¡¯t prepared all of this for Tae Ho. It was prepared for his son Valdur, that he had picked as his sessor before him.


    But Valdur died in the Great War and Odin chose Tae Ho as his other sessor.


    So whatever the case, Tae Ho was Odin¡¯s real sessor.


    ¡®So anyways, you are saying that you can do it.¡¯


    ¡®I can.¡¯


    Only that he didn¡¯t want to.


    Tae Ho looked at Adenmaha and Nidhogg in turn. He was bothered at Adenmaha¡¯s eyes getting more simr to Heda or Idun-nim but it was also hard to ignore Nidhogg¡¯s earnest eyes.


    ¡°Hm, we will know for certain after it transforms. Nidhogg, master will transform it.¡±


    Adenmaha spoke with a hard tone. It seemed like she realized that Tae Ho could do it but was hesitating.


    ¡°Really? Tae Ho master is great!¡±


    Nidhogg jumped in ce in happiness. It seemed like it was toote to pull back looking at her.


    ¡®Tch tch, this is all because of your doings.¡¯


    While Cuchinn snickered and showed a weird talent for putting a solemn voice, Tae Ho resoluted himself.


    ¡®Right, who cares if Hydra is a male or a female?¡¯


    The only thing that matters is that it fights well.


    Tae Ho started to draw rune magic in the air. It was a strong magic that made the adversary change by using their soul as a reference.


    As Tae Ho added runes in the air without stopping, Adenmaha let out an admiring voice. It was because the proficiency Tae Ho had in magic wasn¡¯t normal.


    He didn¡¯t seemcking even if he waspared to Adenmaha, that had received harsh training under Scathach.


    ¡°Tae Ho master is cool.¡±


    Nidhogg¡¯s eyes also shone as she also started to learn mystical magic under Scathach although only the basics.


    Tae Ho got in a good mood and finished the magic without saving magic power at all. When he retrieved his finger after drawing thest rune, ten runes took ce in Hydra¡¯s body.


    ¡°Transform.¡±


    When he recited the short chant, light started to emanate from Hydra¡¯s body. And then, the 30 meter long body started to shrink down in an instant.


    ¡®Oh, this is also good as its fresh.¡¯


    Cuchinn was expecting a slim beauty but still let out a sigh of admiration instead of disappointment.


    Hydra transformed into a girl that had long green hair. Just by looking at her looks she looked to be about 12 years old.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Nidhogg admired and Adenmaha let out a sigh of relief.


    Siri and Bracky got bewildered as the monster they had been cutting the head of became a girl.


    And Hydra blinked a few times and looked at her body as she got exposed to the gazes of everyone. She touched her neck with her long and slender fingers and let out a voice.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The voice of a person came out. She became able to freely manifest words thanks to Tae Ho having added a rune that tranted voices.


    What will she say first?


    Hydra opened her mouth once again while everyone was looking at her. She burst in tears and yelled.


    ¡°Hey! You bad bastard!¡±


    &


    ¡°Huaaang! I, I wanted to pay you back...but you cut down my head mercilessly! I still haven¡¯t be evil! I didn¡¯t reach to that point yet!¡±


    Hydra cried sorrowfully in Nidhogg¡¯s embrace. Nidhogg held her more tightly and also started to cry.


    Tae Ho decided to just leave them be. Rather than ignoring them it was a kind of solution. She had to release all her pent up emotions as she had been trapped for more than a hundred years so she didn¡¯t have any settlements.


    ¡®I feel like you are distorting the reason she¡¯s crying.¡¯


    Tae Ho ignored Cuchinn¡¯s inquiry and then he cleared his throat to calm down the situation and started to speak. It wasn¡¯t to ignore the sharp gaze of Adenmaha at all.


    ¡°The location of Echidna is just like I told you. We will have to know if it¡¯s a ce we can go with Hermes¡¯ magic circle but we may be able to go there as it¡¯s not the territory of the ones wanting to destroy the world.¡±


    ¡°Mm, but it will still be good to use the magic circle if possible.¡±


    ¡°Drakon Ismenios, can you tell us about Echidna?¡±


    Followed by Bracky, Siri looked at Ismenios and said. It was because he was the only one in the group to be considered a native.


    Drakon Ismenios turned to look at Tae Ho before answering. Tae Ho nodded at his eyes asking for permission and then started to exin.


    ¡°Echidna is a being that is called as the mother of all monsters. You can say that she¡¯s a God for the monsters.¡±


    They already knew this. That¡¯s why Bracky asked a different thing.


    ¡°There should be many famous monsters among her children, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Even the siblings of Hydra are amazing. The Nemean Lion, Chimera, Orthrus, Cerberus are all children of Echidna.¡±


    ¡°Cerberus is the big dog we saw at the entrance of the underworld?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she bore to many more children aside of them. Actually, if you climb the genealogy tree of the famous monsters all of them have Echidna¡¯s blood flowing in them be it small orrge.¡±


    Actually, Echidna didn¡¯t only have many children. She has had rtionships with several men to have diverse children.


    ¡°The most famous one for being Echidna¡¯s husband is Typhon. He¡¯s an overwhelming monster that has even defeated Zeus-nim once.¡±


    ¡°Is he alive?¡±


    Bracky¡¯s eyes shone and asked. It was because he would certainly be of great help if it was a monster that had defeated Zeus once.


    But Drakon Ismenios smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    ¡°He is but he¡¯s in a state that¡¯s no different from being dead. Zeus-nim pressed him down with a big mountain and sealed him up but he became one with that mountain and became a volcano. It¡¯s a bad tempered volcano that erupts a few times in a year.¡±


    In addition, Typhon was born as a being wanting to destroy the world. He wouldn¡¯t be able to side with them.


    ¡°What about the other husbands?¡±


    Drakon Ismenios spread his fingers at Adenmaha¡¯s question and then smirked.


    ¡°She also had many children with the Great hero Heracles. It seemed like Echidna asked that aspensation because Heracles killed many of her children including the Nemean Lion. There¡¯s a saying that she stole Heracles¡¯ horse and returned it back.....But anyways, she had three children with Heracles. I think that it¡¯s because of his blood that they aren¡¯t monsters but humans.¡±


    If you briefed it up, Heracles had let her bare his children inpensation for having killed her children.


    Adenmaha blinked at the absurd exnation and even Bracky and Siri couldn¡¯t hide their bewilderment.


    ¡®What do I say. The more I listen from this ce the more absurd it feels.¡¯


    When Tae Ho mumbled in a low voice Cuchinn smiled bitterly and said.


    ¡®There are more simr stories in Olympus. That¡¯s why it would be good for you to get ustomed to it.¡¯


    Cuchinn made an advice that was of help aside of battles in a long time.


    Tae Ho nodded a few times and looked at Nidhogg and the Hydra. It seemed like the two of them were exhausted of crying that they were sleeping while embracing each other.


    ¡°Let¡¯s return for now.¡±


    Tae Ho said and everyone agreed.


    &


    The group recovered their fatigue after they returned and waited for Hermes.


    When Hermes arrivedte in the night he told one good news and one bad news to the group. The bad one was that he still hasn¡¯t found out about Demeter¡¯s and Hephaestus¡¯ whereabouts and the good one was that he could create the magic circle leading to the entrance of Echidna¡¯sir.


    The next morning, the group woke up early in the morning and moved through the transference magic circle like when they left to capture Hydra.


    What changed this time was that the three Valkyries and the Hydra was added to the group.


    Echidna¡¯sir wasn¡¯t that far away from Typhon¡¯s volcano. It was a ce that was filled with ashes thanks to the volcano trying to erupt at all times.


    ¡°The crack over there is the entrance.¡±


    Hydra pointed at the distant ce and said. You could feel hesitation in her voice rather than grief.


    ¡°Hydra, aren¡¯t you happy? You are returning home.¡±


    When Nidhogg embraced Hydra from behind and asked Hydra answered with a depressed voice once again.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long....and mother doesn¡¯t mind about her children after they independize. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯te to save me.......¡±


    There was no way Echidna didn¡¯t know what had happened to Hydra, where she was trapped.


    But regardless of that, she just left her be and didn¡¯te to her rescue. Was that all? She even had children with Heracles that had killed her brother, the Nemean Lion.


    Her mother Echidna had thrown her away. She didn¡¯te to her rescue even though she had been trapped for a hundred years. Hydra was a thrown child.


    Hydra¡¯s eyes reddened butpared to usual Nidhogg was at her side.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. If something simr happens Tae Ho master and I will rescue you. I promise.¡±


    Nidhogg smiled brightly and raised her pinky finger. She was making a promise just like she had learned from Tae Ho.


    Hydra hesitated for a moment but then also raised her pinky and crossed it with Nidhogg¡¯s finger. After they made a stamp with their thumbs, Nidhogg smiled brightly again and in the end Hydra also smiled.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. You can call me unnie. Call me unnie. I want to be called unnie.¡±


    Hydra opened her eyes roundly at Nidhogg¡¯s words that was filled with eagerness and then giggled.


    ¡®How warm. To harass that nice kid. You are really a bad guy. I realized it since you first met Nidhogg.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, I should just die.¡¯


    Tae Ho admitted it cleanly and then moved to the crack first. When he approached it he noticed that it was 10 meters big and the length was so long that even dragons could easily enter it.


    Tae Ho, Adenmaha and Rasgrid made light with their mystical magic or runes and brightened up their surroundings. When they got down a few hundred meters like rock-climbing they saw a really big ce appear.


    ¡®Indeed, the underground city.¡¯


    There were shiny rocks stuck in the ceiling and it made it resemble the sky at night. It wasn¡¯t as bright as the afternoon but you could plentily live under it.


    ¡®It connects quite deeply inside.¡¯


    Tae Ho said after looking with his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯.


    And after that.


    He saw red words appear. All of them were monsters and more than half of them were of the dragon race.


    As their surroundings got filled with monsters, Tae Ho¡¯s group put nervous expressions and took on battle stances.


    Gandur asked Hydra.


    ¡°If you look at it they are all your siblings. Can¡¯t you do something?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s the first time I see any of them.¡±


    That was obvious as it had already been more than a hundred years since Hydra left Echidna¡¯sir.


    Tae Ho looked at a distant ce once again with his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯. Someone that possessed strength that was iparable to Hydra was observing them.


    The mother of monsters Echidna.


    She was an existence that could be called as a dragon God just like Nidhogg. The dragons that appeared now were all Echidna¡¯s children and her heroes.


    The heroes of Olympus were all under the subordination of the Gods they served and it wasn¡¯t different for Echidna¡¯s children. They were subordinates of Echidna differently from Hydra that had independize herself.


    [If you want to meet mee here.]


    [I will be waiting for you.]


    The bewitching voice of a woman rang in his head. It was the same method Apollo used with the voices of the Gods.


    Echidna¡¯s children started to release their sharp auras and started to grown. When they started to stand up one by one to block the path of the group their number reached a dozen.


    The monsters were quite diverse. And more than a half were strong dragons.


    Even if you were a strong hero you could only get nervous in this situation but Tae Ho showed interest instead of fear.


    He even smiled in front of the battle like a warrior of Valha.


    ¡°At least one thing is certain.¡±


    If he gained control over Echidna he would get an army of dozens of dragons.


    ¡°That¡¯s a grand sight.¡±


    Bracky also smirked and said. Cuchinn and SIri agreed to his words.


    ¡°Um, don¡¯t we have to gain control over her first and then speak?¡±


    Adenmaha spoke in a low voice and Tae Ho nodded. Adenmaha was always right just like Heda.


    ¡®They areing.¡¯


    Cuchinn said. The monsters roared to the point the cave shook and then charged towards the group.


    Tae Ho looked at them and surged up his dark blue divinity. He charged forward instead of falling back and activated his saga.


    [Hall of Valha.]


    Thisnd would be Asgard¡¯s from now on.


    The dark blue divinity of the God of conquer spread in the cave.


    < Episode 56 ¨C Starting point (2) > End

 Chapter 191

    VS Episode 57 Chapter 1


    Episode 51/Chapter 1: The mother of all monsters (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The ce had a high ceiling and was also wide but the group felt their sight get tight as dozens of monsters that were tens of meters big appeared at the same time.


    But that wasn¡¯t only for Tae Ho¡¯s group. The monsters also had to feel the same thing.


    [Saga: The warrior that had a Goddess meet him]


    [Saga: The master of mes]


    [Saga: The master of frost]


    [Saga: The king of violence]


    Several sagas got activated at the same time. Nidhogg became one with the fake Nidhogg and stood in the center and Adenmaha, Rolo and Drakon Ismenios stood at the sides.


    When Nidhogg transformed into a hundred meter big dragon, Hydra hurriedly rolled to dodge the ce and then looked at her surroundings and let out a groaning sound.


    Why was she acting like that? Tae Ho could know the reason even without using ¡®the one that conquers dragons¡¯. Tae Ho drew a rune in the air and recited a chant.


    ¡°Transform.¡±


    Hydra also needed Tae Ho¡¯s help to transform back as in the first ce she hadn¡¯t transformed with her own strength.


    The rune magic activated at the same time of Tae Ho¡¯s im and Hydra transformed to her original appearance, a nine headed monster.


    One super huge dragon, three huge dragons and one hydra. It was a really grand appearance.


    ¡°It is a battle between monsters.¡±


    ¡°Rasgrid. What do we have to do?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just watch?¡±


    They were Rasgrid, Ingrid and Gandur respectively.


    While the three Valkyries were making jokes that weren¡¯t jokes between themselves, the monsters that had hesitated a moment roared and charged again. It was because the mother of all monsters Echidna had ordered all her children that were subordinate to her to charge at them.


    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±


    Nidhogg yelled at that time. Adenmaha sensed what she was nning to do so she tried to stop her but it was alreadyte.


    [Saga: Rolling disaster]


    The ck dragon started to curl down and then rolled once. The overwhelming shock shook the entire cave.


    ¡°You stupid! Are you nning on burying us alive?!¡±


    Drakon Ismenios lowered his posture and cursed out. The amount of falling rocks was certainly overwhelming. It was an obvious result as she had created an earthquake under the ground.


    Nidhogg got surprised and flinched and Adenmaha hesitated whether to agree to his words or yell at him telling him why he was making a kid dispirited.


    ¡®But the effects are certain.¡¯


    It was like Cuchinn had said. Almost all the monsters that were running towards them had fallen down with only one roll.


    Looking at dozens of monsters fall down was a really grand spectacle. In addition, there were some that fainted even before fighting because they got hit by the falling rocks.


    ¡°I, I can¡¯t roll? Th, then what do I do?¡±


    Nidhogg mumbled as she didn¡¯t know how to fight aside of rolling. It was really strange to see a huge dragon curling down and getting depressed but everyone in the group was already ustomed to it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use your saga and just roll!¡±


    Nidhogg got enlightened by Adenmaha¡¯s advice and then lied down horizontally and rolled forward. The monsters were now facing a wave charging against them.


    ¡®Jump over it! Dodge! Uagh!¡¯


    While Cuchinn was interpreting the roars of the monsters, the other dragons also started to move.


    The first one that moved was Rolo, that was observing the situation with an uninterested face. He fluttered his wings widely and fly and then fired a me breath towards the rear of the monsters.


    Thanks to that, the monsters started to run in confusion as they were trapped between Nidhogg and the wall of mes behind them. Some of them tried to attack Rolo but he didn¡¯t even mind them. It was because the noonim he always relied on and believed and the neer that knew how to use his strength had moved.


    Drakon Ismenios jumped over Nidhogg and attacked the monsters by swinging his tail fiercely.


    Adenmaha was about to move to Nidhogg¡¯s tail but she spat her ice breath close to the ground and caught the feet of the monsters.


    Hydra flinched at the great performance of the monsters as she didn¡¯t know what she had to do. She knew more diverse methods than Nidhogg but she couldn¡¯t even guess how she had to enter that mess.


    But it was different for the warriors of Valha that only knew how to eat and fight. Bracky charged first while wielding lightning in his hammer and Siri followed him back to support him. Tae Ho also grabbed the giant hammer instead of his sword and jumped over Nidhogg.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill them if possible!¡±


    Tae Ho yelled. If he gained control over Echidna all the monsters in front of him would be his force so they had to avoid killing them while injuries were unavoidable.


    ¡°After seeing the situation!¡±


    Brackyughed and hit the chin of a monster that looked like a lion and sent it flying away.


    Siri also agreed to his words. If they rxed with the monsters charging at them with the intent to kill them, they could be the ones to get done by them. There was nothing absolute in a battle.


    But it seemed like Siri agreed to Tae Ho¡¯s words that she started to aim the joints instead of the eyes or mouth.


    The three Valkyries also joined the battle. They showed quite a proficient battle against big monsters as they already had a lot of experience facing giants.


    In the end, everyone fought against the monsters except for Hydra and they started to overwhelm the monsters not after that.


    Tae Ho defeated three monsters in an instant with electricity and then swung his hammer to umte lightning and burst it out inside the cave. He had amplified the power of his rune to the maximum as he was inside the region of ¡®Hall of Valha¡¯ so the power was really amazing.


    ¡°Hey! You said that I was the God of thunder!¡±


    Bracky protested and also fired some lightning but he could only be a step below Tae Ho.


    No one but Siri, that was next to him, could hear his protest because of the sound of lightning.


    About ten minutes since the battle started.


    Almost most of the small monsters got at the brink of death. There were still about fifteen monsters that belonged to the dragon race but the situation had already leaned over to them.


    Tae Ho took a breath and looked at a distant ce. Even though her children had copsed Echidna still didn¡¯t lose her leisure.


    [I remember the time Heracles came looking for me.]


    It seemed like Echidna reacted to Tae Ho¡¯s gaze that she spoke in a low voice. Her voice was calm and rather had some excitement in it.


    [Go, my children. Bring out more power from them.]


    Echidna spoke whileughing and at that moment the eyes of the dragons changed. There were some that had new horns grow or changed appearances.


    ¡°Be careful! It¡¯s a bit different to before!¡±


    Hydra yelled hurriedly from before. It was because she realized Echidna¡¯s authority to strengthen the dragon race.


    But Bracky didn¡¯t mind her and surged up. He swung his lightning hammer towards a green dragon that was opening its mouth to fire a breath towards him.


    An explosion got created with a loud sound. The blue lightning got dispersed with the breath and Siri grabbed Bracky that was sent flying away. At that moment Tae Ho charged towards an earth dragon that was the closest to him and ordered quickly.


    [Adenmaha! Fall back! Drakon Ismenios! Get in!]


    He ordered in a really fast way as he spoke through the ¡®dragon monarch¡¯.


    He made Adenmaha fall back as she wasn¡¯t proficient in battles and fired a breath and Drakon Ismenios started to make a contest of strength with the one charging from the front.


    Tae Ho hit the head of the dragon with his hammer to press him down and continued giving orders to his dragons. It was the most simple capturing strategy in which Drakon Ismenios induced a dog fight to create chaos, Rolo and Adenmaha isted the dragons with their me and ice breath and Tae Ho was the one that defeated them individually.


    [Saga: The one that conquers dragons]


    It was impossible to shake away Echidna¡¯s control in an instant but he was able to make them stop momentarily.


    The dragons froze everytime Tae Ho¡¯s hand reached them and Tae Ho attacked their vitals precisely.


    As Bracky and Siri joined him the time they defeated them became much faster.


    In the end, the remaining dragons couldn¡¯t endure more than ten minutes.


    But they also suffered some damages. Drakon Ismenios wasn¡¯t in a state he could fight anymore because of the continued fights with the dragons and Rolo and Adenmaha were quite exhausted as they had overused their breath. It seemed like it was even hard to maintain their appearance as dragons that they returned into a gryphon and a Goddess.


    ¡®If she was thinking of making us spend strength, she seeded.¡¯


    Cuchinn smiled bitterly and said. The dozens of monsters in Echidna¡¯s state became unable to fight but they couldn¡¯t know how many more children she had while Echidna herself remained.


    Tae Ho looked in front of him with ¡®the eyes of the dragon¡¯.


    Several red words appeared next to Echidna. Three of them possessed a stronger aura than the others that had appeared until now but that wasn¡¯t the same for the others. It seemed like they were so weak or young she didn¡¯t send them to fight.


    The strong three children were about to move as if it was now their turn. But Echidna raised her hand and stopped them. She stood up in the darkness and appeared before the group.


    It was a red woman.


    Her upper body was that of a beauty and her lower body was a big snake with red snakes.


    Her face covered in a crimson hair that resembled mes was simr to the face Hydra had when she transformed into a girl but that was only the appearance of her face. Her eyes and the atmosphere covering her body was too different.


    Bewitching, no, uncanny.


    Not even Freya was like that when she tried to seduce him yfully.


    Bracky could ignore normal seductions whileughing as he has already stepped on the rank of Gods but his eyes still dimmed. Even Siri, that was a girl, flushed unconsciously.


    Echidna, that was wearing a thin and cloth that reflected her body and barely covered her chest, smiled in a good mood. She looked at Tae Ho fixedly.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior. Now that I see you aren¡¯t merely a hero. You are an existence that¡¯s much higher than that.¡±


    Echidna opened her eyes sharply as if seducing him. It was a soft voice that suited her appearance as a woman but it spread in the entire cave like a lie.


    Tae Ho opened his eyes sharply at the words ¡®Idun¡¯s warrior¡¯.


    ¡°Do you know about me?¡±


    ¡°I do, of course. I can see the world through the eyes of my children. I am the mother of all monsters and my children are all around the world.¡±


    Tae Ho thought of Hraesvelgr in that moment. The arrogant yet majestic king of birds had a point inmon with the mother of all monsters.


    ¡°Olympus is in danger.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t only end with an internal conflict between the Gods.¡±


    ¡°I also know that.¡±


    But she won¡¯t move. She won¡¯t stand up to fight. She would just protect her nest.


    It was meaningless to speak anymore than that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just battle.¡±


    ¡°How hot. You are charming.¡±


    Echidna giggled and then moved her lower body of a snake to close the distance with Tae Ho. She let out her soft voice while crawling slowly.


    ¡°Hero of another world, no, God of another world. Is what you wish my cooperation? To fight against Zeus?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°I have a proposal th.....¡±


    ¡°No! Not children! Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    Adenmaha yelled loudly.


    Echidna opened her eyes roundly at that scary yell and then asked with a heart broken voice as if pleading.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t? I think that ten will be perfect. Won¡¯t it be better to listen to my words instead of her?¡±


    ¡°No. Adenmaha is prettier than you.¡±


    Echidna frowned at Tae Ho¡¯s words and Adenmaha covered her red face with her two hands hurriedly.


    The reason Tae Ho denied Echidna¡¯s proposal wasn¡¯t only because of Adenmaha, Heda and Idun.


    What Tae Ho needed was Echidna¡¯splete cooperation, not a limited cooperation. There was a probability to fall in Echidna¡¯s pace with the current flow if they got allied with a limited cooperation.


    Even if they did get allied, it couldn¡¯t stay like now. They had to stand at the upper side even if they had to use extreme methods.


    Echidna opened her eyes sharply. She smirked as if she had read Tae Ho¡¯s thoughts and shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any methods then. I don¡¯t listen to the words of others that are weaker than me.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t we know that after we go for it?¡±


    ¡°So you were looking down on me.¡±


    Echidna said. At that moment, a change happened in the ¡®Hall of Valha¡¯ that was spread in the entire cave.


    The red aura pushed away the dark blue aura. It pushed it away roughly as if dering who was the real owner of thisnd.


    A change also urred in Echidna. She wasn¡¯t a frail woman anymore.


    The mother of all monsters.


    The starting point of all the monsters of Olympus, the ancient dragon.


    Echidna was like a huge snake that had golden feathers in her body and crimson scales.


    A crimson dragon. No, the God of dragons.


    She looked down at Tae Ho with her golden eyes. The red aura that was pushing away the dark blue aura finally regained its domination right over the cave.


    ¡°Speak again foolish God of a foreign world. Tell me to go at it again.¡±


    There was no grief at Echidna¡¯s voice. It was rather filled with yfulness. It was the look of someone that didn¡¯t doubt because of her absolute superiority.


    And her belief was rational.


    Drakon Ismenios couldn¡¯t remain as a dragon anymore. He dripped cold sweat and ended up kneeling down in front of the God of dragons unconsciously.


    Rolo let out a groaning sound and stepped back. Adenmaha clenched her chest and suffered and Hydra copsed entirely and couldn¡¯t even move.


    The ck dragon also disappeared like a lie. Nidhogg looked at Echidna with a pale face. If Nidhogg was an ancient dragon that didn¡¯t know how to use her powers, then Echidna was an ancient dragon that knew who she was and what kind of powers she had clearly.


    Bracky gulped dry saliva and Siri got certain of it while dripping cold sweat.


    It was impossible for Tae Ho even if he conquered several kinds of dragons until now. Even if the being in front of him was a dragon, he wouldn¡¯t be able to conquer it.


    Cuchinn also thought simrly. The situation was different from Nidhogg, that had took in his control by herself. Conquering the dragon in front of him would be some times harder than just winning against her in a battle.


    Those were all correct and Tae Ho also agreed to it.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t step back. He looked up at Echidna and smiled like a lie.


    ¡°Can you wait for a bit?¡±


    [What?]


    ¡°I think it¡¯s almost done. I can get the feeling.¡±


    Everyone got bewildered at those weird words. Rolo thought that his crazy master hadpletely turned crazy.


    And Tae Ho threw his hammer. It wasn¡¯t to Echidna but a dragon that looked like a Komodo Dragon that was copsed nearby.


    The dragon that was confused passed outpletely.


    ¡®You have finally gone crazy.¡¯


    Cuchinn thought and everyone looking at him thought of the same thing.


    But that wasn¡¯t the case. And the one that realized that was unexpectedly Echidna.


    What had changed after defeating a dragon.


    What Tae Ho obtained due to that.


    [Synchro rate: 90%]


    Cuchinn also noticed it. he blinked in his bewilderment.


    Because it wasn¡¯t an extreme situation and he hadn¡¯t even defeated a strong enemy.


    But that didn¡¯t matter.


    Obtaining 100 exp points after defeating an ogre and obtaining 100 exp points by obtaining 100 goblins, it was still 100 exp points.


    In addition, the dragon knight Kalsted was a dragon killer that had defeated countless dragons. Dragons were the best opponent for his synchro rate to increase.


    Tae Ho looked up at Echidna. He put on a nice smile because the new strength was like he had expected.


    If the opponent was a God of dragons then he would also increase his rank.


    He would transform into a being that could even conquer the God of dragons.


    Tae Ho¡¯s eyes transformed into those of a dragon. The blood of a dragon started to flow in all his body and the wings of a dragon formed with light spread in his back.


    Only one person in Dark Age.


    The God dragon knight that had executed the powerlessness of the world dragon Yggdrasil.


    [Myth ranked saga]


    [Incarnation of the world dragon]


    The dragon God of Dark Age.


    The executor of dragons that had massacred countless dragons.


    The dark blue divinity started to take control everything in the cave again.


    < Episode 57 ¨C The mother of all monsters (1) > End

 Chapter 192

    Episode 57/Chapter 2: The mother of all monsters (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    All the dragon knights in Dark Age were mix breeds between humans and dragons.


    And if you climbed up the genealogy tree of those dragon knights there was the greatest dragon God- the world dragon Yggdrasil.


    It didn¡¯t mean that the world dragon had many dragon knights as its children. It didn¡¯t even have one.


    If you wanted to speak about it there was a need to exin the general background of Dark Age.


    The strongest race in Dark Age were the dragons.


    It was an existence that could exist by its own and that¡¯s why they were called as the only kings, and each possessed strength equivalent to Gods.


    Because of that the strongest race were the dragons even if you saw them individually or as an entire race.


    The dragons didn¡¯t have groups. Each of them ruled over their territory as expected of their nickname, the only kings.


    But everything changed when he appeared.


    The fierce king Eidra.


    He had outstanding strength even among the dragons and was an existence that could be called as the God of dragons.


    He was the one that had the belief that they should use all the other races as dragons as the kings of the worlds, the strongest races of dragons.


    Countless dragons agreed to his ideals. There were a minority that didn¡¯t but they couldn¡¯t resist in front of Edira¡¯s power.


    Eidra conquered the world in an instant and the dark age arrived.


    But there were still little stars in the pitch ck sky.


    The several Gods of their races stood up for their race. They transmitted strength to stand up to Eidra.


    The several jobs in Dark Age was born like that.


    The warriors received the blessing of the God of orcs and the God of war Karak Durga, and the archers received the blessing of the God of hunt and werewolves, Emeldra. The number of jobs receiving the blessings of the race Gods easily surpassed twenty.


    And a small minority of them, the ones that had obtained extreme aplishments in their jobs awakened the ancient power sleeping in their blood and could be more special beings.


    The dragon knight was a ss that got awakened like that.


    All the dragon knights received a revtion the moment they woke up. And the one that sent down that revtion was the real God of dragons, World dragon Yggdrasil.


    The dragon knights could use the power of dragons thanks to its blessing and a minority of them became existences that even surpassed dragons.


    Because of that, you could say that all the dragon knights were believers of the World dragon Yggdrasil and its knights.


    But not everyone was the same. World dragon Yggdrasil only had one real knight.


    The incarnation of the World dragon.


    The one that executed the force of the World dragon.


    The one that received its order to execute the fallen dragons.


    That was the Knight of World Dragon.


    It was the title of the strongest dragon knight Kalsted.


    &


    Tae Ho raised his head.


    Now that he had transformed into the incarnation of the World dragon, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that he was a dragon with the appearance of a human.


    But he wasn¡¯t a normal dragon.


    Dragon Vane.


    The executor that killed countless dragons.


    The dark blue divinity certainly belonged to the master of Asgard. It was made up with the power of the God of battle and conquer.


    But it didn¡¯t end there. A strong dragon killing aura was filling up that divinity.


    Actually it wasn¡¯tplete yet. it was because he needed the dragon sword Astellone, that was the other incarnation, to be the real incarnation of the World dragon.


    But he didn¡¯tck anything.


    It was enough with how he was.


    The children of Echidna woke up from their faint. It was because the nasty dragon killer aura took off even their freedom to be passed out.


    The children of Echidnaid down and suffered while groaning.


    Adenmaha looked at Tae Ho¡¯s back and gulped dry saliva. She knew that Tae Ho¡¯s strength was protecting her and everyone else but even so she couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    She thought of the moment she faced the strongest dragon killer of Asgard, Sigurd. No, it wasn¡¯t only that. The aura Tae Ho was releasing was much stronger.


    Drakon Ismenios cried and praised Tae HO¡¯s strength even while trembling in fear and pain. Nidhogg breathed roughly as if it was ufortable to breathe and sat down. Perhaps you got influenced more the stronger dragon you were.


    Hydraid down and didn¡¯t move. No, it seemed like she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Adenmaha gulped dry saliva. Even the ones getting protected by Tae Ho were like this. Then, what would happen to the ones facing him directly?


    Adenmaha looked up at Echidna. She had released her red aura as an ancient dragon to face the dark blue aura but she didn¡¯t show the same leisure as before. She was also groaning in the middle of her fear and pain.


    A natural enemy.


    A dragon specialized other dragons.


    Tae Ho extended his hand. He grabbed Caliburn in his right hand and the shield of Achilles in his left.


    He then spread his wings of light and flew up.


    Adenmaha gulped dry saliva. She looked at Echidna while holding her hands that trembled out of nervousness.


    Echidna was looking at Tae Ho and at some point she retrieved her red aura that was facing Tae Ho¡¯s aura.


    ¡°I surrender. I lost. I don¡¯t want to fight.¡±


    Echidna returned to her Goddess form and raised her arms. She had given up so quickly it bewildered Adenmaha.


    But it was different for Tae Ho. It was because he had expected the situation to flow like this to some extent.


    It was the same for Cuchinn.


    ¡®Echidna didn¡¯t even want to fight from the beginning.¡¯


    She clearly had strength but she didn¡¯t enjoy fighting.


    In the first ce, this battle hadn¡¯t happened because she wanted.


    Tae Ho¡¯s group attacked Echidna and her children when they were living peaceful and the children of Echidna just attacked back in defense.


    But of course, it was hard to say that Echidna was Tae Ho¡¯s enemy as she was a being wanting to maintain the world but in her position she was being dragged forcefully to the battlefield along her children. It wasn¡¯t illogical to resist.


    ¡®He even denied my proposal.¡¯


    Echidna¡¯s field of interest was to give birth to strong children. That¡¯s why she had proposed Tae Ho to make some children as well as to avoid the current situation but Tae Ho had denied her bluntly. That¡¯s why the only option she had left was to use all her force to chase away the perpetrators.


    But even that hadn¡¯t worked. The perpetrators were just too strong.


    ¡®Why fight if I can¡¯t even win? The objective of the opponent isn¡¯t even to exterminate us.¡¯


    Tae Ho had only knocked out her children and didn¡¯t kill them. He also wasn¡¯t nning to kill Echidna herself.


    That¡¯s why she would just surrender and save her forces. She would prevent a situation where someone could die.


    This was Echidna¡¯s judgement and it was what Tae Ho and Cuchinn hoped for.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t remove his state of the ¡®incarnation of the world dragon¡¯. He looked at Echidna and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a battle for Olympus and for Asgard and the nine realms. I hope you and your children assist us.¡±


    He spoke as the master of Asgard and it was also his sincerity.


    Actually, Tae Ho wasn¡¯tfortable at the current situation. It was also atrocious when he looked at his doings.


    But it was a necessity. Tae Ho looked at Echidna with serious eyes and she frowned slightly and shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Can¡¯t do anything about it. Fine, I will do that. It seems like we have quite a lot of chances to winpared to the start so I will bet on you.¡±


    She even smiled brightly in the end. Her way of speaking had also gotten morefortablepared to the beginning.


    Actually, there was some difference in Echidna¡¯s overlooking and Hraesvelgr¡¯s overlooking.


    If Hraesvelgr had just been silent in the highest branch to protect it, Echidna was curling down as she didn¡¯t knwo what to do.


    The current Olympus actually belonged to the Gods that had turned into beings wanting to destroy the world.


    There were still some Gods that remained as beings wanting to maintain the world but most of them had suffered great injuries or got really weakened because their sacred force got robbed from them.


    What could Echidna do in this situation aside of curling down?


    In addition, she and her children got attacked by the Gods and heroes of Olympus because of the simple reason that they were monsters.


    For her the Gods of Olympus were beings that were hard to make an alliance with whether they were beings wanting to destroy or maintain the world.


    ¡®The one that killed Ares is Idun¡¯s warrior.¡¯


    Echidna could also be certain of it now. That¡¯s why she could see their prospects to win a bit higher.


    Tae Ho let out a short sigh of relief as Echidna agreed obediently. But it hadn¡¯t endedpletely yet. The words above Echidna¡¯s head had only changed from red to grey, it wasn¡¯t green yet.


    It certainly seemed like only an agreement wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    ¡°Thank you for answering. But.....¡±


    Tae Ho paused thest part of the sentence and then flew softly in front of Echidna by moving his wings. He faced her head on and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s thest stage. Take me in, Echidna.¡±


    Tae Ho raised his head. Echidna nced at Tae Ho¡¯s hands and Hydra looking at them from far away and then smirked and answered with a bewitching voice as if trying to seduce him.


    ¡°Do it gently, it¡¯s my first time.¡±


    Every movement of hers was enough to shake the hearts of the ones that were watching but it didn¡¯t work on Tae Ho. His blinded love had even fended back against the seduction of the Goddess of beauty.


    ¡°I will start.¡±


    Tae Ho ced his hand on Echidna¡¯s forehead. Echidna closed her eyes slowly and Tae Ho activated his saga.


    [Saga: The one that conquers dragons]


    Echidna didn¡¯t reject Tae Ho like she promised. She took Tae Ho¡¯s control obediently.


    [Ancient dragon]


    [Goddess of dragons]


    [The mother of all monsters]


    [Tae Ho¡¯s dragon]


    [Echidna]


    The grey words changed into a clear green.


    Tae Ho pulled his hand back slowly and Echidna turned to look at herself with anguid face.


    ¡°They all passed over?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t only Echidna. Tae Ho put on a sorry face and looked at the entire cave.


    There were green words everywhere he looked. The green words were clear even on the children of Echidna that hadn¡¯t participated in the battle.


    ¡®We passed over one trial.¡¯


    Cuchinn let out a long sigh and said. But it wasn¡¯t done yet. He still had something he had to do.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something we should hurry but it¡¯s good if we finish it in one try.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is there something left?¡±


    As Echidna tilted her head and asked, Tae Ho nced at Adenmaha and then spoke in a low voice and Echidna put on a confused face at his words but then nodded.


    She cleared her throat and then said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a meeting.¡±


    ¡®Nasty bastard.¡¯


    Cuchinn said and Tae Ho put on a satisfied smile.


    < Episode 57 ¨C The mother of all monsters (2) > End

 Chapter 193

    Episode 57/Chapter 3: The mother of all monsters (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    ¡°But do I really have to bless you only in the forehead? I feel like I can do it better in other ces.¡±


    Echidna blessed Tae Ho¡¯s forehead and licked her lips as if it was a bit regretful. Adenmaha spoke up immediately at her bewitching look.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. He doesn¡¯t need it in another ce.¡±


    Echidna giggled at Adenmaha opened her eyes sharply and grabbing Tae Ho¡¯s arm. But unexpected members butted in the conversation.


    ¡°Where is the other ce? Nidhogg also wants to bless you.¡±


    ¡°Sob sob, master. Please give me the opportunity to bless too.¡±


    Nidhogg asked with an innocent face and Drakon Ismenios let out an earnest voice with a really sorrowful face.


    Echidna opened her eyes sharply and asked Adenmaha.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, where is that other ce? Where are you talking about? Huh?¡±


    ¡°Y, you shameless!¡±


    Adenmaha yelled with a red face. She tried to cover Nidhogg¡¯s ears quickly but she was a bit faster.


    ¡°Adenmaha, where is that other ce?¡±


    ¡°Sob sob, I also want to give you a blessing.¡±


    Nidhogg tilted her head and Ismenios let out a sorrowful voice once again.


    As Adenmaha hesitated while she couldn¡¯t give out an answer, Echidna put on an innocent face imitating Nidhogg and then tilted her head.


    ¡°The ce I talked about is the cheek. Where did the lewddy think of? This innocent Echidna can¡¯t even think of it.¡±


    As she giggled in the end, Adenmaha¡¯s red face became even redder because of her anger.


    But Nidhogg, that didn¡¯t know of Adenmaha¡¯splicated thoughts, shone her eyes and replied to Echidna.


    ¡°Nidhogg also blessed master in the cheek. I also did it to Adenmaha.¡±


    ¡°Sob sob, me too......¡±


    It was already chaos. There was indeed a conversation but it felt like they were in a world of their own.


    ¡°M, master! Please tell her something quickly!¡±


    Adenmaha pulled on Tae Ho¡¯s arm and pleaded. She was requesting him to scold her quickly but Tae Ho¡¯s reaction was out of her expectation. He was just looking at a distant ce with an absent minded expression even though Adenmaha was pulling his arm.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°Tae Ho master?¡±


    Nidhogg also spoke but Tae Ho still looked at a far ce.


    Adenmaha pulled his arm more strongly because she got surprised and only then did Tae Ho regain his consciousness and turned to look at everyone.


    It seemed like he hadn¡¯t heard anything until now.


    ¡°Master? Are you okay? You aren¡¯t hurt anywhere?¡±


    Adenmaha asked with a worried face. Tae Ho also answered slowly this time and Echidna, that was observing them, pped her hands and gathered the attention of everyone.


    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s that. Well, it should indeed be unfamiliar for a God of Asgard.¡±


    ¡°What do you meant with that?¡±


    Echidna shrugged her shoulders at Adenmaha¡¯s question and then answered her properly without teasing her.


    ¡°I am the God of dragons and at the same time the mother of all monsters. I¡¯m the ruler of the city underground that I rule and at the same time the guardian God. But the master of Asgard took control of me. What do you think this means?¡±


    ¡°The sacred force?¡±


    Everyone flinched at the answer that came out of Adenmaha¡¯s mouth and Echidna nodded after putting a surprised face.


    ¡°Quite intelligent. That¡¯s right. It means that my sacred force has been handed over to the master of Asgard entirely.¡±


    The 12 Olympians weren¡¯t the only ones that possessed sacred forces. Even Hades, that wasn¡¯t one of the 12 Olympians, had a vast sacred force called the underworld.


    ¡°It¡¯s still marvelous. Does the effects of the sacred force pass over to a foreign God without filters?¡±


    The Gods of the other world also received received strength and divinity from the ones that served them but the Gods of Olympus could obtain a much bigger strength from the sacred force as the believers didn¡¯t only serve them but were under their controlpletely.


    In the first ce, the only ones that could have sacred forces were the Gods of Olympus so Echidna hadn¡¯t thought deeply about another God obtaining a sacred force. The only thing she presumed was that the efficiency would be worsepared to the Gods of Olympus.


    But looking at the reaction of Tae Ho, it seemed like he had taken over the sacred forcepletely like another God of Olympus.


    ¡°Our master is great. But Echidna, mother of all monsters. Can you really call this much a sacred force?¡±


    Drakon Ismenios praised Tae Ho first and then asked.


    It was because the current situation wasn¡¯t possible for Drakon Ismenios, that was a God of Olympus.


    Drakon Ismenios also had a territory of his own and had dozens of underlings.


    However, he didn¡¯t have a sacred force. It was because a sacred force wasn¡¯t made with only a dozen underlings.


    Each of Echidna¡¯s children certainly possessed great strength but they were merely a dozen and the cave under the ground was also a bit wide. It barely had the size of a big vige.


    That meant that when Drakon Ismenios judged logically, it wasn¡¯t possible for Echidna to have a proper sacred force.


    Echidna didn¡¯t answer anything at Drakon Ismenios¡¯ remark. She justughed and crossed her arms and nced at Tae Ho.


    ¡°It¡¯s not only this.¡±


    Tae Ho said. His eyes after activating ¡®the eyes of the dragon¡¯ were still looking at a distant ce.


    ¡°Master? What does that mean......¡±


    Drakon Ismenios shut his mouth. It was because Tae Ho transmitted what he saw to him directly through the ¡®one that conquers dragons¡¯.


    ¡°Amazing.¡±


    Drakon Ismenios said and Echidnaughed in a good mood.


    ¡°Of course it is. This is only the entrance.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying there is another city below this?¡±


    The quick witted Adenmaha grasped the situation immediately. It seemed like Echidna liked that Adenmaha that she stroke her cheeks and said.


    ¡°Lewddy, for how long do you think I have been living? Will I really be living only with my children? What about the children of my children? Or the children of their children? Or the ones that came from outside. They also need a ce to live.¡±


    Echidna finished speaking byughing and then turned around.


    ¡°It will be faster for you to see it directly. Follow me.¡±


    Adenmaha wiped her cheeks and looked at Tae Ho and Tae Ho nodded. He led everyone and followed Echidna.


    &


    ¡°For there to be a city of this size under the ground.¡±


    Siri spoke with a bewildered voice and looked down at the scene in front of her. There really was a city below the ceiling that had shining rocks carved in it.


    ¡°How many of them are living in this ce?¡±


    When Bracky opened his eyes widely and asked, Echidna bit a cigarette and answered quickly.


    ¡°I wonder, I didn¡¯t count them exactly but there should still be ten thousand. If I also count the small ones there should be more than that.¡±


    ¡°My God. For there to be so many of them living under the ground....¡±


    Drakon Ismenios gulped saliva as he could have never dreamed this.


    A size of ten thousand was size if youpared them to a polis but the ones living in that city weren¡¯t humans but monsters. You couldpare them as a polis where more than 100.000 people lived.


    The sacred force could only be made with a size this big. It meant that there were more than ten thousand monsters that served Echidna.


    Drakon Ismenios looked at Echidna once again and she answered the doubt in his eyes dly.


    ¡°The influence of Typhon is strong in this ce. The Gods of Olympus don¡¯t even know that I have a sacred force.¡±


    Actually, Athena and even the messenger God Hermes had forgotten that there was a sacred force in thisnd.


    ¡°Indeed, are you saying that you can deceive the eyes of the Gods of Olympus even if a sacred force is made in this ce?¡±


    Rasgrid, that was just listening silently, asked in a low voice. Her voice was calm like usual but it had a slight excitement behind it.


    ¡°Thedy that looks like Athena is smart too.¡±


    Echidna knew why Rasgrid had gotten excited. That¡¯s why she told her thoughts aloud to everyone.


    ¡°For the Gods of Asgard, Olympus is a foreignnd. But this ce can be Asgard. I mean, the sacred force of the master of Asgard.¡±


    In addition, it was a sacred force that was kept as a secret. The Gods of Olympus won¡¯t even know in their dreams that Tae Ho had established a sacred force.


    ¡°Echidna, won¡¯t it have a counter effect on you?¡±


    Tae Ho asked. It was because if Tae Ho¡¯s group were Gods of Asgard, then Echidna was a God of Olympus. He couldn¡¯t know how it would affect Echidna if he dyed thisnd with the power of Asgard.


    But Echidna shook her headpared to Tae Ho¡¯s worry. She grabbed herself with her arms and spoke with a fascinated voice.


    ¡°Oh my, what are you talking about after you conquered me that roughly? I¡¯m already dyed in your color just like that lewddy over there.¡±


    ¡°P, please choose your words well.¡±


    Echidnaughed once again as Adenmaha protested lightly. She then looked at Tae Ho¡¯s eyes and continued speaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine no matter what color you dye it with. This city, this sacred force, still hasn¡¯t beenpletely dyed with your color.¡±


    Tae Ho looked down at the city again. Ingrid spoke with an admiring voice.


    ¡°Asgard is going to be made in Olympus....¡±


    ¡°Indeed, as expected of a God of conquer¡±


    Gandur smirked like she liked the idea. Drakon Ismenios got excited and added.


    ¡°This is the start. Let¡¯s start with this ce and devour all of Olympus.¡±


    ¡°Hm, is it a war of conquer? That¡¯s not bad either.¡±


    ¡°It seems like something is flowing strangely.¡±


    Brackyughed and Siri frowned slightly.


    Tae Ho listened to their words and thought. He raised his left hand before spreading the dark blue divinity of the God of conquer.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    Adenmaha noticed that something wasn¡¯t right and asked with a nervous expression. Tae Ho looked at her for a moment and then smiled towards her.


    ¡°Adenmaha, do you remember what I said before?¡±


    Adenmaha blinked. It was because they had spoken about a lot of things.


    But Adenmaha soon understood what he was talking about. She gulped dry saliva and then her eyes reddened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me....¡±


    Tae Ho nodded. He stroke Adenmaha¡¯s cheek as she was about to cry at any moment and blessed her in the forehead.


    What Tae Ho had promised her.


    Not only to her but to the several people living in the residence of Idun.


    Tae Ho spread his hand. He brought up his drak blue divinity and raised his hand.


    Echidna got bewildered. Drakon Ismenios dropped his mouth and admired and Bracky and Siri turned to look at each other. They realized that their divinities wasn¡¯t only limited to Asgard.


    Cuchinn couldn¡¯t say anything. He just burst in an emotionalughter.


    Erin¡¯s sentence.


    It shone from Tae Ho¡¯s hand. The light that got emanated became one with the dark blue divinity and grasped the entire city.


    He conquered a part of Olympuspletely.


    And where the power of Asgard and Erin existed.


    It didn¡¯t only end there.


    He also created one more history that was possible as he was the sessor of Erin.


    Tae Ho clenched his fist. He imed as the real sessor of Erin.


    In this moment the destroyed world will get rebuilt once again, it will obtainnd and citizens and will start once again!


    White light shed above the dark blue divinity.


    It showed its existence clearly through everything in its surroundings and not only the sentence of Erin.


    Erin.


    The shiningnd.


    The only world where the Tuatha De Danann and the Milesian existed together.


    Tae Ho looked at Adenmaha. She smiled brightly and cried and then embraced him tightly.


    At that moment, Rasgrid hit her chest with a fist. Ingrid and Gandurughed and followed her.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    For the returned world.


    Tae Ho did the same.


    He congratted the rebirth of Erin as its sessor and the master of Asgard.


    < Episode 57 ¨C The mother of all monsters (3) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 194

    Episode 57/Chapter 4: The mother of all monsters (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    Echidna opened her eyes widely and looked at her city. There was no external changes but she could feel it as she was the ruler of the city.


    The air that was surrounding the city had changed. No, the ce itself changed.


    Only she could understand it as she was from Olympus. Thisnd wasn¡¯t Olympus anymore but it also wasn¡¯t Asgard.


    Erin that had the power of Asgard.


    The world that had been destroyed once.


    Echidna feignedugh but regained herposure soon. She looked at Tae HO with her usual bewitching yetnguid eyes and Tae Ho told her about him briefly.


    The master of Asgard and at the same time the sessor of Erin.


    The king of Camelot that has received Excalibur from king Arthur.


    Echidnaughed once again after listening to his story and then dropped her shoulders and said.


    ¡°You were more of a big figure than I thought. Are you going to take over Olympus now? A God of conquer that takes over Erin and Asgard and then Olympus.¡±


    Tae Ho tried to refute at her words that weirdly distorted the truth but Bracky was a bit faster.


    ¡°Hm, so we were helping them at first but it now became an invasion? It¡¯s not bad. My blood of a warrior is burning.¡±


    When he smirked and clenched his fist he looked like an unfailing viking king.


    Siri couldn¡¯t endure it anymore and pped Bracky¡¯s back.


    ¡°Bracky, what are you saying.....what, where are you looking?¡±


    Siri, that was about to give him a lecture, got bewildered and asked. Bracky fixed his eyes on a certain part in Siri¡¯s body and answered.


    ¡°Your tail is stiff. Hm, it became easier to know your emotions.....kuk.¡±


    Siri hit his shin and also hit stomach. Bracky let out a breathtaking noise but Siri didn¡¯t even feel a bit ofpassion for him and hit his other shin. She trembled and red at Tae Ho.


    Tae Ho hurriedly turned his head and ignored her re. He felt like he would burst outughing if he kept looking at her because of her trembling ears of a wolf.


    ¡®Tch tch, how did she get tied with you?¡¯


    Siri¡¯s red reddened while Cuchinn clicked.


    In the other hand Rasgrid closed her eyes as she treated this much fuss as a daily thing and said.


    ¡°How marvelous. The power of Asgard and Erin really exist together.¡±


    She could feel it clearly when she closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t feel that she was in Olympus anymore.


    ¡°Rasgrid, have you ever gone to Erin?¡±


    When Adenmaha smiled brightly and asked as she got excited because she was talking of her hometown in a long time, Rasgrid shook her head.


    ¡°Unfortunately, no. I just felt the power of Erin in some relics.....but thinking about it that was a funny thought. There¡¯s someone that experienced Erin and Asgard in front of me.¡±


    ¡°How is it? The appreciation of someone from Erin.¡±


    Gandur spoke right after Rasgrid.


    When everyone focused on Adenmaha, she smacked her lips and thought about the words she would use and then smiled brightly and said.


    ¡°Actually, I feel a bit unfamiliar to it....but when I close my eyes I feel like I returned to my hometown.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s right, this wind clearly belongs to Erin.¡¯


    Cuchinn added some words in a low voice.


    Adenmaha and Cuchinn had be really emotional because they faced the wind of Erin that they thought they would never be able to face again.


    ¡°But then, my master is the master of Asgard and also the master of Erin?¡±


    As Echidna asked, the eyes of everyone moved from Adenmaha to Tae Ho. Tae Ho smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case. It¡¯s clear that I am a God of Asgard and at the same time a God of Erin but i¡¯m not its master.¡±


    He knew it more clearly than others because he was the master of Asgard. Tae Ho was a God of battle and conquer of ERin, not its master.


    ¡°Hm, is it because you didn¡¯t inherit the seat properly?¡±


    Siri nodded slowly as Bracky tilted his head and asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s possible. If we speak in terms of Midgard, he hasn¡¯t been able to receive a crown that proved that he was a king.¡±


    Tae Ho had received the seat of master of Asgard from the previous master Odin through a proper procedure.


    But that wasn¡¯t the case for the seat of Erin.


    He had just imed that he was the king while standing on an ownerlessnd.


    Everyone that was gathered in this ce nodded at Siri¡¯s exnation with a convinced face but the two people of Erin shook their heads.


    ¡®There¡¯s another reason. The seat of master of Erin is quite different to Asgard or Olympus.¡¯


    ¡®Cuchinn?¡¯


    ¡®Ask Adenmaha about the details. The others also have to hear this.¡¯


    If Cuchinn exined it, Tae Ho would have to exin it again through his mouth.


    Tae Ho agreed and turned to look at Adenmaha.


    ¡°Adenmaha, I will leave it to you.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t been able to listen to Cuchinn¡¯s and Tae Ho¡¯s conversation but she was sensing the general flow. She nodded immediately at Tae Ho¡¯s request and turned to look at everyone.


    ¡°Um....so it¡¯s like this. The rtionship between Gods and humans is different for each world right? Erin especially was a world where Gods and humans were equals.¡±


    ¡°I have heard about it before. The humans called the Milesians even chased away the Gods right?¡±


    ¡°But they coexisted together after that.¡±


    Adenmaha put a displeased expression at Echidna¡¯s question. It seemed like she didn¡¯t like the expression of having been chased away.


    ¡®Actually, there were several mixed bloods between the Tuatha De Danann and the Milesian. I¡¯m also quite close to that case. The start wasn¡¯t that good butter on the lived together.¡¯


    Adenmaha opened her mouth again while Cuchinn exined.


    ¡°Anyways, the spirit of the humans in Erin was that strong. There were also humans that were much stronger than the warriors of the God race, the Tuatha De Danann, just like the top ranked or superior ranked warriors of Valha.¡±


    In the first ce, if it wasn¡¯t like that they wouldn¡¯t have been able to drive away the Tuatha De Danann at all so at one side it was kind of obvious.


    ¡°But the problem was that the humans didn¡¯t have a unified force. There were several forces and the strength of the humans was divided in several pieces.¡±


    The era where the Milesian were one was really short. No, there were already several factions of them when they fought against the Tuatha De Danann. They had just gathered their strength temporarily.


    ¡°In addition to this....Erin also had many exchanges between races. There were already four races of Gods before the Tuatha De Danann that inherited the right to rule over Erin.¡±


    ¡°Howplicated.¡±


    Adenmaha smiled bitterly and nodded as Bracky frowned.


    The history of Erin was reallyplicatedpared to Olympus or Asgard.


    Siri organized the story of Adenmaha in her head and sai.


    ¡°If we speak in terms from Midgard, you are saying that the distribution of a force was severe? And that¡¯s why a unified king didn¡¯t exist.¡±


    ¡°Correct. That¡¯s why Erin didn¡¯t have a single master just like Asgard or Olympus. Several kings of Erin split the power of the master between them.¡±


    Adenmaha paused there and took a breath. She started to raise her fingers one by name and told the name of the kings.


    ¡°Thest master of the Tuatha De Danann, the God of light Lugh. The king that founded Camelot and thest king, King Arthur. Fionn mac Cumhaill and his followers the knights of Fianna. The queen of thend of darkness Scathach. The daughter of the supreme king Meiv, etc. are the kings that split the power of the master between them.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Is that the reason why the master hasn¡¯t been able to climb to the seat of the master of Erin even though he resurrected it?¡±


    Ingrid nodded like she understood but Gandur shook her head as if she didn¡¯t understand yet.


    ¡°But our master is also the sessor of Erin. He still can¡¯t receive it?¡±


    ¡°Um....even I don¡¯t know about that. What does Cuchinn say about this?¡±


    When Adenmaha turned to look at Tae Ho, Cuchinn answered with a non confident tone.


    ¡®I¡¯m not certain. If master was here I would know more clearly.....but I wonder that it may be possible one day. Only that you can¡¯t right now.¡¯


    ¡°He says that I may be able one day but it¡¯s impossible right now.¡±


    Everyone put disappointed faces at his answer and looked at his chest or waist. It seemed like they weren¡¯t looking at Tae Ho but at Cuchinn.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a vague answer but I also think like that.¡±


    Adenmaha forced augh and the atmosphere returned to normal and Cuchinn grumbled saying that the reaction was different even though they said the same thing.


    But it was at that moment. SIri raised her hand and asked.


    ¡°Tae Ho, i¡¯m curious about something. Bracky and I are also Gods of Erin? We do feel that way.¡±


    It was hard for them to be certain of it as they were still inexperienced as Gods.


    Tae Ho activated the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯ and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, you are just the God of hunt and thunder of Erin. One of the reasons you became Gods even without passing through the top rank was because of your strong potential.¡±


    Actually, not even Tae Ho could be certain of it as he didn¡¯t say it beforehand. He was also only a God of Asgard before he resurrected Erin.


    ¡°Is it because Erin still don¡¯t have a God of thunder and hunt? Mm, not bad.¡±


    While Bracky nodded, Echidna pped her hands as the conversation wasing to an end and gathered the attention of everyone.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we move for now? We can¡¯t keep standing here forever. I will show you my pce.¡±


    The conversation was flowing naturally but the group had just finished a battle. THey needed a ce to rest properly.


    Everyone stood up from their seats and prepared to move.


    But it was at that moment. Hydra, that was standing on a corner with her mouth shut, approached Echidna while hesitating.


    ¡°Um.....mother.¡±


    Echidna turned to look at her as Hydra spoke in a really low voice. She looked at her for a moment and then stroke her head.


    ¡°You are Hydra. I thought that I would never be able to see you again because I heard that you got done by Heracles. But it¡¯s really nice to see you like this.¡±


    ¡°Uh.....yes.¡±


    Hydra smacked her lips and was about to say something more. But Echidna turned around like she didn¡¯t have anything else to say and made a gesture with her hands to the group.


    ¡°Let¡¯s depart them. Follow me well.¡±


    Her tone was really light like it has been until now but it was heard differently for Hydra. The others followed Echidna for now but everyone excluding Drakon Ismenios looked at Hydra with worried eyes.


    For a conversation between mother and daughter that reencountered after a hundred years to end with just that.


    Echidna was really d to have seen Hydra and that fact tightened her heart even more.


    The joy of having met someone in a really long while.


    She already knew it. She had realized it since no one hade to rescue her for a hundred years.


    But she couldn¡¯t help but have her eyes redden. She bit her lips and tried to endure it but seemed like she would burst in tears anytime at Echidna¡¯s unkind back.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Nidhogg embraced her back. She then stayed like that and kept repeating that it was fine.


    Adenmahaughed at that and then followed Echidna while urging the others. Nidhogg and Hydra fell a bit behind but it wasn¡¯t bad.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Nidhogg said once again. She wanted to tell her better words but that was the only word she could think of.


    But Hydra also understood Nidhogg¡¯s feelings. That¡¯s why she smiled and said a word Nidhogg wanted to hear so much.


    ¡°Yes, unnie.¡±


    She said it quickly as she was embarrassed but it was enough.


    A bright smile spread in Nidhogg¡¯s face.


    &


    The pce of Echidna was really shy. There were almost no borate craftworks but several golden objects and jewels were filling up the room so it felt like every corner of the room was shining.


    Echidna could transform into aplete human but she preferred staying in her half snake form. Because of that, she liked to sit on gold instead of a throne and she also gave Tae Ho¡¯s group seats made up by piling up golden pieces.


    ¡°Echidna, the reason we came looking for you isn¡¯t simply because of the alliance.¡±


    Tae Ho drank on the drink the winged beauties that were thought to be Echidna¡¯s children and spoke directly. But then Echidnaughed with a yful voice.


    ¡°You conquered me but you are talking about alliances?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking back. My master is speaking.¡±


    Adenmaha stuck next to Tae Ho and gazed at her and Echidna snorted at that.


    ¡°Hmph, so you were a puppy instead of a kitty?¡±


    Adenmaha got angry at the tone that was looking down at her. But Tae Ho spoke before her.


    ¡°Echidna, don¡¯t act that rudely to Adenmaha. I don¡¯t want to say something you don¡¯t want to hear when you have just joined us.¡±


    Tae Ho¡¯s eyes were really serious. Because of that Echidna shrunk her shoulders unconsciously and Adenmaha looked up at Tae Ho with shining eyes.


    ¡®She loves it so much.¡¯


    Tae Ho continued to look at Echidna while Cuchinn spoke and in the end Echidna raised the white g first.


    ¡°Tch, I understand. I won¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Adenmaha grabbed on Tae Ho¡¯s arm with a really good mood and snorted. It was of course towards Echidna.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t only side with Adenmaha.


    ¡°Adenmaha. You also shouldn¡¯t act that way. It¡¯s true that we did act rudely. It doesn¡¯t seem sincere but......i¡¯m sorry Echidna.¡±


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t forget apologizing towards Echidna. His actions did have some justifications but just like Echidna had said, he had conquered her while asking her to form an alliance.


    Adenmaha jost bowed calmly towards Echidna after hearing Tae Ho¡¯s words.


    It seemed like Echidna got in a better mood at Adenmaha¡¯s and Tae Ho¡¯s apology or she just wanted to pull a joke on them in the first ce that she put a bewitching smile and continued speaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m also d that we got a way to fight. Anyways, what is the reason you came to find me aside of the alliance?¡±


    ¡°Do you know the reason the 12 Olympians have changed?¡±


    ¡°Somewhat but i¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°What we have found out is like this.¡±


    Tae Ho told Echidna the things Apollo and Athena experienced and guessed and what Hades had told them.


    ¡°Is that so, a voice......¡±


    ¡°Can you think of someone?¡±


    Echidna nodded slowly at Adenmaha¡¯s question.


    ¡°I can. It¡¯s rather weird that Apollo and Athena couldn¡¯t think of them. Ah, so is that it? That they couldn¡¯t think of them because of their psychological rejection.¡±


    It seemed like Echidna could really think of someone looking at how she spoke and shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Are they the monsters?¡±


    Echidna smirked at Bracky¡¯s quick question.


    ¡°I wonder, you could call them that or not.¡±


    It was a vague answer.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t urge her for an answer. Echidna smiled like she liked that Tae Ho and then gestured towards Nidhogg that was embracing Hydra.


    ¡°The ck haired girl over there, she¡¯s Asgard¡¯s ancient dragon rigth? The one called Nidhogg.¡±


    ¡°Do you know Nidhogg?¡±


    Echidna nodded when Nidhogg asked while blinking her eyes.


    ¡°I do, you are also an ancient dragon like me. But actually, you and I are quite different.¡±


    ¡°The color of our hair is different. Our eyes too.....¡±


    Nidhogg started to raise her fingers one by one and said.


    Echidna giggled as if she found her really cute.


    ¡°Right, but other things aside of that. What i¡¯m talking about is more of our essence.¡±


    Echidna spoke up to that point and pointed at herself with graceful movements.


    ¡°I am an ancient dragon but it¡¯s hard to call me as a true ancient dragon. I haven¡¯t existed since the world began. In the other hand, that ck haireddy is a true ancient dragon that has existed with the beginning of the world. This hurts my pride but thatdy should be much stronger than me.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Nidhogg¡¯s real body?¡±


    Echidna titled her heads at Tae Ho¡¯s question and answered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that body is but...yes, that should be right. Just like I have to transform into a huge winged snake to release my true powers, the moment we, the ancient dragons, can reveal our true powers is when we are at our original appearances. Thatdy has only her essence here, right? And she doesn¡¯t even know about the power she has.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I think that the conversation started to flow weirdly again. The important thing is that you aren¡¯t a real ancient dragon and not that the power Nidhogg has is real, right?¡±


    Echidna opened her eyes roundly as Adenmaha grabbed the main point of the conversation.


    ¡°Wow, you really are intelligent? As much as you are lewd......oh, sorry. I told you not to tease you too much right?¡±


    Echidna spoke ambiguously and continued speaking.


    ¡°Anyways, i¡¯m not a real ancient dragon. There is a generation before me. Rigth, just like how there were countless Gods before the Tuatha De Danann.¡±


    Echidna raised her arms and then the light that appeared from her hands started to spin and took shape.


    ¡°The existences that ruled the world long before the Gods of Olympus and even the generation previous to them, the Titans. They are the founders of all Titans and that¡¯s why you could call them as being ancient since they are also the founders of the Gods of Olympus.¡±


    The light started to take the appearance of Gods. There wasn¡¯t only one God but several of them and there were male and female Gods.


    ¡°The Protogenoi, the primordial Gods.¡±


    The real ancient beings. The fathers of everything that existed in Olympus.


    ¡°The Gods of the origin that have existed since the world started.¡±


    < Episode 57 ¨C The mother of all monsters (4) > End

 Chapter 195

    Episode 58/Chapter 1: The Goddess of the moon (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The dozens of warriors were currently in a fierce battle in the residence of Idun.


    Their eyes were filled with murderous intent and the weapons in their hands were real but they weren¡¯t battling to kill for real. It was only training that resembled actual fighting.


    ¡®No, could this also be considered as actual fighting?¡¯


    The other legions also had training but it wasn¡¯t as fierce as the one in Idun¡¯s legion. It was because everything would end if you died even if you were inside the residence, and your soul would fly far away and be a Steel warrior.


    The reason Idun¡¯s legion proceeded with a fierce training was because of Scathach¡¯s influence, that was the responsible for the training, but most of all the qualities of Idun¡¯s legion was bigger.


    ¡®It¡¯s amazing no matter how many times I look this.¡¯


    Helga, that was the princess of Kataron a month ago but was now a lowest ranked warrior of Idun¡¯s legion, turned to look at a corner of the training center. There were several injured people under a golden apple tree and their injuries were being healed at a really fast pace.


    Idun¡¯s divine power had a power to heal injuries as she was the Goddess of life and youth. Most of all they were inside the residence of Idun where the power of Idun was plentiful so if they lied down on ces like that where the divine power was especially strong, their injuries got recovered.


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say this but inside of Idun¡¯s legion, you could save anyone whether they got their internal organs destroyed or their limbs destroyed, only if they didn¡¯t die.


    Helga looked back at the warriors that were still fighting fiercely. They were all doing their best in their training as they didn¡¯t get any dispatchment orders.


    Based on the words of their seniors, the normal thing would be to get dispatched about five or six times in a month but it was different nowadays.


    They didn¡¯t have any battles to do as the giants that were blocking the front lines of Asgard had all fled to Jotunheim.


    In the cases of other legions, they still participated on battles to drive away the giants. The legion of Idun got ordered to rest so they have already been guarding the residence for a month already.


    ¡®I want to meetmander-nim.¡¯


    Helga let out a sigh unconsciously.


    The life in Valha wasn¡¯t bad at all. The Valkyries were all strong and beautiful so you automatically felt admiration towards them and the warriors were all strong and had a good character. You couldn¡¯t even see the dirty and vulgar profiteers you could easily see in Midgard.


    The food was good and the environment was also good. The training was a bit harsh but they just enjoyed it as they could feel themselves getting stronger.


    But there was only one regretful thing and that was that Idun¡¯s warrior wasn¡¯t in this ce.


    ¡®I thought that I would be able to meet him everyday if I came to Valha. Should I also apply to be a Valkyrie?¡¯


    There was a rumor that you could see him if you did something like a meeting and that he liked meetings more than anyone in this world.


    Helga let out a sigh once again and turned to look at another ce. She had just turned her head unconsciously but ended up opening her eyes roundly.


    ¡®Heda-nim?¡¯


    The representative Valkyrie of the legion, Heda, was running hurriedly. By looking at the direction she was headed to, you could guess that she was going to the residence of the one in charge of the trainings Scathach.


    What could have happened?


    She was really curious but she couldn¡¯t follow her because she was in the middle of training. No, even if she wasn¡¯t in training it was rude to follow the representative Valkyrie without any reasons.


    Helga let out a sigh once again and stood up. You had to increase your rank first to be a Valkyrie.


    ¡°For Idun.¡±


    Helga spoke in a low voice and grabbed her weapon. She walked to the ce the warriors were finishing their rest.


    And at the same moment Heda breathed roughly. It was because she arrived at the cave, that was the residence of Scathach.


    Everything was a mess. Her beautiful red hair was disheveled and her clothes weren¡¯t trim.


    But she didn¡¯t have the strength to fix herself. She inhaled some air and then entered the cave.


    ¡°Heda.¡±


    Scathach, that was sitting in front of a table made with polished rock, raised her head. Merlin was sitting next to her with a moved expression.


    Heda¡¯s breath became rough once again. The rate of her heart beat had increased so much she could feel like she could hear it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Notices about Tae Ho? Did he write a letter or something?¡±


    Heda spoke really quickly. Scathach had many things she wanted to tell her as she was approaching the table. She felt like it would be better to tell her the main notices first.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a letter but we got contact of his doings indirectly.¡±


    Heda gulped dry saliva. It wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing looking at Merlin¡¯s expression.


    ¡°What is it? What? Don¡¯t pause and tell me.¡±


    ¡°Tae Ho has resurrected Erin.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Erin has resurrected. It was a short moment but felt it clearly.¡±


    The one that answered was Merlin and joy was filling his face.


    Scathach spoke once again.


    ¡°I am the queen of thend of darkness and one of the kings that made the sentence of Erin so I can be sure of it. Erin has resurrected. And the only one that can do that is the sessor of Erin, Tae Ho.¡±


    In addition, the ce Erin got revived was none other than Olympus. So looking at the situation it was certainly Tae Ho.


    ¡°He should be fine. No, i¡¯m sure of it. That¡¯s why he has also revived Erin.¡±


    Merlin put a warm smile and spoke. Part of it was because he himself was moved but also because he wanted to soothe Heda.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how he has done that. Perhaps, he became able to do something we can¡¯t even imagine as he became the master of Asgard. The conclusion is that Tae Ho is fine anyways.¡±


    Scathach came to a simple conclusion and Heda let out a long sigh at that. She sat in front of Scathach and lied down.


    ¡°Heda?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just relieved. Right. And I got more rxed.¡±


    Heda spoke while still lying down. There was clear exhaustion in her voice.


    Scathach looked at her for a moment. It may be her feelings but she felt leaner than before. Her face that was seen from between her red hair was pale and her eyes had lost light that it made her look like an ill person.


    Heda wasn¡¯t originally like this. She was a woman like the sun that was full of energy and vitality.


    ¡°Are you eating properly? What about sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Heda-nim.¡±


    It was already the second time Tae Ho disappeared. In addition, this situation was worse than the first one in many meanings.


    Heda raised her head slowly. She seemed to be making a forced smile with her dried lips and then drooped her shoulders.


    Idun was also hurt. Heda and Idun said with the same feelings.


    ¡°I want to see Tae Ho.¡±


    Her low voice was really watery. Merlin frowned in regret and Scathach nodded. She grabbed Heda¡¯s hands and said.


    ¡°Right, I also want to see Cuchinn.¡±


    When would the doors of Olympus open?


    What could Tae Ho and Cuchinn be doing in Olympus?


    ¡°It will turn well like usual. Let¡¯s go meet him soon as he likes it that much.¡±


    Scathach cracked a joke with an awkard face and Heda, that was absent minded,ughed.


    ¡®My warrior Tae Ho.¡¯


    Heda heard Idun¡¯s whisper and turned her eyes. It was towards the direction the connecting path with Olympus was at.


    &


    Echidna spoke calmly.


    The primordial Gods, the Protogenoi.


    The ones that were born first.


    ¡°The Protogenoi and the world were born from the beginning of everything and the first void of Chaos. They are the ones that have existed with the start of this world- Olympus.¡±


    The shapes of light that were inside of Echidna¡¯s arms gathered into one once again and took new shapes. Echidna looked at the lights changing without rest and continued speaking.


    ¡°That¡¯s why the Gods of origin- no, the ancient Gods the Protogenoi can be considered to be one with his world. The earth started with the God of earth and the night and day started with the God of night.¡±


    When Echidna rolled her fingers, the shapes of light got divided into the sky, sea and earth. Several things started to grow from between them but then the sea engulfed everything, and a robust man wielding a trident surged up.


    ¡°The God of the sea Poseidon is certainly the God that is in charge of the sea as it is his territory. But it doesn¡¯t mean that Poseidon himself is the sea. He is only the one that rules over it. Then, what about the ancient God Pontus? He is the sea and the primordial sea got started from him.¡±


    The sea devoured the man. There was only blue light in Echidna¡¯s arms.


    The God of the sea.


    The primitive sea.


    Nidhogg blinked and gulped dry saliva. Adenmaha mumbled something in a low voice and then stood up from her ce.


    ¡°Wa, wait a moment. Aren¡¯t they closer to being concept Gods rather than personified Gods?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you really are intelligent and you know a lot. Most of the Protogenoi including the ancient void of Chaos are concept Gods.¡±


    ¡°What are concept Gods? Don¡¯t tell me they are Gods with a concept......i¡¯m joking, joking.¡±


    Bracky lowered his head and changed his words as the eyes of everyone stuck on him sharply. Siri represented them all and hit his back.


    ¡°There¡¯s a time for everything.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Bracky replied briefly and stayed silent and Rasgrid, that was still regaining her calm at this moment exined with a calm voice.


    ¡°Personified Gods are Gods with a personality like the name implies. They have emotions and are able to think. Most of the Gods we know are personified Gods. In the other hand, the concept Gods don¡¯t have a will. They are existences that help the world to be maintained just by existing and you can call them as being pieces of force. Normally, most of the concept Gods possess a greater strength than personified Gods but they don¡¯t have a will so they aren¡¯t able to use it.¡±


    ¡°If you look at it in that way you can say that the world itself is a huge concept God¡±


    Gandur frowned and nodded as Adenmaha added some words. She hadn¡¯t understood everythingpletely but she got a general feeling.


    Tae Ho reviewed what Echidna, Rasgrid and Adenmaha said and grabbed one fact from them.


    ¡°Echidna, you said most of the concept Gods, so does that mean that there are also personified Gods among the Protogenoi?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Some of the Protogenoi are personified Gods. I am wondering that part of them are the voices that seduced Zeus and the 12 Olympians.¡±


    The ancient void of chaos was a concept God. He wasn¡¯t a being that wanted to maintain or destroy the world. Everything was a mixed sea of chaos.


    But the Protogenoi that were born like that were different. There were some that wanted to maintain the world and some that wanted to destroy it.


    Bracky, that was listening silently, raised his hand and asked.


    ¡°Um, so the Proto whatever are much stronger than the 12 Olympians? And the situation implies that they have be enemies.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but that shouldn¡¯t be the case for everyone. If all of them had turned, the battle would have already ended.¡±


    It would also be impossible for Zeus to be resisting like this and no one among the 12 Olympians would have ovee the seduction.


    All of the 12 Olympians would have turned into beings that wanted to destroy the world in an instant and an internal battle wouldn¡¯t have urred inside of Olympus but a war with Asgard would have started.


    Echidna took a breath and then the blue light that was between her arms changed to be the size of a white and ck baseball.


    ¡°The ancient Gods that were from the ancient void of chaos. One or two of them should be the ones that caused this.¡±


    ¡°But we have countermeasures, right?¡±


    Adenmaha spoke suddenly.


    She hadn¡¯t said that because she shrunk down at the existences of the Protogenoi. Only a short time had passed but Adenmaha could understand what Echidna was thinking about.


    SHe wasn¡¯t the type to jump in a battle she didn¡¯t have any chances to win.


    If they were in a situation with no answers to it she wouldn¡¯t have talked about the ancient Gods at all.


    Echidna looked at Adenmaha and then smiled brightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right quick witteddy. If the Protogenoi are the ones that caused this shouldn¡¯t we also pull the Protogenoi to our side?¡±


    There wasn¡¯t only one ancient God. There were several of them. And they could also be divided like the 12 Olympians.


    ¡°There¡¯s a high probability for one Protogenoi to side with us. That person also doesn¡¯t like Zeus.¡±


    ¡°The mother Gaia.¡±


    Tae Ho said and Echidna nodded at his words that came out reflexively. She then added some more words as.


    ¡°The Protogenoi of the earth.¡±


    One of the Gods that was born the first from the ancient void of chaos. The mother of all Titans.


    ¡°She is a being wanting to destroy the world.¡±


    Echidna winked and then pointed at the ground with an elegant gesture.


    < Episode 58 ¨C The Goddess of the moon (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 58/Chapter 2: The Goddess of the moon (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The primeval God of the earth, Gaia.


    Rasgrid and the Valkyries put expressions like they vaguely knew. She wasn¡¯t a strong God that ruled over Olympus like the current 12 Olympians but they had still heard her name.


    In the other hand, Tae Ho could think of several stories.


    ¡®But there¡¯s no guarantee she would be the same here.¡¯


    Just like Tae Ho had already experienced it in Asgard, the mythology Tae Ho knew was quite different with the several worlds/


    Because of that Tae Ho first listened to Echidna¡¯s exnation before he said anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious for you to not know much about her if you are from another world. The primeval Gods are the Gods before our generation.¡±


    Echidna winked once again and then moved her right hand. The shapes of light that came in white and ck started to spin and swell.


    ¡°Most of the primeval Gods didn¡¯t show any activities even after the Titan Gods appeared. Gaia-nim was the one that was quite active even among those primeval Gods.¡±


    Echidna moved her fingers delicately as if ying an instrument. The orb of light that swelled up to be the size of a watermelon shook in her fingers and then gotpressed and changed shapespletely.


    It was and being coveredpletely by the sea. The sea water fell on the edge so it looked just like a waterfall.


    ¡°The sea of chaos. Chaos, that was the first of the Protogenoi and the beginning of everything, was a concept God. The several primeval Gods were born from him.¡±


    Several things surged up from the sea. There were two at first but they became four and then started to form part of the world.


    ¡°The primeval God of the earth is Gaia. She became the firstnd and became the start of the world.¡±


    Greennd got formed on the grey sea. But the only thing that was formed wasn¡¯tnd.


    There was a pink sphere floating in thend. Echidna touched the sphere softly and spoke with an odd voice.


    ¡°The primeval God of love Eros. The concept of sexual intercourse and birth got created because he was born. He¡¯s a God I like a lot but unfortunately he¡¯s a concept God.¡±


    Echidna winked towards Tae Ho and rolled her fingers again.


    Darkness covered thend but there wasn¡¯t only one. A ck and blue curtain got spread beyond the darkness. It was a curtain where countless stars were engraved in.


    ¡°The primeval Goddess of night Nyx, and the primeval God of darkness Erebos. Life could be born in the world because these two were born. It started with Gaia and ended with Nyx.¡±


    The Goddess of the night Nyx was also the Goddess of death.


    ¡°At first all of them were concept Gods but at some point, some of the primeval Gods started to awaken consciousness.¡±


    Part of the greennd surged up and took the appearance of a woman. She was wearing shoes formed with rock and was wearing clothes made with nts and trees.


    A part of the curtain of night also transformed into a woman. It was a beautiful Goddess that had ck wings.


    ¡°Gaia and Nyx. They, that awoke as personified Gods, gathered their strength with the other concept Gods and gave birth to several Gods. They are the 3rd generation of primeval Gods.¡±


    Gaia put her hand in the sea of chaos and slowly swirled it. Then, the grey sea started to get dyed in blue. It was because the primeval God of sea Pontus was born.


    Gaia didn¡¯t stop there. When she touched thend with her wet hand, thend rose up and gave birth to the primeval God of mountains, Ourea.


    Gaia extended her hands to the curtain of darknessstly and then the concept of the sky got born and became Uranus.


    Nyx, that was observing Gaia, extended her hand to the empty darkness Erebos. Erebos didn¡¯t reject Nyx and then she got pregnant with new Gods.


    The first one that got born was the Goddess of day Hemera that shared some symmetry with the Goddess of night Nyx.


    Next came the Aether, the primeval God of the upper atmosphere. Aether then had intercourse with Hemera and gave birth to several Gods.


    Gaia also gave birth to some more Gods and some primeval Gods appeared from the sea of chaos.


    The world that was only chaos started to get filled with several things. The grey sphere was soon filled with several colors.


    ¡°Most of them were concept Gods but Uranus awakened consciousness like Gaia and Nyx. Gaia took that Uranus as her husband and the next generation of Gods, the Titans, were born.¡±


    Interest shone in Bracky¡¯s and Siri¡¯s eyes. Nidhogg embraced Hydra and gulped dry saliva and showed the same reaction as when Adenmaha read her a story book.


    Echidna giggled as she had be a storyteller and then bantered the new Titans that appeared with her finger and continued speaking.


    ¡°But the Titans weren¡¯t the only ones that got born between Gaia and Uranus.¡±


    One eye giants and at the same time the Gods of thunder and lightning, the Cyclopes, surged up. Next to them appeared the monsters of 50 heads and 100 arms, the Hekatonkheires.


    ¡°Uranus despised the monsters that were born between him and Gaia. That¡¯s why he treasured the beautiful Titans but drove in the monsters because he didn¡¯t want to see them and discarded them.¡±


    Uranus drove the Cyclopes and the Hekatonkheires under the ground. Gaia let out a really pained scream but Uranus didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Fortunately, Tartarus awakened consciousness for a really short moment and contained the Cyclopes and the Hekatonkheires in him to end with Gaia¡¯s pain but the rage of Gaia didn¡¯t subside. She started to hold grudges against Uranus that had sealed the Cyclopes and the Hekatonkheires when they were also his children. That¡¯s why she called the strongest and bravest one of the Titans, Chronos, and gave him an order.¡±


    Six male Gods and six Goddesses were born between Gaia and Uranus and Chronos was the eldest of those Titans.


    ¡°Chronos received the God killer scyte from Gaia and then approached Uranus and cut down his penis while he was sleeping.¡±


    Bracky trembled when the uselessly precise scene urred inside the sphere. Rolo, that was watching uninterestedly, dripped cold sweat as if he had regained a trauma.


    ¡°Uaaaa.¡±


    Nidhogg covered her eyes with her hands which was open between her fingers like a kid looking at a horror movie.


    Chronos threw away the still imposing and hard cut down penis of Uranus into the sea.


    ¡°The Goddesses of revenge were born from his blood and she was also born like that.¡±


    The Goddess of beauty Aphrodite.


    She, that was born from Uranus, could be said to be the embodiment of all the fantasies men had. She was treated as the most beautiful being in Olympus and no one had anyints on her ruling over beauty.


    ¡°Anyways, the important thing is that Chronos drove away Uranus and he climbed to the seat of the king of Gods. It was a bit misleading to say that Uranus was the king of Gods so Chronos was the first master of Olympus.¡±


    Chronos sat on the throne he made himself and looked down at the world. He didn¡¯t end there and took Rhea, the Titan Goddess that was the most beautiful and most simr to Gaia, as his wife.


    ¡°Gaia expected Chronos to free his brothers from Tartarus as he had defeated Uranus but he didn¡¯t do that. His character was simr to his father. The reason he carried over Gaia¡¯s order was because he wanted to defeat Uranus and be the king, not because he wanted to rescue his brothers.¡±


    ¡°How bad.....¡±


    Nidhogg mumbled in a low voice and Hydra nodded in her embrace.


    The two of them had been trapped for a long time so they felt sympathy towards the Cyclopes and the Hekatonkheires.


    ¡°Gaia got angry and cursed out Chronos to be like his father. There were 2 reason on why she didn¡¯t defeat Chronos by herself. The first one was that she couldn¡¯t hit her own children and the second one was that she had spent too much strength on making the scythe to defeat Uranus.¡±


    Chronos feared Gaia¡¯s curse so ate down all the children he had with Rhea to prevent them from being born.


    Rhea also got enraged at him for this and asked Gaia for advice to protect herst child and Gaia gave her a round boulder and told her to trick Chronos.


    ¡°The Goddess of the night Nyx helped Rhea. It seemed like Chronos also had some shame that he couldn¡¯t eat down his child in broad daylight. He only ate them at night.¡±


    Chronos couldn¡¯t differentiate his child with the boulder at the night that was darker than usual.


    ¡°Thanks to that, Rhea could protect herst child and the youngest yet the oldest child of Chronos and Rhea is the king of Gods Zeus.¡±


    Echidna spoke up to that point and then stopped her story and took a breath. Nidhogg gulped dry saliva for Echidna to continue speaking as she was deeply immersed in the story.


    But unfortunately, Echidna didn¡¯t continue telling the story.


    ¡°Well, you already know what happened after that, right? Zeus rescued his siblings from Chronos and then counterattacked to make the war between the Titans, Titanomachy and Zeus became the new king of Gods after he won that.¡±


    Nidhogg pouted at the story that was summarized. Hydra also put a disappointed expression because the part she liked the most got skipped.


    Adenmaha checked the reaction of those two and asked the question she thought Nidhogg would be the most curious of.


    ¡°What happened to the Cyclopes and the Hekatonkheires?¡±


    ¡°Yes yes, i¡¯m curious.¡±


    Nidhogg nodded immediately and looked at Echidna with earnest eyes. Her eyes were so pitiable that Echidna rather felt that she didn¡¯t want to tell her but she then giggled and said.


    ¡°As soon as Titanomachy took ce, Gaia assisted Zeus to give Chronos a lesson. She gave Zeus a really decisive advice and that was to rescue the Cyclopes and the Hekatonkheires that were trapped in Tartarus.¡±


    Nidhogg¡¯s face brightened. Everyone that was listening to the story couldn¡¯t help but hide their smiles at the difference in temperature.


    ¡°The Cyclopes and the Hekatonkheires got to escape thanks to Zeus and performed greatly in the Titanomachy. The three Cyclopes brothers especially made the strongest weapon of Olympus, the lightning bolt, and gave it to Zeus.¡±


    But that wasn¡¯t all. The armor of Hades and the Trident of Poseidon was also the work of the three cyclopes brothers.


    ¡°So what happened? Did they live happily after that?¡±


    ¡°They lived rather happily. After Zeus won in Titanomachy he recognized the merits of the Cyclopes and the Hekatonkheires and granted them heavy rewards. The Cyclopes got to live freely on an ind called Sicily and the Hekatonkheires volunteered to oversee the Titans that were confined in Tartarus and got down.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d.¡±


    Nidhogg let out a sigh of relief. She felt regret that the Titans that were defeated got trapped in Tartarus but Nidhogg felt more empathy with the Cyclopes and the Hekatonkheires.


    ¡®She will start crying when we tell her the truth.¡¯


    The three Cyclopes brothers were said to be living freely but they were actually trapped in the ind. After that, they got killed by the son of Zeus Apollo but the reason for that was really a spectacle.


    When Zeus punished the son of Apollo, Asclepius, with his lightning bolt Apollo couldn¡¯t rebel to Zeus and solved his grudge by killing the innocent Cyclopes brothers. The reason for that was that they had made Zeus¡¯ lightning bolt.


    The ironic thing was that the thing Apollo used to killed the three cyclopes was an arrow of the sun that was also their work.


    ¡®The Cyclopes weren¡¯t the only checkered ones.¡¯


    The Hekatonkheires, that raised great merits in the Titanomachy, were only the watchmen for the Titans decorated in good words. They had actually been confined in Tartarus.


    Echidna got a ck desire to make Nidhogg cry, as she was smiling brightly repeating the words that she was d, but she forced herself to calm down.


    She was sure that Tae Ho¡¯s group would treat Apollo really ufortable based on what she experienced until now and the first reason was because Apollo was on their side.


    ¡®Apollo can also hold grudges against me.¡¯


    You could say that it was quality for the Gods of Olympus to hold grudges on innocent people.


    Echidna¡¯s story was quite long but it felt like everyone wanted to hear more because it was quite interesting.


    But they couldn¡¯t keep talking about mythology forever. Tae Ho started to ask about the most important things.


    ¡°Who else is there among the primeval personified Gods besides Gaia and Nyx? I think we may be able to guess who was the one that seduced the 12 Olympians because they are few in numbers. Also, don¡¯t we have a way to approach Gaia?¡±


    ¡°I will answer by order. First, among the personified Gods there are Gaia, Nyx, Hemera and Uranus. All the others are concept Gods. But there are times concept Gods awaken a consciousness like Tartarus for example.¡±


    ¡°Uh....so you mean that you don¡¯t know?¡±


    Echidna shook her head as Adenmaha asked carefully.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be certain of it, I didn¡¯t say that I don¡¯t know. Looking at the situation, the primeval God of the night Nyx has the most probabilities to be the one.¡±


    The primeval God of night and death.


    The reason Echidna pointed out Nyx when there were a total of four personified Gods was simple.


    ¡°First, Nyx is a single existence with her daughter and the Goddess of day Hemera. She has two personalities in one body.¡±


    ¡°Like Idun-nim?¡±


    Tae Ho and Adenmaha flinched as Nidhogg asked reflexively and the others just blinked because they didn¡¯t know what she was talking about.


    ¡°Huh? What about Idun-nim?¡±


    Bracky blinked and asked in representation of everyone. Only then did Nidhogg remember that Idun and Heda sharing one body was a secret and then nced at Tae Ho and Adenmaha and shook her head hurriedly.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing. Nidhogg doesn¡¯t know anything.¡±


    And then covered her mouth with her hands.


    Her actions were really suspicious so Bracky and even Siri opened their eyes sharply but Idun wasn¡¯t the important one now.


    The group looked at Tae Ho and Nidhogg with suspicious eyes but focused on Echidna again.


    ¡°Mm, I will continue speaking. Excluding Gaia-nim and Hemera-nim, there¡¯s only Uranus right? But after he got his penis cut down he lost all his strength and gave up on thinking. He is a personified God but actually he¡¯s no different from a concept God.¡±


    ¡°So based on thews of elimination only Nyx remains.¡±


    Adenmaha nced at Nidhogg that was still covering her mouth and then spoke to Echidna. Echidna nodded lightly.


    ¡°Yes, and in addition Nyx¡¯s residence is Tartarus. Didn¡¯t Hades say that the voice was heard from below the underworld? Then only Nyx is left as Tartarus is below the underworld.¡±


    ¡°I have been curious about this, but is Tartarus a primeval God of hell and at the same time a particr location?¡±


    Siri raised her hand and asked. Raising her hand to ask something everytime was as sincere as Ingrid.


    Echidna nodded once again.


    ¡°Yes, just like the primeval God of sea Pontus is the sea itself.¡±


    When Echidna ced her hand on the sphere, the sphere changed into three floors. The lowest one had a dark blue color, the floor above that was ck and the floor at the top was dark but had several colors existing in it.


    ¡°There is Tartarus and Erebus is above that. The underworld is at the top.¡±


    The territory of Hades was only limited to the underworld. Erebus and Tartarus was a territory where Hades¡¯ strength and the rest of the 12 Olympians didn¡¯t reach.


    ¡°Nyx is a really strong existence even among the primeval Gods. There was a time that even Zeus had to be aware of her. If the owner of the voice was really a primeval God and Nyx on top of that, we have to overturn the situation before she starts to act on earnest. She, that is a being wanting to destroy the world, can be said to be death itself.¡±


    She was talking quite lightly but there was fear and awareness in her eyes which she couldn¡¯t hide. It was because it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that the primeval God of night and death, Nyx, was the origin of fear.


    ¡°Where is Gaia-nim? Uh....she¡¯s the earth itself so we just have to talk to the ground?¡±


    Adenmaha gulped dry saliva and changed the subject. Echidna shook away her fear with a made up smile and shook her head in an exaggerated way.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s a personified God. She may understand what you say just by talking to the ground like the smartdy said but.....normally, we have to contact her directly.¡±


    ¡°Is there a way?¡±


    ¡°There is, but I don¡¯t know of it.¡±


    ¡°Wait. Shat?¡±


    Echidna giggled as Adenmaha asked back with her eyes round.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but I know of someone that does.¡±


    ¡°And who is that?¡±


    ¡°The Goddess of grain Demeter.¡±


    One of the 12 Olympians that has received her seat of a Goddess of grain from Rhea. The one that can only have a deep rtionship with the primeval God of earth Gaia.


    ¡°She should know where she is.¡±


    Echidna spoke clearly and the group turned to look at each other. Bracky feigned augh and said.


    ¡°So this is connected like this again?¡±


    ¡°Why? Has Demeter also turned into a being wanting to destroy the world?¡±


    Echidna asked with a bewildered face. It was because if that was really the case, there was no way to contact Gaia at all.


    But fortunately Demeter was a being that wanted to maintain the world.


    ¡°Ares was holding her captive. We defeated Ares but we don¡¯t know her location so Hermes is looking for her.¡±


    Echidna frowned at Siri¡¯s calm answer.


    ¡°She is also really checkered. There were many times that she went through such things.¡±


    Echidna mumbled in a low voice and even clicked her tongue for a moment. She shrugged her shoulders and spoke to Tae Ho.


    ¡°ANyways, the story of the general situation is like this. It¡¯s hard to have talked a lot. Why don¡¯t we rest for today?¡±


    The group had already battled once. Just like Echidna had said, the group wanted to rest because of their considerable exhaustion. But Tae Ho still had something to order.


    ¡°Echidna, there¡¯s onest thing I want to request from you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Can I bring Athena-nim and Hestia-nim to this ce?¡±


    The smile in Echidna¡¯s face disappeared. She faced Tae Ho with an expressionless face and Tae Ho didn¡¯t dodge his eyes from her.


    And after some time passed. The one that turned her eyes away was Echidna. She let out a sigh and then looked at Tae Ho¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Fine, can¡¯t do anything about it. But instead promise me one thing.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t talking about having children with him. It was much more important than that.


    ¡°Promise me my safety and my children¡¯s safety when everything ends. The 12 Olympians don¡¯t know about this ce. But now, they will get to know about it and after the war ends......it may be after we win but I don¡¯t know what they may do to me and my children.¡±


    Echidna didn¡¯t trust in the 12 Olympians. In the first ce, they had gotten rid of the Cyclopes and the Hekatonkheires as soon as the war ended.


    Tae Ho nodded. He was nning to do that even if Echidna didn¡¯t request that. If the 12 Olympians attacked Echidna, Tae Ho was nning to protect her even if he had to go against them.


    It wasn¡¯t because he had aplicated reason. The reason was a really simple one.


    ¡°I will promise you. Echidna, you aren¡¯t only the dragon God of Olympus but also of Asgard and Erin.¡±


    Tae Ho was the master of Asgard and the sessor of Erin. It was really obvious to protect a God of his world.


    Echidna smiled brightly at Tae Ho¡¯s promise. The time they had met was short but they had shared a deep interaction through ¡®the one that conquers dragons¡¯ so she could know that Tae Ho¡¯s words weren¡¯t a lie.


    ¡°Fine then. You could have just brought them here but thank you for having asked.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an obvious thing.¡±


    Tae Ho respected Echidna just like he respected Adenmaha. She wasn¡¯t Tae Ho¡¯s ve at all.


    But it was at that moment. Echidna, that was facing Tae Ho¡¯s eyes, trembled suddenly. She licked her lower lip a few times and then closed her eyes tightly and said.


    ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t do it. I really really want to have some children with you. If ten is too much can¡¯t we go with five? Huh?¡±


    Echidna spoke quickly as she got really excited. She had thrown herself over the table and approached her face close to Tae Ho¡¯s.


    But Tae Ho was also quick to react. He stood up hurriedly to fall back and then Echidna put on a pitiable face and raised some fingers.


    ¡°Then only three! No, two!¡±


    Everyone turned to look at Tae Ho. Bracky put on a jealous face so he got hit by Siri but everyone concentrated on Tae Ho¡¯s answer.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Echidna asked with an earnest voice as Tae Ho answered with strength.


    ¡°Then, can¡¯t we go with only one?¡±


    It was an incredible attack that had her bewitching voice, movement and seductive eyes but Tae Ho¡¯s guard was solid.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Tae Ho spoke shortly and Adenmaha looked at Echidna with a triumphant face. While Gandur giggled Echidna pouted her lips and Nidhogg blinked and mumbled.


    ¡°But how are children made?¡±


    Everyone focused on Nidhogg and Adenmaha covered Echidna¡¯s mouth and Ingrid covered Gandur¡¯s. Siri hit the back of Bracky¡¯s head and prevented him from speaking.


    ¡°Tae Ho master?¡±


    ¡°Uh....um, Scathach-nim will teach youter.¡±


    Tae Houghed awkwardly and looked at Adenmaha and she also nodded with an awkward face.


    The next morning Athena and Hestia arrived at the new Erin.


    < Episode 58 ¨C The Goddess of the moon (2) > End

 Chapter 196

    Episode 58/Chapter 3: The Goddess of the moon (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    ¡°How surprising. For the master of Asgard to also be the sessor of Erin. I could have never imagined that.¡±


    ¡°I was more surprised that you took control over Echidna. The only one that has been able to gain control of the ancient dragon that is the mother of all monsters was Heracles.¡±


    When Hestia and Athena arrived at Echidna¡¯s pce after being led by Adenmaha and said some words, Echidna spoke with a dim expression as if she was reviewing her memories.


    ¡°Ah, Heracles was certainly amazing. Yes yes, he should be at the top five in my entire life. No, the top three.¡±


    It seemed like Echidna got excited just by imagining things that she started to pant heavily. Hestia forced a smile at the abominable scene and looked away and Athena let out an enraged voice.


    ¡°Abominable snake, choose your words wisely. You are in front of Hestia-nim.¡±


    She spoke quite offensively but Echidna just snickered and bowed down in an exaggerated way.


    ¡°Yay, yay. I will do that.¡±


    Athena¡¯s eyes became sharp as it was clear she was teasing her. Echidna looked at Athena¡¯s eyes fixedly. She was telling her to do it if she dared.


    ¡°Athena.¡±


    Hestia grabbed Athena¡¯s hands softly and showed a smile. The simple smile instead of thousands of words made her calm down and then took a deep breath.


    It was at that moment.


    [It¡¯s certainly sur-prising concern- a little-]


    [Apollo?]


    The voice of Apollo was heard from Sybi as he hade out to face Athena and Hestia. The voices of the Gods was only transmitted to Athena but his words were cut off in parts and his voice was bad.


    [Typhon¡¯s- power- connection- unstable]


    It seemed like the power of Typhon surrounding them was obstructing with Apollo¡¯s power. They had been forgetting that Apollo was hiding in his shelter and wasn¡¯t moving because it had been quite smooth until now.


    Athena had no way to know how far away they were or if there was something else in between the two ces that was obstructing their connection so Athena could only think of it as being Typhon¡¯s power.


    Whatever the case, Athena just decided to focus on another thing.


    [Apollo, what are you saying it concerns you?]


    [Warfare- You more than me- He- Part of Olympus- Conquer- If- Mistake- Olympus- All]


    Those were words that gave you goosebumps. Athena flinched for a moment and then denied it bluntly.


    [There¡¯s no way.]


    It had been short but she had still observed Idun¡¯s warrior, the master of Asgard. He hade to this ce to help Olympus, not to take over it all.


    [But- Probabilities- High- Think about it. From now on his sacred force- Get wider- Plenty of possibilities- And on top of that we have to help him. To win, he has to- widen his sacred force. That¡¯s why when we get a hold of ourselves we may find ourselves in a situation we can¡¯t turn back.]


    It was a situation that was as important as their will and your thoughts got to change depending on every situation.


    [He¡¯s the master of Asgard and the Gods of Asgard are Gods of war. That cunning guy Odin could have gotten greedy after he saw his sacred force getting made in Olympus. What do we do if the army of Asgard flock over here with the excuse to liberate us?]


    Apollo¡¯s voice became clear. It seemed like he had found a way to stop Typhon¡¯s obstruction as expected of the God of messages.


    [Athena, you should know better than me as you are the Goddess of warfare. That¡¯s why you should think and judge carefully. He¡¯s not a warrior or a hero anymore. He¡¯s the master of Asgard and the sessor of Erin. He¡¯s someone that had revived Erin in Olympus. In addition, he also has a strong army of dragons. It isn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that he has already surpassed us.]


    Everything he had said was right.


    Athena believed in Tae Ho. It made her trust in him deeply as he had rescued her.


    But she couldn¡¯t trust in Odin.


    In addition, Tae Ho was indeed the master of Asgard but they had no ways to know as to what kind of rtionship he had with Odin.


    If Odin was thinking of taking over Olympus. If those atrocious Gods of war of Asgard desired Olympus.


    Will Tae Ho be able to control all of them? Won¡¯t he rather get convinced by them and end up conquering Olympus? He was also the God of conquers.


    [But we have no other choices.]


    There was no strength in Athena¡¯s voice. The God of rationality Apollo answered with a bitter voice at her deluded voice.


    [Right, we can only help him. We can only hope he¡¯s not someone like Odin. But we can at least be on our guards. We can¡¯t let our nose get cut off while we have our eyes opened.]


    Apollo wasn¡¯t a fool either. He didn¡¯t say absurd things like they should obstruct Tae Ho or attack him when they weren¡¯t even winning.


    He just didn¡¯t allow his heart. He didn¡¯t leave behind his heart that was on guard.


    [I understand what you are thinking. I will bear it in mind. But Apollo, at least I think that the master of Asgard is someone we can trust in.]


    For Asgard and the nine realms.


    Asgard won¡¯t leave behind Olympus.


    It wasn¡¯t only Tae Ho. There was no lie in the yells of the Valkyries and the warriors of Valha.


    [I also hope my trust towards them doesn¡¯t break.]


    The conversation with APollo ended here. Athena looked at the front again and flinched unconsciously.


    It was because Echidna was observing her with unchanging eyespared to before.


    ¡°What are you talking so secretive about? Is it troublesome if I hear it?¡±


    The voices of the Gods was transmitted more quickly than when you spoke physically but they couldn¡¯t trick Echidna¡¯s eyes.


    Thisnd had be Erin and entered Tae Ho¡¯s hands but she was still the queen of this city. Even if it was impossible to eavesdrop their conversation, she could easily grasp that there was a conversation between them.


    Because of that Athena made up a logical excuse.


    ¡°What secretive talk? Typhon¡¯s strength is so strong that his divine message got unstable so we only talked through the voices of the Gods for a moment.¡±


    ¡°The situation here- wonder- itself. Certainly difficult-.¡±


    Apollo spoke through Sybi trying to back up Athena. Echidna opened her eyes sharply at the voice that was heard with a lot of difficulty but then snickered.


    ¡°Hm, okay. I won¡¯t talk to you then.¡±


    Her words were directed to Apollo but she was still looking at Athena. Hestia couldn¡¯t see that anymore and stood up.


    ¡°Echidna, we are in your side. Let¡¯sbine our power and hearts.¡±


    Hestia¡¯s voice and smile was as warm as the hearth. Echidna could step back unavoidably at her gentle smile that had no selfishness.


    ¡°Well....let us both work hard. It won¡¯t work if only one of us does.¡±


    But she still couldn¡¯t throw away her small banter.


    In the end Adenmaha, that also couldn¡¯t handle watching them like Hestia, spoke to Echidna through mystical magic.


    [Echidna, why are you picking up a fight like that?]


    [Lewddy. Do you think I didn¡¯t notice? That Apollo is thinking of apletely different thing. Athena has a good head but she sucks at acting.]


    That was the reason she didn¡¯t want to call the Gods of Olympus to the new Erin. She had already guessed that they would get a change of heart when they saw this ce.


    Adenmaha nced towards Sybi and then pouted.


    [You said that you wouldn¡¯t call me lewd anymore.]


    [Master doesn¡¯t have to hear me say that. Isn¡¯t that right lewddy?]


    [Only I will suffer if I argue with you. But even so, don¡¯t act too much like that. Just like Hestia-nim had said, we have to join our strength.]


    There was sincerity in Adenmaha¡¯s voice. That was the reason Echidna liked Adenmaha but she was also quite frustrating.


    [Too soft. You are so soft it feels like you will get crushed if I press on you. Lewddy doesn¡¯t know the Gods of Olympus at all. They are beings that may strike your back at anytime and anywhere. They can put poison in your drink right in front of you while smiling.]


    Echidna had never gone outside of Olympus but she was sure of it.


    There was no race that was as nasty as the Gods of Olympus. No matter how nasty the Gods of Olympus and Erin were, they shouldn¡¯t be as much as the Gods of Olympus.


    [Um....but you know that you are also a God of Olympus right?]


    Because she was a God of dragon.


    Echidna snorted at Adenmaha¡¯s remark.


    [That¡¯s why I got conquered by master roughly. My mind and body be to master so there¡¯s no way I will betray him.]


    [Hey, when did you get conquered roughly! Please stop saying things that can bring misunderstandings.]


    [You should be the one that controls your expression. Athena and Hestia are looking at you with weird faces.]


    ¡°Adenmaha, are you hurt somewhere?¡±


    Hestia asked with a worried face at the perfect moment. Adenmaha got bewildered at her really gentle look and then answered with difficulty.


    ¡°A bit of anemia........Thank you for worrying about me.¡±


    She tried to finish it by smiling somehow but it was certainly awkward. Echidna even clicked her tongue telling that she could only act that much.


    ¡°Whatever the case, we now got a base and an army so we should be able to fight properly. In addition, this base isn¡¯t known to the enemy yet so it should be good to make a surprise attack.¡±


    Athena gathered the attention of everyone. Echidna also didn¡¯t make useless enmities and agreed while biting on a cigarette.


    ¡°The basics should be striking and retreating. But we won¡¯t be able to win with that. You also know that, right?¡±


    Even gueri tactics had its limit. They didn¡¯t only have to destroy the army of the enemy but also take away theirnd. If all of Olympus excluding the new Erin entered the hands of the enemy, no matter how many times they won they would still get defeated in the end.


    Athena also knew that well. Strategic battles would always overwhelm tactical battles.


    ¡°We have to recover our sacred forces and make an aspect of a force. The first priority is to recover Apollo¡¯s sacred force.¡±


    Athena believed in Tae HO. She wanted to. But Apollo¡¯s words also had some truth behind them. Rather than increasing the force of Erin, it was better to increase Athena¡¯s and Apollo¡¯s strength as they were two of the 12 Olympians.


    But of course, Athena wasn¡¯t saying this recklessly. It was because looking at it strategically, it was proper to recover the polises of Apollo that were safe and increase their forces.


    ¡°That¡¯s one thing but what do you think about the Protogenoi?¡±


    Athena frowned as Echidna asked another thing.


    ¡°I think that there are probabilities but i¡¯m not certain of it. I think that we should prioritize fighting the enemy in front of us and overturn the situation.¡±


    ¡°Well, I also agree as that¡¯s a standard textbook move.¡±


    Because they should defeat the enemies in front of them first.


    When Echidna answered a bit ntingly, Adenmaha let out a sigh once again and spoke to her once again with her mystical magic.


    [You did say things like betrayal and other things but.....isn¡¯t it just that you don¡¯t like Athena-nim?]


    [Yes, that¡¯s right. I don¡¯t like her.]


    Adenmaha could only let out a sigh as Echidna cut off her words.


    ¡®Well, is that an obvious thing?¡¯


    It was a meeting between a God and a monster that had a feud for a long time. They couldn¡¯t close the distance in an instant even though the two of them were beings that wanted to maintain the world.


    Adenmaha looked at Hestia instead of Athena and Echidna that had started to have a staring contest and Hestia, that was thinking simrly to Adenmaha, nodded and put the situation in order.


    ¡°I think that we will be able to proceed with the detailed story when the master of Asgard arrives.¡±


    ¡°Right. But it seems like he¡¯s arriving. Hermes is also here.¡±


    Echidna looked at the ceiling and said. Not long after that, Tae Ho and Hermes arrived on the pce of Echidna.


    ¡°Wow, this really is Erin. This air belongs to Erin.¡±


    Hermes sniffed as if it was amazing and spoke. Hestia dropped her shoulders at that simple look and put a sincere smile.


    She really weed Hermes¡¯ return because of the ufortable atmosphere created by Athena and Athena.


    ¡°Hermes, you were safe. I¡¯m d.¡±


    ¡°I have returned well thanks for your concern.¡±


    As Hermes smiled Echidna and Adenmaha also weed Tae Ho.


    ¡°Master has also done well.¡±


    ¡°Did you have a safe trip?¡±


    Echidna spoke bewitchingly as if trying to seduce Tae Ho and Adenmaha just spoke brightly because she liked that Tae Ho had returned.


    Tae Ho nodded in a good mood because of the different responses and then sat next to Adenmaha.


    Athena threw a question when everyone took seat.


    ¡°Hermes, what happened with the news outside? Did you aplish something on your search of Demeter and Hephaestus?¡±


    Hermes could roam Olympus freely thanks to his winged shoes Tria.


    In the first ce, the reason he arrived in the new Erinter than Hestia and Athena was because he had been on reconnaissance.


    Hermes frowned at Athena¡¯s question and then scratched his head.


    ¡°There are good and bad news. I think it should be good to say everything at once so gather everyone that you deem needs to hear this.¡±


    Adenmaha stood up and went to call everyone as Tae Ho nodded.


    Fortunately, everyone was nearby so they could gather them in a few minutes.


    Hermes looked at Hydra in Nidhogg¡¯s embrace with a surprised look but then started to speak.


    ¡°First....I couldn¡¯t figure out Hephaestus¡¯ location at all. But what is fortunate is that I have somewhat grasped Demeter¡¯s location.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where she is?¡±


    Drakon Ismenios asked hurriedly. Hermes put a sorry expression as he knew of his rtionship with Demeter and answered.


    ¡°I think that Poseidon took her.¡±


    Grief appeared in Ismenios¡¯ face. Athena wasn¡¯t putting a good expression either.


    ¡°If I speak in more details.....the kids of Sparta got liberated after Ares died right? It seems like they freed Demeter when they got a hold of themselves. Demeter also took care of them instead of venting out her anger on them as they have also lost their God suddenly. Should I say that their leaders changed?¡±


    ¡°And Poseidon attacked in the middle of that?¡±


    Hermes nodded at Athena¡¯s question.


    ¡°It seems like he descended himself. THat old man was someone that thrusted at Demeter even when he was sane.¡±


    Athena closed her eyes and let out a sigh. Just like Hermes had said, Poseidon really desired Demeter at his usual self.


    She had forcefully made Demeter to have a child with him when she had fallen in despair when Persephone disappeared so there was nothing to talk about now that he had be someone wanting to destroy the world.


    ¡°What about Sparta?¡±


    ¡°It obviously is a chaos. I have something I have to say about that.¡±


    Hermes took a breath and then looked at everyone and spoke.


    ¡°Ares died but they still have five of the 12 Olympians to take up his position. Zeus-nim stays silent in the mount of Olympus but that isn¡¯t the case for the other four. If I were to say an obvious thing.....the remaining three aren¡¯t powerless at all.¡±


    The 12 Olympians was a gathering of the strongest Gods of Olympus. They weren¡¯t so powerless as to wait dumbfoundedly for them to get destroyed one by one now that Ares had died.


    ¡°A proper counterattack has started. Looking that they moved in a bunch while we were taking some air, it seems like they finally started with the connection.¡±


    Until now, it had been a transition period for the enemy. The time each one of them turned into beings that wanted to destroy the world after being seduced by the voice was different and they still didn¡¯t know clearly who had turned sides.


    But that wasn¡¯t the case anymore. The ones wanting to destroy the world that were scattered everyone started to join their forces.


    ¡°Poseidon has swept don all of the cities near the shores and is sending his army to the ground. He¡¯s nning to attack the remaining cities of Athena, Demeter and Hephaestus indiscriminately. It seems like the lesser Gods and nymphs that have remained as beings wanting to maintain the world are also attack targets.¡±


    Athena¡¯s face dimmed. The pain she got when she lost Athens felt like it would tear her chest again.


    ¡°Artemis, that stayed silent for a moment, has started to move her army again. It seems like Dionysius has joined her now.¡±


    ¡°They should being towards me.¡±


    Apollo spoke through Sybi¡¯s mouth. Hermes nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Dionysius army of monsters were added so it¡¯s a really huge army.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t simply because Artemis was obsessed with Apollo. It was because only attacking Apollo¡¯s polises in a concentrated manner topletely destroy his sacred force was much more beneficial than destroying various polises.


    ¡°Aphrodite has also started to move. It seems like she has started to fill the empty space Ares made. I think that she used the power of seduction that she is taking over Ares¡¯ sacred force at a quick rate.¡±


    ¡°What about Zeus-nim?¡±


    ¡°Zeus-nim is only mobilizing his heroes. Almost all of them are on the connecting path to block it but it still seems like some heroes joined Poseidon, Artemis, etc.¡±


    It really was an attack in waves like Hermes had said.


    Athena, that was listening to the story with a dark face, bit her lower lip once and then organized the story.


    ¡°If we summarize it, it should be like this. Demeter got captured by Demeter, Poseidon¡¯s army that is attacking all the polises, Artemis and Dionysus that want to destroy Apollo¡¯s sacred force, Aphrodite that is taking over Ares¡¯ sacred force, and the army of Zeus-nim that is still conquering the connecting path.¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is, I think that we should also move. We can¡¯t get pushed to the brink just by standing still.¡±


    Hermes finished talking and looked at Tae Ho. Not only him but everyone in the room also looked at Tae Ho.


    ¡®You are the one that will decide.¡¯


    Cuchinn said. Tae Ho was the one that would decide the action of the group just like he said.


    They couldn¡¯t answer to all of the five options. He had to choose one of them.


    How would they move? Who will they rescue and who will they fight against?


    Tae Ho¡¯s pondering didn¡¯tst long.


    < Episode 58 ¨C The Goddess of the moon (3) > End

 Chapter 197

    Episode 58/Chapter 4: The Goddess of the moon (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The Goddess of the moon and hunt Artemis waspletely armed.


    Her clothes were still light and short so that her white thighs were shown but she was wearing armor and essories made with gold in her arms, legs, neck and ears and also had a sharp sword in her waist besides the big bow she usually used.


    Each of them were objects made by the cksmith God Hephaestus.


    ¡®I can¡¯t flee any longer.¡¯


    Artemis rode on a wolf with blue fur and looked at a distant ce with her blue eyes. She was thinking of Idun¡¯s warrior.


    The one that appeared from Asgard had already killed two of her heroes. He didn¡¯t stop there but also attacked Delphos and even threatened her.


    I will decide which city to attack and when so try to defend against me if you can.


    That was a really t provocation but she couldn¡¯t ignore him. She could only stop her attack and strengthen the defenses on the polises.


    And then, he just left her territory as if making fun of her. He had turned her into a fool for making her take preparations to defend against an enemy that didn¡¯t evene.


    He had saved Athena. Killed Achilles and even defeated Ares.


    He probably had Hades¡¯ help. If that wasn¡¯t the case, it would be impossible for a mere warrior of Valha to defeat the God of war Ares.


    ¡®But I won¡¯t drop my guard.¡¯


    She wouldn¡¯t look down on him and wouldn¡¯t measure his strength recklessly.


    She had armed herself with all the best equipment she could. She strengthened her divine power and was also linking the new sacred forces zones.


    ¡®I won¡¯t lose in a frontal sh.¡¯


    The reason she had yed by his hand until now was because she had been avoiding a frontal sh. But it was different now. He won¡¯t be able to avoid a frontal sh against Artemis.


    There was only one sacred force of Apollo remaining.


    If they also lost that, Apollo¡¯s divine power will be sharply reduced.


    In addition, Artemis was different to Ares.


    Compared to him, that had taken over the polises of Athena but couldn¡¯t change it into his own sacred force, Artemis could take over Apollo¡¯s sacred forcesparatively easily.


    It was because the believers of Apollo also served his twin Artemis quite a lot.


    The humans were weak to fear. The fact that the humans in the most important location of Apollo¡¯s sacred force, Delphos, had been massacred made them change their belief towards Artemis after they witnessed the strong army being led by her. The rejection they felt was also small because it was a God they originally served.


    That¡¯s why he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid her now.


    The Gods that were with Idun¡¯s warrior were only Athena and Apollo, but actually it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that Athena had been finished. Her sacred force had been destroyed long ago.


    There was only Apollo left. It was clear that he would struggle as he was the only God of Olympus.


    Artemis turned to look at a close ce. She saw her army that was marching valiantly. The centaurs and several monsters hade from her forest and the army of mad humans and monsters belonged to Dionysius.


    Dionysius was an unexpectedly strong battle God different from his usual image.


    The God of wine and madness could easily erase fear. Not only that but he could also drive his believers to the extreme.


    Mad warriors that didn¡¯t know fear and pain and were only on killing.


    Contempt and a smile appeared in Artemis¡¯ face. They weren¡¯t beautiful but they were perfect to use.


    Now, what are you going to do against this army?


    Are you going to summon dragons like usual to stop them?


    A ridiculing smile appeared in Artemis¡¯ face again. Her army wasn¡¯t one that could be stopped with four dragons. If it was the strong heroes of Artemis and the mad warriors Dionysius sent her, they could plentily aplish massacring dragons.


    Artemis herself would face Idun¡¯s warrior and her heroes would face his dragons. Her strong army would destroy the Polis of Apollo and take over it.


    She felt excited just by imagining it. She thought of what would happen after she won.


    Apollo, my beloved brother.


    I won¡¯t let you escape and breathe anymore.


    He won¡¯t be able to get out of her hands forever.


    Her breath became hot and her heart also started to beat.


    ¡°Artemis-nim.¡±


    When she turned around following the voice she saw the Great hero Atnte, the one with the fastest feet among humans.


    She had already be a half God as she had received Artemis¡¯ blessing countless times. You could say that she was a Great hero that could face Gods just like Achilles.


    ¡°The polis of Apollo isn¡¯t that far away. I think that it will be good to lower the marching speed and make the soldiers rest.¡±


    ¡°Right, do as you wish.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Artemis-nim.¡±


    Atnte answered shyly as Athena spoke gently.


    [What a nice rtion you have between God and hero.]


    The voice was heard at the opposite side of Atnte. It was a ck panther that had a really beautiful fur but it wasn¡¯t an animal Atnte owned.


    ¡°Dionysius.¡±


    [Is the army I sent you of help?]


    ¡°Of course, they are a really big help.¡±


    [I¡¯m d. We will open a party after we defeat Idun¡¯s warrior and take over all of Apollo¡¯snds. I won¡¯t be able to participate in this battle but I will certainly participate in the party. I will bring the best wine I have so you can wait for it.]


    [I will be expecting that.¡±


    Artemis smiled in a good mood and kept advancing in between Atnte and the ck panther.


    After some time passed.


    Atnte, that was looking at the distance, yelled with energy.


    ¡°Argemis-nim! I can see the polis!¡±


    [They haven¡¯t raised the white g yet. Did the warrior of Idun finally step up?]


    Artemis heard the voices of Atnte and Dionysius and looked at the walls of the fortress. The army of Apollo that were quite armed were lined up on the walls but they were filled with fear.


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t appear the polis will just fall down.¡±


    Artemis spoke in a low voice and stopped the blue wolf. She made the entire army stop and then took a deep breath. She raised her sword instead of her bow and yelled.


    ¡°Charge forward. Crush down the polis in front of you and seal down the sacred force of Apollo. My blessing shall apany you, your glory is my glory!¡±


    ¡°Artemis!¡±


    ¡°Artemis!¡±


    The entire army yelled out loud. The monsters cried and the centaurs that were at the front blew on their horn trumpets and charged.


    But it was at that moment.


    ¡°You finally came.¡±


    Artemis spoke in a low voice. She had felt a chill she felt when she was chasing and also being chased by her prey.


    Where are you? Where will you appear from?


    Artemis widened her senses and tried to find Idun¡¯s warrior. But there was no one hiding. She rather heard the ground shook when she hadn¡¯t even thought about it.


    The ground wasn¡¯t shaking because of the march of her own army. It was approaching from far away.


    It was weird. Idun¡¯s warrior didn¡¯t have an army and Apollo also didn¡¯t have forces to assist him.


    Then what is it? What is the identity that is making the ground shake!


    ¡°Artemis-nim!¡±


    Atnte yelled. Artemis turned at the direction she yelled at and opened her eyes widely. She then let out a groan unconsciously.


    ¡°Hi! You damned ants!¡±


    A huge winged snake appeared while cursing along the shaking of the ground. Artemis knew the name of that monster.


    ¡°Echidna!¡±


    The mother of all monsters.


    The ancient dragon of Olympus.


    Why is she here? What for?


    In addition she wasn¡¯t alone. The thing marching forwards while making the ground shake was an armyposed by dragons and monsters.


    [Artemis?!]


    Dionysius let out a bewildered voice. Atnte went out to the front and made the army prepare to fight against the army of dragons that was approaching.


    But their surprise didn¡¯t end there.


    She could feel divinities.


    It wasn¡¯t Athena. In addition, she could feel the divinities of two Gods of war.


    Siri and Bracky stood next to Echidna. They didn¡¯t fear revealing their divinities as Gods of Asgard and also Gods of Erin.


    Two divinities and an unexpected army of dragons.


    Artemis tried hard to calm herself down. She forced herself to calm down and thought calmly.


    It was still doable. The entire army she had wouldn¡¯t fall behind to the army of dragons at all. No, she could rather overwhelm them.


    She bothered Echidna¡¯s existence but Artemis would be able to defeat her. The newly born Gods weren¡¯t that strong either. The Great hero Atnte should be able to face them.


    But the sweat in her hands didn¡¯t dry. The uneasy and chilly sensation didn¡¯t leave her neck and back.


    The reason was simple.


    ¡®Where is he?¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t see Idun¡¯s warrior. He wasn¡¯t showing himself even though the mad warriors of Dionysius and the dragons had shed.


    WHere?


    Where is he?


    Artemis checked her surroundings like crazy. Echidna looked at that Artemis and giggled. She remembered the words Tae Ho told her.


    ¡®Just endure.¡¯


    Be the anvil.


    Until he, the hammer, strikes Artemis¡¯ head.


    He wasn¡¯t talking about making an encirclement like the strategy of the hammer and the anvil.


    The rear was the rear but the meaning it had was different.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me?!¡±


    The snake Echidna put a smile when Artemis yelled out like a scream. The God of dragons concentrated her divinity and looked at Artemis¡¯ divinity. Her divinity dyed with fear was shaking.


    ¡°Right, you should be able to see it.¡±


    The scene of her polis being destroyed.


    Echidna looked at a far ce. It was a distance she shouldn¡¯t be able to see but she felt like she was looking it as if it was right in front of her.


    And her imagination wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Tae Ho and Hermes looked at the walls of the most important polis in Artemis¡¯ sacred force. He extended his hand to be a hammer.


    [Saga: Dragon monarch]


    [Saga: Master of mes]


    [Saga: Master of frost]


    [Saga: King of violence]


    [Saga: The warrior that had a Goddess meet him]


    Four dragons appeared and the defense forces that were on the walls started to yell something.


    Tae Ho took a deep breath. The polis of Artemis wasn¡¯t empty as expected of someone cautious. It was rather defended to the best.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. He would just conquer it as the God of battles and conquer.


    Hermes fell back. Tae Ho extended his hand and ordered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±


    Adenmaha, Rolo and Drakon Ismenios gathered rays in their mouths and Nidhogg curled her body roundly next to them. She yelled the words she had been enduring and charged towards the walls.


    ¡°I¡¯m-rolling!¡±


    Really a rolling disaster.


    The walls of Artemis couldn¡¯t endure it.


    &


    ¡°We have to return.¡±


    [What?]


    ¡°We have to return!¡±


    Artemis mumbled in a low voice but then yelled.


    Her expectations had gone astray. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t taken into ount that Idun¡¯s warrior would attack her polises but she still thought that he would be protecting Apollo¡¯s polis.


    He didn¡¯t give up on Apollo¡¯s polis as expected. He used forces to protect it.


    Right, forces.


    Forces that he originally didn¡¯t have!


    ¡°I have to protect my polis. We have to hurry.¡±


    Artemis really made her blue wolf turn around and Dionysius that was next to her yelled hurriedly.


    [Calm down Artemis. THe battle has already started. Retreating now is a crazy thing.]


    The God of madness himself said that it was a crazy thing and tried to stop her but it was meaningless. Artemis couldn¡¯t press down her uneasiness as her patience had weakened after she turned into a being wanting to destroy the world. Her head was filled with the thought of returning quickly and protecting her polis.


    ¡°I will leave it to you Dionysius. I am going to protect my polis. Command the army and take over Apollo¡¯s polis.¡±


    Artemis spoke quickly and departed with her blue wolf. Dionysius cursed out but he couldn¡¯t stop her.


    The blue wolf turned around and started to run.


    Artemis was nning to return to her polis alone but it didn¡¯t turn out as she wanted.


    She and her wolf attracted too much attention.


    Turning around and running looked as if the Goddess was running away. Even if her army was under her control, she couldn¡¯t control every move they did. The army of Artemis mistook her as escaping out of fear of the opponent¡¯s army.


    Chaos surged up.The thing that was small at first started to take over the entire army. The formations broke and themanding structure copsed.


    ¡°Ou!¡±


    Bracky raised his hammer and yelled. Siri nocked an arrow silently and sensed that the time hade. The best possible thing Tae Ho had said could happen was urring in front of them.


    That¡¯s why they had to change their posture.


    An anvil that was just protecting into a hammer that striked their enemy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! My children!¡±


    Echidna yelled in a good mood and the monsters with Hydra at the front started to drive away Athena¡¯s army.


    < Episode 58 ¨C The Goddess of the moon (4) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 58/Chapter 5: The Goddess of the moon (5)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The body of the ck dragon destroyed the walls. The walls that had Artemis¡¯ blessing in it couldn¡¯t endure the roll of a dragon that was 100 meters big.


    Consecutive earthquakes shook the polis. Nidhogg spread down because she had shed against the wall too strongly but she had sessfully aplished her role and more.


    The soldiers of Artemis trembled as Adenmaha and Rolo fired their respective breaths. The breath fired by Drakon Ismenios swept away everything in the hole that Nidhogg created and established a new road.


    Tae Ho red at the center of the city with his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯. There was a hidden room in this polis that could be considered the core just like Delphos had.


    [Saga: The warrior that had a Goddess meet him]


    [Saga: Equipment of the dragon knight]


    Ten Valkyries got summoned next to Tae Ho. They all grabbed a weapon and charged forward. There were still a lot of Artemis¡¯ forces but already half of them had been intercepted by the dragons.


    Tae Ho followed the path created by the sword of the Valkyries and concentrated on his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯. He finally discovered the hidden room when he reached the center of the city.


    ¡°You viins! Where do you think this is that you misbehave!¡±


    A woman that was estimated to be Artemis¡¯ maiden took out a big bow and stopped the path of the group. It seemed like what she was showing wasn¡¯t a bluff that Artemis¡¯ aura swelled up among the maidens and tried to devour the group.


    But Tae Ho¡¯s dark blue divinity surged up to block Artemis¡¯ divinity. He could easily defend against it as it wasn¡¯t Artemis herself that activated the divinity but one of her maidens.


    ¡°What misconduct are you talking about!¡±


    Ismenios let out a roar and attacked the maidens. Almost all the citizens were under Artemis¡¯ control but they weren¡¯t born as beings wanting to destroy the world in the first ce so Tae Ho had said to minimize unnecessary sacrifices but they weren¡¯t in a situation to be at ease.


    Tae Ho closed the distance with the ce that was connected to the room underground and mumbled.


    ¡°I suddenly miss McLaren.¡±


    ¡®I was about to forget his name.¡¯


    The rock serpent that should be in the residence of Idun. He was the best when it came to digging the ground.


    Tae Ho remembered of the times he spent with McLaren and then mmed the ground with his conquering divinity. He turned to look at Adenmaha and Rolo that were stopping the army of Artemis from the rear and in the air and Ismenios that was blocking the maidens and grabbed Gae Bolg.


    He called out a name at the end of his pondering.


    ¡°Ismenios!¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Drakon Ismenios got moved and yelled and then spread his wings and flew up. Tae Ho got on top of him by leaping in the air and activated ¡®the one that conquers dragons¡¯. He surged up vertically and prepared to also descend vertically.


    What he would use is the ¡®dragon cannon¡¯.


    ¡°Master! Please, ¡®the warrior that rode on a Goddess¡¯ too!¡±


    Drakon Ismenios spoke with an earnest voice but Tae Ho didn¡¯t listen to him. The power would be enough even if they didn¡¯t do that!


    [Saga: Dragon cannon]


    Draconic Ballista!


    The attack that fell from the sky hit the ground. The severalyers of the ground crumbled down and the hidden room finally appeared.


    ¡°Artemis.¡±


    Tae Ho spoke in a low voice and jumped down from Ismenios¡¯ back.


    &


    Artemis couldn¡¯t return to her sacred force. Part of it was because of the distance but it was also because there was someone obstructing her.


    Echidna handed over themanding right of her army to her children and chased after Artemis stubbornly. Atnte tried to help her but it was impossible. She couldn¡¯t even move her fast feet properly because of the joint attack of Siri and Bracky.


    Bracky pressured her closely and if she tried to make some distance Siri would pour down arrows at her and hinder her movements. Bracky would close the distance once again.


    It was simple but a hardbination to get out of.


    Dionysius called out Artemis name in the middle of the battle. It was because it wouldn¡¯t bete if she got a hold of herself at least now.


    But Artemis¡¯ thought was different. Dionysius didn¡¯t know what she had seen and what Idun¡¯s warrior was doing.


    ¡°Artemis!¡±


    The one that yelled this time was Echidna. Artemis, that was only thinking of getting away from the battlefield, cursed out and red at Echidna. She raised her bow to try to shake Echidna off as she was sticking to her persistently.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The arrow of the God of hunt flew directly to Echidna¡¯s forehead. Artemis took out her second arrow after a moment of hesitation and then inserted a stronger divine power into her arrow.


    Echidna gulped dry saliva. Athena was indeed one of the 12 Olympians. In addition, she had gotten stronger after she turned into a being wanting to destroy the world so it wasn¡¯t easy to ovee her.


    If she was inside her city of monsters, that was her sacred force, she was confident even when facing one of the 12 Olympians but she was outside of her city.


    In addition, she had handed over her sacred forcepletely to Tae Ho so she had be weaker than before.


    Could she also block the next arrow? Could she buy time like Tae Ho had ordered her to?


    Echidna didn¡¯t have time to think. She just concentrated her divine power and raised a barrier.


    Kwagang!


    The second arrow destroyed the barrier. It didn¡¯t stop there and also destroyed Echidna¡¯s scales and carved in her flesh.


    This arrow was really smallpared to Echidna¡¯s body but the shock couldn¡¯t be described with words. Echidna gulped her scream and pain and red at Artemis. She had activated the power of her evil eyes and Artemis hesitated a moment but then fended it off. She rather nocked her third arrow.


    ¡°This is the end.¡±


    She would kill the big snake and charge towards her sacred force with all her power.


    But it was at that moment.


    Artemis felt a pain in her chest and screamed in pain. Echidna, that had flinched, drew a smile.


    The divine power of Artemis was weakening.


    &


    The hidden room was filled with Artemis¡¯ divine power. The moment Tae Ho entered the room that had the same structure as the room of Apollo in Delphos, felt like he had been trapped deep in the sea.


    Artemis¡¯ divinity opposed Tae Ho. It wanted to kill Tae Ho and disperse his divinity.


    But he had already expected this. He pushed away Artemis¡¯ divine power after covering himself with the dark blue divinity. He released his divine power in an instant and ced his hand on a yellow sphere that was at the center of the room.


    If he couldn¡¯t take it he would destroy it so no one could have it.


    The divinity of the God of conquer dug inside the nucleus of the sacred force.


    &


    Artemis staggered. Her sacred force still existed but the connection became worse. She was sure one of the polises inside her sacred force got destroyedpletely or got taken over.


    ¡°She has weakened.¡±


    Echidna said and Artemis let out an enraged roar at her voice. The urgency took away her sense of judgement.


    Artemis fired arrows in consecution. Echidna giggled at that and just focused on defense.


    She would buy time.


    She would wait until Artemis became weaker than her.


    Nasty mes came out of Echidna¡¯s mouth.


    &


    Tae Ho staggered after he destroyed the nucleus of the polis. Destroying the nucleus of a sacred force that Artemis made with muchbor wasn¡¯t easy at all. He ended up spending a lot of divine power and stamina.


    But this wasn¡¯t the time to stop. Tae Ho took out an entire golden apple and called Hermes after he devoured it.


    The God of Olympus Hermes looked at Tae Ho with fear, joy and disgust. It was an obvious thing to show rejection as he had seen the sacred force of a God of Olympus get destroyed forcefully.


    But Hermes knew how to differentiate effort andpany. In addition Tae Ho was an ally now.


    Hermes grabbed Tae Ho¡¯s hand and he entrusted his everything on Hermes¡¯ divine power.


    ¡°To the next polis.¡±


    Hermes flew with Tae Ho with his winged shoes Tria.


    &


    Artemis wasn¡¯t the only one that got weakened. Atnte had also be weaker. All the heroes of Artemis had part of their strength cut off.


    Dionysius understood immediately what happened and also understood why Artemis had done something mad.


    This battle was aplete mistake. He couldn¡¯t have imagined that Echidna and her children would be at the same side of Idun¡¯s warrior.


    ¡®Did Hermes too?¡¯


    It was understandable then. If he was with Hermes he would be able to attack all the polises of Artemis. Not only that but they could also add the polises of Dionysius into the fray.


    Dionysius felt anxiousness. He turned his head to look for Artemis.


    Artemis was fighting against Echidna.


    And that battle wasn¡¯t advantageous to her at all.


    &


    ¡°I¡¯m ¨C rolling!¡±


    Nidhogg destroyed the walls once again and copsed. But it was enough like always.


    The order was as followed. Adenmaha, Rolo and Ismenios createdmotion and stopped the attacks of the enemy and Tae Ho found the hidden room.


    ¡®How many can you break?¡¯


    ¡®At least four. That¡¯s what I promised.¡¯


    [Saga: The warrior that rode on a Goddess]


    [Saga: Dragon cannon]


    Rolo- no, Tae Ho rode on Lilly and destroyed the ground with the draconic ballista. Drakon Ismenios grumbled saying that it was favoritism and Lilly put a displeased face.


    ¡®Really, why are you like that? Do you have some emotions towards Rolo?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯mcking strength.¡¯


    Simply looking at strength, Ismenios was the best. But Tae Ho had ended up spending too much of his strength and divine power while taking over the first polis. He needed to be faster to destroy the ground.


    WHatever the case, the important thing was that the hidden room had appeared. This room didn¡¯t only have Artemis¡¯ divine power but also moving statues as guards but it didn¡¯t matter. Tae Ho destroyed them in an instant and ced his hand once again in the round sphere.


    God of conquer.


    The dark blue divinity covered the second polis.


    &


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    Artemis ended up dropping her bow and clenched her chest.


    Echidna didn¡¯t miss that moment and fired out poison and Artemis hurriedly threw herself and rolled on the ground.


    The blue wolf got covered in the poison so it let out a pained scream and rolled on the ground and it passed away not long after.


    Echidnaughed. Artemis had surged up her golden divinity once again but she had be considerably weaker.


    ¡°How long can you hold on?¡±


    Echidna licked her lips. She had the eyes of a cat ying with her food.


    Artemis cursed out and grabbed her bow with trembling hands.


    And right at that moment.


    Tae Ho and Hermes were heading to the third polis.


    &


    Apollo was looking at the battlefield through the eyes of her maidens.


    The situation was flowing like they had first nned. Artemis¡¯ strength was getting drastically weakened as she relied on her sacred forces too much, especially among the 12 Olympians.


    Apollo felt pain while looking at her sister being in pain.


    His hands trembled because he wanted to hit and kill Echidna, that was harassing his sister.


    But he had to endure it. He had to wait for the moment.


    Apollo raised his hands and covered his eyes but he couldn¡¯tpletely block Artemis¡¯ screams.


    &


    Dionysius sensed a dense sign of defeat. The battlefield was still being maintained because the forces he had brought were a lot but it was only to that point. They couldn¡¯t win and it was impossible to take most of his forces and retreat.


    Atnte couldn¡¯t win either. The Goddess of the foreign world that had ears of a wolf aimed for her lower body really stubbornly. Atnte couldn¡¯t run properly as she had been hit in her thighs and calves by several arrows.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it d that i¡¯m not here?¡¯


    Dionysius¡¯ shinsoo was the one at this ce instead of him.


    Dionysius gritted his teeth and turned to look at Artemis, and then frowned.


    Artemis was sitting down while clenching her chest after firing an arrow. Tears fell down from her poor eyes, and her divinity that had be a mess wasn¡¯t a shy gold anymore.


    She had suffered damage as her sacred force got destroyed but it was seen as she failed operating her divinity because of the drastic change in emotions.


    Echidna fired strong poison towards that Artemis. Artemis rolled on the ground hurriedly and dodged the poison but it was really pitiful to see a Goddess rolling on the ground.


    The nucleus of four polises got destroyed. But it wasn¡¯t simply four. They were the most important ces of Artemis sacred force.


    Echidna looked down at Artemis and giggled. She transformed into a Goddess and wrapped Artemis with her tail and gave her pain.


    Artemis made breathtaking sounds. Echidna wrapped her with more strength and in the end Artemis ended up dropping her bow. It seemed like the parts of her body that got infected with Echidna¡¯s poison was screaming.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to there.¡±


    Echidna turned her head at the voice filled with grief. The God of light Apollo was standing there and it wasn¡¯t an illusion but the real deal.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Echidna smiled in a fishy way and released her. Apollo hurriedly received ARtemis with his arms.


    ¡°Apollo?¡±


    The one that spoke in a bewildered way was Athena. She felt uneasy because of Apollo¡¯s sudden appearance while she was fighting with the Valkyries.


    ¡°Are you nning-.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Apollo cut off Athena¡¯s words. He knew what Athena was thinking about. Aren¡¯t you going to betray us because of your love towards your sister, or take Artemis and flee?


    That won¡¯t happen. He didn¡¯t think like that. Apollo was the God of rationality.


    Athena opened her eyes widely and red at Apollo. Echidna fell back obediently to the point it was unexpected and then watched Apollo and Artemis embracing each other. It seemed thatpared to Athena, she had kind of expected this situation.


    ¡°You became really weak.¡±


    Apollo said. Artemis barely opened her eyes and looked at Apollo with resentment, enmity, killing intent and endless affection.


    ¡°Athena, remember what I said.¡±


    About not trusting Asgard too much. That they had to protect Olympus.


    Athena opened her eyes roundly. It was because she understood what Apollo was about to do. She also understood why he had talked about what would happen after the battle even though the counterattack had just started.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fall asleep together. Let¡¯s wake up together believing that all of this was a nightmare.¡±


    Apollo spoke gently and stroke Artemis¡¯ cheek. He covered the plentily weakened divinity of Artemis with his own divinity.


    Hades chose to fall in a deep slumber to not get seduced by the voice.


    And Apollo had also decided to do the same. He used all his strength and chose to fall asleep with ARtemis.


    Apollo was the God of rationality. He knew that his choice wasn¡¯t favorable for his allies. Killing Artemis and restoring Apollo¡¯s strength was much more favorable.


    But Apollo couldn¡¯t kill Artemis. He couldn¡¯t see her be killed.


    That¡¯s why he negotiated with the master of Asgard.


    ¡®It¡¯s enough if there are no damages even after I fall asleep.¡¯


    Apollo smiled bitterly and ced his lips on Artemis¡¯ forehead. The two golden divinities got mixed into one and Apollo and Artemis started to transform into rock.


    Apollo ced down his divinity.


    He had conceded his seat to another God just like the previous God of sun Helios had conceded his seat to him.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry Athena. I will leave Olympus to you.¡¯


    The seat of the God of sun was handed over to Athena and at the same time a ne was held in Tae Ho¡¯s hands.


    It was a ne that had the authority of the God of sun.


    It was the result of Apollo having conceded his seat of God of sun of Olympus to Athena and Tae Ho, a God of a foreign world.


    Apollo fell asleep with Artemis. Athena felt her divinity that got stronger and closed her eyes and Echidna frowned while looking at Apollo and Artemis having turned into stone.


    ARtemis didn¡¯t die but she fell asleeppletely. Her sacred force became an ownerless throne and the countless being under the control of the Goddess of moon got liberated.


    It was something that couldn¡¯t happen normally. It was a miracle that urred thanks to Apollo having sacrificed everything he had and falling asleep with Artemis.


    Dionysius breathed roughly. He admitted that this battle had ended in hisplete defeat.


    But it was at that moment. Dionysius felt a strong and unfamiliar divine power. It was because Tae Ho¡¯s lesser God, Siri, had arrived in front of the ck panther.


    Siri didn¡¯t attack the panther. She just red it and then transmitted the voice of the upper God as his lesser God.


    [Dionysius.]


    Tae Ho spoke from a far ce. Dionysius shrank down at the dark blue divinity that surged up in a threatening way.


    Tae Ho looked at the ck panther through SIri¡¯s eyes and warned him from a distance.


    [Youe next. I will go find you soon.]


    That¡¯s why prepare for it.


    Guard against me if you can.


    The God of conquer that came from Asgard will go to you to stab a knife in your sword.


    The conversation ended. Dionysius gave up on his shinsoo. The divinity of Dionysius that was in the ck panther disappeared and the mad soldiers of the God lost their madness and toppled down.


    And once again in a far ce, Tae Ho sat in a hidden room in one of Artemis¡¯ polises.


    He sweated as if his threat to the God of madness was all an act and let out a sigh of relief. Cuchinn asked him.


    ¡®But hey.¡¯


    ¡®Yes?¡¯


    ¡®Are you really going to attack Dionysius?¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s obviously a lie.¡¯


    He had no reason to warn him of an attack as it wasn¡¯t even a telephone punch. In addition, striking first and ambushing was the best way of attack in a battle.


    He had scared him plentily so he would hide and make his defenses solidly. That¡¯s why he would leave aside Dionysius and focus on the next thing.


    The thing he had to do next. The most important thing of the things that remained.


    ¡°Demeter.¡±


    Tae Ho spoke in a low voice and clenched the ne that had the authority of the God of sun.


    < Episode 58 ¨C The Goddess of the moon (5) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 198

    Episode 58/Chapter 5: The Goddess of the moon (5)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The body of the ck dragon destroyed the walls. The walls that had Artemis¡¯ blessing in it couldn¡¯t endure the roll of a dragon that was 100 meters big.


    Consecutive earthquakes shook the polis. Nidhogg spread down because she had shed against the wall too strongly but she had sessfully aplished her role and more.


    The soldiers of Artemis trembled as Adenmaha and Rolo fired their respective breaths. The breath fired by Drakon Ismenios swept away everything in the hole that Nidhogg created and established a new road.


    Tae Ho red at the center of the city with his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯. There was a hidden room in this polis that could be considered the core just like Delphos had.


    [Saga: The warrior that had a Goddess meet him]


    [Saga: Equipment of the dragon knight]


    Ten Valkyries got summoned next to Tae Ho. They all grabbed a weapon and charged forward. There were still a lot of Artemis¡¯ forces but already half of them had been intercepted by the dragons.


    Tae Ho followed the path created by the sword of the Valkyries and concentrated on his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯. He finally discovered the hidden room when he reached the center of the city.


    ¡°You viins! Where do you think this is that you misbehave!¡±


    A woman that was estimated to be Artemis¡¯ maiden took out a big bow and stopped the path of the group. It seemed like what she was showing wasn¡¯t a bluff that Artemis¡¯ aura swelled up among the maidens and tried to devour the group.


    But Tae Ho¡¯s dark blue divinity surged up to block Artemis¡¯ divinity. He could easily defend against it as it wasn¡¯t Artemis herself that activated the divinity but one of her maidens.


    ¡°What misconduct are you talking about!¡±


    Ismenios let out a roar and attacked the maidens. Almost all the citizens were under Artemis¡¯ control but they weren¡¯t born as beings wanting to destroy the world in the first ce so Tae Ho had said to minimize unnecessary sacrifices but they weren¡¯t in a situation to be at ease.


    Tae Ho closed the distance with the ce that was connected to the room underground and mumbled.


    ¡°I suddenly miss McLaren.¡±


    ¡®I was about to forget his name.¡¯


    The rock serpent that should be in the residence of Idun. He was the best when it came to digging the ground.


    Tae Ho remembered of the times he spent with McLaren and then mmed the ground with his conquering divinity. He turned to look at Adenmaha and Rolo that were stopping the army of Artemis from the rear and in the air and Ismenios that was blocking the maidens and grabbed Gae Bolg.


    He called out a name at the end of his pondering.


    ¡°Ismenios!¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Drakon Ismenios got moved and yelled and then spread his wings and flew up. Tae Ho got on top of him by leaping in the air and activated ¡®the one that conquers dragons¡¯. He surged up vertically and prepared to also descend vertically.


    What he would use is the ¡®dragon cannon¡¯.


    ¡°Master! Please, ¡®the warrior that rode on a Goddess¡¯ too!¡±


    Drakon Ismenios spoke with an earnest voice but Tae Ho didn¡¯t listen to him. The power would be enough even if they didn¡¯t do that!


    [Saga: Dragon cannon]


    Draconic Ballista!


    The attack that fell from the sky hit the ground. The severalyers of the ground crumbled down and the hidden room finally appeared.


    ¡°Artemis.¡±


    Tae Ho spoke in a low voice and jumped down from Ismenios¡¯ back.


    &


    Artemis couldn¡¯t return to her sacred force. Part of it was because of the distance but it was also because there was someone obstructing her.


    Echidna handed over themanding right of her army to her children and chased after Artemis stubbornly. Atnte tried to help her but it was impossible. She couldn¡¯t even move her fast feet properly because of the joint attack of Siri and Bracky.


    Bracky pressured her closely and if she tried to make some distance Siri would pour down arrows at her and hinder her movements. Bracky would close the distance once again.


    It was simple but a hardbination to get out of.


    Dionysius called out Artemis name in the middle of the battle. It was because it wouldn¡¯t bete if she got a hold of herself at least now.


    But Artemis¡¯ thought was different. Dionysius didn¡¯t know what she had seen and what Idun¡¯s warrior was doing.


    ¡°Artemis!¡±


    The one that yelled this time was Echidna. Artemis, that was only thinking of getting away from the battlefield, cursed out and red at Echidna. She raised her bow to try to shake Echidna off as she was sticking to her persistently.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The arrow of the God of hunt flew directly to Echidna¡¯s forehead. Artemis took out her second arrow after a moment of hesitation and then inserted a stronger divine power into her arrow.


    Echidna gulped dry saliva. Athena was indeed one of the 12 Olympians. In addition, she had gotten stronger after she turned into a being wanting to destroy the world so it wasn¡¯t easy to ovee her.


    If she was inside her city of monsters, that was her sacred force, she was confident even when facing one of the 12 Olympians but she was outside of her city.


    In addition, she had handed over her sacred forcepletely to Tae Ho so she had be weaker than before.


    Could she also block the next arrow? Could she buy time like Tae Ho had ordered her to?


    Echidna didn¡¯t have time to think. She just concentrated her divine power and raised a barrier.


    Kwagang!


    The second arrow destroyed the barrier. It didn¡¯t stop there and also destroyed Echidna¡¯s scales and carved in her flesh.


    This arrow was really smallpared to Echidna¡¯s body but the shock couldn¡¯t be described with words. Echidna gulped her scream and pain and red at Artemis. She had activated the power of her evil eyes and Artemis hesitated a moment but then fended it off. She rather nocked her third arrow.


    ¡°This is the end.¡±


    She would kill the big snake and charge towards her sacred force with all her power.


    But it was at that moment.


    Artemis felt a pain in her chest and screamed in pain. Echidna, that had flinched, drew a smile.


    The divine power of Artemis was weakening.


    &


    The hidden room was filled with Artemis¡¯ divine power. The moment Tae Ho entered the room that had the same structure as the room of Apollo in Delphos, felt like he had been trapped deep in the sea.


    Artemis¡¯ divinity opposed Tae Ho. It wanted to kill Tae Ho and disperse his divinity.


    But he had already expected this. He pushed away Artemis¡¯ divine power after covering himself with the dark blue divinity. He released his divine power in an instant and ced his hand on a yellow sphere that was at the center of the room.


    If he couldn¡¯t take it he would destroy it so no one could have it.


    The divinity of the God of conquer dug inside the nucleus of the sacred force.


    &


    Artemis staggered. Her sacred force still existed but the connection became worse. She was sure one of the polises inside her sacred force got destroyedpletely or got taken over.


    ¡°She has weakened.¡±


    Echidna said and Artemis let out an enraged roar at her voice. The urgency took away her sense of judgement.


    Artemis fired arrows in consecution. Echidna giggled at that and just focused on defense.


    She would buy time.


    She would wait until Artemis became weaker than her.


    Nasty mes came out of Echidna¡¯s mouth.


    &


    Tae Ho staggered after he destroyed the nucleus of the polis. Destroying the nucleus of a sacred force that Artemis made with muchbor wasn¡¯t easy at all. He ended up spending a lot of divine power and stamina.


    But this wasn¡¯t the time to stop. Tae Ho took out an entire golden apple and called Hermes after he devoured it.


    The God of Olympus Hermes looked at Tae Ho with fear, joy and disgust. It was an obvious thing to show rejection as he had seen the sacred force of a God of Olympus get destroyed forcefully.


    But Hermes knew how to differentiate effort andpany. In addition Tae Ho was an ally now.


    Hermes grabbed Tae Ho¡¯s hand and he entrusted his everything on Hermes¡¯ divine power.


    ¡°To the next polis.¡±


    Hermes flew with Tae Ho with his winged shoes Tria.


    &


    Artemis wasn¡¯t the only one that got weakened. Atnte had also be weaker. All the heroes of Artemis had part of their strength cut off.


    Dionysius understood immediately what happened and also understood why Artemis had done something mad.


    This battle was aplete mistake. He couldn¡¯t have imagined that Echidna and her children would be at the same side of Idun¡¯s warrior.


    ¡®Did Hermes too?¡¯


    It was understandable then. If he was with Hermes he would be able to attack all the polises of Artemis. Not only that but they could also add the polises of Dionysius into the fray.


    Dionysius felt anxiousness. He turned his head to look for Artemis.


    Artemis was fighting against Echidna.


    And that battle wasn¡¯t advantageous to her at all.


    &


    ¡°I¡¯m ¨C rolling!¡±


    Nidhogg destroyed the walls once again and copsed. But it was enough like always.


    The order was as followed. Adenmaha, Rolo and Ismenios createdmotion and stopped the attacks of the enemy and Tae Ho found the hidden room.


    ¡®How many can you break?¡¯


    ¡®At least four. That¡¯s what I promised.¡¯


    [Saga: The warrior that rode on a Goddess]


    [Saga: Dragon cannon]


    Rolo- no, Tae Ho rode on Lilly and destroyed the ground with the draconic ballista. Drakon Ismenios grumbled saying that it was favoritism and Lilly put a displeased face.


    ¡®Really, why are you like that? Do you have some emotions towards Rolo?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯mcking strength.¡¯


    Simply looking at strength, Ismenios was the best. But Tae Ho had ended up spending too much of his strength and divine power while taking over the first polis. He needed to be faster to destroy the ground.


    WHatever the case, the important thing was that the hidden room had appeared. This room didn¡¯t only have Artemis¡¯ divine power but also moving statues as guards but it didn¡¯t matter. Tae Ho destroyed them in an instant and ced his hand once again in the round sphere.


    God of conquer.


    The dark blue divinity covered the second polis.


    &


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    Artemis ended up dropping her bow and clenched her chest.


    Echidna didn¡¯t miss that moment and fired out poison and Artemis hurriedly threw herself and rolled on the ground.


    The blue wolf got covered in the poison so it let out a pained scream and rolled on the ground and it passed away not long after.


    Echidnaughed. Artemis had surged up her golden divinity once again but she had be considerably weaker.


    ¡°How long can you hold on?¡±


    Echidna licked her lips. She had the eyes of a cat ying with her food.


    Artemis cursed out and grabbed her bow with trembling hands.


    And right at that moment.


    Tae Ho and Hermes were heading to the third polis.


    &


    Apollo was looking at the battlefield through the eyes of her maidens.


    The situation was flowing like they had first nned. Artemis¡¯ strength was getting drastically weakened as she relied on her sacred forces too much, especially among the 12 Olympians.


    Apollo felt pain while looking at her sister being in pain.


    His hands trembled because he wanted to hit and kill Echidna, that was harassing his sister.


    But he had to endure it. He had to wait for the moment.


    Apollo raised his hands and covered his eyes but he couldn¡¯tpletely block Artemis¡¯ screams.


    &


    Dionysius sensed a dense sign of defeat. The battlefield was still being maintained because the forces he had brought were a lot but it was only to that point. They couldn¡¯t win and it was impossible to take most of his forces and retreat.


    Atnte couldn¡¯t win either. The Goddess of the foreign world that had ears of a wolf aimed for her lower body really stubbornly. Atnte couldn¡¯t run properly as she had been hit in her thighs and calves by several arrows.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it d that i¡¯m not here?¡¯


    Dionysius¡¯ shinsoo was the one at this ce instead of him.


    Dionysius gritted his teeth and turned to look at Artemis, and then frowned.


    Artemis was sitting down while clenching her chest after firing an arrow. Tears fell down from her poor eyes, and her divinity that had be a mess wasn¡¯t a shy gold anymore.


    She had suffered damage as her sacred force got destroyed but it was seen as she failed operating her divinity because of the drastic change in emotions.


    Echidna fired strong poison towards that Artemis. Artemis rolled on the ground hurriedly and dodged the poison but it was really pitiful to see a Goddess rolling on the ground.


    The nucleus of four polises got destroyed. But it wasn¡¯t simply four. They were the most important ces of Artemis sacred force.


    Echidna looked down at Artemis and giggled. She transformed into a Goddess and wrapped Artemis with her tail and gave her pain.


    Artemis made breathtaking sounds. Echidna wrapped her with more strength and in the end Artemis ended up dropping her bow. It seemed like the parts of her body that got infected with Echidna¡¯s poison was screaming.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to there.¡±


    Echidna turned her head at the voice filled with grief. The God of light Apollo was standing there and it wasn¡¯t an illusion but the real deal.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Echidna smiled in a fishy way and released her. Apollo hurriedly received ARtemis with his arms.


    ¡°Apollo?¡±


    The one that spoke in a bewildered way was Athena. She felt uneasy because of Apollo¡¯s sudden appearance while she was fighting with the Valkyries.


    ¡°Are you nning-.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Apollo cut off Athena¡¯s words. He knew what Athena was thinking about. Aren¡¯t you going to betray us because of your love towards your sister, or take Artemis and flee?


    That won¡¯t happen. He didn¡¯t think like that. Apollo was the God of rationality.


    Athena opened her eyes widely and red at Apollo. Echidna fell back obediently to the point it was unexpected and then watched Apollo and Artemis embracing each other. It seemed thatpared to Athena, she had kind of expected this situation.


    ¡°You became really weak.¡±


    Apollo said. Artemis barely opened her eyes and looked at Apollo with resentment, enmity, killing intent and endless affection.


    ¡°Athena, remember what I said.¡±


    About not trusting Asgard too much. That they had to protect Olympus.


    Athena opened her eyes roundly. It was because she understood what Apollo was about to do. She also understood why he had talked about what would happen after the battle even though the counterattack had just started.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fall asleep together. Let¡¯s wake up together believing that all of this was a nightmare.¡±


    Apollo spoke gently and stroke Artemis¡¯ cheek. He covered the plentily weakened divinity of Artemis with his own divinity.


    Hades chose to fall in a deep slumber to not get seduced by the voice.


    And Apollo had also decided to do the same. He used all his strength and chose to fall asleep with ARtemis.


    Apollo was the God of rationality. He knew that his choice wasn¡¯t favorable for his allies. Killing Artemis and restoring Apollo¡¯s strength was much more favorable.


    But Apollo couldn¡¯t kill Artemis. He couldn¡¯t see her be killed.


    That¡¯s why he negotiated with the master of Asgard.


    ¡®It¡¯s enough if there are no damages even after I fall asleep.¡¯


    Apollo smiled bitterly and ced his lips on Artemis¡¯ forehead. The two golden divinities got mixed into one and Apollo and Artemis started to transform into rock.


    Apollo ced down his divinity.


    He had conceded his seat to another God just like the previous God of sun Helios had conceded his seat to him.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry Athena. I will leave Olympus to you.¡¯


    The seat of the God of sun was handed over to Athena and at the same time a ne was held in Tae Ho¡¯s hands.


    It was a ne that had the authority of the God of sun.


    It was the result of Apollo having conceded his seat of God of sun of Olympus to Athena and Tae Ho, a God of a foreign world.


    Apollo fell asleep with Artemis. Athena felt her divinity that got stronger and closed her eyes and Echidna frowned while looking at Apollo and Artemis having turned into stone.


    ARtemis didn¡¯t die but she fell asleeppletely. Her sacred force became an ownerless throne and the countless being under the control of the Goddess of moon got liberated.


    It was something that couldn¡¯t happen normally. It was a miracle that urred thanks to Apollo having sacrificed everything he had and falling asleep with Artemis.


    Dionysius breathed roughly. He admitted that this battle had ended in hisplete defeat.


    But it was at that moment. Dionysius felt a strong and unfamiliar divine power. It was because Tae Ho¡¯s lesser God, Siri, had arrived in front of the ck panther.


    Siri didn¡¯t attack the panther. She just red it and then transmitted the voice of the upper God as his lesser God.


    [Dionysius.]


    Tae Ho spoke from a far ce. Dionysius shrank down at the dark blue divinity that surged up in a threatening way.


    Tae Ho looked at the ck panther through SIri¡¯s eyes and warned him from a distance.


    [Youe next. I will go find you soon.]


    That¡¯s why prepare for it.


    Guard against me if you can.


    The God of conquer that came from Asgard will go to you to stab a knife in your sword.


    The conversation ended. Dionysius gave up on his shinsoo. The divinity of Dionysius that was in the ck panther disappeared and the mad soldiers of the God lost their madness and toppled down.


    And once again in a far ce, Tae Ho sat in a hidden room in one of Artemis¡¯ polises.


    He sweated as if his threat to the God of madness was all an act and let out a sigh of relief. Cuchinn asked him.


    ¡®But hey.¡¯


    ¡®Yes?¡¯


    ¡®Are you really going to attack Dionysius?¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s obviously a lie.¡¯


    He had no reason to warn him of an attack as it wasn¡¯t even a telephone punch. In addition, striking first and ambushing was the best way of attack in a battle.


    He had scared him plentily so he would hide and make his defenses solidly. That¡¯s why he would leave aside Dionysius and focus on the next thing.


    The thing he had to do next. The most important thing of the things that remained.


    ¡°Demeter.¡±


    Tae Ho spoke in a low voice and clenched the ne that had the authority of the God of sun.


    < Episode 58 ¨C The Goddess of the moon (5) > End

 Chapter 199

    Episode 59/Chapter 1: God of conquest (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    Tae Ho¡¯s rest was short. It was because a voice was heard from above when not even a minute had passed since he closed his eyes.


    ¡°Did everything end now?¡±


    It was the voice of Hermes. When Tae Ho opened his eyes he saw Hermes extending his head from beyond the hole.


    ¡°Yes, it seems so.¡±


    ¡°Whew, i¡¯m d. I only have the strength to return now.¡±


    Tae Ho couldn¡¯t see his face well because of the backlight but he felt like he could know how he was feeling just by listening to the relief in his voice.


    And actually Hermes was already at his limit.


    Even if he had the winged shoes Tria, it wasn¡¯t that he could roam Olympus without any restrictions.


    He spent a few more times in strength when he was apanied by one person and even if that was the case he was bringing Tae Ho with him when he was weakened because he lost his sacred force and took him to the sacred force of Artemis so his expenditure of strength was really big.


    If he said that he only had strength to return, that should be true.


    But it was at that moment. Cuchinn said something different.


    ¡®He¡¯s afraid.¡¯


    ¡®Hermes?¡¯


    Tae Ho stood up while shaking off the dust from his but and asked. It seemed like he was asking him in agreement and not because he didn¡¯t know.


    Tae Ho had also noticed the uneasiness in Hermes¡¯ eyes and voice.


    ¡®Right, that¡¯s unavoidable. He couldn¡¯t even have imagined a sacred force getting attacked like this. He should be scared of us even if we won.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t that the fact of attacking a sacred force itself was unfamiliar. Actually Ares and Poseidon also attacked the sacred forces as they pleased.


    What Hermes was afraid of was that Tae Ho had turned several sacred forces into a mess in only a few hours and weakened Artemis drastically.


    Actually this wasn¡¯t somethingmon.


    He could summon strong dragons through the summoning rocks, could find the nucleus of a sacred force through the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯ and destroy it by force thanks to Tae Ho having the strength of a master and was assisted by Hermes, that could roam Olympus freely.


    But even so he could only feel fear. If there was only Tae Ho, they could rece Hermes¡¯ role plentily.


    Hermes hadn¡¯t imagined the situation of Olympus being invaded just like Apollo warned Athena. It was more correct to say that he had felt an instinctive rejection towards Tae Ho when he saw a sacred force being destroyed as he also relied on it.


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s not amon method. But this really is hard.¡¯


    Actually, Tae Ho hadn¡¯t been able to destroy the nucleus that easily. It took much more strength to destroy them perhaps because he was a foreign God and not a God of Olympus. In addition, he had used strong sagas in consecution so his mental fatigue was also great.


    ¡®Is this the first time I used the ¡®dragon cannon¡¯ four times in session?¡¯


    In addition, he had just destroyed the ground in an ignorant way so his right arm was still numb.


    ¡®But what happened?¡¯


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡®That the seat of the God of sun itself wasn¡¯t handed over but you are sharing it with Athena. In addition, looking that you received the ne....it looks like you received the same but the foundation went to Athena right?¡¯


    Cuchinn was almost always with Tae Ho but he couldn¡¯t do thatst night. It was because Apollo had requested him a one on one conversation.


    Tae Ho nodded at Cuchinn¡¯s question.


    ¡®Yes, I¡¯m also able to use the authority because I have this ne but Athena should be able to use it even without this. She¡¯s now a Goddess of warfare and at the same time the Goddess of sun.¡¯


    The using right was divided in two but Athena had the ownership.


    ¡®That is the weird thing. Why did he do that? I don¡¯t think he did this to seduce Athena.¡¯


    ¡®His love towards his sister is praiseworthy.¡¯


    ¡®What nonsense are you spouting about? Are you someone that will let things pass just because of that? I wouldn¡¯t know if you threatened him saying that you will kill Artemis if he doesn¡¯t hand over his seat.¡¯


    ¡®Hoho, this person is really crafty.¡¯


    Tae Ho stroke the beard he didn¡¯t have andughed.


    It was obvious he was hiding something.


    ¡®What are you plotting? Just tell me at once.¡¯


    ¡®I will tell youter.¡¯


    ¡®Later when?¡¯


    ¡®At night?¡¯


    ¡°Master of Asgard?¡±


    The voice of Hermes was heard once again from above. It seemed like he became anxious because Tae Ho wasn¡¯ting out.


    ¡°I¡¯ming out.¡±


    Tae Ho answered suitably and then took a light leap and got out. The battle between Adenmaha and group had stopped maybe because the people of Artemis got liberated from her.


    ¡°Master of Asgard, we will depart now.¡±


    Hermes extended his hand towards Tae Ho. Tae Ho grabbed that and transmitted Adenmaha a mystical magic.


    [Adenmaha, I will leave Nidhogg and the group to you]


    [Don¡¯t worry. See youter]


    [Right. I¡¯m always grateful]


    [Hmph hmph]


    Tae Ho heard Adenmaha snorting in a good mood and closed his eyes. Hermes activated Tria and surged up to the sky in an instant.


    And after some time passed.


    They arrived in front of thest polis of Apollo as they enjoyed the wind.


    ¡°Tae Ho.¡±


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Did youe master?¡±


    When he came down slowly with Hermes several voices were heard.


    Tae Ho looked at his surroundings with his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯ before answering to each voice.


    The battle had already ended here but it seemed like the damages were bigger than we imagined.


    About a fifth of Echidna¡¯s army of dragons lost their lives and half of them suffered small and big injuries.


    Looking that half of the army of Artemis and Dionysus were dead, he could see how fierce the battle was in that short time.


    What was fortunate was that Bracky, Siri and the three Valkyries didn¡¯t have any injuries and were safe.


    But this didn¡¯t mean that no one got hurt.


    ¡°Echidna, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you noticed?¡±


    Echidnaughed bewitchingly as if nothing happened to her but Tae Ho frowned. It was because her injury wasn¡¯t one to be overlooked and pass it over augh.


    Even if she was the God of dragons, the divine power of the 12 Olympians was like poison for her as she was a monster. The wound itself got erased after she transformed into her Goddess appearance but she couldn¡¯t do anything about the divine power that got inserted through the arrow and suffered a big injury.


    Tae Ho smacked his lips out of regret and realized that his judgement had been wrong.


    Echidna was really strong when he faced her in the city of monsters. He had thought that she would be able to buy time without suffering any injuries if someone like her focused solely in defense.


    But that was a mistake.


    Echidna had be much more weaker than when she faced him.


    And this urred because Tae Ho¡¯s understanding about sacred forces was low.


    The 12 Olympians could get assisted by the sacred forces even when they were far but they could receive a much bigger strength when they fought inside the sacred force.


    In the case of Echidna, the differences they posed was much more severe inside and outside the sacred force.


    In addition, she had offered her sacred force to Tae Ho. It was impossible for her strength to be the same from when she was the only owner of the sacred force and when she became a lesser God and split it with Tae Ho.


    The other miscalction he had made was Artemis¡¯ strength. She had used several mystical magic to increase her battle power as she was determined to kill Tae Ho.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, and thank you for doing well.¡±


    When Tae Ho grabbed Echidna¡¯s hands and spoke, she opened her eyes widely and spoke with an expectant voice as if seducing him.


    ¡°Oh wow, then what about doing it tonight? Huh? Aren¡¯t you excited because you saw blood?¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that it will wear out. How petty.¡±


    Tae Ho got away from Echidna while she grumbled and looked at Siri and Bracky. There was an unfamiliar woman standing between the two.


    [Artemis¡¯ great hero]


    [Atnte]


    The words weren¡¯t red but grey. She wasn¡¯t a being wanting to destroy the world as she had gotten out of Artemis¡¯ control.


    ¡°She¡¯s the Great hero of Artemis, Atnte. Thanks to her we have been able to lessen our damages from the battle.¡±


    Siri introduced Atnte herself and then exined about what happened after Artemis got sealed briefly.


    ¡°After Artemis got sealed, shemanded the army that fell in chaos and stopped the battle. It wasn¡¯t possible to control Dionysius army but they lost all strength after he disappeared so they weren¡¯t that troublesome.¡±


    Even if she got liberated from Artemis, she was fighting against monsters that she fought her entire life so stopping the battle in an instant was an amazing judgement.


    While Tae Ho was admiring her, Siri looked at Atnte and said.


    ¡°Atnte, he¡¯s the master of Asgard Lee Tae Ho. Greet him.¡±


    ¡°The great hero of Artemis, Atnte, greets the master of Asgard.¡±


    Atnte ced her left fist in her right chest and greeted him in the Olympus way.


    Tae Ho replied back in the Valha way and looked at Atnte¡¯s eyes fixedly and said.


    ¡°We are able to avoid spilling unnecessary blood thanks to you. I am grateful to you.¡±


    ¡°Artemis-nim.......¡±


    Atnte put on a teary face but then closed her eyes trying to calm herself down and continued speaking.


    ¡°Artemis-nim has told me at thest moment. That she was sorry.....and if possible to help her brother......¡±


    ¡®Did she gain a hold of herself before she got sealed?¡¯


    The brother Artemis spoke about was certainly Apollo. As Cuchinn got surprised and asked, Tae Ho remembered the eyes of Apollo he sawst night.


    ¡®Apollo¡¯s care may have worked.¡¯


    Because it was really an extreme love.


    Tae Ho turned to look at Apollo and Artemis that had be rock and were embracing each other. He could feel the extreme love also from Artemis¡¯ face.


    Atnte also turned to look at the two Gods and then expressed etiquette.


    ¡°The army of Artemis-nim including me will enter the army of Athena-nim and help recapturing Olympus.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your help. We wee you and yourrades.¡±


    Atnte and Tae Ho finished the greeting and then retrieved their forces after talking with Athena and headed to the polis of Apollo. They had many things to organize but resting came first now.


    Time flowed and the promised night came.


    ¡®What promised night? That sounds weird.¡¯


    ¡®You said you will tell me at night.¡¯


    Tae Ho sat on the bed after taking a nap and scratched his stomach. When he looked outside the window he noticed that it wasn¡¯t midnight yet but it was clearlyte.


    Tae Ho used mystical magic on a kettle that was ced next to his bed to make cold water and then started speaking after drinking that.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s nothing impressive. I got something else instead of Athena receiving the seat of Goddess of sun.¡¯


    ¡®Something else?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, it didn¡¯t seem to be that important for Apollo and it seemed like he wanted to put at least one more reward.....but actually for me this is more important than the seat of God of sun.¡¯


    The center of the negotiation was the seat of God of sun.


    That was what Apollo offered instead of him saving Artemis.


    Tae Ho showed displeasement about sharing the seat of God of sun with Athena and started to speak about several conditions for his request, and the result of that was that he got able to obtain what he wanted but in a way he had no other options but to ept it.


    If Tae Ho had requested him what he wanted from the beginning, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to share the seat of God of sun with Athena.


    ¡®So it means that you cheated on him like usual?¡¯


    ¡®What are you talking about? That¡¯s the skill of negotiating and trading.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s the same thing. So what did you get anyways?¡¯


    Cuchinn showed a lot of interest. Thanks to that, Tae Ho got burdened and cleared his throat and answered after that.


    ¡®The seat of God of music.¡¯


    ¡®God of music?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, God of music. Apollo is also the God of music. I haven¡¯t been able to receive itpletely as i¡¯m also a God of a foreign world but I think I will be able to reach the level I desire in no time.¡¯


    ¡®What are you nn....ah!¡¯


    Cuchinn let out an exmation and Tae Ho smirked. He stuck out his tongue that had the rune of Bragi engraved in it.


    The rune of Bragi that was the God of music and poetry.


    What will happen if the God of music was added?


    The strengthening of his rune.


    Bragi¡¯s rune that will release a much stronger power.


    ¡®Let¡¯s test it.¡¯


    How well his rune worked and how much it got strengthened.


    Tae Ho nodded and tried to get out of the room. Cuchinn thought that he was going to use ¡®the warrior that had a Goddess meet him¡¯ so he blinked and asked.


    ¡®Hey, where are you going?¡¯


    ¡®I want to try it on Adenmaha.¡¯


    How well would his words using the rune will work.


    Tae Ho answered calmly and Cuchinn spoke with a sigh.


    ¡®Is that test meaningful at least?¡¯


    But Tae Ho ignored him and headed to Adenmaha¡¯s room.


    < Episode 59 ¨C God of conquest (1) > End

 Chapter 200

    Episode 59/Chapter 2: God of conquest (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    [Adenmaha, are you sleeping?]


    [Master?]


    A reply came back from Adenmaha after a short moment. Her voice was transmitted through mystical magic but you could still feel that she was sleepy and had just awakened.


    [Oh, sorry. Keep sleeping]


    [Ah, no. I¡¯m fine. What happened?]


    Adenmaha hurriedly grabbed Tae Ho that was trying to return.


    Tae Houghed at the rustling sound that was heard from beyond the door and thenughed and sent another mystical magic


    [I wondered if we could speak for a moment]


    [Wait a moment]


    Rustling sounds were heard again and then the door got opened. It seemed like she brushed her hair in a hurry that it was disheveled and he could see from between Adenmaha¡¯s white hair that Nidhogg and Hydra were sleeping while embracing each other and then a chair and a storybook was ced in it.


    ¡®It seems like she dozed off while reading them the book.¡¯


    Tae Ho thought of Adenmaha reading Nidhogg the storybook at Cuchinn¡¯s words. It was a scene that made you smile by it¡¯s own.


    ¡®She¡¯s a nice kid.¡¯


    ¡°Master?¡±


    Adenmaha blinked and asked while Tae Ho agreed. Tae Ho checked on Nidhogg and Hydra once again and spoke to her.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to test. Can we speak for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Test?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it won¡¯tst that long.¡±


    ¡°Okay. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t.¡±


    Adenmaha put a disappointed face at the word ¡®test¡¯ but then smiled brightly and answered.


    And about 10 minutester.


    ¡®She has lost herself.¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke with a dumbfounded voice looking at Adenmaha swooning with a really red face.


    This was what Tae Ho had managed to aplish(?) in mere minutes since he started to speak sweet words after he used Bragi¡¯s rune.


    ¡°She, she will be fine right?¡±


    Tae Ho checked Adenmaha¡¯s state and asked hurriedly. He couldn¡¯t do anything as she just copsed while smiling like a fool.


    ¡®Well, she should. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡¯


    Tae Ho hurriedly used the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯ as Cuchinn spoke with an indisposed voice. It seemed like there were nothing odd fortunately.


    ¡®I really did be the God of music.¡¯


    Just like Tae Ho had revealed himself, he hadn¡¯t been able to perfectly inherit the seat of God of music but he could still plentily strengthen the rune of Bragi.


    The Gods of Olympus obtained a great strength through their sacred force with the help of their believers but even if they didn¡¯t have the power of belief, they were still recognized by the world.


    That¡¯s why Tae Ho was the God of music. He still hadn¡¯t obtained believers but no one could deny his divinity.


    Tae Ho checked that there was nothing wrong with Adenmaha and then let out a sigh of relief and thought about the results and process of the test.


    ¡®It certainly seems like the power bes stronger if I aid it with a song. I will try to add an instrument to thister.¡¯


    Bragi was the God of music and poetry and Tae Ho was now the God of music.


    Apollo was a God that was especially excellent on ying a lyre made with the shell of a turtle so Tae Ho would be able to handle some instruments easily as he had inherited the seat from him.


    Cuchinn imagined Tae Ho ying an instrument and whispering sweet words on Adenmaha¡¯s ear and spoke.


    ¡®Do you hold any grudges towards Adenmaha?¡¯


    ¡®Ey, there¡¯s no way. I¡¯m doing this because I need to.¡¯


    ¡®Making Adenmaha faint was necessary?¡¯


    ¡®Umm, I didn¡¯t do it intentionally. Anyways, you will get to know tomorrow.¡¯


    ¡®It seems like you aren¡¯t answering me immediately nowadays. You always tell me to wait.¡¯


    Tae Ho smirked at Cuchinn¡¯s rebuke and then decided to settle Adenmaha that had copsed on her bed.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Tae Ho apologized and then ced Adenmaha on the bed in a proper position and covered her with a nked. He looked at her for a moment and then kissed her on the forehead.


    ¡°Let my blessing apany you.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe......¡±


    Adenmahaughed in a good mood as she was dreaming of something nice and Tae Ho alsoughed after her and stroke her head a few times and then blessed her once again.


    &


    ¡°I dreamed of something really nice.¡±


    The next morning Adenmaha spoke with a dim face. Looking that she just flushed and smiled instead of telling him the details of the deram, it seemed like she was thinking that what happenedst night was only a dream.


    ¡®Right, that should be the best.¡¯


    Tae Ho smiled bitterly while Cuchinn clicked his tongue and then stroke her head a few times. It was because it was really cute to see her like it with a red face.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    Adenmaha asked as if she didn¡¯t know what was going on but still liked Tae Ho¡¯s hand so Tae Ho justughed.


    The battle had just ended and only a day had passed but the group didn¡¯t have the leisure to rx.


    The reason Tae Ho used Bragi¡¯s rune as soon as he woke up was also because they were filled with things to do.


    ¡°Athena-nim, I will ask you to do it.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    Athena, that inherited the seat of the new Goddess of sun, faced Tae Ho fixedly and said. She had recovered quite a lot of strength because Apollo¡¯s divine power was added to her.


    Tae Ho consoled Echidna and Rasgrid that were standing next to Athena.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to make you dispatch only after a night. The damages yesterday weren¡¯t small either.¡±


    ¡°Well, war is like that. But thanks to master all the injured ones recovered almostpletely. Was that a golden apple tree? That was marvelous.¡±


    Echidna giggled and pointed towards the polis of Apollo with her chin. The huge golden apple tree Tae Ho made with his saga was releasing a holy aura.


    Tae Ho nodded slightly and looked at Rasgrid.


    ¡°I will entrust it to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will certainly aplish what master has ordered me to do.¡±


    Rasgrid put a faint smile and answered.


    The reason they got to go out early in the morning was simple.


    It was because the sacred forces of Apollo and Artemis becamends without owners.


    Even if Tae Ho had received the seat of the God of music, it was hard for him to take over Apollo¡¯s sacred force as he was a God of a foreign world.


    But it was different for Athena as she was already a high named Goddess. Now that she had received the seat of God of sun from Apollo, it would be good to receive everything he possessed.


    ¡°Atnte, thank you for your assistance.¡±


    ¡°I will protect thend of Artemis-nim.¡±


    Atnte expressed etiquette politely to Tae Ho. She had gotten a really important role just like Athena.


    It was hard even for Athena to take over Artemis¡¯ sacred force but the story changed if they had the Great hero of Artemis, Atnte.


    If they borrowed her strength they would be able to take over Artemis¡¯ sacred force a few times faster than when Athena did it alone.


    Athena and Atnte that had tagged together to take over the sacred force.


    Echidna, that would assist the two of them with her forces.


    The three Valkyries that were agents of Tae Ho and would observe the conquering process and arbitrate the two of them.


    Tae Ho sent away the group first and then returned to the polis of Apollo and started to do his work.


    The first thing he did was to have an individual talk.


    ¡°I¡¯m Apollo-nim¡¯s lesser God Calliope, the muse of poetry.¡±


    A ck haired Goddess that was holding a namete in one hand smiled and said. She was speakingmonly but her voice was as beautiful as when someone sang.


    ¡®Hey, aren¡¯t you getting pushed by her?¡¯


    Cuchinnughed and Tae Ho activated Bragi¡¯s rune. The lesser Gods had moved their affiliation because they had already heard the situation from Apollo, but this was the first time they were meeting Tae Ho so you could say that they were still unmindful towards each other.


    Tae Ho gulped dry saliva once and then started to speak while cing his divinity in the rune of Bragi. She didn¡¯t faint like Adenmaha in a few minutes but her eyes looking at Tae Ho had certainly changed.


    Tae Ho faced the other five lesser Gods that were gathered in the polis in the same way he did with Calliope and then had some lunch and went out to the public square. He had already announced it so almost all the humans in this polis were gathered in this square.


    The voices of the people died as soon as Tae Ho appeared while winding himself with his dark blue divinity. Thousands of eyes only looked at Tae Ho and he faced them and activated his saga.


    [Saga: The Goddess of youth smiles under the golden apple tree]


    A golden apple tree surged up behind Tae Ho. The humans admired and Tae Ho smirked at that sat down below the tree and put his hands on the lyre he had prepared.


    It was an instrument he yed for the first time in his life but he could know instinctively how to y it and what he had to do to make a finer sound. It was the power as the God of music.


    ¡°Look at my eyes.¡±


    Tae Ho¡¯s song started with the y with the lyre for the first time in his life.


    &


    Tae Ho¡¯s song wasn¡¯t a love song. It also wasn¡¯t a war song that increased your morale or a hymn that sang the beauty of nature.


    A song to advertise.


    A song telling what happened in Olympus and what he had done in that situation and also to spread his name and Idun¡¯s name.


    The power of Bragi¡¯s rune was certainly amazing. No matter how doubtful you were, you would end up believing that all his words were true while listening to his song. The people that didn¡¯t even know of Idun started to praise her gentleness and beauty and thanked deeply towards Tae Ho and the warriors of Asgard that were fighting for the sake of Olympus.


    They had defeated Artemis but there still a lot of enemies left.


    The army of Poseidon was approaching on Apollo¡¯snd in all sides and upied almost all thends Aphrodite and Ares, including Sparta.


    They didn¡¯t have that much time but even so they couldn¡¯t just attack rashly.


    Poseidon was a really strong existence, as he was the one that came next to Zeus in power and authority. The strength and scale of the army he ruled over couldn¡¯t bepared to Artemis or Dionysius at all.


    That¡¯s why they would first stabilize their sacred force.


    They would gather people and prepare for the battle.


    Tae Ho¡¯s and Idun¡¯s started to get spread in various ces of Olympus.


    Hermes roamed several ces of Olympus and spread stories about Tae Ho. Tae Ho also evaded Poseidon and went to find the nymphs, heroes and Gods that had escaped and yed his song and instrument.


    The effects were clear.Tae Ho didn¡¯t need to go out himself at all.


    The lesser Gods told Tae Ho¡¯s story.


    The humans that had be Tae Ho¡¯s believers told the ones that had escaped from war what they saw and experienced directly.


    The stories that were transmitted from mouth to mouth widened its diffusion rate and range every day that passed.


    ¡°This is what you call a pyramidal scale.¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t know about that but you are clearly a scammer.¡¯


    The effects of the rumor didn¡¯t only end at spreading his name.


    Carving the name of a new God and preparing for a base for Tae Ho to spread his sacred force was also one of the effects.


    What he really aimed for was the concentration of strength.


    The ones that were hiding while avoiding the beings wanting to destroy the world started to have hope at Tae Ho¡¯s name. They came to find Tae Ho that had defeated Achilles, Ares and even Artemis and gathered in the polis of Apollo.


    And when a week passed like that.


    There was someone going to find Tae Ho in the polis of Apollo- that could now be called the city of Idun.


    He was the one that gave humans the first fire.


    He received a punishment of having his liver getting fed to eagles for more than a thousand years as punishment but regardless of that he still loved humans.


    His name was Prometheus.


    The God of humans.


    < Episode 59 ¨C God of conquest (2) > End

 Chapter 201

    VS Episode 59 Chapter 3 Episode 59/Chapter 3: God of conquest (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    Prometheus didn¡¯t belong to the generation of Gods that belonged to Zeus. He belonged to the generation before that, so to say the race of Titans.


    He was a being that wanted to maintain the worldpared to most of the Titans that were born as beings that destroy to maintain the world.


    Because of that, as soon as Titanomachy took ce he sided with Zeus along his brother Epimetheus and the result of that was that they could keep their seats as God even after Titanomachy.


    But actually, the reason he sided up with Zeus wasn¡¯t only because he was born as a being that wanted to maintain the world.


    It was a truth that wasn¡¯t known well in Titanomachy but Prometheus had a strong ability of foresight.


    But of course that wasn¡¯t absolute. It was a strength that was simr to what the three sisters and the head of Mymir did and Odin read fate through them.


    But there was one difference between Odin and Prometheus.


    If Odin had gathered several foresights and spected the probabilities, Prometheus¡¯ foresight didn¡¯t have a process like this.


    That¡¯s why his foresight was unstable.


    He could make a foresight without any informationpared to Odin but he wasn¡¯t able to do it everywhere and anywhere.


    Even if he saw the same person there were times that it became foresight and times that it didn¡¯t.


    But regardless of this instability, Prometheus¡¯ foresight was still powerful. There were few cases that her performed foresight but what he did foresee became true unconditionally.


    So you could say that his preciseness in foresight was higher than Odin even though the requisites were more picky and the targets were limited.


    He had foreseen that Zeus would win in Titanomachy and that had actually happened.


    He also seeded in several foresights aside of that and the result of that was that he became an existence like a chicken rib.


    Someone that was certainly useful but uneasy.


    The words that came out from the foreseer weren¡¯t always good ones. Believing only in good foresights and not wanting to believe the bad ones only gave you peace but it wasn¡¯t of any help.


    Because of that, the foreseer became more hated the more precise his foresights were.


    It was also like this with Prometheus.


    Zeus didn¡¯t like him. He had seen fun in Titanomachy thanks to his foresights but had also sensed the danger it posed.


    Prometheus shut his mouth to live under Zeus. He didn¡¯t make any foresights after Titanomachy as if his ability had disappeared and acted as a master with excellent handicrafting skills.


    Actually, he was the cksmith God that represented Olympus before Hephaestus was born.


    His tragedy started when the humans started to strode out on the world.


    The reason the Gods of Olympus had a more perpendicr rtionship with the humanspared to the Gods of other worlds was because in the first ce the 12 Olympians had created them as their toys and tools.


    Prometheus created humans after he received an order from Zeus and he really loved and treasured them. You could say that he treasured them as a parent treasuring his children.


    He wanted to gift the humans the most things he could but Zeus was displeased with his wishes. It was because he knew of Erin¡¯s case where humans and Gods were on equal standing.


    For Zeus humans were livestock like pigs and dogs and he wanted to maintain that rtionship.


    But Prometheus couldn¡¯t understand that thought of his and didn¡¯t want to understand it.


    He finally determined himself and stole the first fire from the smithy of Hephaestus and gave it to the humans. Hephaestus noticed his doings but he respected him as he was his master and the previous cksmith God and pretended not to have seen anything.


    When the humans got their hands on the first fire, they developed at a fast speed like the humans of the other worlds and there were some heroes that had outstanding strength and wisdom.


    Zeus got to know what happened in the ground so he confined him and tied him up in a rock behind a cliff for eternity out of rage


    Prometheus also got enraged at his actions that he made his first foresight since Titanomachy.


    That Zeus will get his seat taken by his children one day just like what happened with his father Chronos.


    Zeus got enraged once again at his prophecy that was close to a curse and added the punishment of having his liver eaten by eagles everyday while he was still alive.


    Prometheus was under extreme pain in a state that he wasn¡¯t dead nor alive and his pain continued until Heracles passed near that ce to aplish the 12 quests.


    ¡°That time should easilyst thousands and hundreds of years.¡±


    The muse of poetry Calliope said as if singing. Her voice wasn¡¯t simply beautiful but it also contained the pain, despair and grief Prometheus should have felt so everyone got depressed after they listened to her story.


    ¡°Poor....¡±


    Nidhogg said while embracing Hydra and Hydra also nodded. The two people felt sympathy to the ones that had been confined for a long time.


    ¡°Nothing much happened after he got released?¡±


    Bracky asked with apassionate voice. He got moved at the punishment of the Gods that were on a different scale.


    Calliope put a faint smile and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, he just lived quietly. In addition, he also told Zeus the method to avoid thest foresight.¡±


    ¡°Did he tell him who was the mother of the one that would defeat him?¡±


    Siri gave out an answer after a while of pondering. It was because that was the only way to avoid the foresight.


    Calliope smiled brightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right and that person is Thetis. The mother of the Great hero Achilles, the sea nymph.¡±


    The reason Zeus gave up on Thetis like Poseidon and made her marry a human was to avoid Prometheus¡¯ prophecy.


    Siri put a weird expression as she had already heard things about Achilles but there were some that were putting up disliking expressions.


    And the one that was putting that expression was none other than Hermes.


    ¡°Hermes, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Bracky asked as he couldn¡¯t endure things he was curious about so everyone turned to look at Hermes after that. Hermes frowned even more and spoke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like him. I was the one that heard how to avoid that foresight which Calliope spoke about.....but he merely listened to me after he tried all sorts of things. Is stubborness is really great.¡±


    Hermes had visited Prometheus thousands of times in the time he was imprisoned. It was because Zeus was that afraid of his foresight.


    ¡°Hermes,how do you look at him putting aside the personal likes and dislikes?¡±


    Hermes frowned for a moment at Tae Ho¡¯s question and then shrugged his shoulders and said.


    ¡°Well, he is skilled indeed. He was also the previous cksmith God before Hephaestus hyung-nim. Foresight is a really useful thing in war.¡±


    In addition, they were facing against Zeus and the other 12 Olympians. There was the probability he would help them with all his strength as much as the grudge he had towards Zeus.


    ¡°Calliope, tell him that we will meet him right now.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Calliope expressed etiquette gracefully and left the room. And after some minutes passed. The time they had to wait was short as Prometheus had alreadye to look for Tae Ho.


    ¡°Prometheus greets the master of Asgard.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    Tae Ho sat on a throne while being apanied by Siri, Bracky, Adenmaha, Nidhogg, etc at his side and greeted Prometheus.


    He was a Titan but it seemed like he was a small Titan like Loki that he was seen as a tall person had a really sharp impression. His eyes were especially strong and it was burdensome to face him directly.


    But he couldn¡¯t evade his eyes because of that. Tae Ho faced Prometheus for a moment and Prometheus put a smile not long after that.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    He spoke briefly and erased his smile. He spoke while still maintaining his sharp eyes.


    ¡°The fate of Olympus is split and the one that will decide that fate is you.¡±


    He could know that it was a foresight as soon as he heard it.


    But Hermes snorted and said.


    ¡°Are you kidding? I should also be able to say that much. That¡¯s a really obvious thing.¡±


    ¡°Um, that is indeed the case.¡±


    Bracky also added.


    Because it was really obvious just like Hermes had said.


    If Tae Ho hadn¡¯t been here Olympus would have already fallen to the hands of the beings wanting to destroy the world.


    Was there a meaning to say that Tae Ho would be the existence to decide the fate of Olympus?


    Prometheus didn¡¯t get shaken at all even at Hermes¡¯ critique. He continued speaking with a confident voice.


    ¡°Your fate is connected with many people and the one that has the strongest connection among the ones gathered here is that one.¡±


    Prometheus raised his hand and pointed at one side.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    It was to Adenmaha that was standing right next to Tae Ho. She got surprised at the sudden marking out and Prometheus nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe......¡±


    Adenmaha¡¯s face loosened in an instant. She lowered her head trying to hide her red face but anyone could notice that she was smirking.


    ¡°What about Nidhogg? Is Nidhogg also connected to Tae Ho master?¡±


    Prometheus opened his eyes sharply at Nidhogg¡¯s question and then nodded.


    ¡°You are also connected.¡±


    ¡°Really? How fun.¡±


    Nidhogg also started to smile like a fool. She didn¡¯t lower her head like Adenmaha so you could clearly see that she was really happy.


    ¡®Hey, isn¡¯t he just throwing random stuff? To increase people that will side with him.¡¯


    It was when Cuchinn spoke with a doubtful voice.


    ¡°What about me? Do I also have a strong connection with master?¡±


    When Drakon Ismenios asked in a really excited state, Prometheus frowned and shook his head.


    ¡°Um, sorry.¡±


    ¡°What are you sorry about! Sob sob sob.¡±


    ¡®He wasn¡¯t just throwing random things.¡¯


    Actually, almost everyone in this room was connected by fate with Tae Ho. There were only differences in how strong the connection was and the one with the strongest connection was Adenmaha and Ismenios had the weakest.


    Prometheus spoke once again while Drakon Ismeniosmented by himself.


    ¡°Master of Asgard. The reason I came here to find you is to save the humans I love.¡±


    The humans didn¡¯t serve Prometheus that hadn¡¯t only created them but also sent them the fire knowing that he would get a heavy punishment.


    There wasn¡¯t a shrine for him no matter where you went in Olympus while Zeus and the other 12 Olympians did.


    But Prometheus didn¡¯t care about that. He still loved the humans. There were always conditions on a love of a parent.


    ¡°The biggest threat right now should be Poseidon. He¡¯s actually advancing to the south so you must sh with him in not too long.¡±


    A week had already passed since they defeated Artemis. Poseidon was slowly but certainly advancing towards the polis of Apollo.


    ¡°If you have an advice I will dly listen to it.¡±


    Prometheus took a breath as Tae Ho spoke with etiquette. You could see that he was quite bewildered. It seemed like he hadn¡¯t thought that the master of Asgard would treat him with this much respect.


    Prometheus looked at Tae Ho with still sharp eyes but that now had hospitality in it.


    ¡°You, the master of Asgard, are certainly strong. But you won¡¯t be able to defeat Poseidon in your current state. I assure you.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t simply speaking because Poseidon¡¯s divine power was stronger than Ares or Artemis.


    He had split Olympus into three and divided it between Zeus and Hades.


    Because of that, his sacred force was different to the other Gods of Olympus that were based on the polises. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that Olympus itself was their sacred force.


    Destroying the nucleus of the sacred force and weakening him just like he did with Artemis wouldn¡¯t work.


    It was also impossible to iste him like Ares as he could bring out unlimited strength from his vast territory, the sea.


    A frontal battle was the only way to win.


    Prometheus¡¯ words weren¡¯t wrong. Poseidon¡¯s power surpassed Tae Ho, that had just be the master. Even if he transformed into the World dragon, his probabilities to lose were higher than his probabilities to win.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t lose hisposure. It was because he had already checked Poseidon¡¯s strength several times.


    ¡°If there was no way to win in the first ce, you wouldn¡¯t have spoken like how. What do I have to do to win?¡±


    If he was telling him to give up because there was no way to win, he wouldn¡¯t have evene to look for him.


    Prometheus showed a smile as it was like Tae Ho had thought and then spoke after approaching Tae Ho.


    ¡°We need Hephaestus¡¯ assistance to defeat Poseidon. Only he can make a weapon to defeat Poseidon.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where he is at?¡±


    The one that reacted first was Hermes. It was an obvious reaction as he had roamed several ces looking for him.


    Prometheus turned to look at Hermes for a moment and nodded.


    ¡°I do but I can¡¯t rescue him alone. I need your strength.¡±


    ¡°I will listen to you.¡±


    They were nning to rescue Hephaestus anyways. But now they would have to rescue him for certain if he was able to make a weapon that could defeat Poseidon.


    Poseidon drooped his shoulders as if he rxed at Tae Ho¡¯s positive reaction. He let out a sigh and spoke with an eased voice.


    ¡°The ce Hephaestus is captured at is Cyprus. The base of APhrodite.¡±


    < Episode 59 ¨C God of conquest (3) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 202

    VS Episode 59 Chapter 4 Episode 59/Chapter 4: God of conquest (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing to tell this to the master of Asgard....but I wish to exin the rtionship between the 12 Olympians. It won¡¯tst that long.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Prometheus started to exin as soon as Tae Ho agreed.


    ¡°Aphrodite and Hephaestus are a married couple. But the rtionship between the two of them is really bad as Zeus forced them to marry. They are a couple just by words, they look at each other as if they were a cow or a chicken.¡±


    Prometheus¡¯ way of speaking became more polite.


    Tae Ho was speaking the way he usually did but Prometheus couldn¡¯t not speak politely when the master of a foreign world was.


    ¡°Aphrodite cheated with Ares and had some children with him. This means that she had a rtion with Ares before she transformed into a being wanting to destroy the world.¡±


    Tae Ho nodded slowly. There were some children of Aphrodite among the ones that were mixed with Ares¡¯ children.


    ¡®That was too much. To not have any children with his husband but had many with her lover.¡¯


    While Cuchinn mumbled, Prometheus nced at Hermes with sharp eyes and said.


    ¡°Hermes and Aphrodite also had a child.¡±


    At that moment everyone turned to look at Hermes. He started to hup unconsciously and yed dumb.


    ¡°Uh...um....well....mm. That¡¯s a thing of the past. The past. Should we say that it was ying with fire?¡±


    Prometheus snorted at pitiable excuse and continued speaking.


    ¡°It was indeed a y with fire in Hermes¡¯ case but her rtionship with Ares was quite serious. Hephaestus couldn¡¯t endure it anymore and put them to shame.¡±


    That was when Hermes and Aphrodite got to pay with fire but there was no need to exin it in a long way.


    ¡°The important thing is that Ares and Aphrodite disliked Hephaestus even before they turned into beings that wanted to destroy the world.¡±


    Their personalities became extreme just like Ares and Artemis had shown them.


    If they originally disliked someone, it would have be hate by now.


    ¡°Ares has imprisoned Hephaestus as soon as be turned into a being wanting to destroy the world and handed him over to Aphrodite. And Aphrodite ced him deep in her pce.¡±


    There were two reasons they didn¡¯t kill him.


    The first one was because of his abilities and the other one was to inflict him pain for a long time.


    ¡°I infiltrated the pce of Aphrodite because I have some debts with Hephaestus but the guards were so solemn I could only hide nearby.¡±


    Prometheus spoke to that point and held his silence. He spoke with a lowered tone as if he had remembered something terrible.


    ¡°The screams and cries of Hephaestus were heard from a deep ce of Aphrodite¡¯s pce. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s suffering something that can¡¯t bepared to normal torture.....something really terrible.¡±


    Nidhogg and Hydra trembled at the same time. It was because they were feeling empathy towards Hephaestus and ended up imagining themselves getting tortured.


    Bracky frowned and asked.


    ¡°If this man Hephaestus is at the deepest part of Aphrodite¡¯s base, doesn¡¯t that mean that we have to sh against Aphrodite one on one?¡±


    It would be better than facing against Poseidon head on but even this wouldn¡¯t be easy. In addition, it would be more so if the fighting ce was on the base of the enemy.


    But Prometheus shook his head.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a need. We just have to rescue Hephaestus and escape. Aphrodite isn¡¯t really a battle God. She won¡¯t risk herself to chase after us when we take Hephaestus with us.¡±


    Not all of the 12 Olympians were proficient in battle.


    Prometheus nced at Hermes as if asking for agreement and he frowned.


    ¡°I also agree but.....Aphrodite is dangerous in another meaning.¡±


    ¡°What meaning?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the Goddess of beauty and love. In addition, her genealogy is at a high ce so her divine power is overwhelming. She can¡¯t fight well but her divine power is right below Zeus-nim and Poseidon.¡±


    Aphrodite, that was born from Uranus¡¯ penis, could be said to be Zeus¡¯ aunt so she also had the highest genealogy among the 12 Olympians.


    ¡°Is it a simr case with Freya-nim and Idun-nim......¡±


    They can¡¯t fight well but instead have a strong divine power.


    Siri mumbled in a low voice and Hermes spoke while still frowning.


    ¡°Anyways, her beauty and overwhelming divine power are one of the best in Olympus. She can seduce men and women indiscriminately.¡±


    ¡°So she had a seducing power?¡±


    Hermes nodded immediately as Adenmaha asked with an uneasy face.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that it¡¯s the end for you if you approach her to a certain range. You can fall over herpletely just by looking at her eyes.¡±


    ¡°So what happens if you get seduced?¡±


    It was Siri this time. Hermes shrugged his shoulders at her question and said.


    ¡°You be Aphrodite¡¯s ve. A ve whose life purpose is to make Aphrodite happy.¡±


    In other words, it was the highest ranked type of seduction.


    ¡°Wait a moment. Then, what happens with her daily life in that state? Hermes-nim um.....you know right?¡±


    Adenmaha dimmed her words and smiled awkwardly. Hermes also smiled awkwardly and exined with an embarrassed face.


    ¡°Well, I am also one of the 12 Olympians and I took quite solid preparations. And just like you say, Aphrodite also seals her seductive powers because it troubles her daily life activities. But she¡¯s not so nice as to do that against an enemy. In addition she should have be stronger as she turned into a being wanting to destroy the world. Honestly speaking, i¡¯m not confident to shake away her seduction if she is determined to do it.¡±


    It was dangerous even when his sacred force was fine so there was nothing to speak about now that his sacred force had disappeared.


    ¡°So the key point should be a battle of speed.¡±


    Siri spoke in a low voice. Rescuing Hephaestus the fastest they could and getting out before they faced Aphrodite was their best option.


    Tae Ho, that was listening silently, asked Hermes.


    ¡°Hermes, you are able to move to Cyprus right?¡±


    ¡°Well....of course I can. If I draw a magic circle we will be able to enter quite deeply.¡±


    Siri spoke seriously as Hermesughed awkwardly and replied.


    ¡°You can¡¯t infiltrate directly. You may be able to face Aphrodite as soon as you enter.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Hermes turned his head and Tae Ho turned to look at everyone. He looked at Prometheusstly and spoke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a n.¡±


    &


    Hephaestus raised his head.


    No, he couldn¡¯t do it. He couldn¡¯t even move one finger because his body was chained up solidly. He just felt like he raised his head.


    He couldn¡¯t know what day was this and how much time had passed. His sense of pain got blocked besides when he got tortured so he felt like he had been thrown into a world of nothingness.


    But it was different this time. His senses were weak but still alive.


    He could feel some divine power that was quite well hidden. It crossed the ce filled with Aphrodite¡¯s divine power carefully but quickly.


    Hephaestus held his breath. He concentrated his senses that had started to return slowly and tried hard to check his surroundings.


    He felt a vibration and a sound was heard far away.


    Screams, cries, battle cries.


    Hephaestus barely guessed the situation outside without needing to calcte anything.


    A battle was taking ce outside the pce.


    But who was it? Was it Athena?


    Hephaestus felt his heart beat. He felt like tears would flow down just by looking at the figure of the beautiful Goddess of warfare.


    But at the same time Hephaestus realized one thing. And that¡¯s why he trembled. He tried to yell towards the one that was approaching him.


    ¡®Hermes!¡¯


    It was him. He was certain this divine power belonged to him.


    You were safe. You remained as a being that wanted to maintain the world. But why did hee here? Did hee here alone? Or was he with Athena?


    But it was still good. That wasn¡¯t the important thing. He had to tell Hermes the fastest possible.


    Light shone at that moment.


    Hephaestus realized that he was opening his eyes. It wasn¡¯t that bright but Hephaestus felt like he would turn blind because he had been stuck in darkness.


    He closed his eyes by reflex and the silence got torn. Voices reached his ear, that were concentrating on the distant sound.


    ¡°Hephaestus!¡±


    ¡°It seems like he still hasn¡¯t noticed.¡±


    ¡°This crazy. The chains won¡¯t break.¡±


    ¡°Ask the main God. It¡¯s impossible for you alone.¡±


    Several voices were heard at the same time and he knew these voices clearly.


    One was Hermes and the other one was Prometheus.


    But main God?


    Who was he talking about? Could it be Zeus-nim?


    Hephaestus opened his eyes again.. He saw a dark blue divinity. He felt the aura of a dragon and the smell of Asgard.


    The chains binding his arms broke. Hephaestus lost his bnce and this time, the voice of a woman was heard.


    ¡°His injuries are too serious. It¡¯s impossible to move immediately.¡±


    Her voice was teary. It was clear she was saying that while looking at the injuries in Hephaestus¡¯s body.


    Ah.


    Hephaestus held his silence. He could barely get a hold of himself in the middle of the chaos. He lied on someone he didn¡¯t know who he was and opened his mouth to yell something.


    It¡¯s a trap!


    But no words came out. He couldn¡¯t form a word with his cut tongue. What he managed to make was close to a roar.


    But Hermes reacted and Hephaestus opened his mouth again. At that moment he felt a strong shock in their chests.


    Hephaestus rolled in the ground with Prometheus. It was the same for Adenmaha that was next to them.


    The one that pushed them hurriedly was Tae Ho. Hermes, the only one that escaped with his own strength, held his scream at the scene in front of him.


    Aphrodite!


    She surged up from the ground with the burst of divinity from the ground and was holding Tae Ho. No, that wasn¡¯t all. She was kissing him.


    How?


    Hermes could know the moment he spoke.


    He was sure APhrodite knew since the beginning. She had waited in the ce filled with her divine power just like hiding a tree in a forest.


    Prometheus.


    He hadn¡¯t betrayed them. He was also as surprised. His eyes when he fell down was filled with shock, guilt and failure.


    Aphrodite discovered Prometheus¡¯ traces when he infiltrated but she just left him be. The stubborn Prometheus would certainly return.


    Havinge here wasn¡¯t easy at all. They had barely reached this ce after oveing several difficulties while Nidhogg, Rolo and Ismenios were making a fuss outside the pce.


    And all of that was a well prepared trap.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Adenmaha yelled. There was no way it would reach Tae Ho. He didn¡¯t only meet eyes with Aphrodite but was kissing her. They were still embracing each other while their skin touched.


    Hermes thought.


    What did they have to do now?


    Did he have to take Prometheus and Hephaestus and escape?


    His movements were followed by his thoughts. Hermes charged the ground but then copsed. That urred as he hurriedly dodged the sword Tae Ho swung.


    Aphroditeughed. She stroke Tae Ho¡¯s cheek and then kissed him again.


    Tae Ho received her kiss with an enchanted expression.


    Everything ended.


    Hermes thought. In the end, the master of Asgard was also a man.


    It was when that thought was subsiding. A desire of wanting to see Aphrodite¡¯s face surged up from Hermes.


    It certainly was a crazy thing.


    Hermes thought with the small rationality he had. Infiltrating the center of the sacred force where the enemy could release their strongest power was a really foolish thing.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Adenmaha yelled anxiously again and Aphroditeughed at her eagerness. She looked down at Adenmaha as ifughing at her and stroke Tae Ho¡¯s chest.


    Aphrodite was beautiful. It seemed like her white gold hair that seemed that was made by melting the stars and the starlight was emitting light by its own. Her white skin without ws was really bright and fresh, and her body that was covered by a thin pink cloth that revealed almost everything was perfection itself.


    She had seduced Tae Ho. She possessed the only hope of Olympus.


    Aphrodite kissed Tae Ho again. Hermes felt jealousy and malice appeared in Adenmaha¡¯s eyes.


    Tae Ho grabbed Aphrodite¡¯s thin waist and surged up his dark blue divinity on the sword that he grabbed his free right hand.


    And he said. He whispered his wishes as a ve to her master.


    Aphrodite giggled at that whisper. She bit Tae Ho¡¯s ears as if it was quite a special fetish and then spoke with a sweet voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s a meeting.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Adenmaha opened her eyes roundly and thought that she had heard things wrongly.


    And Cuchinn said.


    ¡®Nasty bastard.¡¯


    Kwagang!


    The dark blue divinity exploded and the pink divinity also burst out.


    Hermes, that was half bewitched, raised his head and checked his surroundings with his cleared head.


    Tae Ho was standing there. He couldn¡¯t see Aphrodite but he could feel her divinity. She was releasing her malice after receiving a big injury.


    How?


    Just why!


    [Headband of resistance]


    [Tear of the dark elf]


    [Promise of the subus]


    [Immovable armor]


    [Hermes¡¯ steps]


    Known as the mental resistance setting.


    This wasn¡¯t all. He used five mental resistance runes and five resistance runes as the sessor of Odin. He brainwashed himself with Bragi¡¯s rune and strengthened his own love.


    But regardless of that, it was true that he had been seduced for a really short moment. Because of that, Tae Ho got a hold of himself and decided to make this an opportunity.


    [Saga: The warrior that had a Goddess meet him]


    [Content¡¯s ssification: Olympus]


    [Athena]


    [Hestia]


    [Echidna]


    [Aphrodite]


    She certainly got added.


    ¡®Do you like it? Huh?¡¯


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t answer to Cuchinn¡¯s question. He just grabbed Arondight firmly that still had blood in it while everyone was looking at him.


    ¡°How?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t Aphrodite this time but Hermes. Tae Ho swung his sword widely and broke the aura of Aphrodite that was filling the surroundings.


    The other reason he could endure Aphrodite¡¯s seduction.


    ¡°Freya is prettier.¡±


    The Goddess of beauty of Asgard and not Olympus.


    That was it.


    Men are blind with their own causes.


    < Episode 59 ¨C God of conquest (4) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 203

    Episode 59 Chapter 5 Episode 59/Chapter 5: God of conquest (5)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    Hermes blinked with a dumbfounded face. That was the same for Prometheus and it wasn¡¯t that different for Adenmaha.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Freya is prettier.¡±


    He said that once again and a roar was heard from a distance. An overwhelming rage swelled up like an explosion along the pink divinity.


    It was Aphrodite¡¯s rage.


    She was sure to have heard Tae Ho.


    ¡®Crazy bastard.¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke briefly with a flood of emotions. He thought he was the God of cheating but it seemed like he was a God of provocations.


    But Tae Ho¡¯s provocations hadn¡¯t ended yet. He swelled up his dark blue divinity to stop the pink divinity that was flowing towards them and then raised up Adenmaha that was in the floor.


    ¡°Certainly. Adenmaha is prettier than Freya-nim.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Adenmaha let out a strange sound again. Hermes and Prometheus looked at Adenmaha and Tae Ho while blinking and Tae Ho nodded.


    ¡°Adenmaha is prettier than Freya-nim.¡±


    Adenmaha¡¯s face got dyed in red. No, her neck also turnedpletely red.


    Originally she should haveughed like a fool like usual but it was different this time. Adenmaha bit her lips and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡®Hey you crazy bastard! How can you make your ally fall in confusion!¡¯


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t mind that either. He spoke with a sincere voice that anyone could discern it wasn¡¯t a lie.


    ¡°But that¡¯s the truth.¡±


    That was right. Men were blind in their own causes. The power of love was still great.


    Freya was above Aphrodite and Adenmaha was above her once again. Honestly speaking, Aphrodite was quite beautiful but it was impossible topare her to Idun or Heda.


    ¡®This bastard is for real.¡¯


    It was when Cuchinn was speaking in an absurd tone. Aphrodite¡¯s aura, that had stayed silent for a while as if to listen to Tae Ho¡¯s words, erupted once again. The roar that could be said to be rage itself was heard from a far ce and shook the entire pce.


    Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, Aphrodite had strong pride in her looks. And that pride had be stronger as she turned into a being that wanted to destroy the world.


    But Tae Ho had crushed her pride. He didn¡¯t even fend against her seduction but also counter used it and then said that she was inferior to the Goddess of beauty of Asgard and after that he even said that she was inferior to some Valkyrie that appeared from somewhere.


    Aphrodite couldn¡¯t endure that. Her head turned white out of rage and she couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    It was a perfect provocation.


    ¡®But that¡¯s true.¡¯


    Tae Ho mumbled inwardly and acted quickly. They didn¡¯t have the time to keep talking like this. They had to get out of the pce of Aphrodite the fastest they could.


    Tae Ho first looked at Hephaestus with his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯. It was impossible for him to walk alone as all of his tendons had been cut off.


    ¡°Hermes!¡±


    Hermes flinched at Tae Ho¡¯s sharp yell but then shook his head. It was impossible to use a magic circle inside the pce of Aphrodite just like he had told him before they departed.


    Tae Ho swung his sword and crushed the aura of Aphrodite and at the same time swung his hand and floated several runes he had prepared beforehand.


    They had infiltrated silently but that wouldn¡¯t be the same when they got out. They had been exposed anyways so they only thought of the shortest path.


    Tae Ho ovepped nine runes and looked at a distance with his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯. He activated the rune magic at a point in the ceiling.


    A strong pir of light that was like a dragon breath extended from Tae Ho¡¯s hands. It destroyed everything in its path and opened up a new path.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Tae Ho yelled and embraced Adenmaha. Prometheus carried Hephaestus and Hermes grabbed that Prometheus while cursing.


    ¡°Tria!¡±


    Hermes yelled. He surged up to the sky with his winged shoes and Tae Ho got ahead of that Hermes. He kicked the air in consecution and got out of the pce in an instant.


    [I won¡¯t let you go!]


    Aphrodite yelled with the voice of the Gods. She told them her objective through her divine power filled with rage.


    She wasn¡¯t a fool and knew of a good method to break this situation.


    And that wasn¡¯t different for Tae Ho. He knew what Aphrodite was thinking about and that¡¯s why he acted without even breathing.


    [Saga: Master of frost]


    Adenmaha transformed into a white frost dragon and at the same time Tae Ho clenched the summoning rocks and called the names of Nidhogg, Rolo and Ismenios quickly. It wasn¡¯t to call them, that were causing a mess outside the pce.


    Counter summon.


    He summoned them back to the city of Echidna, that had be Tae Ho¡¯s base like the residence of Idun.


    Hermes and Prometheus got on Adenmaha¡¯s back. Hephaestus opened his mouth with difficulty. It seemed like he wanted to say something.


    But they didn¡¯t have time to listen to him. Tae Ho swung his sword filled with his dark blue divinity towards the three people.


    Hermes and Prometheus fainted at the same time. Hephaestus opened his eyes widely at the sudden attack but it was impossible to resist. He could only faint like the other two people.


    This took ce in only a few seconds.


    Tae Ho took a breath again. He fixed the three people that fainted in Adenmaha¡¯s back with rune magic and then raised his head.


    The pink divinity stretched like a tentacle and was about to attack Adenmaha. Not only that, but the winged humans that were fighting against Nidhogg also headed towards Tae Ho. There were kids and teens mixed in them and it seemed like he was looking at a beautiful group of angels.


    [Saga: The one that conquers dragons]


    Adenmaha flinched and then spread her wings. Tae Ho grabbed Gatin and Arondight and danced in his swordsmanship at Adenmaha¡¯s back. His dark blue divinity became a sword aura and cut down the pink tentacles.


    ¡°Fly up!¡±


    Adenmahaa replied. The white frost dragon started to ascend and Aphrodite released her power. She used the worst card Tae Ho was expecting.


    A seduction not directed to Tae Ho.


    Tae Ho could endure her seduction but that wasn¡¯t the case for the others. Actually, Hermes had been half enchanted just by having Aphrodite release her aura.


    That was the reason Tae Ho sent back Nidhogg and the others and also knocked out Hermes and Prometheus.


    Aphrodite hadn¡¯t made a surprise attack when they invaded but the situation was different now. She concentrated her power on the only one that remained in Tae Ho¡¯s group.


    Adenmaha.


    The one that had to stay because she had to carry Hermes, etc. And the only one he couldn¡¯t knock out.


    A pink divinity that was close to being red covered Adenmaha. Aphrodite¡¯s seduction didn¡¯t differentiate between sexes and races.


    Listen to me.


    Love me.


    Obey me.


    Aphrodite¡¯s enchanted voice reached Adenmaha. She ordered her to fold her wings andnd down.


    But Adenmaha didn¡¯t do that. She still continued to fly regardless of Aphrodite¡¯s enchant.


    It wasn¡¯t because her seduction didn¡¯t work or she had a power to endure her seduction like Tae Ho.


    ¡°Adenmaha is pretty, nice, cute.¡±


    Tae Ho was also saying words to Adenmaha diligently. He enchanted her faster than Aphrodite.


    [Bragi¡¯s rune]


    [Saga: The one that conquers dragons]


    [Saga: The one that rode on a Goddess]


    [Tae Ho¡¯s Valkyrie]


    He had used everything he could. He didn¡¯t have to be picky on his methods to win against Aphrodite¡¯s seduction.


    And he aplished something. Adenmaha didn¡¯t get seduced by Aphrodite. She was still flying with all her strength.


    ¡®She¡¯s going to die!¡¯


    But Cuchinn yelled loudly. It was because Adenmaha¡¯s state wasn¡¯t good.


    ¡°Huaang.¡±


    It seemed like Adenmaha¡¯s body was turning red even though she was a white dragon.


    Adenmaha let out a weird moan and tried hard to endure it. Endure herself from fainting away because of the embarrassment, etc. and not because of the seduction from both parties.


    ¡°Adenmaha is great. Wonderful. Really lovely.¡±


    ¡°Hkugh.¡±


    She stumbled at that moment but gritted her teeth and endured it. A war of wanting to stop listening and wanting to keep listening happened inside her head.


    Tae Ho whispered towards her. He transmitted his feelings and words that got amplified by Bragi¡¯s words directly towards her through the ¡®one that conquers dragons¡¯.


    Adenmaha staggered and barely flew up while panting. But whatever the case the flight was still a flight and they were getting farther from Aphrodite¡¯s pce.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t stop whispering to her and looked back at the pce.


    The number of angels chasing after them had greatly decreased thanks to him having attacked while Adenmaha flew narrowly. Tae Ho looked at a distant ce instead of continuing to attack them.


    He could know Aphrodite¡¯s location even without having to use his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯. This was because her divinity was too strong.


    ¡®She¡¯s not chasing after us. It seems like she is certainly a God.¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke with relief and regret.


    Aphrodite was really strong inside of Cyprus, and especially inside her pce.


    Tae Ho had ovee Aphrodite¡¯s seduction once but he wasn¡¯t confident of doing it a second time.


    Fighting against Aphrodite inside Cyprus when his mental defense runes had been destroyed was like putting on a leash himself to be her ve.


    But that was only when he fought inside of Cyprus, and inside her pce.


    The reason Tae Ho provoked Aphrodite was partly because it was his true feelings and to drag her out of Cyprus.


    Tae Ho was confident on being able to ovee her seduction if they were outside her sacred force.


    But Aphrodite wasn¡¯t a fool just like Cuchinn had said. She didn¡¯t cross thest line even though she was greatly enraged.


    She also knew that it was suicide to fight against Tae Ho without the power of seduction.


    ¡®But whatever the case, we aplished our objective.¡¯


    They seeded on rescuing Hephaestus. He was in a state that was no different from a corpse but they had Idun¡¯s golden apples. He would be able to recover somehow.


    ¡°Uh....are, are we not there yet?¡±


    Adenmaha barely managed to squeeze out her voice and asked. She was just concentrating on flying so she didn¡¯t know how far away they were from Cyprus or if Aphrodite was still attacking them.


    ¡®Well, it should be fine now.¡¯


    Their enemy had given up on chasing them.


    Tae Ho also thought like that. He touched Adenmaha¡¯s scales softly and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine now. It seems like they gave up chasing after us.¡±


    Adenmaha let out a sigh of relief. It was because she was right before the point of fainting.


    She stumbled a bit because her nervousness faded away but it onlysted a moment. She regained herposure back and inhaled a few times and then called Tae Ho shyly.


    ¡°But master.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Um... you know. What you said before.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He had said a truck of words to her while they were escaping. Adenmaha let out a groaning sound as Tae Ho asked back but then managed to speak once again.


    ¡°I, am I really prettier than Freya-nim?¡±


    Tae Houghed back unconsciously at her question filled with embarrassment and shy expectation. He touched Adenmaha¡¯s scales again and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. In my eyes, Adenmaha is much prettier than mere beings like Aphrodite or Freya-nim.¡±


    That was true. It wasn¡¯t to provoke Aphrodite.


    ¡°Hhph!¡±


    But it was then. Adenmaha let out a weird sound again and stumbled but she couldn¡¯t fly up again. She started to crash down.


    ¡®You crazy bastard! She fainted!¡¯


    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t use the rune?!¡±


    ¡®You won¡¯t get satisfied if you don¡¯t hit the final blow?! Huh?!¡¯


    Cuchinn despaired and Tae Ho activated his saga hurriedly with a pale face.


    And only Adenmaha found peace in the middle of this chaos. She started to crash down while putting a happy smile.


    < Episode 59 ¨C God of conquest (5) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 204

    <h4>VS Episode 59 Chapter 6</h4>


    Episode 59/Chapter 6: God of conquest (6)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    ¡®Speaking the results, you did get out alive.¡¯


    ¡°We were lucky.¡±


    After a few hours since they returned from Cyprus to the polis.


    Tae Ho agreed to Cuchinn¡¯s words and nodded.


    The ce Adenmaha crashed at wasn¡¯t the ground but the sea. They were lucky that Cyprus was in an ind, if they were on innd something dangerous could have happened.


    ¡®You somehow managed with Adenmaha, but you also had to take care of Hephaestus, etc.¡¯


    He would have been able to somehow save Hephaestus, but it would have been impossible with Prometheus and Hermes.


    But it was at that moment.


    Hermes misunderstood Tae Ho¡¯s answer to Cuchinn as if he was talking alone and answered while frowning.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true master of Asgard. The sea is the territory of Poseidon so we could have fallen in a greater danger.¡±


    Poseidon was the leader of all the Gods and nymphs that had their origins in the sea. Not knowing was one thing but there would have certainly be witnesses of Tae Ho¡¯s group having fallen to the sea.


    Poseidon didn¡¯t employ his influence near the esa of Cyprus because he recognized Aphrodite¡¯s territory but if it was any other ce they would have been surrounded by Poseidon¡¯s forces and a battle would have urred.


    Hermes exined the general situation to Tae Ho and nodded slowly.


    ¡°Anyways, the power of Aphrodite is overwhelming. Her power of seduction still worked even after we got quite far away from Cyprus.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Tae Ho held his silence and Hermes trembled as if he was scared because he didn¡¯t know what happened.


    What Hermes knew was that Adenmaha fainted while struggling fiercely against Aphrodite¡¯s seduction.


    ¡°We did became wet rats but i¡¯m d everyone is safe.¡±


    Hermes smiled brightly. He was one of the most beautiful youths even in Olympus, so it was really beautiful to see his bright smile.


    But Tae Ho felt a big psychological pain at that.


    ¡®Why, do you feel struck? Huh?¡¯


    Because Tae Ho was the one that had made Adenmaha faint not Aphrodite.


    But Tae Ho overcame his psychological pain and put a smile.


    ¡°Right. I¡¯m really d.¡±


    ¡®You now scam others without even licking your lips.¡¯


    Hermes put a bright smile again as he didn¡¯t know anything while Cuchinn criticized him.


    And a few minutester.


    Tae Ho finished speaking with Hermes and then went to the ce Hephaestus was being healed.


    There were quite a lot of clinics in the polis of Apollo, that was the father of Asclepius, the God of medicine.


    Tae Ho had requested one of them to heal Hephaestus in that ce.


    When they got lead by an attendant and entered quite deeply they saw Hephaestus lying on a big altar and Adenmaha healing him with mystical magic.


    ¡®She¡¯s quite concentrated.¡¯


    Adenmaha was focused onposing mystical magic while sweating. It seemed like she didn¡¯t even notice that Tae Ho had entered the room.


    Because of that, Tae Ho got filled with yfulness and approached Adenmaha without any presence. He whispered in her ear while she was stillposing mystical magic.


    ¡°Adenmaha.¡±


    ¡°Hue?¡±


    Adenmaha let out a strange sound and shrank her shoulders. It was a it different to having been surprised.


    Adenmaha had been like this since they returned. She turned her head when she was about to make eye contact with Tae Ho and there were more cases that she shrank her shoulders and didn¡¯t know how to act.


    ¡®It seems like it willst for some time.¡¯


    While Cuchinn clicked his tongue, Tae Ho cleared his throat because he became embarrassed and changed the subject.


    ¡°Um....how is Hephaestus?¡±


    ¡°Whew- Hari, Whew- Hari.¡±


    But what came out of Adenmaha¡¯s mouth was a weird breathing.


    ¡®It¡¯s a breathing technique of Erin. It¡¯s effective on calming yourself.¡¯


    Cuchinn clicked his tongue again.


    Tae Ho turned his eyes away for Adenmaha and Adenmaha, that was inhaling and exhaling with a red face, barely managed to calm herself.


    Adenmaha closed her eyes and ced her hands on her cheeks in the end and she let out a sigh and started to exin.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t recover immediately because he was in a really bad condition but....I think that I will be able to recover him somehow. Hestia-nim is also helping although she went to rest for a bit.¡±


    Hephaestus was in a really miserable state.


    All of his bones got crushed and his tendons cut down, and his skin was burnt with fire and shed with a knife so there wasn¡¯t anywhere that was sane.


    His injuries were already serious but they rot down and ooze started to flow down.


    If Hephaestus hadn¡¯t been a God, he would have already died more than a hundred times with these injuries.


    But fortunately there was still hope like Adenmaha had said. Hephaestus¡¯ state had be much better from when they first found it perhaps because they fed him a golden apple of Idun and kept healing him with mystical magic.


    Tae Ho looked at Hephaestus with regretful eyes and then looked at Adenmaha and asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to rest Adenmaha?¡±


    He had seen with his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯ that Adenmaha had healed Hephaestus all night. In addition she also participated in the expedition to rescue Hephaestus. She had only been healing him since she woke up so Tae Ho could only worry about her.


    Honestly speaking he felt that Adenmaha needed to rest more than Hestia.


    Adenmaha worried once again at Tae Ho¡¯s worry and then turned her head around and answered humbly after suppressing her desire.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Your body will get bad like that.¡±


    ¡®It looks like you are making it worse for her.¡¯


    Each gentle words Tae Ho said was making her flinch.


    But it seemed like it was thanks to not having used his rune that Adenmaha didn¡¯t fait at his words and was starting to gain some resistance towards it. Adenmaha regained calmness once again by inhaling some air and spoke while focusing on Hephaestus.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. This is important and.....I want to restore him.¡±


    Adenmaha originally liked to treat others. It would have been different if she hadn¡¯t participated at all, but now that she did participate she felt like she wanted to lessen Hephaestus¡¯ pain.


    Tae Ho felt moved at Adenmaha¡¯s sincere voice. She wanted to praise her for looking like a maiden.


    But fortunately, he had Cuchinn at his side.


    ¡®Stop. Don¡¯t deal the final hit.¡¯


    Tae Ho calmed himself at the warning that came from experience. He retrieved the magic power from Bragi¡¯s rune, that he was about to activate unconsciously, and then encouraged Adenmaha with sweet words.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He ced his hand on her shoulder and Adenmaha flinched and smacked her lips a few times but then lowered her head and said.


    ¡°Um, then......¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Later....re, reward.¡±


    Adenmaha spoke shyly but firmly.


    Tae Ho opened his eyes roundly at the sudden request but then smiled brightly and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, whatever Adenmaha wishes.¡±


    ¡°W, whatever....¡±


    Adenmaha stuttered with a red face. Her eyes shook because of who knows what she was imagining.


    ¡®Uh....isn¡¯t the woman that says that she will listen to any wish and the man gets excited saying whatever!?¡¯


    Cuchinn¡¯s question ended in him talking alone. Tae Ho smiled bitterly and patted Adenmaha¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Anyways, I will leave it to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master should also rest.¡±


    Adenmaha turned to look at Tae Ho and put a smile and Tae Ho nodded unconsciously.


    ¡®Adenmaha is certainly prettier than APhrodite or Freya-nim.¡¯


    ¡®Do it inwardly, inwardly. Adenmaha¡¯s life is already close to 0.¡¯


    Tae Ho listened to Cuchinn¡¯s advice and then patted Adenmaha¡¯s shoulders once again and left the clinic.


    &


    The next morning.


    Prometheus recoveredpletely with a night¡¯s sleep and came to find Tae Ho.


    ¡°Master of Asgard. Thank you for having rescued Hephaestus.¡±


    ¡°I also want to thank you. We have been able to rescue Hephaestus thanks to you.¡±


    A dense smile was drawn in Prometheus¡¯ face as Tae Ho smiled softly. Only a few days had passed since they met but he really liked Tae Ho.


    Because of that, Prometheus chose his words and spoke after checking Tae Ho¡¯s look.


    ¡°Main God, I have heard from Hermes. You said that you possess several weapons of other worlds right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Do you want to take a look at them?¡±


    Tae Ho also liked to see the keyboard and mouses the other pro gamers had.


    It was obvious for Prometheus, that was once a cksmith God, to show interest in weapons of other worlds.


    But Prometheus shook his head. Tae Ho¡¯s proposal itself was really charming but there was another reason he asked that.


    ¡°I¡¯m interested in it of course as a master. I will be really grateful if you give me the opportunity at ater time but...there¡¯s another reason why I brought up that story. It seems like i¡¯mcking on my exnation.¡±


    ¡°Please speak.¡±


    Tae Ho fixed his posture to prepare himself to listen and Prometheus started to exin with a small smile.


    ¡°The reason I said that we needed to obtain a weapon made by Hephaestus to defeat Poseidon isn¡¯t because I looked down on your weapons. It¡¯s not that I know all of the weapons you possess but....I heard from Hermes that you have weapons of the knights of the round table such as Gatin and Arondight.¡±


    Prometheus stopped talking and looked at Tae Ho as if confirming what he had said. He continued to exin again when Tae Ho nodded lightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I know all of the weapons of the knights of the round table but I still had the opportunity to study some of the weapons in the past. They didn¡¯t fall behind to the weapons of Olympus at all. The weapons of the knights of the round table should be luxuries even in Olympus.¡±


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s true. Weapons like Excalibur and Gae Bolg are strong weapons that it should be hard to find a pair even in Olympus.¡¯


    Cuchinn wasn¡¯t saying this one sidedly just because he was from Erin.


    Excalibur and Gae Bolg were actually weapons that could represent a world and Tae Ho had proved this in the battle in Asgard.


    The weapons that dealt the final blow on the Magician king and the World wolf were Excalibur and Gae Bolg respectively.


    ¡°What Hephaestus will make will be a weapon to defeat Poseidon. A weapon that is strong against the God of sea.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understood it like that since the beginning. The opponent is a God that has a peculiar divinity so I think we will be able to aim for the strengths and weaknesses of that divinity. Just like how monsters that spit out fire are weak against frost.¡±


    In the game, specialized weapons appeared at times. Like a weapon that was particrly strong on a certain boss or a weapon that utilized the weakness of attributes.


    ¡°Certainly the God of battles. Yes, that¡¯s why I said we need Hephaestus.¡±


    Prometheus spoke with a relieved face. It seemed like he didn¡¯t want to create useless misunderstandings between Tae Ho when he really liked him.


    But it was then. Tae Ho raised a finger and said.


    ¡°I only got to think of this now....but is this ce enough to be used as a smithy?¡±


    It didn¡¯t seem like they would use a normal smithy when they were going to make a specialized weapon that would work against the God of sea.


    It wasn¡¯t only in the game but specialized weapons also had to be in a special ce in reality.


    Prometheus gulped dry saliva at Tae Ho¡¯s question and then looked at him fixedly.


    ¡°Honestly speaking, it¡¯scking. That¡¯s why I wanted to request something more from you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°When Hephaestus wakes up, we will make the weapon to defeat Poseidon together. I would like for you to allow us to work on a special ce.¡±


    ¡°And that special ce is?¡±


    ¡°The core of Typhon.¡±


    Tae Ho tilted his head and asked while frowning.


    ¡°Are you talking about the middle of the volcano?¡±


    The huge volcano that was near the city of monsters and the base of Echidna.


    It was thend where the strongest monster Typhon, that had even defeated Zeus once, was asleep but wasn¡¯t dead nor alive.


    ¡°Yes, that ce has the mes of Typhon so if we work with that fire we won¡¯t be envious of Hephaestus¡¯ smithy. No, it will rather be better.¡±


    You could see challenging eyes and excitement of a master in Prometheus¡¯ eyes. It was obvious he was excited on even using the mes of Typhon.


    ¡°I will speak to Echidna and secure the ce.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Maybe it was his feeling or it was actually like this that the smile Prometheus showed when expressed thanks was brighter than usual.


    &


    Time flowed again.


    Two days after Tae Ho spoke about the ce with Echidna through mystical magic and Siri and Bracky debated on how they should face against Poseidon¡¯s army, etc.


    When the night became deep and the stars and the moon hid, Hephaestus finally healed uppletely.


    Tae Ho received Adenmaha¡¯s message from the clinic and hurriedly headed over there. When he arrived Hermes and Prometheus were already here.


    Hephaestus faced Tae Ho and spoke with the tongue that had regrown. His voice was rough and unshapely but it had dense gratefulness towards Tae Ho.


    Hephaestus was almost as big as Bracky but the proportion of his body and the amount of muscles he had was a messpared to Bracky that had an almost perfect body.


    If Bracky and Tae Ho were well sculpt sculptures, Hephaestus could bepared to a y man that a child made.


    His upper body was abnormally bigger and more so than his lower body and he was even limp. His face wasn¡¯t handsome either.


    But Hephaestus was still the best cksmith of Olympus. His hands were rough but his skills were really delicate.


    It seemed like Hephaestus had already heard the general story from Prometheus and Hermes that he didn¡¯t waste time.


    ¡°Master of Asgard, can you show me the weapons you have?¡±


    There was ambition in Hephaestus¡¯ eyes and voice.


    But it wasn¡¯t simply because he was interested in the weapons of another world. He had to check and see what weapons Tae Ho to decide on what weapon he should make to Tae Ho and grasp what Tae Ho really needed.


    Hermes and Prometheus also showed deep interest. Hermes¡¯ was simple curiousness and Prometheus was the same reason as Hephaestus.


    ¡°It would have been good if Athena was here too.¡±


    Because the Goddess of warfare Athena had a lot of interest in weapons.


    When Hestia spoke in a low voice, Tae Ho took out the weapons in the air one by one and ced them in the altar.


    He prioritized the weapons he obtained in Erin and Asgard more than the ones he used in Dark Age.


    Hephaestus also observed the weapons diligently. He turned to look at Prometheus that was showing deep interest in the weapons of the knights of the round table that were gathered in one ce and then the two of them exchanged nced and nodded almost at the same time.


    ¡°I have decided.¡±


    Hephaestus spoke heavily and looked at Tae Ho. He then gave out an answer that Tae Ho, Adenmaha and not even Cuchinn could have imagined.


    ¡°I am going to make a scabbard.¡±


    Not a sword but a scabbard.


    That was the decision Hephaestus came to.

 Chapter 205

    <h4>Episode 59 Chapter 7</h4>


    Episode 59/Chapter 7: God of conquest (7)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: ET & SterRain


    ¡®A scabbard?¡¯


    Tae Ho blinked at that moment. He would have understood if it was a shield or some armor but a scabbard was really unexpected.


    ¡®Is he talking about a scabbard like Excalibur¡¯s?¡¯


    As Cuchinn asked with a tone that he had thought back into the past, Tae Ho asked right after him.


    ¡®Do you know something?¡¯


    ¡®I only heard through rumors that the scabbard of King Arthur is a greater treasure than his sword, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case. What I do know is that the scabbard doesn¡¯t make the owner bleed when they receive an injury.¡¯


    ¡®They don¡¯t bleed?¡¯


    ¡®Well, that should be a form of expressing it. Just like amplifying your recovery rate so that blood doesn¡¯t flow. Anyways, it doesn¡¯t seem like Hephaestus is trying to recreate the scabbard of Excalibur. What we are trying to make now is a weapon to defeat Poseidon.¡¯


    Those were reasonable words. In the first ce, the reason Prometheus said he needed Hephaestus¡¯ help was to make a weapon specialized for Poseidon, not to simply make a strong weapon.


    ¡®Well, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll need that sort of recovery item. I already have Idun-nim¡¯s blessing and the golden apples.¡¯


    Actually not all of Tae Ho¡¯s recovered like before with one bite of Idun¡¯s golden apples since he got stronger after bing a master but he could still expect r a considerable effect.


    It was the same for Idun¡¯s blessing so Tae Ho had really persistent vitality.


    In addition, he had recovery specialized items of Dark Age which he could recreate with the ¡®equipment of the dragon knight¡¯ so it didn¡¯t seem like he needed more.


    ¡®Right, and they are starting to look at you with eyes implying, ¡®what is that bastard doing alone over there?¡¯¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I suddenly got a thought.¡±


    Everyone got awkward as Tae Ho spoke whileughing. Tae Ho had acted like his usual self without any awareness but he was still the master of a foreign world for the others. They didn¡¯t know how to act if he acted this polite.


    But fortunately, the awkward silence didn¡¯tst for long. It was because Hermes opened his mouth as he had already grown quite ustomed to Tae Ho.


    ¡°Hephaestus hyung-nim. Just what kind of scabbard are you nning to make? What we need is a weapon to defeat Poseidon.¡±


    It seemed like Hermes thought the same thing after remembering the conversation with Tae Ho and Cuchinn.


    All the others looked at Hephaestus as if requesting an answer perhaps because they thought simrly to him and Hephaestus spoke with a voice that was as blunt as his looks.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make a scabbard that is a weapon.¡±


    Herme¡¯s face contorted. To use a scabbard like a weapon? Did they have to use it as a blunt weapon?


    Hephaestus was always like this. He had really delicate handicraft skills but there were many times that the people in his surroundings didn¡¯t know what he was talking about.


    But it was a bit different this time. It was because there was the previous cksmith God that could easily interpret Hephaestus¡¯ words.


    ¡°Hephaestus, are you talking about a scabbard that stores strength?¡±


    Hephaestus nodded immediately at Prometheus¡¯ question.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡¯ right. One to kill Gods.... I will make a scabbard that has the power to annihte Gods.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t talking about fighting with the scabbard directly. It meant that the scabbard would grant the sword the power to kill Gods.


    ¡°Indeed. You are going to separate the function to create and store strength and the function to fight as a weapon. If you go with the function to create and store strength you won¡¯t have to worry about the durability or attack power to strike the enemy and will be able to concentrate solely on umting strength.¡±


    Hephaestus nodded again at Prometheus¡¯ interpretation. It seemed like Prometheus had said everything he wanted to.


    ¡®So.....is it like a cellphone and a charger?¡¯


    It was aparison that had gone a bit astray but it seemed about right.


    Cuchinn let out a small exmation.


    ¡®Indeed, I think I know what it is. You already have many weapons so rather than increasing the number of weapons, he¡¯s nning to make a tool to utilize all of your weapons. The God of cksmithing indeed.¡¯


    The weapons Tae Ho had were such that could represent a world just like Cuchinn and Prometheus had assured him.


    He already had weapons like that so it would be much more efficient to create an assisting tool rather than another weapon.


    Everyone started to get excited as they began to understand Hephaestus¡¯ short words. Except one person, Adenmaha, who calmly pulled on Tae Ho¡¯s sleeve and said.


    ¡°Master, I think that we should end it here.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything else through mystical magic, but he could understand her intentions just by looking at her eyes. Adenmaha was worried about Hephaestus¡¯ state.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t know it as Hephaestus had an unshapely look and didn¡¯t show that he was hurt, but when Tae Ho looked at Hephaestus with his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯, he could see that the cksmith god was overdoing it. It would be good to make Hephaestus rest immediately.


    ¡°Hephaestus, you have just woken up, so go rest for today. Echidna and Athena are going toe tomorrow, so I think that it will be better to speak then.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±


    Hephaestus answered with a smile and rxed a bit. It seemed like he wasn¡¯t nning on lying down before Tae Ho left the room.


    ¡°Rest. I will take care of him.¡±


    Adenmaha whispered while letting go of Tae Ho¡¯s sleeve, and Tae Ho stroked her head once before leaving the clinic.


    And around noon the next day.


    Athena and Echidna returned with the help of Hermes and went to the clinic along with Tae Ho.


    ¡°Hephaestus.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really good to see you again.¡±


    Hephaestus smiled and answered at Athena¡¯s call. He was much better than yesterday.


    ¡®Why is his reaction like that? Does he like Athena?¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke in a low voice as it was a bit interesting.


    Actually, Tae Ho and Cuchinn didn¡¯t knowthat well but the rtionship between Athena and Hephaestus was quite strange.


    Hephaestus fell in love with Athena from the first time he saw her and asked Zeus to give her to him as his wife. But Zeus didn¡¯t listen to his request, and Athena didn¡¯t see him in a good light because he was suddenly trying to be her husband.


    That¡¯s why Hephaestus suffered alone and in the end went crazy after enduring it by himself for so long and tried to rape Athena.


    But his opponent was the Goddess of warfare Athena so one that got punished was Hephaestus.


    But Hephaestus¡¯ sperm fell on Athena¡¯s thigh in the middle of the quarrel and from the semen which Athena wiped off, Erichthonius was born with the body of a snake.


    Athena couldn¡¯t leave Erichthonius behind as he was just a baby so she raised him. After that Erichthonius became the king of Athens and offered it to Athena. That was the reason Athens became the most important city of Athena¡¯s sacred force.


    Hephaestus awoke from the madness and begged for forgiveness several times.


    Athena rejected him at first but realized that Hephaestus had been mad at the time and was repenting sincerely since then. After also taking into ount Erichthonius, she decided to forgive him.


    After that, the 2 Gods had a really awkward rtionship.


    ¡°I also couldn¡¯t have imagined that I would be this d to see you Hephaestus. Thanks for having endured until now.¡±


    Hephaestus lowered his head with a face of embarrassment and guilt as Athena spoke to him while sheughed softly and he showed a faint smile.


    And Echidna, that had been looking at all of this pped out loud.


    ¡°How warm, how warm. I¡¯m sorry but why don¡¯t we introduce ourselves? I¡¯m Echidna.¡±


    ¡°Greetings to the ancient dragon. I¡¯m Hephaestus.¡±


    ¡°Hm, I like you because you are affable.¡±


    Echidna liked that he used the nickname of ancient dragon instead of mother of all monsters.


    She then checked Hephaestus from head to toe and then asked Tae Ho.


    ¡°Master, can I proceed with the talking?¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    The reason he called Echidna hurriedly was because he had told her that Prometheus needed the mes of Typhon.


    Even if Tae Ho was the one to do the talking he still needed k Echidna¡¯s opinion about the matter so it would be better if Echidna proceeded from the beginning.


    Echidnaughed delightedly as Tae Ho agreed and then asked Hephaestus with a sharp tone.


    ¡°Right, so you want to forge something in our territory?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Now that I can¡¯t use my smithy, I need Typhon¡¯s fire to make a weapon suitable for the master of Asgard.¡±


    ¡°Mm.... the conditions are a bit tricky but it¡¯s not impossible. I think that it will be possible if master helps.¡±


    ¡°I have to help?¡±


    Echidna put on an expression of disgust and shrugged her shoulders at Tae Ho¡¯s questions.


    ¡°I already told you before but Typhon is still alive. He will get angry like the mes if a God of Olympus enters him. They will probably die as soon as they approach the mes of Typhon.¡±


    Typhon was an entity born with the fate to oppose the Gods just like the World Wolf and the Space Snake of Asgard. There was no way he would allow the Gods of Olympus to use his strength.


    ¡°Master pushed away my strength and made your territory when you fought against me right? You just need to do something simr inside of Typhon. It should be a tough job as you have to endure the rage of Typhon while forging the object, but there are no other methods besides that.¡±


    ¡®So you have to blow the bellows inside the smithy.¡¯


    Tae Ho nodded at Cuchinn¡¯s interpretation.


    ¡°I will do it if it¡¯s necessary.¡±


    ¡°Hou, I like you because you are rousing.¡±


    Echidna giggled and looked at Hephaestus again.


    ¡°And you, you shouldn¡¯t only need a ce, right? You have to make an object suitable for the master of Asgard just like you said. It won¡¯t be enough with the ingredients humans use.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not enough with normal ingredients. I need special ones.¡±


    ¡°How troublesome. I already checked the smithies in this ce but they only have normal ingredients.¡±


    The one that spoke while frowning was Prometheus.


    Echidna also frowned and spoke.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have amazing ingredients either. Us monsters, don¡¯t fight with weapons.¡±


    They had a smithy that made tools necessary for daily life inside the city of monsters but there wasn¡¯t a smithy or a cksmith that specialized in making weapons.


    Worry spread on everyone¡¯s faces. The simplest thing was to bring the ingredients from Hephaestus¡¯ smithy but the difficulty of infiltrating the base of Aphrodite and the mount of Olympus, that was ruled over by Zeus was really high.


    ¡®And Aphrodite was aware.¡¯


    Just like Cuchinn had said, Aphrodite had closed her eyes on the infiltration of the group. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t noticed. They had to give up on the ingredients in Hephaestus¡¯ smithy.


    Tae Ho thought for a while and then took out an equipment from the air.


    ¡°Hephaestus, can you use this?¡±


    ¡°The shield of Achilles.....¡±


    A flood of emotions surged onto Hephaestus¡¯ face. He treasured Achilles quite a lot as he grew under Thetis and Achilles was her son.


    But the shield was right in front of him and Achilles was the great hero of Zeus.


    The painful truth that he didn¡¯t want to admit and that anyone capable of thought could think of appeared in his head.


    But it was an unavoidable thing. Hephaestus shook away the unnecessary emotions and looked at the shield he made as the God of cksmithing and then shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s certainly a masterpiece that I didn¡¯t save good ingredients and hard work to make but in the end I made this only for the human Achilles. It¡¯scking too much to be used as an ingredient for what I¡¯m about to make.¡±


    Hephaestus hadn¡¯t only thought of Poseidon. He was also taking into ount Zeus, the master of Olympus. They needed a weapon to face him andthe shield of Achilles couldn¡¯t aplish such things.


    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be better than having nothing? We don¡¯t have anything right now.¡±


    ¡°No, we do.¡±


    The one that interrupted Hermes was Athena. When everyone turned to look at her, she took a breath while closing her eyes and then spoke to Tae Ho.


    ¡°Master of Asgard, do you remember what I promised before? It¡¯s funny to say this now... but I promised to give you a reward.¡±


    ¡°I do remember.¡±


    ¡°I will keep my promise now. I was able to take over Apollo¡¯s sacred force thanks to your help..... and that¡¯s why I became able to do this.¡±


    Athena amplified her divine power slowly and then a beautiful silver divinity arose from both of her hands.


    Athena spread her arms slowly. A shield surged up like the sun from inside the silver divinity.


    ¡°Aegis!¡±


    Hephaestus yelled. Hermes and Prometheus also gulped dry saliva and Echidna took a defensive stance by reflex.


    The shield of Gods Aegis.


    The strongest shield that was easily one of the best treasures among the ones Athena possessed.


    Athena raised the round silver shield that had the head of a gorgon in it and then turned to look at Hephaestus.


    ¡°Hephaestus, how about this? It¡¯s a shield that has the strength of the God of battle Pas and mine.¡±


    Athena defeated the Titan God of battle Pas in Titanomachy then made a lump of force with his body and strength. With this Hephaestus forged it into Aegis.


    Just like Athena had said, they were the best of the best ingredients as it had both the power of the God of battle Pas and the Goddess of warfare Athena.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough. But Athena, will it really be okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a battle to rescue Olympus. I hope my strength is of use to the master of Asgard.¡±


    Athena put a bright smile without any regrets. Hephaestus, who had fallen in love with that smile of hers, couldn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No, I just kept my promise. We are the ones that are eternally grateful to you.¡±


    When Tae Ho and Athena expressed thanks to each other, Echidna pped again.


    ¡°How warm, how warm. Anyways, you have everything now? The ce, the ingredients, and the master that will forge the sheath for master.¡±


    ¡°We still need time. Hephaestus hyung-nim. How long do you think it will take?¡±


    Hermes butted in and asked Hephaestus.


    And Hephaestus touched his beard and answered.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure but it won¡¯t take that long. The problem is how fast will the ingredients of Aegis absorb Typhon¡¯s power.¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t take that long to make the scabbard itself as the shield of Achilles had been made in only a day.


    Siri, who had been silent during the conversation, opened her mouth.


    ¡°If Poseidon maintains his current speed.... I expect that he will take one week to reach a relevant distance. We will have to give up on all the cities and viges between us and him but there won¡¯t be many sacrifices because evacuations have already taken ce.¡±


    Siri had been preparing with Bracky to defend against Poseidon while also surveilling him. There were no mistakes in her words.


    ¡°One week is enough. It will probably end before that.¡±


    Prometheus also nodded at Hephaestus¡¯ words.


    They now had time, ce, ingredients and a cksmith. But there was still one person who was worried.


    ¡°Master, will you be fine?¡±


    Adenmaha pulled on Tae Ho¡¯s sleeves and asked. It was because she was worried that he had to endure Typhon¡¯s rage.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I have to endure before Adenmaha gives me the promised reward.¡±


    ¡°Hm hmph.¡±


    Adenmaha flushed and snorted desperately and Cuchinn decided to leave Tae Ho alone as he dealt the final blow like a habit. It seemed like the only way was that Adenmaha had to endure it well.


    ¡®Anyways, it¡¯s interesting. The fire of the strongest monster of Olympus, Typhon, will be added to the power of Asgard and Erin, and on top of that the power of the Goddess of warfare Athena. And the onebining them into one is the best cksmith God of Olympus.¡¯


    Erin, Olympus, Asgard.


    It was the birth of a weapon that wasbined with the forces of the three worlds.


    ¡°We won¡¯t need to waste more time. Let¡¯s start immediately.¡±


    Tae Ho said and Hephaestus and the others nodded.


    &


    The passage of time was impartial to everyone.


    When Tae Ho¡¯s group was gathering their strength to make a new weapon, the others were also moving at the same time.


    Aphrodite left Cyprus, her hands trembling in rage, and headed to Poseidon. Dionysius rose up and looked at Artemis¡¯ and Apollo¡¯s sacred force.


    As Poseidon surged up from the sea and stepped on the ground countless voices filled his ears


    Go, go, sweep down everything.


    Poseidon said that he would do just that. He not only created countless hailstorms but also began creating a sea that would devour thend.


    And once again in a distant ce. At the end of the world beyond the east.


    The greatest hero that could overwhelm even Gods started to head to the west.

 Chapter 206

    <h4>Episode 59 Chapter 8</h4>


    Episode 59/Chapter 8: God of conquest (8)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: ET & SterRain


    Their of the mother of monsters, Echidna, was at the west end of Olympus.


    Herir was hidden and protected by the power of the strongest monster of Olympus, Typhon.


    ¡°Typhon was the only one to have ever defeated Zeus.¡±


    Echidna looked at a distant ce after she got transferred by Hermes. The ce her eyes reached was a huge, red volcano emitting fierce mes and smoke.


    Typhon hadn¡¯t died after he got defeated by Zeus, but he was exactly alive either.


    It had already been more than a thousand years since he had fallen and been entombed in the ground but his state hadn¡¯t changed since then.


    He was in an apparent death state.


    But his rage and strength didn¡¯t weaken even after such a long time passed. The fire and smoke the volcano released was proof of that.


    ¡°It looks fiercer than usual today. It feels like Typhon is still alive at times like these.¡±


    Echidna hid her bitterness with a yful smile and then turned to look at a close ce. She saw Hermes, who was trembling while ncing at the fiery mountain and Hephaestus who was shrinking down while shutting his mouth.


    Typhon was a being that wanted to destroy the world and the 12 Gods of Olympus were his natural enemies that resented him. The reaction of the two people wasn¡¯t that weird.


    ¡°Hermes, you can return now. No, do it. I don¡¯t know what kind of reaction will ur if two Gods of Olympus approach him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will leave first.¡±


    Hermes answered quickly and then turned to look at Tae Ho while forcing out a smile. When Tae Ho nodded back, he didn¡¯t dy any longer and flew away like the wind.


    It seemed like he was nning to move the furthest he could as it took quite some time to activate the transference magic circle.


    ¡°Indeed, the fastest God of Olympus.¡±


    Echidna snickered and slithered down the ground with her snake body. She lead the group of four that was originally five: Tae Ho, Echidna, Prometheus and Hephaestus.


    The only God of Olympus among them was Hephaestus. Typhon could not differentiate whether Prometheus was a Titan that faced against the Gods of Olympus or surrendered to them, as he didn¡¯t have a consciousness anymore.


    Echidna moved through the crevices in the ground. When they passed the dark and narrow ce, a wide ce appeared and their surroundings was as bright as day from the flowing river ofva and the shining rocks that decorated the walls.


    And when they reached a certain point, Echidna raised her hand lightly and stopped the group. Her body was wet with sweat from the heat emitted by the volcano.


    ¡°You can approach up to this point.. Afterwards, you will need master¡¯s strength to get over here like I told you before.¡±


    Echidna swept away her hair wet with sweat and looked at Tae Ho. Tae Ho took a hot breath and looked far away with his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯. When he grasped the distance to the core of the volcano, he realized that they still had a long way to go.


    ¡°This is also where I will stop following you. I want to feel Typhon¡¯s strength up close for the first time in a long time.... but the burden on master will be greater if he has to protect three instead of two.¡±


    Echidna smiled bewitchingly while shrugging her shoulders. She pretended like nothing was happening to her but Tae Ho knew her true feelings as he had already conquered her. Echidna¡¯s heart was filled with grief and sadness.


    Typhon was a being that wanted to destroy the world, but Echidna was a being that wanted to maintain it. So how was she able to love Typhon? There was a physiological rejection and opposition between the two sides.


    ¡°How? I want to say something girly like ¡®the power of love is great¡¯ but that shouldn¡¯t be the only thing.¡±


    Echidna spoke in a low voice as if she had read through Tae Ho¡¯s thoughts. She bit her lips slightly and then looked at her surroundings and said.


    ¡°There are also several kinds among the ones that want to destroy the world. I think that that is one of the reasons for that.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t the ce to have a long conversation. Because of that Echidna stopped speaking and Tae Ho didn¡¯t ask additional questions. He just thought of them in his head.


    Loki and his wife Angrboda.


    Loki, who couldn¡¯t kill his children.


    The Fomoire king Bress who was more obsessed in conquering and ruling rather than the destruction of the world.


    Tae Ho released his dark blue divinity. He spread his ¡®Hall of Valha¡¯ narrowly but strongly in a radius of 3 meters to iste Typhon¡¯s power.


    ¡°Use this when you reach the center. You will be able to suppress Typhon¡¯s enmity by a little.¡±


    Echidna winked and gave him a red jewel the size of a thumb. It was filled with Echidna¡¯s divine power.


    Because Typhon loved Echidna just like how she loved him.


    Echidna turned around and left as if that was herst business.


    ¡°Send Typhon my regards. And take care of yourselves.¡±


    ¡°I will be going.¡±


    Tae Ho saluted Echidna, who was waving her hand yfully, and then headed to the core of Typhon.


    After some time passed. Prometheus spoke as if the thought had just surged up.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit different to what I thought.¡±


    His words were pointed to the core of Typhon and Echidna¡¯s rtionship. Tae Ho nodded in agreement and kept advancing.


    It was an obvious thing but the temperature in their surroundings increased the closer they approached the core. The divine power of Typhon also thickened so it became hard to breathe even though the ¡®Hall of Valha¡¯ was present. It felt like they had entered a ce where gravity was a few times stronger.


    Tae Ho shortened the range of the ¡®Hall of Valha¡¯. He felt that he would be able to counter Typhon¡¯s strengthpletely if he was determined to do it but they weren¡¯t going to leave soon and needed a considerable amount of time to make the weapon. He couldn¡¯t waste strength in vain.


    And more time passed. The core of Typhon was made with a big cave and dozens of streams of flowing magma.


    But amazingly there was a boulder about ten meters big in the center of the magma as if it was a floating ind with huge mes burning endlessly around it.


    Echidna said that the truefire of Typhon was inside that me. Tae Ho told himself that his actions were crazy in a long while and strengthened the power of ¡®Hall of Valha¡¯. He not only isted the surroundings with his dark blue divinity but also covered himself, Prometheus and Hephaestus with his divinity.


    ¡®Throw Gae Bolg far away if you feel like you are going to die. At least I should get out alive.¡¯


    Tae Ho ignored Cuchinn¡¯s joke and stepped forward. The me of Typhon burned even bigger as if weing Tae Ho.


    &


    Time continued to flow.


    The sun set and it became night, dawn passed and morning came.


    The polis of Apollo, that Tae Ho picked to fight against Poseidon, was busy with war preparations.


    Athena recovered some of her strength and dignity as the Goddess of warfare after taking over Apollo¡¯s sacred force, although she still wasn¡¯t even at peak condition. She looked down at a map with small figures on top that represented foes and allies.


    Atnte was still controlling over Artemis¡¯ sacred force in the northeast.


    The three Valkyries, including Rasgrid, supported and surveilled Atnte at the same time.


    Echidna and her children were saving their energy in Mesena, the polis Athena was currently in.


    They were gathering people and forces from their surroundings but their main force was still Echidna¡¯s children.


    Siri and Bracky, who had been in charge of the defenses of Mesena, headed to the south east for a moment. It was because they were worried about the forces of Zeus that were blocking the connecting path.


    Athena turned to the northwest. Blue figures that represented Poseidon¡¯s forces advancing southward covered the map.


    The army¡¯s marching speed was faster than they thought. They had been expecting a week but at this rate it seemed like Poseidon would reach Mesena in four or five days.


    But this was merely an expectation. It was because the underlings of Hermes who had gone out on scouting hadn¡¯t returned yet.


    Athena closed her eyes and let out a long sigh. She calmed her anxiety and thoughts.


    ¡®Let¡¯s wait for now. We can¡¯t do anything without information.¡¯


    But night came again and no scouts of Hermes returned even after dawn.


    &


    A day passed after the news from the scouts was cut off.


    It had also been a while since evacuees stoppeding from the northwest.


    It was obvious that something had gone wrong.


    ¡°Can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    Hermes left Mesena. He would be able to personally bring notices from the northwest in less than a day if it was him, the fastest God of Olympus.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t even if you tell me to.¡±


    Hermes winked at Athena¡¯s request and flew up with his winged shoes Tria.


    Athena waited for Hermes. But when dusk came that day Hermes still hadn¡¯t returned.


    &


    When the sun rose up Athena made a decision.


    She closed the gates and made Echidna and her children get ready for battle. She also called a post station to call back Siri and Bracky hurriedly since they were going to the southeast.


    And on the afternoon of that day.


    What had happened on the northwest and why Hermes and his scouts hadn¡¯t returned.


    Athena learned the reason for that.


    &


    The me of Typhon wasn¡¯t red.


    Hephaestus and Prometheus hammered Aegis, that had been melted with the blue mes, without stop.


    The muscles of the two people swelled up to the point it seemed they might explode. Their entire bodies were wet with sweat but they didn¡¯t have the leisure to dry themselves.


    The hammering of Hephaestus and Prometheus was different from normal cksmiths. Each one of their actions was part of their huge consciousness.


    They hammered down with their divine power and engraved magic forms with each swing.


    Aegis, now a lump of silver metal, began to take a new shape.


    Tae Ho forgot about time while he was maintaining the ¡®Hall of Valha¡¯. He constantly added the power of Asgard and Erin to the metal that the cksmith Gods of Olympus were striking.


    And at some point.


    Tae Ho realized something. It was possible as he had acquired the countless magical knowledge inherited as the sessor of Odin.


    The thing being smelted in front of his eyes wasn¡¯t a simple scabbard.


    Hephaestus¡¯ im that he would grant the scabbard the power to kill a God wasn¡¯t a lie but that wasn¡¯t a perfect truth either. The object in front of him didn¡¯t only amount to that.


    Cuchinn realized it immediately. He could understand it as he had encountered countless mystical magics as he was the son of the God of light Lugh and the disciple of the queen of thend of darkness Scathach.


    ¡®This crazy. Such mad men.¡¯


    The voice of Cuchinn only reached Tae Ho, but Hephaestus and Prometheus began to hammer even more fiercely as if they had heard his amazement.


    &


    The sea was approaching.


    And this wasn¡¯t only hail.


    A massive wave of water.


    A sea that spanned several kilometers and rose to a dozen meters tall..


    The thing that appeared to be a isted part of the sea was charging towards Mesena. The sea monsters and the nymphs that were Poseidon¡¯s dependents weren¡¯t onnd but in the cut off sea.


    That was the reason Poseidon¡¯s movement speed was much faster than expected.


    Echidna cursed out and forced a smile while Athena bit her dry lips.


    Hestia covered her mouth with her hands and held a scream.


    It wasn¡¯t because a cut off part of the sea was an unnatural scene.


    It was because of the existence that was located at the center of the sea in a pir of water surging up as if hanging on it.


    Hermes was crying and screaming with both of his arms pierced by tentacles and there was nothing below his knees.


    [Flee!]


    Hermes screamed using the voice of Gods with the little divine power he had remaining. Athena gritted her teeth at his yell that was filled only with despair.


    Hermes¡¯ words were right. They couldn¡¯t fight against a moving sea as their opponent. In addition, the one that had surged up the sea and was in front of their eyes wasn¡¯t the Poseidon Athena knew.


    ¡°Protogenoi.¡±


    Echidna said. There wasn¡¯t even a forced smile on her face anymore.


    Pontus.


    The primeval God of sea.


    His sea was with Poseidon.


    &


    Poseidon looked at Mesena.


    There were many voices ringing in his head


    He followed the voice. His strength that was the best among the 12 Olympians excluding Zeus swelled up.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    It won¡¯t happen like in Athens.


    He cut off the legs of Hermes who had tried to escape. He cut off Demeter¡¯s tendons so that she wasn¡¯t able to move at all.


    What did he have to do with Athena and Hestia? Why did he have to kill the mother of all monsters that was raising her weapons without fear?


    Poseidon looked at a distant ce. He didn¡¯t make fun of Athena who was trying to escape without even fighting. She was wise. Not getting drunk on recklessness and foolishness could be said to be real courage.


    But that was merely apliment.


    Poseidon looked below his feet. The winged shoes Tria, that he had taken from Hermes, was being suppressed by Poseidon¡¯s divine power and was suffering as if it was a living being.


    Poseidonughed again. He kicked up and surged up.


    ¡°Tria.¡±


    The moment he spoke with a low tone he wasn¡¯t with the sea anymore. His feet reached the walls of Mesena.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t talking to Athena. He was talking to his sister who had retired long ago.


    ¡°Poseidon.¡±


    Hestia said. She called the name of her older yet younger brother and then vomited blood. She stared at the shaft of the trident Triana, that had pierced her chest with teary eyes.


    ¡°Poseidon!¡±


    Athena yelled and pulled out her sword. The walls of the fortress shook from her power.


    But Poseidon didn¡¯t fear her. He swung his trident and threw Hestia towards Athena. He looked at Athena that had retrieved her sword reflexively and grabbed Hestia and clicked his tongue.


    Poseidon clenched his fist. At that moment, a vast amount of water surged up below his feet. It was the right of Pontus, the sea itself.


    A huge wave of water covered the walls in an instant. Athena grabbed Hestia but was swept away by the water. It was no different for the soldiers who were on top of the walls.


    [Not yet.]


    Poseidon spoke with the voices of the Gods. Athena still hadn¡¯t recovered her strength. She wasn¡¯t the strongest being in this castle.


    Poseidon entrusted Athena to the current of water that had covered the walls. As a living sea it would plentily be able to restrain the likes of Athena.


    Athena wouldn¡¯t be able to escape alone now that Hestia was vomiting blood in front of her. It would have been different if she hadn¡¯t seen that but she couldn¡¯t ignore Hestia who was dying right in front of her eyes. Athena wasn¡¯t that ruthless.


    Now that Athena was incapacitated, Poseidon turned to look at the next strongest being. She was a really familiar face.


    And his opponent also knew him well.


    ¡°Echidna.¡±


    ¡°Poseidon.¡±


    Echidna¡¯s voice was shaking. She was putting on a fierce expression but that was merely a mask to hide her fear.


    Poseidon held his trident and crossed the air with the power of Tria.

 Chapter 207

    <h4>Episode 59 Chapter 9</h4>


    Episode 59/Chapter 9: God of conquest (9)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: ET & SterRain


    Adenmaha felt the power of the sea. She had be a Valkyrie in Asgard but her root was still a sea Goddess. Of course she wasn¡¯t something like an absolute ruler or anything, she was one of the several Gods of the sea in Erin.


    But even so, she was still a Goddess. Because of that, she knew what was happening on the fortress even without seeing it directly.


    Nidhogg.


    The first one she thought of was the ancient dragon that always smiled brightly. She then thought of Hydra that would be with her.


    Adenmaha gritted her teeth and closed her eyes. She traced the power of the sea that had an unfamiliar property and looked for Nidhogg¡¯s and Hydra¡¯s whereabouts.


    And then by reflex she screamed.


    Adenmaha couldn¡¯t stay in ce anmore. She ran outside the building without control.


    &


    Athena couldn¡¯t move at all. The only thing she could do was embrace Hestia who was losing divine power at a fast rate, and protect her with her body.


    ¡°Hestia, Hestia.¡±


    Athena continued to call her. She tried incredibly hard to maintain Hestia¡¯s life force with the power of warfare that wasn¡¯t suitable at healing. She still raised a barrier of divine power at this moment to face against the living sea that charged without rest.


    She was famous for being a wise God of war but she couldn¡¯t think of anything now. She couldn¡¯t think of anything to overturn this situation.


    It was toote. She should have contacted Siri and Bracky faster. She should have made Hestia and the others that weren¡¯t proficient in battle escape when Hermes didn¡¯t return.


    Athena felt powerless. She had experienced countless battles since the start of Titanomachy but she had never felt this powerless.


    Silent tears rolled down Athena¡¯s face. These were tears that didn¡¯t fall even when she was being infringed by the children of Ares.


    Please.


    Please.


    Athena only thought of one person. She prayed and begged earnestly. It was the first time a God prayed to another God but it happened like that.


    But that was a meaningless thing.


    Hestia¡¯s breathing thinned. The auras of the several Gods that was felt beyond the sea was shrinking down at a considerable rate.


    &


    Echidna was regretting it.


    Why did she do that?


    She should have escaped without looking back.


    She wasn¡¯t in her winged snake appearance. Her body had been torn and crushed and she was rolling in the ground.


    But that wasn¡¯t all.


    Her essence, that had the upper body of a beautiful woman and the lower body of a snake, was in a simr condition.


    Normally she could change her snake torso into human legs whenever she wanted but she couldn¡¯t do it this time. It was because her lower body had been torn apart by force and was rolling on the ground.


    There was a trident stuck in Echidna¡¯s upper body causing blood to flow down endlessly from her plump and beautiful chest.


    Poseidon, who was holding on to that trident, looked at Echidna. He was covered by a nasty poison but overall was still in excellent health. He had many wounds on his body but they were merely small injuries that would close soon.


    ¡°You became weaker.¡±


    Poseidon remarked of Echidna. The strength he knew about her wasn¡¯t only this much.


    ¡°In the end you were also a mother.¡±


    Poseidon smiled bitterly and looked behind Echidna. He could see Hydra was trembling with eight of her heads cut off.


    ¡°Yeah, it seems like I couldn¡¯t do anything about that.¡±


    Echidna¡¯s body moved on its own. She had left Hydra for that long and thought that she wouldn¡¯t interfere now that Hydra had independized herself and left the nest.


    But it seemed like she couldn¡¯t watch Hydra die in front of her eyes.


    The corner of Poseidon¡¯s lips curled up at Echidna¡¯s voice. He had always liked Echidna even though she was a monster.


    ¡°Then, observe.¡±


    Poseidon stabbed his trident deeper into the ground while it was stuck in Echidna. He enjoyed Echidna¡¯s weak scream and advanced forward.


    If one of Hydra¡¯s heads was immortal he just had to destroy everything aside of that head. A trident made of water formed in Poseidon¡¯s hand.


    Hydra couldn¡¯t resist. She had been nning to wait for her death calmly, but she couldn¡¯t do that. It was because there was someone she also had to protect.


    Nidhogg cried and curled down below Hydra. It was to attempt the only thing she could do even though she had already tried without sess.


    Nidhogg rolled forward in ce. It seemed like the ground was shaking but only for a moment. When Poseidon stepped down as if pressing the ground down, the vibration subsided.


    Nidhogg understood that it was meaningless to do more than that. Hydra told Nidhogg to escape.


    But she couldn¡¯t leave. How could she leave her only dongsaeng behind?


    Poseidon aimed at Nidhogg instead of Hydra and then threw his trident.


    ¡°No!¡±


    A sea serpent charged between Poseidon and Nidhogg while yelling. She received the trident formed with sea water with her body and red at Poseidon. She endured the pain and fired an ice breath.


    ¡°Adenmaha!¡±


    Nidhogg rejoiced but only for a moment. The breath of a mere sea serpent didn¡¯t work against Poseidon. It got dispersed with a soft gesture of his hand. When Poseidon released his divine power the trident that pierced Adenmaha¡¯s chest transformed into sea water and entered Adenmaha¡¯s body.


    Adenmaha twisted and vomited blood. She couldn¡¯t maintain her sea serpent form and twitched in the ground in her Goddess form.


    Hydra embraced Nidhogg from above. It was an action to protect her.


    Poseidon nced at a different ce for a moment. The moving sea had almost reached Mesena. His followers were massacring the lesser Gods and nymphs that were hidden nearby.


    ¡°I should return to Athena.¡±


    No one could tell if he was talking to himself or if he was answering the voice. Poseidon made a new trident and pierced Nidhogg and Adenmaha both at once. Nidhogg, that was weak towards pain, trembled and screamed in a terrible way, and Adenmaha vomited blood once again.


    If he left them like this, then they should die.


    Poseidon waved his hand. A huge spear, farrgerpared to the ones that he made up until now, made a hole in the chest of Hydra and then he turned around to the walls, where Athena was at. He inserted divine power into the winged shoes, Tria.


    But at that moment.


    Poseidon didn¡¯t charge forward. He turned back unconsciously. It was because he couldn¡¯t hear the cries of Nidhogg behind him anymore.


    Hydra also wasn¡¯t there. Only the spears that had pierced Nidhogg and Adenmaha were floating in that empty space.


    How?


    Poseidon heardughter when he expressed his doubt. Theughter came from Echidna, who had ced her cheek on the floor while still being pierced by Triana.


    Theughter was thin. It was small and weak as if it would get cut off at any moment.


    But herughter was sincere?


    Why?


    Poseidon expressed his doubt once again but Echidna didn¡¯t answer. Instead she just cursed.


    ¡°You are toote, bad master.¡±


    Sheughed fraily and this time Echidna disappeared right from in front of Poseidon.


    It wasn¡¯t divine power but magic. It was certainly mystical magic.


    Poseidon turned around. He could see a huge golden tree that didn¡¯t exist before and discovered someone approaching him with the tree behind him.


    A dark blue divinity was covering him.


    ¡®Kill him.¡¯


    Cuchinn said.


    And Tae Ho agreed. He faced Poseidon who was picking up Triana and extended his hand to the air.


    Poseidon¡¯s divine power was as strong as he had expected and he was apanied by a strong strength that he could feel even without using the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯ but it didn¡¯t matter.


    He grabbed the silver scabbard.


    &


    Hephaestus had copsed on the ground and Prometheus had also not far away from him.


    They couldn¡¯t even lift a finger. It was the result of having poured in all of their capabilities.


    They wouldn¡¯t be able to hold a hammer for a while. Rather than making something, they would need the help of others even for their daily life activities.


    But they still didn¡¯t regret it. Hephaestus put on a satisfied smile.


    What they had made.


    That wasn¡¯t a simple scabbard.


    &


    Adenmaha opened her eyes with difficulty. The blessing of Idun was grabbing onto her life. The aura of Idun that was felt above her head gave her strength to open her eyes.


    Her vision was blurry. She couldn¡¯t see properly but she could feel it.


    The power of Erin.


    The once lost power of the paradise.


    Adenmaha looked far away. She could see the back of Tae Ho through her vision which had be blurry once again because of the tears she shed unconsciously. And he wasn¡¯t alone. There were people next to him.


    Nidhogg saw the same thing but she didn¡¯t know who they were. Adenmaha didn¡¯t know them well either. She had just heard their names from others.


    But that was enough. Adenmaha slowly closed her eyes and thought of their names.


    &


    One sword surged up.


    The name of the sword was Arondight. The unbreakable sword. Thepanion of the strongest knight of the round table, Lancelot.


    There was another sword next to it.


    It¡¯s name was Gatin. The sword of the knight of the sun. The sword of sun that had apanied him in countless adventures.


    The numbers started to increase one by one.


    The ones that had once ran over to the destroyed Erin to rescue their king were releasing their power again.


    The sword of the knight of truth, Agravain.


    The bow of the best archer in the round table, Tristan.


    The godly spear of the master of the spears, Perceval.


    The sword of the knight Bedivere, that had protected its king until the end.


    There were twelve of them. They took their ce near Tae Ho as if guarding him.


    Poseidon saw this but he couldn¡¯t move rashly. He got overpowered by the sight of the knights lining up next to the king to protect him.


    The souls of the knights of the round table had been extinguished. They couldn¡¯t return anymore now that they had sacrificed themselves to rescue Tae Ho.


    But their weapons still remained. The sentences of the Milesian which they left behind were apanying Tae Ho.


    The twelve sentences shone at the same time. The illusions of the knights with their respective weapons started to emit various colors.


    Hephaestus looked at all the weapons Tae Ho had.


    The best cksmith didn¡¯t miss the will of the knights of the round table to protect their king. He didn¡¯t ignore the wishes left in their weapons.


    The twelve sentences became one. The light began to shine on top of the scabbard as they gathered inside it.


    Erin, the world where humans fought against Gods and won.


    The twelve highest named Gods among Erin.


    Tae Ho grabbed it. And then pulled it out from the silver scabbard.


    A sword of the round table.


    The will of the knights of the round table to protect the king of Camelot.


    The sword of the round table released silverlight and then called out to another.


    The fairy God sword Excalibur.


    The sword of the great God king who led the warriors of the round table.


    The moment Tae Ho let go of his silver scabbard. The sword of the king that shone in gold was grasped by his hands. It made a pair with the sword of the round table.


    Poseidon gulped dry saliva. Tae Ho faced him and raised his two swords.


    Tae Ho released his strength as the king of Erin and master of Asgard.


    Kalsted¡¯s style techniques.


    Double sh.


    Two strokes of light shed toward Poseidon.


    < Episode 59 ¨C God of conquer (9) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 208

    <h4>Episode 60 Chapter 1</h4>


    Episode 60/Chapter 1: Sword of the Round table (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: ET & SterRain


    The sword of the round table and Excalibur released lights of different color.


    Double sh.


    A light cutting through a disaster.


    The distance between Tae Ho and Poseidon disappeared in an instant. The traces of light that the two swords formed created a path of light and sword aura that flew towards Poseidon at different angles.


    Poseidon raised Triana by reflex. He ced it delicately between the two sword auras and managed to block both attacks.


    But that was all. The sword of the round table and Excalibur fell down with a time difference and hit both the upper and lower part of Triana. When the upper part of Triana was struck by the sword of the round table causing Poseidon¡¯s wrist to twist, Excalibur hit the lower part and forced Poseidon¡¯s grip to loosen.


    Poseidon didn¡¯t drop Triana but his defense had been broken perfectly. His wrist broke at that moment and delivered a terrible pain.


    Poseidon gritted his teeth. Enduring the pain, he released his divine power. He then rolled on the ground and tried to push Tae Ho away.


    But Tae Ho countered with his own divine power. He retrieved his weapons and rolled on the ground.


    The two divine powers shed head on. Prometheus¡¯ prediction wasn¡¯t wrong. Poseidon was certainly a level above Tae Ho if you simply looked at the amount of divine power and its strength. Poseidon also possessed the power of the primeval God Pontus in him.


    He¡¯s getting pushed back.


    Tae Ho could push him back.


    This was when a smile spread on Poseidon¡¯s bearded face.


    The sword of the round table stabbed the ground and created a ripple in Poseidon¡¯s blue divinity that waspeting in strength with Tae Ho¡¯s dark blue divinity. It created an abnormality in Poseidon¡¯s divine power with its God killer strength.


    Poseidon activated Tria hurriedly, trying to temporarily create some distance.


    Tae Ho couldn¡¯t push back Poseidon¡¯s blue divine powerpletely so he just made it explode. Poseidon got pushed backwards and Tae Ho charged forward. Tae Ho crossed his arms and put on a stance as if he was about to pull out his sword.


    The sentence of the Milesian appeared in his left hand, and the sentence of Erin showed in his right hand.


    These two sentences were special. The sentence of Milesian was the sentence of the knights of the round table. The twelve sentences that had merged and be one was a match to the sentence of Erin.


    The sentence of the Milesian told him.


    The sword of the round table that had be one told Tae Ho.


    The battle method of the knights of the round table.


    How they fought, and thews and secrets of their arts.


    It was simr to the sentences. Those had also be one. It wasn¡¯t a familiar thing for Tae Ho as he had learnt each weapon of the knights of the round table in the tower of shadows.


    Double sh.


    It was abination of Kalsted¡¯s and Scathach¡¯s techniques that could bring an end to catastrophe.


    And right now, the battle method of the knights of the round tablebined with Kalsted¡¯s technique. It gave birth to a new skill.


    Kalsted¡¯s technique.


    Twelve des.


    Twelve swords, twelve pairs of wings.


    The sword that contained the essence of the twelve knights of Camelot but was only one.


    The start was the sword of Lancelot.


    The one sword strike that never looked back was wielded by the strongest knight of the round table.


    The sword of the round table and Triana shed once again. Poseidon recovered his wrist in that while and blocked the attack of Tae Ho while grabbing Triana with two hands.


    It wasn¡¯t a simple sh of strength. It was abination between divine power and speed.


    Poseidon was pushed back. The defense he constructed with Triana was shattered, but Tae Ho¡¯s attack had just started.


    The second sword was the sword of Agravain, the knight of truth.


    The third one, the sword of Bedivere, known as ck loyalty.


    The Sword of Truth was sharper than everything and the Sword of Loyalty was heavier than everything.


    Poseidon formed some more tridents of water alongside Triana and reacted to Tae Ho but it wasn¡¯t enough.


    Every time the swords of the knights of the round table unleashed an attack, the tridents disappeared into dust. Poseidon couldn¡¯t defend himself in front of the twelve des.


    The tenth sword of the round,Ghad¡¯s de, was the sword of perfection. This time, Poseidon fruitlessly tried to block with a shield of water instead.


    Poseidon staggered back. Tae Ho chased after Poseidon and brandished his eleventh weapon.


    The stab of Percival, the godly spear knight.


    Poseidon poured down divine power to block Percival¡¯s technique . He didn¡¯t even have time to raise the sea water and simply poured out his divine power to barely hold off.


    Excalibur pierced through the blue barrier. A crack formed inthe blue shield of divine power shattering it toto pieces. And at that moment Poseidon realized something.


    He couldn¡¯t fall back anymore. The walls of Mesena were touching his back.


    But Tae Ho still had the twelfth sword.


    Poseidon screamed mentally. He poured all the strength he had towards the Asgardian God of battle.


    Sea water emerged from the sky, the ground and all other ces. The deluge pouring down the walls was a really unnatural phenomenon.


    It was a really overwhelming amount of water. It seemed like Poseidon was nning to erase Tae Ho¡¯s existencepletely even at the cost of all his divine power.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t look away. He grasped Excalibur firmly to execute the twelfth sword and stepped on the ground with strength.


    He imed to the whole world who the real master of Mesena was with the a roar that shook the skies and the earth.


    [Myth ranked saga]


    [Hall of Valha]


    Mesena¡¯s defenders cheered. Apollo had handed over his sacred force to Athena but now thisnd became Erin by Tae Ho¡¯s power. Thisnd now belonged to him.


    Tae Ho¡¯s dark blue divine power not only covered himself but also surged up the walls and encroached on the sea water. The sea water Poseidon called over was still here but was purged of Poseidon¡¯s divine power. Poseidon lost the right to control the flood.


    The sea water scattered. The remaining water sumbed to gravity and fell from the sky like a waterfall.


    Kwagagagang!


    The ground shook from to the overwhelming amount of water but didn¡¯t reach Tae Ho. The twelfth sword, the sword of the knight of sun Gawain split the sea water.


    The water crashed down. It separated and spread to the surroundings and swept down everything with the overwhelming volume of water.


    Poseidon and Tae Ho were in the center of that vortex.


    When Poseidon let out a roar and rolled his feet, water dragons rose up around him and charged toward Tae Ho. Each one resembled a sea serpent in size and strength.


    But even now Tae Ho still didn¡¯t look away. He just epted the attack his body and activated two more sagas.


    [Myth ranked saga]


    [Incarnation of the World Dragon]


    [Myth ranked saga]


    [Dragon monarch]


    Wings of light spread from Tae Ho¡¯s back and his eyes morphed. He ordered the water dragons as the incarnation of the World dragon.


    Scatter.


    That was enough. The water dragons couldn¡¯t maintain their form and lost shape. They couldn¡¯t resist the order of the World dragon.


    ¡°Tria!¡±


    Poseidon utilized Tria hurriedly and disappeared from in front of Tae Ho. Tae Ho simply stabbed Poseidon¡¯s back with the sword of the round table and Excalibur instead of chasing him.


    ¡°Kuhuk!¡±


    Poseidon groaned. The two swords invaded Poseidon¡¯s wounds and made him bleed.


    How?


    Poseidon¡¯s face was bewilderment itself. He hadn¡¯t simply moved quickly but teleported to nk behind Tae Ho.


    It didn¡¯t make sense that Tae Ho had read his movements or felt a presence.


    That wasn¡¯t it. It wasn¡¯t like Poseidon thought. The solution was much simpler.


    ¡®Normally they all appear at your back.¡¯


    Cuchinn snickered and said. He just guessed but the effects were clear.


    Poseidon activated Tria once again and tried to flee from Tae Ho. But Tae Ho swung Excalibur and the sword of the round table, leaving a long gash across Poseidon¡¯s upper body.


    Poseidon retreated a hundred meters in an instant and staggered. It was dueto the God killer power within the sword of the round table. The blood poured constantly from the wound generated in his chest.


    Tae Ho turned around and red at Poseidon. Poseidon also red back and thought.


    He was still superior regarding on divine power. In addition he wasn¡¯t alone. There were several sea monsters in the remaining portion of ocean.


    Poseidon fiercely gritted his teeth. Fighting like a human was disadvantageous for him. Fighting against the Asgard¡¯s God of battle like a human was crazy because those savages only knew how to fight and eat.


    That¡¯s why he had to fight like a God. He had to deal with this battle as the ruler of the sea like how he fought the Titans in Titanomachy.


    Poseidon calmed his breathing and transformed into a two meter tall titan with blue skin, a strong body and a cool white beard. It was his original appearance as a Titan, before bing a God of Olympus.


    From this, Poseidon¡¯s body swelled up to 10 meters in an instant. Blue scales appeared on his body and the sea water covering the floor became surging pirs.


    Poseidon stood on twenty of the water pirs and grabbed an erged Triana. He red down at the God of Asgard who even though wielded the power of a dragon was still only human and imed.


    He would sweep down the entire city.


    Erase everything precious to Tae Ho.


    He would make the dragons despise him more and more and in the end beg to be killed with their own mouths.


    And in the end, he would shred them to pieces and feed them to the pigs.


    He would inflict pain that Tae Ho couldn¡¯t even dare to imagine to those that followed Tae Ho.


    Poseidon would stop the Master of Asgard and then his monsters would sweep through the city. He would bestow a gruesome death to all rted to the Master of Asgard.


    The divine power of Poseidon was truly overwhelming whenbined with the power of the primeval God of the sea, Pontus. It was so strong it seemed like it could snuff out Tae Ho¡¯s divinity at any moment.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t mind. He didn¡¯t show fear even though the sea and its countless monsters passed the walls and reached the city.


    He simply grasped the sword of the round table and Excalibur while facing Poseidon.


    Tae Ho erupted withughter.


    It wasn¡¯t a refreshingugh that he brought up from the depths of his lung. He smirked with a calm and peaceful expression that didn¡¯t suit a ce like this.


    ¡°Do it if you can.¡±


    Tae Ho provoked.


    He wasn¡¯t saying that because Adenmaha, Nidhogg and Echidna weren¡¯t precious to him. Or because he didn¡¯t believe in Drakon, Ismenios or Rolo either.


    The master of Asgard, Tae Ho, could know.


    That Poseidon wasn¡¯t the only one that was ahead of schedule.


    That the God of Sea wasn¡¯t the only one that had surpassed expectations.


    Excalibur and the sword of the round table zed with light once again.


    The aura of Asgard surging up from the ¡®Hall of Valha¡¯ weed the one who approached.


    Tae Ho stepped forward.


    Poseidon gulped dry saliva from that simple step. His eyes widened and he turned to look at another ce by reflex.


    The southeast.


    From a ce still far awaythe sound of thunder was approaching.


    < Episode 60 ¨C Sword of the round table (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 209

    <h4>Episode 60 Chapter 2</h4>


    Episode 60/Chapter 2: Sword of the Round table (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: ET


    Bracky turned around.


    And Siri, who was carrying him at her back, also did the same. White traces were drawn in her blue eyes after she transformed into a golden wolf.


    Bracky¡¯s jaw dropped and then cheered greatly.


    Siri looked in front of her. She ran more fiercely to not get ran over, no, to not get left behind.


    The golden wolf ran with a speed that was equal to a gale. But that streak of white was still somewhat faster. Faster than sound, it passed over the golden wolf.


    First it was light. And then came the sound. The sound of thunder that was heard a beatter shook the world.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Bracky yelled inside the lightning. He raised his own hammer at the same time the lightning shook.


    Siri also saw that. Her blood boiled as a warrior of Valha before being a God of hunt of Erin. She yelled aloud even though she was in her golden wolf transformation.


    The name of that man.


    The name of the strongest God of Thunder of Asgard!


    Kwagang!


    Lightning fell. Bracky gave strength to Siri and Siri ran faster. She rapidly chased after the lightning.


    Thunder.


    The God of Thunder.


    The roar of Mjolnir proved his existence.


    &


    Freya said.


    ¡°It¡¯s still too reckless.¡±


    Her words weren¡¯t wrong. It was good to follow her words in most cases but not always.


    ¡°He must have spent a considerable amount of time. We can¡¯t expect what kind of obstructions there may be in the middle.¡±


    It was the same this time. Her words were established.


    ¡°I also know that it¡¯s a battle of time. Not knowing what kind of obstructions there are also means that we don¡¯t know the situation over there. Right, that¡¯s why you may feel more uneasy. Perhaps, they may be waiting for our help anxiously. But they are all our family.¡±


    You could say that everything had ended already.


    They could end up wasting one of their cards in one of their reckless and impossible attempts.


    Freya was right like usual. Her words were based on what people calledmon sense.


    And because of that Odin didn¡¯t follow her words.


    Because war was like that.


    There were times that you had to overexert yourself to attain victory.


    Only an action that was out of one¡¯smon sense could escape of the expectations of the enemy.


    They obtained the method to open the connecting path but they still needed time to open it perfectly.


    Because of that they had only opened a part of the path and they sent the strongest card to the new master of Asgard, to Odin¡¯s sessor.


    A strength needed to forcefully surpass a door that didn¡¯t open properly.


    Strength they had to spend to reach the master of Asgard the fastest they could.


    The countless obstacles that may be between them.


    Freya was right and Odin admitted that. But he convinced her with his next words. It wasn¡¯t about that having to overdo it because this was war.


    He just called out the name of the man that headed to Olympus once again.


    ¡°He is Thor.¡±


    Freya put on a messy face. She had said before ¡®even if it¡¯s him¡¯ but she ended up admitting it in the end.


    Odin smiled. He stroked the cheek of Freya that was angry but was even more lovely than usual and said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry too.¡±


    For it not to end in an unreasonable thing.


    To not be toote.


    Freya¡¯s cheeks swelled up. Odinughed and looked at a distant ce.


    He felt like he could hear the sound of thunder beyond the crack in the connecting path that was closing.


    &


    Poseidon felt someoneing. He had only met him a few times but he was certain of it.


    That¡¯s why he hurried. He raised Triana up high and ordered his dependents to massacre everything.


    And at that same moment.


    Thunder shed.


    It wasn¡¯t heard from far away.


    The light that was faster than sound shed and after that the loud sound that thundered through the skies and the ground fell to a low ce.


    Kwagagagagagang`!


    Dozens of streaks of thunder fell down. Echidna¡¯s children, that didn¡¯t retreat even at the difference in numbers, felt fear and joy at the same time when they saw lightning incinerating the sea monsters.


    Drakon Ismenios, that was dodging the lumps of water to rescue Athena and Hestia, looked up at the sky for a moment. There were two Gods reflected in his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s a nice thunder.¡±


    Thor looked at Bracky while riding on the Odin¡¯s eight legged horse, Sleipnir, and said.


    Bracky fired off thunder with Siri with Thor andughed in a good mood.


    Siri transformed back into the appearance of a Goddess. She had returned Tae Ho the bow of Tristan and instead received the bow of Apollo.


    She was interested in Sleipnir the fastest horse of Asgard, that had a simr strength to Tria of Hermes, but conversing cameter.


    Thor didn¡¯t speak about what had happened to him. How did he open a part of the barrier, what he saw when he passed through the connecting path, and how much he suffered to arrive to this ce.


    But that wasn¡¯t all.


    Thor didn¡¯t ask questions either.


    On how Siri and Bracky became Gods of the destroyed world Erin so suddenly.


    What was the current situation.


    What Thor had to do right now.


    But he knew it by instinct. That¡¯s why he told Siri and Bracky.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    It was enough with that. Bracky understood his meaning even though they had only exchanged gazes. Siri wanted to ask for more exnations but she endured her urge.


    Thor raised Mjolnir and Bracky raised his hammer.


    Sleipnir burbled and ran to the right. Bracky and Siri headed off to the left together.


    Kwagagagagang!


    Thunder exploded once again. The lightning of Asgard¡¯s and Erin¡¯s Gods of Thunder churned between the sea monsters and the Goddess of Hunt poured down a rain of arrows with that lightning .


    And Tae Ho charged towards Poseidon.


    &


    Nidhogg was afraid of lightning.


    That¡¯s why she curled up and covered her head with her arms. She buried her head in between her knees and closed her eyes.


    Nidhogg knew.


    That thunder wasn¡¯t a scary thing. The reason she kept shedding tears wasn¡¯t only because her injuries hurt.


    She couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Hydra was rolling on the ground in pain and Adenmaha, that she liked a lot, had been driven to the brink of death but there was nothing she could do. She had rolled forward a few times but it didn¡¯t work.


    It was like Ratatoskr had said.


    Nidhogg was trash. She was a fool that wasn¡¯t of any help and her existence itself was a mistake.


    A groan was heard between the sound of thunder as if it was scolding her. It was the groan of Adenmaha.


    Nidhogg flinched while covering her ears. She wanted to embrace Adenmaha that was suffering but she couldn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t have the right to do so.


    Tears dropped again. She didn¡¯t have the right to cry but she ended up crying out loud.


    And a voice was heard again.


    [Just what are you thinking about?]


    It was the voices of the Gods that could be said to be the specialty of the Gods of Olympus. Nidhogg raised her head in surprise and then realized who was the owner of the voice. It was Echidna, that was lying down next to Adenmaha.


    She had her lower body torn apart by force and Triana had riddled holes throughout her body. Regardless of that, she was still alive.


    In addition, she was receiving the power of Idun¡¯s golden apple tree and had recovered from her injuries a little bit.


    Nidhogg let out a sigh of relief for now. When she looked at Echidna with surprised eyes, she snickered and said.


    [I¡¯m also a God]


    Echidna was still sweating while being in pain because of her injuries but at least her voice was bright.


    She let out a sigh with the voices of the Gods. She did so consciously and then checked on Nidhogg.


    The ancient dragon of Asgard. An ancient existence that had existed since the beginning of the worldpared to Echidna.


    But even so she was still a kid. Even if she was old in age, she was still a girl that needed someone to lead her.


    You were also a mother in the end.


    Echidnaughed when she remembered what Poseidon had told her. Her injuries hurt because of that but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Because it was just like he said.


    She decided to butt her nose in the matters like a mother of many children. She extended her hand to the kid that had lost her mother and became tired of crying.


    [Missy has plenty of strength only that it¡¯s asleep for now. You don¡¯t know how to use it properly.]


    Nidhogg blinked. The sound of thunder was noisy but she couldn¡¯t hear anything. Nidhogg only concentrated on Echidna¡¯s voice.


    [I will help you this time. But instead, it will hurt a lot. To the point you may want to die. Will it be fine?]


    Nidhogg shrank down reflexively and shook her head unconsciously. She didn¡¯t like things that hurt. She hated it.


    But it onlysted a moment. Nidhogg¡¯s eyes rolled and looked at Adenmaha.


    Nidhogg closed her eyes. She gritted her teeth and then rubbed her eyes roughly to wipe away the tears.


    ¡°I will do it.¡±


    Nidhogg answered.


    And Echidna fulfilled her wish.


    &


    Poseidon was flustered.


    He felt like he had entered a rainstorm.


    The sound of thunder didn¡¯t end in his surroundings. And thunder and lightning was even shing in front of his eyes.


    Double sh.


    Twelve des.


    Tae Ho¡¯s sword attacks were apanied by lightning and storm.


    The sword of the round table and Excalibur attacked Poseidon without giving him time to breathe.


    There were two main reasons on why Poseidon was flustered.


    One was the Gods of thunder that were massacring his dependents.


    Wasn¡¯t there only one Thor? And how did Thore to this ce?


    He couldn¡¯t answer if this was a fortunate or unfortunate thing. It was because a knowledge that was deep inside the consciousness of Poseidon, that had be the primeval God of the sea, arose.


    He could feel the power of Erin from the other onepared to the pure God of thunder of Asgard. The two of them were Gods of thunder but there was a difference in their strength.


    It should be Thor and his son or his lesser God. A rtionship of that sort.


    He could guess to some extent that Thor had arrived. You could say that the horse, Sleipnir, he came riding on was something like Tria. The speed of the fastest horse was the speed which you thought of so it would be possible toe to this ce if he somehow passed through the connecting path.


    But of course, that was possible only because it was Thor. There was a considerable distance between the connecting path and this ce so he must have spent an overwhelming amount of divine power.


    The second reason of Poseidon¡¯s bewilderment was simple yet direct.


    The existence in front of him.


    Idun¡¯s warrior. The God of battle that came from Asgard. The sessor of Odin.


    He could feel the strength of Erin, Asgard and even Olympus from the weapon he was holding as it seemed like Aphrodite had let Hephaestus escape.


    His strength beyond imagination was also understandable as he was the sessor of none other than Odin.


    But there was something he couldn¡¯t understand. He couldn¡¯t ept.


    [Just why!?]


    Poseidon had be much stronger after transforming into his Titan appearance. On the other hand, Idun¡¯s warrior remained the same. Nothing much had changed after he released the aura of a dragon.


    But it became harder to face him. He felt like it was rather easier to face him when he was in his human shape.


    Why?


    Poseidon had gotten stronger. He was releasing a much stronger strength than before!


    Poseidon¡¯s doubt was reasonable but the answer was also clear.


    [Saga: Giant massacrer]


    The saga that had evolved one rank from ¡®Giant killer¡¯.


    The saga he obtained because he massacred countless giants.


    ¡®Give the medicine to the pharmacist and leave the treatment to the doctor.¡¯


    Cuchinn was joking but his words weren¡¯t wrong.


    < Episode 60 ¨C Sword of the round table (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 210

    <h4>Episode 60 Chapter 3</h4>


    Episode 60/Chapter 3: Sword of the Round table (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: ET


    Tae Ho was clearly ustomed to battling opponents who had the appearance of a human. Each of the opponents he fought in the tower of shadows were all Milesians that were disciples of Scathach.


    But Tae Ho was a warrior of Valha. He was a specialist in killing giants and there were few cases of strong opponents he defeated until now not being giants.


    How did he fight against giants? How did he dodge their attacks and block them?


    He knew them all too well. Fighting against giants was like breathing to him.


    On the other hand, Poseidon wasn¡¯t ustomed to fighting in his titan form. He didn¡¯t realize there were few opponents that were smaller than him. When he raised great merits in Titanomachy, all his opponents were simr sized giants or monsters.


    Poseidon faltered against Tae Ho¡¯s merciless attacks. He was trying to release his divine power and stab the air with Triana.


    Poseidon felt anxious. He heard the sound of thunder increasing.


    What would happen if that sound of thunder stopped? Would he be able to endure if Thor and his child butted in the fight after massacring all of Poseidon¡¯s sea dependents?


    He had to hurry. He needed to change the situation of this battle into a favorable one. Poseidon was still a level above Tae Ho if just considering divine power.


    Poseidon roared loudly. He unleashed his blue divine power and pushed away Tae Ho for a moment. After that he looked at a distant ce. It was towards the isted sea that was beyond the walls.


    That sea wasn¡¯t merely a means of transportation. It was a mobile sacred force that provided him with the power to release his full strength even in Mesena, an area deep ind.


    But this sea was also an overwhelming amount of water.


    Poseidon ordered the sea as its ruler. He retrieved the power of the primeval God of sea Pontus, who was maintaining the ocean fragment, and made it move.


    The water shook and then began moving in a certain direction.


    Poseidon¡¯s n was simple. He would strike Mesena with the sea. After that attack, the sea water would scatter and he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it as a sacred force, but it didn¡¯t matter. If the overwhelming amount of sea water swept away Mesena, everyone who was in it would lose their lives.


    [Come! Sea! Rise up! Hail!]


    Poseidon raised Triana and ordered. His yell made even the sound of thunder subside for a moment.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t turn around but he felt it. The massive wave would soon cover the walls. The walls the humans raised to block enemy soldiers, not a wave. In the first ce, the height of the body of water was higher than the walls so there was no way the walls could endure it.


    But the city had to endure. Instead of charging at Poseidon, Tae Ho stabbed the sword of the round table and Excalibur in the ground and unleashed his dark blue divinity.


    His divine power, amplified by the Hall of Valha, reinforced the walls of Mesena. He confronted the torrent ceawith a wall of dark blue divinity.


    The heil covered Mesena and part of the hail that passed over the walls entered inside of the city.


    But the walls didn¡¯t fall. It broke the hail as if it was a breakwater.


    Poseidon was really surprised but his surprise didn¡¯tst for long. There was still a lot of water remaining. Even if Idun¡¯s warrior was inside his sacred force, he had no way to endure this attack.


    Poseidon¡¯s thoughts were right but there was only one thing wrong with it.


    There were peoplending next to Tae Ho.


    They raised their hammers almost at the same time and called out lightning.


    The power of Thor and Bracky got added to the walls of Mesena. Siri also inserted her power of a golden wolf into the walls.


    Endure it.


    The Gods of Asgard ordered. The Gods of Erin also did and the walls of Olympus cheered.


    The dark blue divinity became stronger than the walls. It surged up high to stop the hail and it endured the impact load that transcended one¡¯s imagination.


    The sea scattered. It got split in two while having Mesena in the middle and spread widely.


    Poseidon let out a roar of grief. He called all his dependents, that got to take some air thanks to the struggle of strength of the Gods, and made them charge. At the same time, he gathered power from the near sea water to prepare for a strong attack.


    The number of monsters that gathered at Poseidon¡¯s order amounted to a hundred. You could say that all of them were a running hail.


    But Drakon Ismenios smiled on top of the walls of Mesena. He raised his arms and cheered.


    ¡°My son!¡±


    ¡°Father!¡±


    ¡°Baby!¡±


    ¡°F, father!¡±


    Thor and Bracky called out to each other. Siri replied in a flustered state at Thor¡¯s kind call.


    And thunder shed once again. The lightning storm urring in the sky crushed away the monsters. The rain of arrows apanied the lightning bolts like usual.


    Poseidon didn¡¯t care about them. He could know it as he had reigned as a strong God for a long time. They were almost at their limit. Their limit woulde faster than him.


    Thor had spent a lot of strength oning to this ce and spent even more strength to protect the walls of Mesena.


    It was the same for the Gods of Erin.


    That¡¯s why this would be thest. Thest struggle.


    The moment the lightning bolts subsided, the attack Poseidon prepared would devour them.


    Poseidon held Triana tightly and then pirs that were dozens of meters high surged up behind him. They gathered into one and made a huge current.


    The monsters had copsed and the sound of thunder had also weakened.


    This was the moment. Poseidon swung Triana and made the pirs of water charge!


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Loud explosions were heard but that wasn¡¯t made by the water pirs. It was the sound that was made when the water pirs got destroyed by an overwhelming shock.


    Poseidon also lost bnce and crumpled down. He could see someone standing up in a distant ce.


    It was a ck haired Goddess.


    She had the appearance of a human but she had a strong aura of a dragon like Idun¡¯s warrior.


    Her face had be a mess for having cried too much but she wasn¡¯t crying now. It was painful to even breathe but she still extended her arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m-rolling!¡±


    She didn¡¯t actually roll. It was a conscious yell to burst out her divine power.


    At that moment, an overwhelming power got released from Nidhogg. A power that was stronger than when she destroyed the water pirs covered Poseidon.


    Poseidon screamed while being pressed down by that power.


    Nidhogg also screamed and released more strength.


    It was a sh between to divine powers.


    And this fight was already decided from the beginning.


    It was impossible for Nidhogg to beat Poseidon when he had the power of Pontus with him while she was an existence of a foreign world and didn¡¯t even have her real body.


    Nidhogg also knew that. It wasn¡¯t that she understood it rationally but she realized it by instinct.


    But regardless of that she still did her best. She endured the pain that seemed like it was grinding her entire body and tried to hold down Poseidon at least one more second.


    She yelled out loud.


    ¡°Tae Ho master!¡±


    He answered at that earnest call. Replied to the prayer of the one that believed in him.


    Tae Ho surged up to the sky. He spread his dragon wings made of light and flew up to the sky that had turned ck due to the lightning and the hail.


    Bracky, that had spent all his strength and couldn¡¯t even move, knew. It was the same for Siri that was covered in sweat.


    Thor raised up Mjolnir. He squeezed out thest drop of strength he had and prepared for one final lightning.


    Nidhogg finally copsed but there was a satisfying smile in her face.


    ¡°Tae Ho master......¡±


    Nidhogg tried hard. She endured it even though it hurt. I will leave the next thing to you.


    Nidhogg bit her lips. She caught her consciousness that was fading away and looked at the sky.


    Poseidon let out a painful groan. He gathered the sea water and divine power once again and raised his head.


    High in the sky.


    The ce everyone was looking at.


    The God of battle and a white dragon were bing one.


    &


    When Nidhogg stood up Echidna butt in once again.


    She could only do that.


    Because there was someone looking at her when they didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift a finger and had suffered severe injuries that it was a miracle they were still alive. There was someone grabbing her hand pleading.


    Echidnaughed once again. She felt like she would also die for having awakened a part of Nidhogg¡¯s strength by force but she decided to hang there.


    ¡°A woman in love is stronger than anyone.¡±


    She mumbled and grabbed Adenmaha¡¯s hands. She faced her blue craving eyes and whispered.


    ¡°You said that you will even follow him to hell right?¡±


    She didn¡¯t need an answer. Her actions right now were already an answer.


    Echidna looked at herself. They looked different, had different temperaments and even their situation was different but she still did that. That¡¯s why she transmitted her thest strength she had. She wished Adenmaha could do the thing she hadn¡¯t been able to do in the past.


    ¡°Follow him then. And don¡¯t let him go like I did.¡±


    Typhon.


    The one that wished to destroy the world but Echidna¡¯s man, that she couldn¡¯t not love him.


    Echidna awoke Adenmaha¡¯s power by force. She passed her limit by force that she had kept to not hurt herself.


    She would probably get really hurt and would experience great pain after the battle.


    But it was good anyways. The important thing was this moment.


    Echidna handed over all her strength to Adenmaha. Thanks to that Echidna couldn¡¯t even mumble through the voices of the Gods but she was satisfied with it. She looked at the sky with dumbfounded eyes and thought.


    Get him lewddy.


    The spoiled master needs youdy.


    Echidna closed her eyes and a white dragon surged up above her head.


    &


    Adenmaha caught up with Tae Ho and he got on her back.


    [Saga: The one that conquers dragons]


    [Saga: Dragon monarch]


    [Saga: The one that rode on a Goddess]


    [Saga: The charge of the warriors is like a storm]


    [Saga: Incarnation of the World dragon]


    Several sagas got activated at the same time. Adenmaha transformed into an incarnation of the Dragon world surpassing the frost dragon Javier. She shared all her divine power and strength with Tae Ho and not only her senses.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tae Ho said.


    And Adenmaha agreed. She changed her direction while surging up.


    From the sky to the ground.


    Tae Ho gathered the swords he was holding in his hands in one. The two swords transformed into light and then became only one sword.


    The twelve sentences appeared.


    And covered the one sentence.


    The sentence of the king and the sentences of the knights that protected him.


    They became one.


    They released eye blinding light with the real Sword of the round table.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯


    Cuchinn ordered.


    And Bracky said. Siri spoke andstly, Thor¡¯s thunder was heard.


    Athena, that was looking at the sky while holding Hestia in the walls of Mesena, sent her divinity high to the sky and yelled. Drakon Ismenios cried and Rolo, that was protecting Nidhogg that had copsed, roared.


    Go.


    Go.


    Go!


    Warrior of Valha!


    The Sword of the round table got dyed in his dark blue divinity.


    Adenmaha flew. She descended vertically.


    Tae Ho raised the Sword of the round table like a spear and roared.


    What he was firing was the ¡®Dragon cannon¡¯.


    Draconic Ballista!


    Kwagagagagaga!


    Thunder shed and dozens of lightning bolts fell in front of Adenmaha. Everytime one of them shed, the rune that was with the lightning bolt seized the moment and made a path of lightning with dozens of them.


    Poseidon couldn¡¯t get out after getting surrounded by lightning. He couldn¡¯t even think of piercing through the path of lightning. The only thing he could do was to block the attack with all his strength.


    Poseidon roared and extended Triana. The strength of Poseidon that was released in his desperate efforts poured to the front.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t dodge it. He charged over the path of lightning with Adenmaha.


    They shed and it got dispersed. The white meteor crushed Poseidon¡¯s divine power into pieces and the dark blue divinity charged.


    The Sword of the round table pierced Poseidon¡¯s chest. Poseidon couldn¡¯t endure the overwhelming shock that was apanied by the God killer power. He crashed in the ground and that was the end of it. The blue divine power got entangled with the dark blue divine power and exploded.


    Adenmaha flew with strength. She flew low in the ground about to crash but she got out of the restraints of gravity and surged up again.


    Nidhogg saw that. She cried because it still hurt but she could still smile brightly.


    The children of Echidna cheered. The golden apple tree of Idun grew up bigger as if it had a consciousness of its own and blessed Mesena entirely.


    [Your prestige has spread to all of Olympus]


    [You have obtained the title ¡®the one that killed a God¡¯]


    [You obtained the title ¡®conqueror of the sea¡¯]


    [Mesena obeys you]


    [The dependents of the sea fear you]


    [The dependents of the sea that got liberated are praising you]


    The voices of the Gods was heard in consecution and at the same time sentences of light popped up.


    [Synchro rate: 92%]


    [Master of Asgard]


    [Incarnation of the World dragon]


    [King of Erin]


    Tae Ho breathed roughly.


    He sensed it as the master of Asgard.


    The connecting path was opening up again and finally, the warriors of Valha proceeded to attack Olympus


    .


    [Master]


    Adenmaha called Tae Ho and he stroke her neck and looked at a distant ce.


    The ce he was looking at was the east.


    The highest and biggest mountain located at the center of the world.


    ¡°Olympus.¡±


    The king of Zeus that was located at that ce.


    Tae Ho held his breath. He put a refreshing smile and got to the ground with Adenmaha.


    < Episode 60 ¨C Sword of the round table (3) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 211 - Ep61/c1: Great Hero (1)

    Episode 61/Chapter 1: Great Hero (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SterRain


    Clearing the battlefield after a battle was as important as the battle itself.


    They had won against Poseidon but Mesena became a mess. This was due to the monsters fighting between themselves inside the city and the sea Poseidon brought with him sweeping away not only Mesena but also the surroundingnd.


    The water sat stagnant where the ground was low and in the ces that weren¡¯t like that, the water reached up to your ankle so one couldn¡¯t proceed with daily activities properly.


    The number of people that died wasn¡¯t low either. Before this, they evacuated the citizens because they expected a destructive sh with Poseidon. If they hadn¡¯t done this, the number of dead people would amount to thousands.


    Many of Echidna¡¯s children were in but fortunately many were injured rather than dead.


    Their survival was because of the power of the golden apple tree that gave a regeneration power and also Thor, Bracky and Siri who arrived on time.


    The blessing of Idun granted tenacity and toughness to Echidna¡¯s children and supported their lives on the brink of death while the Gods of thunder and hunt defeated the sea monsters and protected Echidna¡¯s children.


    But even so, Echidna¡¯s army sustained great damage. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that her army,posed of dragons, was halved.


    The Gods also suffered serious damage.


    Hermes lost both his legs and couldn¡¯t run anymore. A God could even regenerate the entire leg but he would need a long time before being able to boast of being the fastest of Olympus again..


    Hestia still didn¡¯t wake up, even after the battle subsided. Based on Athena¡¯s examination she wasn¡¯t dead but was on its precipice. Hestia¡¯s divine power was severely crippled by Triana, so she would need a long time to recover.


    Athena worked hard to maintain Hestia¡¯s life during Poseidon¡¯s attack and so she copsed right after the battle ended. However, she was among the least injured among the Gods of Olympus. She had actually awoken a day after and continued with her duties.


    Echidna¡¯s main body was destroyed by Poseidon so she could barely open her eyes. Her lower body of essence had also been forcefully torn away and she had suffered several stab wounds to the chest.


    ¡°Uwaaa! Echidna! You can¡¯t die! I don¡¯t want you to die!¡±


    Nidhogg cried with a messy face. Hydra, who was grabbing Echidna¡¯s hands, also cried next to her.


    ¡®I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t die so please be quietdy. I can¡¯t sleep because you are too noisy.¡¯


    Echidnacked the strength to mumble so she just thought of this in her mind. Of course, there was no way for Nidhogg or Hydra to hear this so they continued to cry and disturb her sleep.


    This disturbance made Echidna, only for a moment, regret lending her diving power to Nidhogg and Adenmaha. Otherwise her divine power, stamina, and magic power wouldn¡¯t be so exhausted.


    What Echidna did in the middle of battle was simple.


    But of course, the result and the process were easy to speak about but the actual implications were difficult to realize.


    What she did was help Nidhogg raise her limits..


    Nidhogg, who was a real ancient dragon, had an unawakened but unlimited potential. Just like the queen of thend of darkness had confirmed, the amount of magic power she possessed could overwhelm a God of magic.


    But she was unaware of how utilize it. Part of it was because herprehension of magic was low and she didn¡¯t have the skills, but it was mostly because she didn¡¯t understand her amount of magic power and had only been using a small fraction.


    If you were to make aparison, she had an overwhelming amount of water that could fill a huge reservoir of water but didn¡¯t have the proper tools and instead tried to pour water with a bucket.


    With her magic power, Echidna installed a water gate on Nidhogg¡¯s reservoir. With this, Nidhogg was now able to harness a much greater amount of magic.


    But of course, she faced a tremendous amount of pain from forcefully installing a water gate.


    What Echidna did with Adenmaha was much simpler.


    Echidna just gave Adenmaha strength. Echidna transformed all her divine power, stamina and magic power into strength and transferred this to Adenmaha.


    Evolving this strength to transform into a real dragon from a sea serpent was all due to Adenmaha¡¯s own capabilities.


    ¡°It should be thanks to master¡¯s saga as I have already transformed into the white frost dragon quite some times......my body and soul must have remembered the shape of that strength.¡±


    Adenmaha¡¯s speech and smile were different than before. Not just Tae Ho, but everyone could see that she became more beautiful and mature.


    She had increased her divine rank.


    Her God rank had increased. Perhaps this was from her metamorphosis into a dragon from a sea serpent, or from all the things she umted that exploded in this battle.


    As a Valkyrie she was a God without a deity but now she had acquired one.


    The Goddess of love and beauty.


    This was Adenmaha¡¯s deity. She represented love and beauty as a Goddess of Erin.


    ¡®A deity really does reflect the actions of a person.


    Cuchinn was convinced by Adenmaha¡¯ actions and smirked. Adenmaha would have flushed at his mocking tone but fortunately only Tae Ho heard that and he became embarrassed.


    Tae Ho wished to rest two or three days but he couldn¡¯t because of the situation.


    Tae Ho applied first aid to himself then went to meet Thor, Bracky and Siri below the golden apple tree.


    ¡°The God of thunder greets the new master of Asgard.¡±


    Thor smirked and sped his hands together.


    Bracky and Siri nced at each other and hit their chests.


    Tae Ho greeted them in the Valha way. He had seen Thor a few times but had almost never spoken with him. However, give the current circumstances, Thor was the one Tae Ho wanted to see the most.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not thatplicated. Father and Freya opened up the connecting path with difficulty as it took a lot of time. Freya poured her power into it until she almost copsed but only a crack was made. That¡¯s why father told me I should head on first.¡±


    With the power of Mjolnir, he would be able to widen the crack for a short time.


    ¡°Father lent me Sleipnir to go faster. It was like the rumors said. It was unbelievably fast. Anyways, after I left the crack while riding on Sleipnir and firing out lightning, the army of Olympus was filling my vision. It was quite ironic that the soldiers of Zeus were among the monsters.¡±


    ¡°So what did you do? Fry them up with lightning?¡±


    Bracky asked in excitement and Thor shook his head.


    ¡°I wanted to do that but I didn¡¯t have time. The master was quite far away so I just flew above them. You should have seen the dumb faces they had at the time.¡±


    Thor narrated andughed. He showed a more rxed side because he recognized Tae Ho, Bracky and Siri as Gods at the same rank as him.


    ¡°Whatever the case, I was narrowly able to arrive on time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you were of great help. I wanted to dance when I heard the sound of thunder.¡±


    Tae Ho joked while Thor and Brackyughed once again. Siri frowned at theirughter but she still showed a bright smile.


    Tae Ho spoke again.


    ¡°Thor-nim.¡±


    ¡°Just call me Thor. Aren¡¯t you the master of Asgard?¡±


    Thor smirked, Bracky swiped his nose with a proud face and Siri put on an unusually yful expression.


    It was because Bracky and especially Siri knew Tae Ho since he was a lowest ranked warrior.


    Tae Ho flushed with embarrassment but proceeded to speak after clearing his throat a few times.


    ¡°Then, Thor, Bracky and Siri. A battle between Olympus and Asgard has started near the connecting path.¡±


    ¡°Um, probably. Father and Freya were working hard.¡±


    Bracky¡¯s eyes became sharp as Thor affirmed.


    ¡°We should go and help them immediately.¡±


    ¡°Wait, it¡¯s impossible to go right now. We won¡¯t be able to arrive at time because everyone has exhausted quite a lot of strength and even if we do arrive at time we won¡¯t be of much help.¡±


    Bracky frowned at Siri¡¯s words but he didn¡¯tin at all. It was because he also knew that she was right.


    ¡°Thor-nim. How big is the force of Asgard?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strong. Excluding the minimum amount to defend the northern region, almost everyone was mobilized for the attack of Olympus. The ones at frontline are Ullr and Tir and the ones supporting from behind are father and Freya. If you include the Steel warriors around forty percent of all the warriors had been dispatched.¡±


    Many warriors of Valha lost their lives in the second Great war but they still numbered five hundred thousand. With forty percent of that, their army still amounted to two hundred thousand.


    ¡®Odin may be nning to take over Olympus.¡¯


    Cuchin smiled bitterly. To him, as a member of Erin, Odin wasn¡¯t the father of all Gods but the one that was always right but a cruel and merciless God of war,.


    Taking over a country and taking over the world waspletely different. If Odin was really thinking of invading Olympus, it was unlikely he was thinking about taking it overpletely for Asgard.


    ¡®He would just take everything and pull away.¡¯


    Just like a viking.


    But that was only in Cuchinn¡¯s imagination. Even he thought that Odin mobilizing a huge army was the right thing to do in this situation.


    Even if Odin had no intentions to take over Olympus, he still needed a huge army as this war was between Olympus and Asgard. If Odin didn¡¯t want to expand the battlefield to Asgard and limit it to Olympus, he needed to mobilize a huge army and invade.


    ¡°If it¡¯s that much, he should be able to defeat the forces stationed in the connecting path.¡±


    ¡°Probably. his army was quite big when I saw it but its really smallpared to the army we mobilized. I couldn¡¯t see any Gods or heroes that were particrly strong.¡±


    The 12 Olympians, those who had the strength to resist the Gods of Asgard, became a mess from internal conflicts. In addition, Tae Ho had killed Achilles who was the leader of the stationary troop of the connecting path so it was unlikely for a strong God or hero to be in the connecting path.


    Siri nodded once at Thor¡¯s story and looked at Tae Ho.


    ¡°Tae Ho, I rmend getting some rest for now. It won¡¯t be toote to contact with those from Asgard who have taken the connecting path after we settle down the battlefield.¡±


    The connecting path was adjacent to the sacred polises of Apollo and Artemis that both now belonged to Tae Ho, so it wouldn¡¯t be hard to regroup with the forces of Asgard.


    ¡°Yes, you are right. We should rest for now and aid the wounded.¡±


    There were already several people below the golden apple tree who received emergency treatment. The reason Adenmaha, Nidhogg, Echidna andpany weren¡¯t present was because they were either resting in a medical ward or treating others.


    They also needed to discuss with Athena about regrouping with Asgar¡¯s army. Athena was currently taking care of Hestia, so it was fine to rest for now.


    ¡°Mm, good. Let¡¯s rest then. But I have something I have to tell you before that.¡±


    Thor judged that the general situation was exined and tried to catch their attention. When Tae Ho and the others focused on him heughed awkwardly and spoke to Tae Ho.


    ¡°It¡¯s a message from Heda and Idun. They said that you have to see it alone.¡±


    Thor gave Tae Ho a long wooden tag the size of a palm. The narrow and t tag resembled a ruler, and the front and back were engraved with beautiful runes.


    It was obviously a tool that could record videos and voices.


    Tae Ho took a breath and carefully received the tag. Siri spoke what was on Tae Ho¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Heda wasn¡¯t able toe?¡±


    ¡°She has to protect Idun and nd Idun can¡¯t leave Asgard.¡±


    The administrator of the golden apple tree always had to stay in Asgard. So Heda, who shared her body and soul with Idun, naturally couldn¡¯t leave Asgard.


    ¡°The two of them are in excellent health so don¡¯t worry. Freya told me to tell you this.¡±


    Thor spoke with a satisfied face and Tae Ho nodded and ced the wooden tag containing Heda¡¯s and Idun¡¯s voices into storage.


    ¡®It seems like master is also in good shape.¡¯


    Cuchinn thought of Scathach when he heard of Idun and Heda after a long time. Thor spoke as if he had heard Cuchinn¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Ah, the way I see it, the legion of Idun did participate in this expedition after all. The Valkyries of the legion led the warriors and there was quite a famous figure among them.¡±


    There was only one famous figure in Idun¡¯s legion other than Tae Ho.


    ¡°Did Scathach-nime?¡±


    Siri asked with a hopeful face and Thor nodded.


    ¡°It seems like the queen of thend of darkness is representing the legion of Idun in this expedition. The priority of each legion is to join theirmander so I believe among the other expedition team they arrive here the fastest.¡±


    ¡®It was also a while since you met the members of your legion right?¡¯


    Thor smirked while looking at Tae Ho. There were several faces Tae Ho wanted to see and not only Scathach. He was also worried about Helga who must have just entered the legion.


    ¡®Speak honestly. You are excited thinking about increasing thepletion rate of the ¡®warrior that had a Goddess meet him¡¯ in a long while right?¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t say no but Cuchinn, it seems like you are embarrassed as you will meet master in a long time.¡¯


    Cuchinn flinched at Tae Ho¡¯s sharp words that poked his weak point. A battle between masters with Scathach¡¯s techniques was really dangerous and would only inflict fatal damage to the others.


    ¡°Well, shall we rest for real now? Let¡¯s finalize the nster.¡±


    Bracky spoke and everyone agreed.


    Demeter who was be trapped inside of Poseidon¡¯s¡¯ sacred force, Pontus the primeval God of sea who gave strength to Poseidon, and Mesena that had be a mess just to list a few. There were many to address but they decided to rest for now.


    And the next day.


    There was someone who was as d as Cuchinn when Scathach arrived at Mesena faster than any other expedition team.


    ¡°Scathach master, I¡¯m curious about something!¡±


    Nidhogg asked while smiled brightly. Scathach, who received a question from her longtime disciple smiled, but her expression quickly stiffened not long after that.


    She dripped cold sweat as she faced the biggest danger since she had be a teacher.


    &


    ¡°Lee Tae Ho!¡±


    < Episode 61 ¨C Great Hero (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 212 - Ep61/c2: Great Hero (2)

    Episode 61/Chapter 2: Great Hero (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SterRain


    ¡°Lee Tae Ho! Hey! Lee Tae Ho!¡±


    ¡°Scathach master?¡±


    A day before Scathach¡¯s crisis.


    Tae Ho sighed in his room. He was holding the wooden tag Thor gave him.


    Heda and Idun informed Thor that Tae Ho must see this alone so there was currently no one nearby. He had even entrusted Gae Bolg to Siri.


    ¡®I¡¯m getting nervous.¡¯


    Normally, Cuchinn might have cracked a joke to ease Tae Ho¡¯s` nervousness.


    However, it had been a really long while since Tae Ho had been separated from Cuchinn. Cuchinn was always by his side, anytime and everywhere except when he entrusted Gae Bolg to Scathach.


    ¡®But why did they say that I must see this alone?¡¯


    Cuchinn imed that there would be an erotic video in it and that¡¯s why they should see it together but there was no way that was the case.


    ¡®Hey you bastard! You have to share the good things!¡¯


    Tae Ho shook his head when he heard Cuchinn¡¯s shout while handing Gae Bolg to Siri.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way, no way.¡¯


    And for the slight possibility the video was 18+, he really had to see it alone.


    Tae Ho thought andughed . It seemed like he was excited to hear Idun¡¯s and Heda¡¯s voice after a long time. He was nervous that he even took absurd things seriously.


    Tae Ho inhaled, closed his eyes, inserted magic power into the wooden tag and activated the rune magic.


    [Hello again?]


    A smile split Tae Ho¡¯s face as he heard the voice that emerged from the wooden tag. He tried to fix his expression by biting his lips but this was in vain.


    A video materialized after the voice. The beam shot out of the tip of the tag and expanded into the shape of a triangle. It really resembled a hologram.


    The video grew to the size of the upper body of Idun. All her body was disyed so Tae Ho felt like he was looking at a sculpture of Idun that Ragnar made.


    [My warrior Tae Ho.]


    Idun said and Tae Ho smiled again.


    Heda liked to say ¡®Hello Again?¡¯ and Idun ¡®My warrior Tae Ho¡¯.


    ¡°Yes, Idun-nim.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a phone call, justa mere video but Tae Ho still replied.


    Idun smiled in the video.


    [I heard several things. That you became the master of Asgard and rebuilt Erin.....You have really be a great figure in the time I haven¡¯t seen you.]


    Only a single month had passed since Tae Ho left Asgard and came to Olympus, so his change was really drastic.


    It was now that Idun pouted and extended her head forward. She spoke in a low voice as if telling a secret.


    [But you are still my warrior. My warrior. I can never concede this. Right? You are my warrior right?]


    She spoke quite firmly at first but then her voice seemed like she was acting self-conscious so it was quite cute to see.


    ¡°Yes, Idun-nim. I¡¯m your warrior.¡±


    Tae Ho answered in a good mood and Idun touched her ears in embarrassment.


    Tae Ho understood why Idun was emphasizing that he was her warrior.


    It wasn¡¯t that she saw the master of Asgard as someone below her at all.


    ¡®This is why she said that I should see this alone.¡¯


    Tae Ho smiled and stroked the Idun in the video. Idun fixed her posture as if she felt his hand. She spoke of something else with a voice hiding her embarrassment.


    [Hm hm, I¡¯m healthy now. You too, right? You must be. I will get angry if you¡¯re nott. Um, is it a bit weird?]


    Idun blushed in embarrassment as she thought her speech was a little weird.


    [Anyways, it¡¯s like that. I¡¯m doing well so don¡¯t worry about me. It¡¯s really peaceful you know? The problem in the north was solved well and there¡¯s no problem in the residence.]


    [My warrior Tae Ho, I want to see you. Not by transmitting my voice through a tag like this, but I want to see and talk to you face to face.]


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Idun bit her lips. She shrugged her shoulders but spoke with a bright voice.


    [More than that Tae Ho, how¡¯s life in Olympus going? You are doing well right? I¡¯m really worried about you. Ragnar told me not to worry, telling me I worrying too much when we were talking about you. He said that you must be spending a happy life by registering the several Goddesses of Olympus in your saga but there¡¯s no way that¡¯s true, right? Yes? Right? Aren¡¯t my words right? My warrior Tae Ho.]


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t answer. He turned his head as if evading her eyes and yed dumb.


    ¡®Athena, Hestia, Echidna, Aphrodite....um, there aren¡¯t many, not that many.¡¯


    It was all to strengthen their forces.


    If Cuchinn had been here he would have eximed what kind of nonsense these Gods were spouting but fortunately he wasn¡¯t. Tae Ho could be more confident, no, more bold.


    And fortunately, Idun¡¯s inquiry didn¡¯tst long. She changed subjectspletely and started to speak about the small details in the residence. It wasn¡¯t that important but he felt warm just by listening to it.


    [Whew, I have a lot of things I want to say but I should end it here.]


    Idun took a deep breath after speaking for almost five minutes straight and fixed her posture. She looked at Tae Ho with the holiness of a Goddess like when they first met.


    [My warrior Tae Ho, let my blessing apany you.]


    Idun spoke gracefully and kissed the air. However, she quickly became embarrassed at her own actions once again.


    After this Idun took off the veil that was covering her eyes. Then, Idun¡¯s golden hair transformed into red and here eyes that were hidden behind the veil became a clear red color.


    [Uh....hello once again?]


    Heda cleared her throat and then spoke brightly. Her bright red ears could be seen after removing the veil.


    [A moment. Just a moment.]


    Heda turned around and took a breath. Tae Ho naturally grew a smile looking at her shy back.


    [Whew, good. I¡¯m okay now. Yes yes, perfect.]


    When Heda turned around an aura of life overflowed from her. If Idun was the Goddess of life, then Helda was the Goddess of youth.


    [Idun has already told you a lot so I don¡¯t know what to say. She¡¯s bad. Originally, we were meant to speak what we decided on.]


    She grumbled and looked in Tae Ho¡¯s direction as if she was aware of his presence and asked with an ill-natured face.


    [So, how was it for real? Did your saga get strengthened a lot?]


    There were many sagas Tae Ho had but there was only one saga those judging eyes were asking.


    Tae Ho evaded her eyes and yed dumb once again. However, Heda¡¯s eyes sharpened as if she had seen through him.


    [So that was the case. You me many Goddesses of Olympus. That was the case. That¡¯s why youpletely forgot about Asgard.]


    It was the ¡®so that was the case¡¯ attack. He was happy because he hadn¡¯t heard it in a really long while but he still felt like he was being poked in the heart.


    [I heard that Olympus was in an internal war now so you meet Goddesses on our side and tell them that you would rescue Olympus? You wouldn¡¯t have gone and met enemy Goddesses right?]


    Heda spoke whileughing and Tae Ho looked up at the sky. He decided that he felt like Heda¡¯s voice had be colder.


    [So that was the case. You received meetings from enemy Goddesses and from races of Gods besides the Goddesses of Olympus. You really became the demon of men. That was the case.]


    Heda was right like usual. Tae Ho felt goosebumps at this fact.


    [Well, can that really be true? It¡¯s a joke. Yes yes, a joke. There¡¯s no way that can happen.]


    Heda smiled brightly and Tae Ho experienced the miraculous thought of not wanting to reunite with Heda for the first time.


    [Haa, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing alone. I want to go see you immediately.]


    Heda dropped her shoulders as if strength left her body and sat in ce. She looked upwards and then knocked the air with her fingers. And then the video that was reflecting Heda¡¯s body caught just her face.


    It felt like Heda was really in front of him. She spoke with a teary voice.


    [I want to see you. Really. I really want to meet with you.]


    It was the same for Tae Ho. He stroke the Heda¡¯s cheeks that he couldn¡¯t actually touch.


    [Let my blessing apany you.]


    Heda spoke and Tae Ho said the same. Heda forced a bright smile and stopped the video.


    The next morning.


    Siri returned Gae Bolg to Tae Ho and Cuchinn clicked his tongue.


    ¡®Did you stay up all night?¡¯


    ¡®Tch tch tch, what a poor youth.¡¯


    Cuchinn let out a sigh and Tae Ho smiled bitterly with an exhausted face.


    ¡®But it was good to hear her voice after a long while, right?¡¯


    ¡®Of course.¡¯


    ¡®I also want to feel good. It sounds weird but you know where I¡¯m going right?¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯ll feel good soon. Scathach master said that she woulde.¡¯


    ¡®Right, I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡¯


    Cuchinn didn¡¯t show it now, but he had turned half crazy when he thought that Scathach had died. His feelings towards Scathach didn¡¯t fall behind that of Tae Ho¡¯s on fort Heda.


    ¡®More than that, you said that you obtained a title?¡¯


    ¡®Are you talking about ¡®The one that killed a God?¡¯


    ¡®Right, that one. The title is really bloody.¡¯


    ¡®This title gives me several advantages when I fight against Gods. The quests and the power of Olympus really look like a game.¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what you are talking about but it¡¯s enough if it¡¯s understandable for you.¡¯


    Each world had infinite unique powers.


    Just like Tae Ho described, the quests and titles of Olympus could bepared to the ones in the games.


    It was a direct method of aplishing a quest and obtaining a reward.


    Erin had an extreme method of putting a restriction and obtaining strength just like the power of geass and the sentences, but there was also the method of strengthening your sentence by investing time.


    ¡®The most special ability should be the saga of Asgard. The range of application is wide and an absurd saga like yours can be made but.....the requirements are much more strict than you think. If you look at the training of the warriors, the efficiency much worsepared to Olympus or Erin.¡¯


    If you wanted to use your saga properly, you needed an anecdote that could support it.


    Because of this, it extremely difficult to create a warrior with a strong saga.


    But of course, you could also use the anecdote inside a legendary weapon and not your own anecdote, but in the first ce those legendary weapons were hard to acquire.


    Really, Tae Ho was a really special being even in Asgard.


    First off, the number of anecdotes he possessed was staggering. Even Sigurd, the strongest warrior of Valha, felt small in front of Tae Ho.


    Because of this, Tae Ho could mass produce strong sagas. In addition he even had an overwhelming amount of aplishments of the dragon knight Kalsted, and many legendary weapons on top of that.


    ¡®You really are a cheat, a cheat. Ragnar looked at you well.¡¯


    He was speaking like a joke but there was some truth.


    Tae Ho already reached the realm of being a cheat with just the strength of Asgard. Adding the strength of Erin and Olympus on top, he was beyond imagination.


    Actually, Tae Ho defeating many strong beings of Olympus one by one just like Poseidon, was already proof of Tae Ho being a cheat.


    Tae Ho was certainly the master of Asgard but had only been so for a short time. .


    If you used a person as an example, he had just been able to walk.


    No matter how strong a lion is, a lion cub isn¡¯t able to overwhelm a hyena.


    But Tae Ho had aplished something simr. No, he hadn¡¯t defeated a mere hyena but a full grown lion.


    Ragnar¡¯s judgement was correct and his imagination would go astray.


    The limit he had forecasted.


    It was obvious Tae Ho would vastly surpass it.


    ¡®At first, I thought that Ragnar would be wrong in other meanings.¡¯


    Cuchinnughed in a good mood while Tae Ho frowned slightly.


    ¡®Why are youughing suddenly? Did you think of something weird?¡¯


    ¡®Did I?¡¯


    Cuchinn clicked his tongue and waited for Scathach to visit them.


    And a few hourster.


    ¡°Lee Tae Ho! Hey! Lee Tae Ho!¡±


    Tae Ho flinched as he heard the shout of Scathach. It was because he hadn¡¯t heard her this angry even in the residence of Idun.


    Just why?


    Did he do something to enrage her?


    Tae Ho looked back at what he had done but he didn¡¯t have enough time. The door of the room had opened with a bang.


    ¡°So you were here.¡±


    Scahtach smiled gorgeously and said. But her eyes were freezing cold so Tae Ho stepped back unconsciously.


    ¡°Ma, master?¡±


    ¡°You sold me out in a really nice way. Do you know how troubled I was? Huh?¡±


    Scathach thought of Nidhogg¡¯s bright expression and dripped cold sweat.


    She felt displeased because she felt like she was dirtying something pure if she told Nidhogg the truth, but she was also scared if she said something absurd and Nidhogg believed in that. It was also a scratch in her pride as a great master.


    Tae Ho finally realized the reason Scathach was this angry and then extended his hands and made an excuse.


    ¡°Th, that is because I trust in your aspect as a teacher......¡±


    ¡°Your eloquence for words has improved while I haven¡¯t seen you.¡±


    Scathach cracked her knuckles and made a fist. The teachings of Scathach were really extreme, just like the tower of shadows had proved.


    Tae Ho became cornered in an instant and with no escape so he gritted his teeth and spoke with a blunt tone.


    ¡°Master, i¡¯m not originally like this but I¡¯m still the master of Asgard andthe king of Erin...¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Well, so......¡±


    He was wrong. His im of authority didn¡¯t work on her.


    Scathach snorted in reply, crossed her arms and opened her mouth with a harsh expression.


    ¡°Listen well Tae Ho. Even if you are the master of Asgard, the king of Erin or be the master of the nine realms there is one thing that will never change.¡±


    What is that?


    Tae Ho thought and Scathach gave him an answer, as expected of a great master.


    ¡°I am your master and you are my disciple.¡±


    ¡®Kya, master is the most bewitching when she says that.¡¯


    Cuchinn admired and thought of his past. The situation and the atmosphere was clearly different to the situation Tae Ho was in but he didn¡¯t care such trivialities.


    Ahero shouldn¡¯t care about such small things.


    About an hourter.


    Tae Ho, who felt like even his soul was beaten, gathered everyone he felt necessary to a meeting.


    Thor, Bracky, Siri, Adenmaha, Nidhogg, Echidna, Athena, and Scathach.


    Scathach joined as a new member of the group of nine. Also, the crow Hugin joined, who traveled far to reach Mesena.


    [Let¡¯s begin speaking then.]


    Odin spoke through Hugin¡¯s beak and everyone focused on him.


    < Episode 61 ¨C Great Hero (2) > End

 Chapter 213 - Ep61/C3: Great Hero (3)

    Episode 61/Chapter 3: Great Hero (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    [We currently have two methods right now.]


    [The first is to conquer all the polises to weaken the sacred force of the enemy and strengthen ourselves and the other one is to attack the mount of Olympus and obtain victory in one attack.]


    Odin went straight to the point as soon as he started to speak.


    Going straight to the point instead of hitting around the bush was a characteristic of a God of Asgard.


    [It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that Zeus¡¯ sacred force is the entire mount of Olympus, but even so it can only get weaker if most of thend of Olympus be the sacred force of another God. In the other hand, our force will get strengthened so you can say that this is the safe method. But the drawback is that it takes too much time.]


    Olympus was wide. The group had already taken over Apollo¡¯s and Artemis¡¯ sacred force but that territory wasn¡¯t even a tenth of all of Olympus.


    In addition, they needed quite a lot of time to change the color of a liberated sacred force into theirs. Because of that, if they chose that option they had to get determined to do it for more than a year.


    [The Protogenoi exists. If the battle gets prolonged more than this we can¡¯t know how they may interfere in the battle. Zeus will also changepletely.]


    Odin had acquired a lot of information in only a day since securing the connecting path. He was certain that Zeus still hadn¡¯t turned over.


    [The other option doesn¡¯t take that long as victory will be decided in only one battle. It means that we will seek victory before Zeus and the Protogenoi turn sidespletely. But it means that we will be striking the base of the enemy. The difficulty level and the danger won¡¯t be easy at all.]


    Odin spoke up to that point and looked at Tae Ho through the eyes of Hugin. Actually, he had already transmitted all of this through Scathach.


    It was a kind of general debate but it was also to give time for Tae Ho to decide.


    Tae Ho received Odin¡¯s gaze and then turned to look at Athena after fixing his posture.


    ¡°Athena, what method do you want to choose?¡±


    ¡°I wonder what the master of Asgard thinks.¡±


    Athena spoke with a calm tone but Tae Ho could see through her with the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯. There was a bit of anxiousness and nervousness in Athena¡¯s voice and eyes.


    Tae Ho had asked to respect Athena¡¯s will but Tae Ho and even Athena knew well.


    That the one that had the right to decide wasn¡¯t Athena but himself. If Athena¡¯s will split with Tae Ho¡¯s, then Asgard would act as Tae Ho wished no matter what she said.


    Athena wanted to hear Tae Ho¡¯s thoughts first.


    Tae Ho closed his eyes once and spoke without hesitation.


    ¡°Asgard will choose thetter option.¡±


    He had already decided this when he first heard things from Scathach. And this was also good for Olympus.


    It was almost impossible for Asgard to conquer Olympuspletely just like Cuchinn remarked.


    And after all of this ended and when Asgard fell back, Olympus would have to protect their own world by themselves.


    Olympus had already lost strong Gods just like Poseidon and Ares. If Olympus got more devastated than now, Olympus could fall overpletely in the battle against the ones that wanted to destroy the world.


    Olympus wasn¡¯t an enemy for Asgard but an ally, and it was one of the shields to block the ones that wanted to destroy the world.


    ¡°I understand. Olympus will also cooperate with thetter option.¡±


    Athena drew a faint smile and answered. It was because she understood how Tae Ho thought of Olympus aside of the difficulty of the task.


    And thetter option was also better for Athena.


    The former option was to decrease the sacred force of the enemy and increase thris but Odin didn¡¯t speak about whose sacred force will get increased.


    Athena trusted Tae Ho but she couldn¡¯t do the same for Odin. Because of that she weed thetter option.


    [The story is fast.]


    Odinughed bitterly through Hugin¡¯s beak as Tae Ho and Athena came to an instant conclusion and then spoke while looking at Tae Ho.


    [Asgard will follow the will of my sessor and the new master of Asgard, Tae Ho.]


    [Let¡¯s move the final battle to the mount of Olympus.]


    There was light heartedness showing in Odin¡¯s voice. That was because thetter option was the way of Valha.


    But it was at that moment. Thor, that was listening this time instead of speaking like how he did in all the other conferences, raised his hand and spoke.


    ¡°Father, i¡¯m curious about something.¡±


    [Speak.]


    ¡°Does Asgard also have existences like the Protogenoi?¡±


    Tae Ho and all the others held their breaths at Thor¡¯s question. If there really were existences like the Protogenoi in Asgard, they couldn¡¯t know when the same situation would ur over there.


    But Odinughed bitterly once again through Hugin¡¯s beak and spoke as if telling him not to worry.


    [If you are talking about the generation of Gods previous to us, they did exist. But their character and scale is different to the Protogenoi. All of them were beings that wanted to maintain the world...and the decisive fact is that none of them are alive right now.]


    ¡°Are you saying that all the primeval Gods perished?¡±


    [That¡¯s right. All of them died. And......i¡¯m not trying to boast but I have lived longer than Zeus. There is only one genealogy above mepared to Zeus, that has to climb up a few times.]


    Odin didn¡¯t speak more than that.


    Tae Ho felt a sense of incongruity at Odin affirming that all of them had died but he didn¡¯t ask. It was because he didn¡¯t feel like Odin was lying.


    [Let¡¯s return to the subject.]


    [The army of Asgard, that has currently taken over the connecting path, will move to the sacred forces of Apollo and Artemis that has already been conquered by Tae Ho. It seems like they will take five days to move as it¡¯s a huge army.]


    ¡°If we are nning to attack the mount of Olympus immediately.......are we going to gather in Delphos?¡±


    Hugin nodded at Athena¡¯s question.


    [That¡¯s the n for now.]


    The ce that was closest to the mount of Olympus inside of Tae Ho¡¯s sphere of influence was Delphos.


    It was actually devastated because two battles took ce there but there were still some polises between Delphos and the mount of Olympus so it didn¡¯t have that much meaning. It was merely a passing point.


    [The Gods of Olympus that remain in the enemy camp will try to hinder us but they will only be able to gather in the mount of Olympus if we march straight to the mount. We will hold the initiative as attackers and not defenders.]


    The debate had started ten minutes ago but they had already reached to a conclusion. Because of that, Athena asked about various matters instead of the things that had been decided.


    ¡°Odin, can you tell me the names of the Gods of Asgard that havee over to Olympus?¡±


    [Me, Thor that is over there, Freya, Tir and Ullr. These five.]


    ¡°Father, will Freya also apany us?¡±


    Hugin clicked its tongue as Thor asked with round eyes.


    [She was acting stubbornly saying that she would fight together in this battle. She also wanted to fight with Aphrodite.]


    It seemed like she bothered her because the both of them were Gods of beauty.


    Cuchinnughed and admired.


    ¡®Indeed, Freya-nim is also a Goddess of Asgard.¡¯


    ¡®What does that mean?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s a good meaning. Anyways, you also became a God of Asgardpletely. Looking that you get angry about matters regarding Asgard.¡¯


    ¡®Men are blind in their own causes.¡¯


    While Tae Ho and Cuchinn were joking among themselves, Hugin turned to look at Athena.


    [Is it fine if I thought that your forces consist of Echidna, Hephaestus and yourself? The injuries Hermes and Hestia suffered were serious.]


    ¡°It is for now.¡±


    The force was poorpared to Asgard but she couldn¡¯t get dispirited because of it. Thisnd was Olympus and currently, the God representing it was herself.


    Odinughed as there was a solid resolution in Athena¡¯s face.


    And this time Tae Ho opened his mouth.


    ¡°Odin, while the army of Asgard is marching I will go to rescue Demeter.¡±


    [Those are right words looking at the efficiency but.....are you nning to move yourself?]


    Tae Ho was the master of Asgard. In addition, the force of Asgard also joined him so there was no need to move directly.


    He could move Siri or Bracky or could also send Thor.


    But Tae Ho spoke with a clear tone.


    ¡°Yes, I want to go rescue her myself.¡±


    ¡®You devil of meetings. No- evil God of meetings. you are saying that you want to clearly have the meeting rights by making her indebted to you.¡¯


    Cuchinn clicked his tongue as if he could see Tae Ho¡¯s ck heart and Odin nodded. Just like he said before, it was better for Tae Ho to go rescue Demeter just looking at the efficiency.


    [I understand. I have themanding right over the army but the final decision lies on you so I will follow you.]


    [Sleipnir will apany you.]


    He had already retrieved Tria from Poseidon but there was no reason to decline something that was given to him. Tae Ho nodded once again.


    [Tae Ho master, did it end now?]


    Nidhogg, that was putting a hard expression during all the conference, asked with a sloppy mystical magic. She did participate in the conference without thinking much of it as she just followed Adenmaha but it seemed like it bothered her that she was just absent minded during it.


    When Tae Ho smiled bitterly and grabbed her hand.


    Thor checked Echidna, that was sitting with a hardened expression due to her exhaustion, and then asked Athena quickly.


    ¡°Athena, there¡¯s something I want to askstly.¡±


    ¡°I will listen to you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s someone that has been bothering me the most while I got to march over to Olympus. Do you know about his whereabouts?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say his name but it was clear who he was referring to.


    Athena dropped her shoulders slightly and answered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know precisely but....I can only think of one reason looking that the Gigantes aren¡¯t attacking Olympus right now.¡±


    The reason the Titans couldn¡¯t join actively was because Hades had sealed the underworld and was stopping them.


    The reason the Gigantes weren¡¯t able toe out would be of a simr reason.


    The one protecting Olympus from the Gigantes. The one that would save Olympus from the Gigantomachy.


    The strongest battle God of Olympus.


    Thor closed his eyes. He felt regret and relief at the same time and showed a smile to Athena.


    ¡°Is that so? I understand. I will pray for Olympus so that we don¡¯t fight him in the future.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Athena rxed a bit at Thor¡¯s sincere words. It was because she sensed that Thor was more simr to Tae Ho than Odin.


    [It seems like the general story has ended.]


    [Asgard will march to Delphos. Let¡¯s meet over there in five days.]


    Odin concluded the conference. He looked at Tae Ho through Hugin¡¯s eyes and the meaning his eyes had was clear.


    Tae Ho hit his chest and said.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    [For Asgard and the nine realms.]


    Everyone excluding Echidna did the same, as the was looking at her surroundings asking what they were doing, and Hugin flew away through the window after hitting its chest with its wing.


    The conference ended. Odin should be ordering the army of Asgard to march right now.


    That¡¯s why they shouldn¡¯t stay still either.


    ¡°Let¡¯s depart right now.¡±


    They would rescue Demeter and contact with the primeval God of earth, Gaia.


    The battle would start in five days.


    They didn¡¯t have much time.


    &


    Aphrodite and Dionysus were gathered in one ce.


    This was the first time they met since they turned sides.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t turn well.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Aphrodite answered Dionysus. Their looks could only be dark after having sensed the invasion of Asgard, the death of Poseidon and the destruction of the connecting path.


    It was the worst of the worst.


    The reason Poseidon had rushed off alone instead of joining with Aphrodite was to avoid a situation like this.


    Destroying the advance party of Asgard with Athena before the reinforcements of Asgard destroyed the connecting path was the best option they had.


    But Poseidon had failed.


    The master of Asgard was between the advance party of Asgard and he defeated Poseidon.


    ¡°What will they do now?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a high probability they march to the mount of Olympus.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you seduce Thor?¡±


    ¡°It may be possible if i¡¯m alone with him. But that bitch Freya won¡¯t stay still.¡±


    Aphrodite frowned. You could resist a seduction with another seduction just like Tae Ho proved with Adenmaha.


    Aphrodite didn¡¯t think that she fell behind Freya but she still couldn¡¯t see Freya as being easy to deal with.


    ¡°What about the master of Asgard?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think something¡¯s wrong with his eyes that the seduction doesn¡¯t work on him at all. I¡¯m sure his preferences are weird or he¡¯s an eunuch.¡±


    Dionysus smiled bitterly as Aphrodite got mad. Aphrodite¡¯s charm was so overwhelming that she still looked lovely when she was being that angry. If she went out to seduce with resolution, sexes and preferences didn¡¯t matter. Her power allowed to seduce even asexual people.


    But it still didn¡¯t work.


    In addition, her seduction executed in the core of her sacred force had failed so she thought that it was impossible to actually seduce Tae Ho.


    ¡°In the end, we can only ce our expectations on them.¡±


    ¡°I could have never imagined that this day woulde.¡±


    Dionysus and Aphrodite looked at each other and smiled bitterly and then turned to look at another ce. There was still some distance with it but they could see it clearly. The endless shaking of the ground was proving their existence.


    Gigantes.


    The giants of destruction.


    And the one standing at their front.


    The strongest warrior of Olympus that had stopped them until now but was now leading them.


    He was wearing the fur of a huge lion and was holding a huge club which he used to kill countless monsters and giants.


    ¡°Heracles.¡±


    The glory of Hera, the son of Zeus.


    He wasn¡¯t alone. The heroes of the Argo were at his side.


    Heracles looked at a distant ce. He looked beyond Dionysius and Aphrodite and at the west of the mount of Olympus.


    ¡°Asgard.¡±


    The enemy of Olympus.


    The Gigantes marched. They advanced towards the mount of Olympus that would be thend of the decisive battle.


    < Episode 61 ¨C Great Hero (3) > End

 Chapter 214 - Episode 61/Chapter 4: Great Hero (4)

    Episode 61/Chapter 4: Great Hero (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SterRain


    Rescuing Demeter was easier than they thought.


    It was because after Poseidon¡¯s army was liberated, the monsters reverted to beings who wanted to maintain the world.


    In addition, Tae Ho was apanied by Demeter¡¯s blood child, Drakon Ismenios.


    ¡°She¡¯s over there. I¡¯m sure of it. I can feel the aura of mother.¡±


    Drakon Ismenios, who was riding on Sleipnir along with Tae Ho, pointed to a distant ce. They could see an ind in a vast expanse of water.


    ¡°Kugh....I¡¯m excited because I haven¡¯t seen mother in a long time, but at the same time a little depressed. For the harmonious ride with master to end here.......¡±


    Drakon Ismenios let out a teary voice and embraced Tae Ho¡¯s waist from behind.


    Tae Ho¡¯s skin burst out with goosebumps because of the hug, but if he threw a tantrum here they would only be thrown into the water. He forced himself to calm down by reciting the buddhist scriptures and continued to ride Sleipnir to the ind.


    Based on the words of Poseidon¡¯s former army, Poseidon treasured Demeter so much he hid her deep in the sea where not even his closest allies could reach her.


    Even from this far the powerful aura of Poseidon could be felt from the ind. The sea released an aura this strong even when Poseidon was already dead, so it seemed like he had set up severalyers of barriers.


    ¡®They said that Demeter was hidden deep in the sea but looking now there¡¯s an ind......could it be Demeter¡¯s work?¡¯


    ¡®Probably. No matter what she¡¯s still the current Goddess of grain in Olympus. She wasn¡¯t able to share Olympus with Zeus, Poseidon and Hades, but her sacred force should still be transcendent.¡¯


    Sleipnir flew diligently forward while Tae Ho conversed with Cuchinn. Sleipnir was a horse who boasted the speed of light when he released his special power just like Tria, but he was still fast even if he didn¡¯t release his power.


    The ind that was only a small dot on the horizon gre into the size of a watermelon as Tae Ho and Cuchinn chatted.


    Up close the ind was a boulder about 10 meters big with a golden haired woman wearing green clothes standing on the middle of it.


    At first, she took a cautious stance but then smiled brightly and waved her hand when she recognized them.


    ¡°Drakon Ismenios!¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    Drakon Ismenios answered Demeter¡¯s call. Tae Ho quicklynded down on the boulder ind. Drakon Ismenios jumped down from Sleipnir and ran towards Demeter.Demeter spread her arms and weed her son.


    ¡®It¡¯s an emotional moment.¡¯


    ¡®Right.¡¯


    They had heard of what Demeter had suffered through from Poseidon¡¯s army beforeing to this ce, so they the tips of their noses tingle.


    Among the 12 Olympians, Demeter must be the one who had lived a life with the most ups and downs.


    Demeter tightly embracing Drakon Ismenios was really beautiful. Tae Ho and Cuchinn felt like they could understand why Poseidon had desired her that much.


    Demeter disyed abundant and beautiful golden hair resembling a wheat field. She didn¡¯t have a sexy face like Aphrodite but exuded a purity that stimted your desire to protect her. Speaking honestly, Tae Ho felt that she was more beautiful than Aphrodite.


    ¡®Well, your love is really solid.¡¯


    If they were to say, Demeter really resembled Idun.


    She also looked really young, as expected of a Goddess, and she even looked younger than Drakon Ismenios.


    Whatever the case, Tae Ho and Cuchinn were satisfied by the warm scene.


    ¡°Mother! This person is the master of Asgard and my own master Lee Tae Ho-nim. Please greet him.¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! He¡¯s a cool person that likes meetings!¡±


    Drakon Ismenios spoke cheerfully and Demeter tilted her head because she thought that she had heard wrong.


    It was obvious that Tae Ho¡¯s satisfaction was broken.


    ¡®Kya, how honest. Being honest is really the best.¡¯


    While Cuchinnughed, Demeter tilted her head in confusion a few more times and carefully approached Tae Ho. She then bowed down before him.


    ¡°I¡¯m the mother of Drakon Ismenios, Demeter. Drakon Ismenios has been a burden for you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, no. I always received help from him. I¡¯m the master of Asgard, Lee Tae Ho.¡±


    Tae Ho greeted back awkwardly at Demeter¡¯s strange introduction. He was reminded of the parental consultation when he used to go to school.


    While the both of them were being awkward, smenios butted in once again.


    ¡°Mother, master likes receiving meetings from Goddesses a lot. It¡¯s the best thing- no, bribe- no, gift to give him saying to take good care of me.¡±


    Drakon Ismenios said and raised his thumb.


    But Demeter just nced at Tae Ho with a face full of confusion and chaos. You could tell what she was thinking of just by looking at her shrinking shoulders.


    [Hey!]


    Tae Ho hurriedly sent a mystical message with a red face. Cuchinn couldn¡¯t endure it anymore and bursted out withughter.


    ¡®He¡¯s not wrong. Yep yep, not wrong at all.¡¯


    It was true that Tae Ho liked meetings and that it was also the best thing for him to receive.


    Drakon Ismenios flinched at Tae Ho¡¯s yell but then winked and started to urge Demeter.


    ¡°Mother! Quickly, the meeting!¡±


    It seemed like he had misunderstood Tae Ho¡¯s anger with pressuring.


    ¡°No, even if you say that......¡±


    ¡°You just have to face him and say that you havee to meet him. Hurry!¡±


    Tae Ho grew distracted at Drakon Ismenios¡¯ continued attacks and thought of how he should control this situation. However, he was just standing still in a shock and couldn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°I, it¡¯s a meeting.¡±


    ¡°Uh..yes. Tha, thank you.¡±


    They exchanged awkward greetings once again.


    But Drakon Ismenios wasn¡¯t satisfied with that.


    ¡°Now, mother! Nextes the blessing!¡±


    ¡°Blessing?¡±


    ¡°W, wait. Drakon Ismenios.¡±


    Tae Ho barely regained his wits and tried to stop Drakon Ismenios. Tae Ho¡¯s face flushed and his voice trembled as he was really ufortable.


    Because of this Drakon Ismenios ended up misunderstanding once again.


    He turned to look at Tae Ho and Demeter with a surprised face and then spoke while covering his mouth with two hands.


    ¡°Huk, is it that you don¡¯t want the blessing of mother.....I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really slow to catch on things......¡±


    ¡°N, no. It¡¯s not that. I really want to receive it.¡±


    ¡®You real thoughts are starting toe out.¡¯


    Cuchinn clicked his tongue and Tae Ho bit his lips.


    ¡®It¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡¯


    Tae Ho hurriedly turned to look at Demeter while trying to act like a parent dealing with a student but it was toote. Her green eyes were really warm.


    ¡®It¡¯s all your retribution, retribution.¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke about retributions even when he wasn¡¯t from the Temple.


    And meanwhile, Drakon Ismenios who became excited, pped in joy.


    ¡°Certainly! Now, mother! Quickly! You just have to ce your lips on master¡¯s forehead!¡±


    Drakon Ismenios pulled on Demeter¡¯s arm and urged her. Demeter let out a sigh at the actions of her son and turned to face Tae Ho. Her eyes lost its warmth.


    ¡°I, I will grant you a blessing.¡±


    ¡°Th, thank you.¡±


    The lips of Demeter was really soft but Tae Ho felt really pitiful. He now understood what the saying of wanting to hide in a rat hole meant.


    [Saga: The warrior that had a Goddess meet him]


    [ssification: Olympus]


    [Goddess of earth Demeter]


    She was added to his Saga.


    Right, it should be done with this.


    It was a good thing, right?


    Tae Ho tried tofort himself but it hadn¡¯t yet. The attack of Drakon Ismenios hadn¡¯t ended yet.


    ¡°Whew, mother. Now you just have to have meetings with master every time you can. Kugh, if I was also a Goddess I would do it everyday.....¡±


    Drakon Ismenios¡¯ eyes reddened in regret from his imagination.


    The only thing Tae Ho could do now was to apologize.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry Demeter-nim.¡±


    ¡°No, he was originally like that.......I¡¯m the one that should be sorry.¡±


    The two people- no, Gods were deeply bowing to each other.


    ¡°Ah, anyways. Uh, um. I will go to the main topic.¡±


    ¡®What, wasn¡¯t receiving the blessing the main point?¡¯


    ¡®Cuchinn!¡¯


    ¡®Right, I will stop here. I already got cursed at a lot.¡¯


    Cuchinn shutting his mouth in consideration was truly hateful.


    Anyways, they should really start discussing more important topics. Tae Ho checked his surroundings and said.


    ¡°Demeter-nim. We should move ces for now.¡±


    Continuing to speak in the middle of an ind in the middle of the sea was not possible. The sunlight was hot and there were no shadows to hide under.


    Tae Ho called down Sleipnir and extended his hand to Demeter.


    ¡°It¡¯s the fine horse of Asgard, Sleipnir. Just for a moment will you ride on him together with me?¡±


    Demeter examined Sleipnir. It seemed like she was interested in the eight legged horse of Asgard.


    ¡°I will. But won¡¯t it be too small for three people to ride on it?¡±


    ¡°I will summon Drakon Ismenios when we arrive.¡±


    This would make speaking morefortable.


    It looked like he was neglecting someone, but it seemed like Demeter didn¡¯t mind. Demeterughed and embraced her son.


    ¡°I will see youter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mother.¡±


    Drakon Ismenios smiled brightly and waved his hand as Tae Ho flew up to the sky with Demeter sitting in front of him.


    ¡°Demeter-nim, I will first tell you about the situation.¡±


    While they flew across the sea, Tae Ho started speaking. He didn¡¯t know how much Demeter knew, so he recounted his entire experience since arriving on Olympus.


    By the time they arrived onnd, the story came to a conclusion. Demeter carefully turned around to look up at Tae Ho and nodded.


    ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s why you need a way to contact with Gaia-nim?¡±


    ¡°Yes, reinforcements from Asgard have arrived but this is still war between Olympus and Asgard. We certainly need Gaia-nim¡¯s help to know why the Protogenoi joined the enemy and how many old gods have turned.¡±


    ¡®You also want to receive receive her blessing.¡¯


    ¡®Ugh really, Cuchinn!¡¯


    ¡®Why, you aren¡¯t going to receive it when you meet her? Huh? She¡¯s a primeval God!.¡¯


    ¡®No....it¡¯s not that.¡¯


    ¡®Child, throw away your mask and be honest with yourself. Look at me, how good is it if you are honest like me?¡¯


    ¡°Master?¡±


    Demeter invertened. She resembled Idun when she tilted her head and looked at him with worried eyes.


    Tae Ho hurriedly regained hold of himself and shook his head.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. Someone from Asgard contacted me.¡±


    Bragi¡¯s rune worked diligently today as usual. Demeter opened her eyes widely and asked.


    ¡°Is something urgent?¡±


    ¡°No. Anyways....the current situation is like this. I know that it¡¯s impolite to ask you this when I have just rescued you but I hope you can help us.¡±


    When Sleipnir reached the shore Tae Ho jumped down first and helped Demeter dismount from Sleipnir. He then silently looked at her.


    Demeter nced atTae Ho for a moment and smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of Olympus so the Gods of Olympus should take the lead. I¡¯m just grateful for the help of Asgard.¡±


    She stopped speaking and then stood on her toes and kissed Tae Ho on his cheek.


    ¡°Let the blessing of the earth apany you.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t a simple blessing. Tae Ho felt a part of Demeter¡¯s divine power enter him. There was also knowledge contained in that divine power.


    The location of Gaia.


    The only one roaming the world freely among the Protogenoi.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret only you should know.¡±


    Demeter whispered in Tae Ho¡¯s ear and Tae Ho nodded.


    And he also understood why Demeter hadn¡¯t been able to ask Gaia for help before.


    The ancient God of earth, Gaia.


    Her territory was the furthest away from the sky, the territory of Zeus who she disliked the most It was located in the deepest part of the sea.


    However, there was only five days until the promised day with Odin.


    < Episode 61 ¨C Great Hero (4) > End

 Chapter 215 - Episode 61/Chapter 5: Great Hero (5)

    Episode 61/Chapter 5: Great Hero (5)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    Tae Ho escorted Demeter and returned to Mesena for now.


    Only one day had passed since the battle with Poseidon so most of the people like Echidna couldn¡¯t shake off the after effects of the battle but the forces of Mesena had to move to Delphos so the preparations to move was still going on even though it waste in the night.


    ¡°Demeter.¡±


    ¡°Athena. You have gone through a lot. I can know it looking at your face.¡±


    ¡°You have been through more things than me. I¡¯m d, really d.¡±


    Athena embraced Demeter and said. It was an action that didn¡¯t suit her as she was usually stiff and hard headed so Demeter opened her eyes roundly out of surprise and embraced Athena.


    Even if that wasn¡¯t the case Hestia that was the one thatforted her had lost consciousness and wasn¡¯t able to wake up and Hermes, her onlypanion, lost his legs along his motivation so Athena had also be quite depressed.


    In addition, the forces of Asgard made her feel moreplicated.


    They were certainly d to see but Olympus could only lean and depend on their good will. It wasn¡¯t an equal allied rtionship but a one sided one.


    She couldn¡¯t not feel d when one of the 12 Olympians, Demeter, appeared quite safe. While they were embracing each other Athena even shed some tears.


    ¡°Hephaestus is also safe.¡±


    ¡°The master of Asgard told me. He said he also aplished a great deed.¡±


    ¡°He did. I¡¯m proud of him as one of the 12 Olympians.¡±


    When Athena smiled brightly, Demeter opened her eyes roundly once again and thenughed.


    It was a bit weird to say this but she liked the current Athena more than the previous one.


    In the other hand, Athena flushed at Demeter¡¯s smile and then turned to look at Tae Ho.


    ¡°I¡¯m really grateful to you for having rescued Demeter.¡±


    When she expressed her thanks politely Tae Ho, that was looking at the warm reencounter of the two Goddesses shook his hand and said.


    ¡®Of course, of course. For real. If you deny that you aren¡¯t a God and even a person.¡¯


    Tae Ho ignored Cuchinn¡¯s words that scratched his conscience and thought why he was being like this all day and Demeterughed just like Idun.


    ¡°I also came to meet you.¡±


    Demeter spoke brightly and approached Tae Ho. She then kissed Tae Ho in his cheek like how she did in the shore.


    ¡°Let my blessing apany you.¡±


    ¡°Th, thank you.¡±


    As Tae Ho¡¯s face turned redpletely, Demeterughed once again. Athena didn¡¯tugh that boldly but looking at how she was trembling while having turned around, it seemed like she was trying not tough.


    ¡°Anyways.....enjoy your encounter.¡±


    Tae Ho left the ce for the two people.


    And the next morning.


    ¡°Hm hm hm.¡±


    Adenmaha hummed because of what she heardst night before going to sleep. She really looked like a child that was about to go to an excursion.


    ¡°You are feeling good?¡±


    ¡°Hm hm hm.¡±


    Adenmaha hummed once again at Tae Ho¡¯s words and then gathered her lips and looked at her surroundings with expectant eyes.


    But she couldn¡¯t see what she was looking for no matter where she looked at.


    ¡®Uh, huh?¡¯


    Adenmaha got flustered and turned to look at Tae Ho after blinking a few times and Tae Ho tilted his head as if asking if there was something wrong.


    ¡°Adenmaha, transform. Let¡¯s fly quickly.¡±


    ¡°Um....we aren¡¯t going to ride on Sleipnir?¡±


    Drakon Ismenios had boasted about it a lot.


    Adenmaha had resoluted herself expecting that he would do the same for her!


    ¡°Sleipnir, wait nearby.¡±


    Tae Ho spoke like that and then spread the wings of light at his back and held Adenmaha¡¯s waist with one arm.


    There was a deep and ck sea below them. If it was like Demeter had said, the deepest trench in the world should be below them.


    Adenmmaha spread her arms while clinging on to Tae Ho and brought up her divine power.


    She had be the Goddess of beauty and love of Erin but she was still a Goddess of sea.


    ¡°Power of the sea!¡±


    She didn¡¯t split the sea below them and instead a thick and transparent barrier covered them in a round way.


    It was impossible to split thousands of kilometers down the sea even if Adenmaha¡¯s divine power had been strengthened.


    Tae Ho added some runes on the transparent barrier Adenmaha made. It was to reinforce the barrier to be able to endure the overwhelming pressure of the sea.


    When the task ended, Tae Ho retrieved his wings and embraced Adenmaha from her waist. The transparent barrier was formed with Adenmaha as the center and because of that Tae Ho was the one that got to hang on her.


    Adenmaha flinched when Tae Ho embraced her by the waist and then spoke with courage.


    ¡°Master, grab more tightly.¡±


    ¡°More?¡±


    ¡°A bit more.¡±


    ¡®Do it with moderation, moderation. Master, I want to see you.¡¯


    Tae Ho listened to Cuchinn¡¯s teary voice and entered the sea with Adenmaha. One of the runes Tae Ho had engraved started to shine and drove away the darkness.


    And after some time passed.


    When they were starting to get afraid of driving away the darkness at their surroundings because they got able to see the strange creatures living deep in the sea.


    The pair finally arrived at the floor of the sea.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shrine.¡±


    Adenmaha opened her eyes roundly and spoke. It had aplicated structure maybe because it was deep in the sea but there was certainly a shrine with Olympus¡¯ peculiar shape in front of their eyes.


    The shrine was really huge. Even Delphos, that was the biggest shrine Tae Ho saw in Olympus, was smallpared to it. He was just guessing but he didn¡¯t think that Delphos was even half the size of this.


    Tae Ho reinforced the transparent barrier once again and nced at Adenmaha. She then made the barrier advance to the insides of the shrine.


    There was nothing inside of the shrine besides pirs. When they kept advancing forward they saw stairs connecting to the underground and when they kept going down hundreds of stairs they passed the surface of the water at some point.


    Tae Ho and Adenmaha looked above them with surprised eyes. They could see the surface sshing as if the world had turned upside down and they could see a really deep sea beyond that.


    Adenmaha turned to look at Tae Ho and he nodded. When Adenmaha dispelled the transparent barrier, a bright and cold air weed them.


    ¡°I will take the lead.¡±


    Tae Ho started to go down the stairs carefully and then, the walls that were filling their surroundings disappeared at some point. A vast and white space appears and a huge woman was lying down below the stairs.


    It was a woman that had ck hair and light brown skin. She was wearing clothes that were simr to Echidna but the color of her clothes was white so the skin and the color of the hair of the woman showed even more.


    ¡®Hey, you will die by getting blessings from her.¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke with a dumbfounded voice. That was because the woman- the primeval God of earth Gaia, was too huge. There was still some distance between them but they felt like they would get overwhelmed at her size.


    It seemed like she easily surpassed a 100 meters and she felt even bigger than that perhaps because she had the appearance of a woman.


    Adenmaha gulped dry saliva and grabbed Tae Ho¡¯s sleeve. Tae Ho walked down the stairs with calm steps to calm her down.


    The face of Gaia that was sleeping was a bit different to Demeter¡¯s or Hestia¡¯s. Her face gave a sharp and scary impressionpared to the other two that gave a soft and gentle feeling.


    Actually, the one that resembled Gaia the most among the 12 Olympians was Hera but Tae Ho still hadn¡¯t met her yet so he thought of Scathach, the one that gave the sharpest impression among the ones he knew.


    He finally reached the end of the stairs and at that moment, Gaia opened her eyes when Tae Ho ced his feet in the floor.


    The huge green eyes observed Tae Ho and Adenmaha. Her eyes didn¡¯t seem like she had just woken up but emanated light as if she was already awake.


    She, that was lying down in one of her arms, looked at Tae Ho and Adenmaha that stopped by reflex. She opened her eyes a bit sharply and then fixed her posture.


    She just raised her head from her arm but just with that small motion the reach of her eyes increased by ten meters.


    [You are unexpected guests.]


    Gaia said. The voices of the Gods spread into the white and vast ce.


    But it wasn¡¯t loud. It did vibrate a bit but the tone was just right to listen and her voice was also soft and clear.


    ¡°I¡¯m the master of Asgard Lee Tae Ho. I greet the ancient God of Earth.¡±


    ¡°Adenmaha, a Valkyrie of Idun¡¯s legion and Erin¡¯s Goddess of love and beauty, greets the ancient God of earth.¡±


    Gaia smiled with her eyes as Tae Ho and Adenmaha expressed etiquette first.


    [Nice to meet you Gods of a foreign world. I would also like to stand up and express etiquette but the difference in height of our eyes will be too big. Sorry that i¡¯m lying down.]


    The reaction was quite fine. Tae Ho and Adenmaha got relieved unconsciously and then turned to look at themselves and then looked at Gaia again.


    ¡°Ancient Goddess of Earth Gaia, we came to find you because we have something we want to ask you.¡±


    [I can feel the power of Demeter from you. And also the power of Athena and Hestia. You also have the power of that incredule Echidna....how strange. In some meaning you are worse than Zeus.]


    There was a bit of displeasure in Gaia¡¯s voice. For her, thinking about Zeus, was not pleasing at all.


    Tae Ho hurriedly activated the rune of Bragi and continued speaking.


    ¡°The Goddess of soil Demeter told me where you were at.¡±


    [Right, I can see that looking at the power of Demeter in you. It¡¯s not forced. That child judged it herself and told you. That means that you came to find me because of something really important.]


    The eyes of Gaia became a bit sharper. Tae Ho took a deep breath and then spoke about what had happened to Gaia.


    [It wasn¡¯t the time to be sleepingfortably.]


    Gaia spoke in a low voice after she listened to everything. But it somehow didn¡¯t give off a feeling of motivation. It was rather felt like she was feeling desperate.


    [Master of a foreign world, what is it that you wish? What do you want to know?]


    ¡°The reason why the primeval Gods turned like this and their situation.....and the method to beat them.¡±


    Gaia closed her eyes for a moment at Tae Ho¡¯s request. She read the memory of Mesena aside from Tae Ho¡¯s story and then opened her eyes while twisting her eyebrows.


    [I think that I will have to exin about us, primeval Gods, first.]


    [You have already experienced the power of the Protogenoi....us, ancient Gods as Poseidon had the power of Pontus in him.]


    The reason Poseidon could pull an overwhelming amount of sea water deep ind was because of the power of Pontus. Tae Ho could clearly feel a different kind of divinitypared to the other Gods as he had actually fought with Poseidon.


    [Pontus and I are different. I¡¯m an ancient God that has been personalized and materialized. I obtained flesh and freedom of movement and obtained an ego to be able to think and act by myself but I have been weakened due to that.]


    Gaia slowly raised the arm she was cing in her waist. When she rolled her finger in the air, the power of the Earth manifested in her hand but what was drawn in Gaia¡¯s face was a bitter smile.


    [Pontus is a concept God. He is the sea itself and his power is really overwhelming. The two of us are ancient Gods but he should be a dozen times more powerful than mine. But he doesn¡¯t have a consciousness and that¡¯s why he can¡¯t have hostility or hospitality. Poseidon brought up and used the power of Pontus but Pontus doesn¡¯t oppose you. Not having taken revenge on you even when Poseidon died at your hands is proof of that. If he really had the will to take revenge on you, then how is it that you were able to cross the sea and meet me?]


    In other words it means that Pontus did aid Poseidon with his strength but he hadn¡¯t dazzled him.


    ¡°Are you saying that the one that is bewitching Zeus is an ancient God like Gaia-nim that has obtained flesh?¡±


    Gaia shook her head at Tae Ho¡¯s question.


    [It¡¯s different. The only ancient Gods that obtained flesh are me and Uranus. There exist personality Gods that hadn¡¯t been able to obtain flesh but still have a will and are in the middle between me, a personality God and Pontus, a concept God.]


    Gaia looked to a distant ce. Her face was one that was thinking of her old acquaintances.


    [The one that is bewitching Zeus should probably be Nyx. She, that was born with me, has desired for a long time to return to the void of Chaos. I¡¯m a bit doubtful as to why she acted so suddenly but it¡¯s not that i¡¯m not able to understand her actions.]


    It was simr to what Echidna, Athena,etc. had guessed.


    The Goddess of night Nyx.


    The Goddess of darkness that gave birth to death.


    Adenmaha, that had been listening silently, raised her hand and asked.


    ¡°Gaia-nim. If Pontus is a concept God with no will.....then can we also borrow his power just like Poseidon did?¡±


    [That¡¯s impossible. The ruler of the sea Poseidon has been able to use his power because he is his proper sessor.]


    Nyx wasn¡¯t the one that connected the power without a will. It was an authority of Poseidon itself.


    [The ruler of the sky Zeus is able to use the power of Uranus. On top of him, Nyx and his other supporters are also able to obtain power from him. The personality Gods that have a will are able to support others with their own strength.]


    That was the reason Odin sought to attack the mount of Olympus directly. Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, they had to stop the already strong Zeus from bing even stronger by obtaining strength from the ancient Gods.


    [But the biggest obstacle is Heracles.]


    Gaia frowned and said and started to speak about things Tae Ho and Adenmaha didn¡¯t know of.


    [The Gigantes entered Olympus. They are heading to the mount of Olympus. This means that Heracles has turned into a being wanting to destroy the world.]


    Athena¡¯s guess was wrong. Heracles had turned into their enemy and in addition he had joined the Gigantes.


    [Master of the foreign world. You won¡¯t be able to evade having the decisive battle on the mount of Olympus. In the end, if you aren¡¯t able to defeat Zeus in thatnd the battle won¡¯t end. But it won¡¯t be easy and perhaps impossible.]


    Worry spread in Gaia¡¯s face and the tone of her voice had dropped a lot.


    [Zeus is certainly the king of Gods. He possess strength stronger than all the other 12 Olympians gathered together but he isn¡¯t the strongest one of Olympus.]


    ¡°Are you saying that....Heracles is stronger than Zeus?¡±


    Tae Ho asked in surprise and Cuchinn also got flustered at the unexpected truth.


    [It is like that in the mount of Olympus.]


    Gaia took a breath and then looked to a distant ce.


    [Heracles is a being that was born to protect Olympus from Gigantomachy.....the final war. You could say that he¡¯s the real protector of Olympus. Because of that, he¡¯s invincible when he is protecting the path going to the mount of Olympus. His strength surpasses Zeus when he gets assisted by all of Olympus.]


    ¡°Are you saying that he can take the entire world as his own sacred force?¡±


    Tae Ho interpreted Gaia¡¯s words in his own way. There was bitterness and joy showing in Gaia¡¯s face at the same time.


    [That¡¯s right. Heracles is an existence like that in the mount of Olympus. In addition, he doesn¡¯t need such things like belief. He simply gets assisted by the power of the world itself.]


    The protector of Olympus.


    The being that bes immortal when he protects the path leading to the mount of Olympus.


    ¡°Master.....¡±


    Adenmaha grabbed on Tae Ho¡¯s sleeve and expressed fear. Tae Ho gulped dry saliva and then raised his head.


    ¡°Oh Gaia, I have something to request. Can you listen to me?¡±


    [Do you want my help? If you do, I can support you with a bit of my strength but you won¡¯t be able to beat Heracles in the mount of Olympus.]


    Tae Ho also understood that. It wasn¡¯t that Gaia was looking down on him at all. Gaia knew about the strength of Tae Ho really well as she could read the memory of the earth. But regardless of that, she was still saying that he won¡¯t be able to beat Heracles in the mount of Olympus.


    ¡°I know that. What I want is something else.¡±


    The thing that popped up in his head when he heard about Gaia¡¯s story.


    The conquest method made by his senses and base as a progamer to win a battle that is close to impossible to win.


    Tae Ho said and Gaia listened. And at the end of his story she feigned aughter. But that feignedugher soon changed into a refreshing one.


    [I will do that. I will fulfill your wish. I won¡¯t save any assistance you want at all.]


    Gaia affirmed. She rose half of her upper body and then extended her big hand towards Tae Ho and Adenmaha.


    [And this is an extra.]


    What she could know because she had read the memory of the earth regardless of the promised assistance.


    [It¡¯s a meeting.]


    Gaia said while smiling and Tae Ho got on her palm while expressing embarrassment and happiness at the same time. While Adenmaha was letting out a troubled sigh, Gaia¡¯s huge lips blessed Tae Ho.


    And the morning after four days.


    All the forces heading to the mount of Olympus gathered in Delphos.


    < Episode 61 ¨C Great Hero (5) > End

 Chapter 216 - Episode 61/Chapter 6: Great Hero (6)

    Episode 61/Chapter 6: Great Hero (6)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The distance between Delphos and the mount of Olympus wasn¡¯t that far.


    If they took into ount the time the Goddess of Earth Demeter would take to tidy up the path, four to five days was enough.


    In addition, if Athena blessed the march of the army as the Goddess of warfare and Hermes added the blessing of the swift runner, the marching speed would be much faster.


    But of course, arriving fast wasn¡¯t always the best thing as it was meaningless to arrive in the middle of the night.


    They also needed time to rest after arriving and there were also many things besides that which they had to take into ount.


    And the conclusion Odin came up with after taking into ount all of those things was that he would use four days on the march.


    The warriors of Valha gathered in their legions and advanced.


    The big legions acted independently but the small ones joined with each other just like what Tae Ho experienced in his first expedition.


    ¡°So Gaia won¡¯t step forward by herself.¡±


    Thor listened about Gaia from Tae Ho and Adenmaha and spoke in a regretful tone.


    They were riding on a big carriage being pulled by six horses and Odin was seated next to Thor.


    Odin, that was reading a book filled with recorded runes, closed it and then buried his body in the back of the chair and said.


    ¡°I wanted to see her at least once.¡±


    ¡°Well, you have never seen an ancient God before. She was really big but also really beautiful.....¡±


    There were beautiful beings among the giants of Jotunheim but the huge giants that reached a hundred meters all had the appearances of monsters. But they said that Gaia was really beautiful regardless of her size so it was impossible to not get interested in her.


    And actually, Thor was really curious about the existences called the ancient Gods. It was because they were beings that he couldn¡¯t even think of in Asgard.


    Odin closed his eyes. His only eye that could see through all things grasped the biggest reason that Thor mentioned.


    ¡°All the ancient Gods of Asgard are dead. You already know that the soul and flesh of Ymir has be the base of Asgard, Midgard and the several worlds right?¡±


    ¡°I do. The ancient God Audhum has also perished.¡±


    The cow Audhum that was born with Ymir was also the creator of the Aesir race.


    She raised Ymir with her milk and licked on a wall of salt to give birth to the Aesir race but one day she disappeared without any words.


    Thor was bothered at the part that Odin was affirming that Audhum had died but he didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    Compared to Olympus, that was being influenced by the ancient Gods, all the ancient Gods of Asgard were existences of the past that had already disappeared.


    ¡°And son, she didn¡¯t step out directly but.....Gaia has promised plenty of assistance and she is actually performing it.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Thor also knew. She had promised to assist Tae Ho with her own strength and would also assist a lot of strength in the most important strategy.


    She didn¡¯t fight directly but her assistance was already more than enough.


    But regardless of that, Thor was still putting an unsatisfied expression. Odinughed out loud and then put on an ill natured expression as if teasing him.


    ¡°It seems like you haveins that it isn¡¯t you.¡±


    ¡°Rather thanins....it¡¯s regret.¡±


    The one fighting against Heracles was Tae Ho, not himself.


    This was already something that was decided and they couldn¡¯t change it.


    Odin closed his only eye and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s unavoidable. Compared to Tae Ho, you are a pure Aesir. It¡¯s impossible to receive the power of an ancient God from a foreign worldpletely. In addition....the only one that can aplish this strategy is Tae Ho.¡±


    Heracles was a being that became immortal when he guarded the path leading to mount of Olympus. It was impossible for even the strongest battle God of Asgard to defeat him.


    The only strategy to defeat him.


    Thor couldn¡¯t conduct it. Just like Odin had said, it was something only Tae Ho could do.


    ¡°My way to think magnanimously resembles father¡¯s.¡±


    Thor shook his head as if shaking away his regret and spoke with an admiring voice.


    Just like Odin had said, he felt regret that he wasn¡¯t able to fight with Heracles but he didn¡¯t feel any remorse towards Tae Ho besides that. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that he rather liked it.


    Odin nodded slowly.


    Thor didn¡¯t show anyints just like when Odin chose Valdur as his sessor. He rather supported Odin saying that being king suited Valdur more.


    Thor knew well that he was a warrior. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t feel envy towards Tae Ho when he became the sessor of Odin.


    And Odin was grateful towards that Thor.


    ¡°He¡¯s my sessor. Just like you possess strength and courage that surpasses mine, I hope he also surpasses me.¡±


    The size of this battle was a really huge one where the Gods of Olympus, the Gigantes, countless monsters and warriors of Valha participated in but in the end, the ones that would decide victory and battle of this battle were Heracles and Tae Ho.


    ¡°Will we be able to seed?¡±


    Thor spoke in a low voice. He was someone that didn¡¯t know what fear was when he went out to battle but he couldn¡¯t participate in this strategy actively. The only thing he could do was pray for victory.


    ¡°We have to make it so that it seeds.¡±


    Odin smiled and answered. Actually he was also uneasy. He knew better than anyone else what would be the results if they lost this battle.


    But Odin was ustomed to fighting with fear. Even the promised destruction couldn¡¯t bend his will.


    Odin looked out the window and Thor did the same. The ce the eyes of the two Gods reached was the carriage Tae Ho was on.


    &


    ¡°Um, Adenmaha is certainly prettier.¡±


    Tae Ho looked at the two Goddesses that were sitting in front of him and pretended to think in a really troubled way and spoke without even wondering about it.


    The face of Adenmaha became bright as a blooming flower at Tae Ho¡¯s decision and Freya¡¯s face contorted a lot.


    ¡°What a one sided judgement. What did Cuchinn say?¡±


    ¡°That Scathach-nim is the prettiest.¡±


    ¡°Damned bastards.¡±


    Freya pouted her lips in unsatisfaction. At first she did that as a joke but it seemed like it scratched her pride as she was still the Goddess of beauty.


    But she was also the Goddess of love. Because of that, she knew better than anyone else how powerful was the power of love.


    ¡°But you are still prettier than Aphrodite.¡±


    Freya snorted as Tae Ho spoke carefully.


    ¡°Leave it.¡±


    She was snorting but looking at her eyes and lips, it seemed like she felt a bit better than before.


    ¡°Anyways, I don¡¯t know what Idun and Heda like about you. The same goes for her.¡±


    When Freya pointed at Adenmaha with her chin, Nidhogg that was sitting while embracing Hydra raised her head and said.


    ¡°Nidhogg also likes Tae Ho master.¡±


    ¡°Alright, like him as much as you would. And let her go. Doesn¡¯t she feel hot?¡±


    ¡°Hydra, are you hot?¡±


    Hydra, that was dozing off, shook her head as Nidhogg asked her while blinking.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°She says she¡¯s not.¡±


    Nidhogg smiled brightly and embraced Hydra even tighter and Freya shook her head.


    ¡°This time too, anyways.....it seems like the general preparations had ended. You just have to restfortably until we arrive. That¡¯s the only method to increase our chances to seed even by a little more.¡±


    The carriage Tae Ho and the group were on was different to the traditional ones. It was a square space that had no seats and had a solid floor with runes and magic circles filling it up.


    In the first ce, the reason Tae Ho and Freya got on the same carriage wasn¡¯t to exchange jokes.


    There was something she had to do with Tae Ho.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Tae Ho looked at the rock that was the size of a watermelon ced between himself and Freya. The rock that was filled with rune magic didn¡¯t only contain Tae Ho¡¯s and Freya¡¯s divine power but also Odin¡¯s, Echidna¡¯s, Athena¡¯s, etc. the divine powers of several Gods.


    The preparations for the strategy.


    This was everything Tae Ho had to do but there were still many things Freya had to do. It was something on she could do as the Goddess of magic.


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor i¡¯m able to be of help for the master. It¡¯s also a necessary thing....right, there was still one more thing I could do for you.¡±


    Freya dropped her shoulders with a slow posture and then pped her hands and started to crawl towards him.


    ¡°It¡¯s a meeting.¡±


    She then grabbed Tae Ho¡¯s cheeks and gave him the best blessing.


    ¡°Let my blessing apany you.¡±


    Freya licked her lower lip as if she had eaten something delicious and said. Tae Ho put a dumbfounded expression at her warm breath and eyes and Freya got satisfied with that. She giggled and continued to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m also going to do it tomorrow so you can be expecting it. It will be fun if I bring all the Valkyries and do it in turns. I should record it and show it to Idun. Tomorrow is a meeting-blessing parade!¡±


    Freyaughed like an aunty that liked such things and got out of the carriage without Tae Ho being able to grab her.


    A meeting-blessing parade.


    Tae HO imagined that scene unconsciously and got absent minded once again and Cuchinn, that imagined the same thing, spoke in a low voice.


    ¡®Hey Tae Ho, can I stab you once?¡¯


    ¡®Please don¡¯t. I will die if you stab me with Gae Bolg.¡¯


    ¡®I was nning to do that to kill you.¡¯


    It was when they were exchanging nonsense like usual.


    ¡°Um...master?¡±


    ¡°Tae Ho master?¡±


    Adenmaha and Nidhogg grabbed each of Tae Ho¡¯s arm. Adenmaha reflected earnestness and apetitive feeling in her face as if she couldn¡¯t lose and Nidhogg was as bright as always.


    ¡®I should really stab you.¡¯


    Cuchinn said and Rolo and Sleipnir that were flying above the carriage shook their heads at the same time as if they agreed to before hand.


    &


    The trip to the mount of Olympus was smooth.


    It seemed like the enemy was also nning to have the decisive battle in the mount of Olympus that they didn¡¯t show any will to obstruct their path.


    That¡¯s why the four day trip was peace itself.


    Excluding the time when Cuchinn controlled Gae Bolg to try to stab Tae Ho because Scathach gave Tae Ho the best blessing.


    And when the sun was setting and night approached.


    The alliance of Asgard and Olympus arrived at the mount of Olympus.


    &


    The mount of Olympus wasn¡¯t a simple ce.


    It was a ce that connected the mortal and Godly world and at the same time the central axis that maintained the world called Olympus.


    They could only approach the world of the Gods and the residence of the 12 Olympians through the mount of Olympus.


    The had to pass the path of the mount of Olympus to arrive at the king of Gods Zeus.


    Heracles sat in the path of the mount and looked at a far ce.


    A base of the alliance of Asgard and Olympus was being set up near the mount of Olympus in a ce that he could start the battle in the afternoon if he departed in the morning.


    Heracles didn¡¯t attack. He was nning to wait for them to attack first.


    The protector of Olympus.


    The being that is immortal when guarding the path of the mount of Olympus.


    It was actually like that. Heracles could feel the power of the world being transmitted to him endlessly from the sky, the ground and everywhere else.


    Heracles was invincible and at the same time immortal.


    Nothing at all could inflict an injury on him if he was on the path of the mount. In addition, even he couldn¡¯t inflict an injury on himself.


    He would massacre the enemy in thisnd.


    As time was on their side.


    Heracles raised his head and looked at the night sky. The countless beings that emanated dim and weak light were shining the sky along the stars.


    They were the souls of the dead ones.


    The souls that couldn¡¯t enter the underworld after Hades sealed it had gathered at the holiness of the mount of Olympus.


    The more the battle prolonged, the number of lost souls would increase. And the change that got induced to do that wouldn¡¯t be satisfying for the enemy. The crumbling of the bnce of the world was like a nightmare for the beings that wanted to maintain the world.


    Heracles looked inside of Olympus. Aphrodite was seducing Dionysius and the Gigantes that came from the end of the world were desiring for battle in several ces of the mount of Olympus.


    The heroes of the Argo also prepared for the battle that would take ce tomorrow and were doing their own things.


    Heracles stood up. He then walked on the path slowly and looked at the path that connected with the world of the Gods that waspletely sealed. He then looked down on the Goddess that was chained up and scattered in front of him.


    The queen of Gods Hera.


    She wasn¡¯t dead but was in a state that was no different from that. She got her divine power plundered by Zeus without stop so she couldn¡¯t even lift a finger.


    The glory of Hera.


    Heracles.


    Heracles muttered his name once and smiled bitterly. He looked beyond Hera, the subject for his love and hatred, and then looked at the connecting path that lead to the world of Gods. White light was gathering like fog and taking up the appearances of pirs.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    The king of Gods Zeus.


    And the existences that transmitted his voice to Zeus.


    Heracles turned around and looked below the mount of Olympus.


    The night was deepening.


    And the morning for the decisive battle was approaching.


    < Episode 61 ¨C Great Hero (6) > End

 Chapter 217 - Episode 61/Chapter 7: Great Hero (7)

    Episode 61/Chapter 7: Great Hero (7)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SterRain & ET


    Tae Ho opened his eyes at dawn.


    He inhaled the lingering cold air and stroked the wooden tag containing the video of Heda and Idun.


    He looked upon their faces and heard their voices onest time.


    Hello once again.


    My warrior Tae Ho.


    Tae Ho smiled. He stored the precious wooden tag away, stood up and exited his lodging.


    The morning sun had risen. It was the start of the unspoken promised day of battle.


    The God of valor Tir blew his horn trumpet. The sound of Asgard rang through the skies and earth of Olympus and the march of the arrayed warriors of Valha shook the ground.


    Many Gigantes stood up on Mount Olympus. Compared to the giants of Asgard, who had the form of humans, the Gigantes disyed appearances of monsters and they dwarfed those of Asgard.


    Various divinites dyed the mountain..


    Freya opened her eyes sharply and red at the pink divinity belonging to Aphrodite. A bewitching yet provocative smile appeared on her face.


    The red color of Dionysius surged up next to Aphrodite¡¯s divinity. Athena and Demeter frowned when the blue divinity that represented Hera surged up after that.


    They knew something was wrong as they were also members of the 12 Olympians. Hera¡¯s will wasn¡¯t contained in that blue divinity. It was clearly a divinity being forcefully exploited.


    The Gigantes screamed in union with the ground shaking from the warriors of Valha¡¯s march. It was a sound so overwhelming it seemed like the sky and ground would shatter under its pressure.


    But they weren¡¯t the only ones that were on Mount Olympus. The humans who were controlled by the Gods and had be beings that wanted to destroy the world raised their weapons and cheered. The heroes of the Argo also increased their morale.


    Atnte recognized her former allies from far away and bore sad expression. As a hero of Artemis, she knew the situation was dire better than anyone else, as she had already turned into a being who wanted to destroy the world.


    Most of them didn¡¯t have any hope if they didn¡¯t defeat Zeus. It was impossible to liberate them.


    Siri held the bow of Artemis and notched the arrow of Apollo. Bracky, who was next to her, looked at the hammer Hephaestus made by refining an Unt.


    The shape of the hammer was a simple and blunt square shape simr to Mjolnir but the handle was different. Compared to Mjolnir, that gave a feeling of a shorthammer, the handle of this weapon was so long he was able to wield it like an axe.


    The two of them turned to look at each other. Bracky nced at her as if urging something from her and lowered his head and Siri checked her surroundings while frowning. When they confirmed that there was no one watching at them, Siri stood on her toes and kissed Bracky.


    Butpared to their expectation there was someone that saw it.


    Gandur giggled and looked up at Ullr and Ullr, whose warrior he was thinking of having as his representative Valkyrie taken away from him, smiled bitterly. He stroked Gandur¡¯s head once and then headed to where Tir was.


    The warriors of Valha took a grand formation. They stopped their feet at a considerable distance from the mount of Olympus.


    The Gods of Asgard stood in front of the warriors. They walked up into the air and looked down at them.


    The warriors of Valha looked at their Gods and the Gods also turned their eyes towards the one standing in the middle.


    The new master.


    The God of battle and Conqueror of Asgard and Erin.


    Athena, who was standing next to the other Gods, awaited for a blood boiling speech. As the Goddess of warfare she knew how important morale was better than anyone. She also understood how much a good speech could raise the morale.


    But Demeter thought a bit differently from Athena and she saw through the nature of the Gods of Asgard better than the Goddess of warfare.


    Odin gestured with his hands for Tae Ho to step forward and looked upon the warriors.


    The enemy is over there.


    Let¡¯s save the world.


    Let¡¯s liberate the ones being controlled.


    He had several things to say but he saved his words. Meaningless speeches weren¡¯t necessary for the warriors of Valha.


    Tae Ho opened his mouth. He activated the rune of Bragi and thumped his chest.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms!¡±


    The warriors cheered. The Gods in a row struck their chests and chanted with them.


    For Asgard and the nine realms.


    Asgard won¡¯t leave Olympus behind!


    That was enough. They didn¡¯t need anything else. The battlecries of the warriors of Valha caused the sky and ground to tremble.


    Tae Ho turned around. The Gods also turned and stared at mount Olympus.


    ¡°It begins.¡±


    Tir and Ullr blew their horn trumpets. Thor and Bracky raised their own hammers and called forth thunder.


    The warriors of Valha charged forward with a booming rumbling sound rains of steel fell over their heads. They meteored towards the mountain like bombers.


    ¡°My lower body feels weeeeeeeeird!¡±


    ¡°Valha! I¡¯m going!¡±


    ¡°This is Olympus!¡±


    They charged from both the sky and the ground.


    The reckless charge was akin to a wave.


    There was also a reaction in the mount of Olympus. The Gigantes threw rocks and rained arrows upon the warriors of Valha.


    The time was still early, there was some time left until midday.


    The battle that decided the fate of the two worlds began.


    &


    The entire Mount Olympus devolved into madness.


    Thor, Bracky and Siri broke through and massacred the Gigantes while firing lightning and gale.


    Freya and Aphrodite felt each others existence clearly. They were constantly seducing each other¡¯s forces so there was no battle taking ce there. There were only warriors running in confusion with an absent minded expression.


    Echidna, who couldn¡¯t recover from her injury, entrusted her army of dragons to Adenmaha and Nidhogg.


    One could say that the army of dragons being led by a white frost dragon, a ck dragon, a golden dragon and a red dragon was the best in the entire alliance.


    The battle intensified. The all of Mount Olympus was at war.


    Screams, roars, yells and cries rang and spread everywhere.


    But there was still one silent ce.


    One ce where no one could approach recklessly.


    The most direct and fastest path leading to the peak of the mountain.


    There was a great hero of Olympus standing in that ce.


    The one that could be called the greatest was standing there looking down at the path.


    Thor, who was firing lightning among the Gigantes, nced at the path for a moment. He made eye contact with Heracles for a short while but he only smiled bitterly and didn¡¯t charge towards him.


    Because Heracles¡¯ opponent wasn¡¯t Thor.


    The leading actor of this battle was the master of Asgard.


    Heracles looked away and at the same time Bracky and Siri looked at the same ce.


    Rasgrid and Ingrid, who were leading the warriors and charging, and even Gandur, that was nocking an arrow next to Ullr, turned to look at the same ce.


    Tae Ho was climbing up the path.


    Athena looked at Tae Ho¡¯s back. Demeter kneeled down and gathered her hands to pray to Gaia.


    Heracles also knew who his opponent was now. He faced the master of Asgard who was wielding the power of Gaia in his entire body, the God of a foreign world who defeated Ares and Poseidon.


    Tae Ho continued to climb up the path.


    And Heracles stood mid slope and waited.


    Helga, who hadn¡¯t climbed up the mountain, gulped dry saliva and looked at the back of hermander. Next to her, Merlin prayed for his king. He asked the knights of the round table and king Arthur to protect the new king of Camelot.


    Scathach let out a long sigh. She knew the difficulty of the uing fight as she had trained countless heroes.


    Heracles was a monster. He was an existence who proved that he was different from normal heroes. And he was even receiving the support of the world.


    Monster, invincible.


    Those weren¡¯t wrong descriptors at all. If Heracles was in that state, it was obvious they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him even if all the Gods of Asgard faced him at the same time.


    But Scathach didn¡¯t be discouraged nor think of defeat.


    She only stared at the back of her strongest disciple and the disciple she loved the most.


    ¡°Master of Asgard.¡±


    Heracles said. He was holding the club that had beaten countless monsters to death. It was a simple and blunt shape simr to Mjolnir. It was a mystical weapon that contained strength you couldn¡¯t even imagine from its external appearances.


    That club was the strongest weapon of Olympus and had apanied Heracles in his quests.


    Tae Ho gazed up at Heracles. He seemed to be a bit smaller than Bracky but his head seemed muchrger due to the fur of the Nemean lion wrapped around it.


    ¡°Heracles.¡±


    The hero-God.


    Heracles was a great hero who was born as a demigod and climbed up to the rank of God by himself and finally reached the seat of the strongest.


    Heracles didn¡¯t say anything. He clenched his fist holding the club to defeat the enemy Asgard prepared to face him.


    And at that moment Heracles disappeared.


    Bang!


    The attack was faster than sound.


    Heracles¡¯ attack was like lightning and Tae Ho barely managed to block it. The Sword of the round table trembled and Tae Ho¡¯s knees started to bend down little by little from the strength pressing down from above.


    It was truly an incredible strength. Tae Ho possessed the power of Gaia with him but he could only block it. The ground around them was crushed under the aftershock causing thend to scream. Space began contorting at the overwhelming amount of divine power.


    Heracles studied Tae Ho beyond the Sword of the round table and Tae Ho also studied him and thought.


    Gaia¡¯s words weren¡¯t a lie. No one was able to beat Heracles right now.


    The current Heracles that is.


    ¡®Show me your cheat.¡¯


    Cuchinn said with a heartyugh and Tae Ho answered him.


    He would change the premise.


    At that moment shock spread across Heracles¡¯ face.


    &


    Odin didn¡¯t head out to the battlefield.


    That was because his role was more important than battling.


    Odin felt Tae Ho and Heracles shing. That¡¯s why he extended his hand towards the rock in front of him. He drew a new rune on top of the mystical object that contained the divine power of several Gods, that was the main axis of a strong mystical magic, and then his right hand grasped the object he treasured the most.


    Mistilteinn.


    The mistletoe branch that contained the power to kill Gods.


    The sad result of Aesir who obtained that power after causing the extinction of the ancient God of Asgard, Audum.


    Thor said.


    That Tae Ho and Odin were simr.


    That his way of thinking was simr to Odin¡¯s in that he could even give up on the seat of the master of Asgard just to win.


    Odin was ecstatic.


    Heughed refreshingly and stabbed Mistilteinn into the center of the rock.


    To kill a God.


    What that meant.


    Odin looked to the mid slope of the mount of Olympus.


    &


    Gaia said.


    That Heracles would receive the support of all of Olympus when standing on the path leading to Mount Olympus. That it was no different from having the entire Olympus as his sacred force.


    Tae Ho had destroyed Artemis¡¯ sacred force in their battle and made it so that she couldn¡¯t receive support from her sacred force.


    But he couldn¡¯t use the same method this time.


    All of Olympus held sacred force so it was impossible to destroy all of it.


    It was also impossible to eliminate the mountain. Olympus wasn¡¯t a simple ce. Even if he leveled the mountain t, the strength of Heracles wouldn¡¯t get weakened while Olympus remained as the core that connected the mortal and godly world.


    What could he do then?


    How will he win this fight?


    The answer was rather simple.


    &


    Hall of Valha.


    Changing part of their surroundings to be Asgard.


    It was impossible to do so on the mount of Olympus, where the power of Olympus was the strongest. That¡¯s why Tae Ho used only a property of ¡®Hall of Valha¡¯ andbined it with a mystical magic he had prepared beforehand.


    The anecdote containing in Mistilteinn of being able to kill Gods.


    The great magic Odin and Freya prepared together.


    The assistance of the ancient God of Olympus, Gaia.


    A radius of dozens of meters around Tae Ho and Heracles transformed into a new territory.


    And what happened inside of that region shocked Heracles.


    And that deprived Gods.


    An absolutend of Gods that deprived divinity itself.


    The reason sacred force assisted someone was because he or she was a God.


    Then, to remove Heracles¡¯ advantage as a God, Tae Ho would remove the base of Heracles¡¯ power and prevent him from receiving support from his sacred force!


    Heracles lost his divinity. It was a temporary effect. If he left that region he would regain support from the world as a great hero again.


    But that wasn¡¯t the case now. When he stood on the God deprivingnd he wasn¡¯t the hero-God Heracles but the human Heracles before climbing up to the rank of a God.


    And it was the same for Tae Ho.


    He wasn¡¯t the master of Asgard anymore.


    The support of Gaia also disappeared.


    Heraclesughed. He admired the master of Asgard who threw away his divinity without any hesitation, even just temporarily. He grasped his club tighter and red fiercely at Tae Ho.


    The overwhelming power of the world disappeared but Heracles wasn¡¯t shaken. Heracles was still a great hero even if he didn¡¯t receive the support of the world.


    He was the strongest great hero of Olympus who had aplished the twelve tasks and annihted countless monsters and giants.


    He rather weed a battle between human and human. He could fight him as much as he wanted.


    And it was the same for Tae Ho.


    Because Tae Ho was different from Thor.


    Compared to Thor, who was already a God since birth, Tae Ho had climbed to the rank of a God by his own strength!


    [Idun¡¯s warrior]


    The golden divinity covered Tae Ho¡¯s body instead of the dark blue divinity. The countless battles and experiences he faced since he was a lowest ranked warrior until he became a top ranked one proved his strength.


    ¡®Show him, the power of humans. The power of the Milesian that fought against Gods and won!¡¯


    Cuchinn yelled and at the same time, the sentences of Erin and the Milesians appeared in the back of Tae Ho¡¯s hands.


    The light of Erin roared from within the Sword of the round table.


    Human vs human.


    The ce of the decisive battle that had the fate of the two worlds at stake- in the middle of all those strong Gods.


    The battle between the two heroes began.


    < Episode 61 ¨C Great Hero (7) > End

 Chapter 218 - Episode 62/Chapter 1: Roar of the hero (1)

    Episode 62/Chapter 1: Roar of the hero (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SterRain & ET


    The ruler of Olympus and the king of Gods, Zeus, had one mission.


    That was to win in thest battle against the Gigantes, Gigantomachy, and protect the world.


    When he saw that Odin was nurturing the warriors of Valha to prepare for Ragnarok, Zeus also decided to mass produce heroes.


    Zeus had many children with countless humans, Goddesses, and nymphs and the ones who possessed his blood grew up as heroes with their own strong points.


    And finally one man appeared among the countless heroes that were made like that.


    The one that would lead the Gods to victory in Gigantomachy.


    The strongest great hero who was born as the protector of Olympus.


    People called him Heracles.


    &


    Gaia said.


    That Heracles was special.


    That if Nyx had really plotted this, there was no way she would neglect him.


    And Gaia¡¯s thoughts weren¡¯t wrong.


    The voice that bewitched the 12 Olympians had two exceptions and they were the ruler of the underworld Hades and the hero Heracles.


    Hera opened her eyes slowly at the roar of the humans that rang in the middle of the battlefield of Gods. She tried to look at the direction the roar was heard as she didn¡¯t even have strength to raise her exhausted body.


    The greatest hero of Olympus, Heracles, wasn¡¯t only Zeus¡¯ hero but also Hera¡¯s.


    Heracles was a subject for affection for Hera.


    He, who bore the glorious name of Hera in his own, was no different from the crystallization of the evil deeds that Zeus hadmitted.


    Hera, the protector of families,couldn¡¯t ept the existence of Heracles. But at the same time she couldn¡¯t bring herself to hate himpletely either.


    Since he was the greatest hero that was born as the protector of Olympus and would lead them to victory in Gigantomachy.


    At the same time he was the child that grew up feeding from her breast even though this was Athena¡¯s n.


    When Heracles ended his life as a human and became a God, she and Heracles reconciled with each other.


    She even let Heracles marry Hebe, the Goddess of youth, who was born between her and Zeus, as a symbol of reconciliation.


    Hera closed her eyes again. She became sad after hearing the roar of the great hero Heracles and not the God-hero Heracles.


    Because she knew.


    Only she could understand the sorrow and despair hidden inside the roar of Heracles.


    ¡°Heracles.¡±


    Hera managed to squeeze out the name of her own hero. Her bull like eyes shed the most beautiful tears of Olympus. The silver tears that flowed down from her beautiful red eyes wet the ground.


    Her voice couldn¡¯t reach Heracles. But Hera called out to him once again and moved her eyes instead of her body and looked at the sky.


    The primeval God of night Nyx.


    Her voice was getting closer.


    &


    Echidna bit a long cigarette. She stretched her human legs that she made in a hurry in ce of her snake tail and looked in the direction the roar that shook the all of mount Olympus.


    She tried to calm her shoulders that shook unconsciously and lit her cigarette.


    As the mother of all monsters, she had met several heroes. However, Heracles was on a whole other level.


    Heracles was the pinnacle.


    There was no hero in Olympus surpassing him.


    There would be no changes to him even if he lost his divinity.


    In the first ce, he was already the strongest great hero even before bing a God-hero.


    ¡®Fighting, master.¡¯


    Echidna smiled bitterly. She spoke yfully like she always did but she was begging earnestly.


    Echidna closed her eyes. She took out the cigarette from her mouth and let out a long strand of white smoke.


    The smoke headed to the sky at the same time the appearance of the battlefield changed.


    &


    In all of Olympus, the peak of Mount Olympus was where the power of the Gods was the strongest.


    The God deprivingnd that was spread in the middle of the mount forcibly gathered the attention of everyone.


    Thor and Bracky moved like they promised beforehand. Thor fired lightning to the right side of the God deprivingnd and Bracky called lightning to the left side. Siri stood next to Bracky and notched the arrow of Apollo in the bow of Artemis once again.


    Their roles were to protect the God deprivingnd. It was because it would be troublesome if the 12 Olympians or the Gigantes charged over to help Heracles.


    They could take away any external interferences by acting as guards blocking the entrance to the God deprivingnd. As such, it was essential to block the enemy the best they could.


    When everyone took their ces, Thor realized one fact.


    Bracky and Siri also realized what caused their sense of incongruity.


    Aphrodite and Dionysius didn¡¯t try to help Heracles. The same went for the Gigantes.


    And the reason for that was very simple.


    If it was a one on one battle.


    If their conditions were the same.


    Heracles would never lose.


    He would certainly win.


    Bracky gulped dry saliva and Siri hurriedly looked behind her.


    A loud explosion was heard inside the God deprivingnd.


    &


    Tae Ho knew it. His ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯ were also telling him.


    Even though he had deprived Heracles of his divinity and cut off the endless support the world was giving, Heracles was still horribly strong.


    It was to the point that not even Achilles, one of the top three heroes of all of Olympus, was a match for him.


    He was iparable to Heracles in speed, as expected of the fastest hero, but that was all.


    Heracles overwhelmed Achilles in all other aspects and he didn¡¯t even fall behind in speed that greatly.


    He couldn¡¯t beat him.


    The pro-gamer Lee Tae Ho judged this, but at the same time searched for a path to victory. He tried his best to find a path that would lead him to victory in this battle that he had to win at all costs, in this unavoidable battlefield.


    A booming explosion fired off as the club smashed into the ground. The Sword of the round table fended off the club and several runes were added to Tae Ho¡¯s body covered by Idun¡¯s golden light. These strengthened all of Tae Ho¡¯s abilities such as strength and speed.


    Tae Ho was much stronger than when he fought against Achilles. It was clear that Heracles was a monster but so was Tae Ho. The number of umted runes was outstanding even among the top ranked warriors.


    ¡®That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t shrink down. Don¡¯t shrink and fight like yourself. In a shameful and dirty way.¡¯


    Cuchinn said in a joking tone and his voice diluted the pressure Heracles was exerting that suppressed Tae Ho¡¯s body. It allowed Tae Ho a moment to breathe.


    Tae Ho smiled. While the shards of pulverised groundsurged up, he remained still.


    It really was Cuchinn.


    Perhaps not even Heda, Idun or Adenmaha knew him as well as Cuchinn.


    In a shameful and dirty way.


    The sentence of the Milesian shone and the shards of the ground fell down after being restrained by gravity. Heracles turned to look at Tae Ho from that opening.


    [Saga: The warrior that had a Goddess meet him]


    A huge shadow appeared over Tae Ho¡¯s and Heracles¡¯ head. Heracles raised his head by reflex and Tae Ho, who was wearing the winged shoes Tria, had already left the shadow.


    The body of Gaia fell onto Heracles¡¯ head. It was impossible to properly recreate a being with a divinity inside the God deprivingnd. Also, the number of meetings he and Gaia had was also low, so the only thing he could recreate was her huge size.


    But it was enough with that. Using Gaia¡¯s body as a projectile was an excellent attacking method.


    Tae Honded on the ground,n raised his posture and looked in front of him. Hethen witnessed the body of Gaia split in two and disappear like a mirage.


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t that a club?¡¯


    Even Cuchinn knew of it as he said that. If a person had strength and skills like Heracles then that person would be able to show the same prowess while holding a simple club.


    Tae Ho also knew that and that¡¯s why he went to the next phase without any hesitation.


    No, he had already entered it.


    Heracles recklessly charged forward after splitting the body of Gaia in two and that¡¯s why he wasn¡¯t able to avoid the poison spraying toward him.


    It was a deadly kind of poison created bybining the poison of Nidhogg and Hydra.


    One breath.


    That was all that Heracles inhaled. He held his breath after that but couldn¡¯t prevent the poison from spreading. In addition, Tae Ho was forcing Heracles to breathe.


    [Saga: The one that controls lightning and gale]


    Tae Ho executed an attack and at the same time controlled the wind. He didn¡¯t only concentrate the poison to Heracles¡¯ side but also blew it over Heracles¡¯ ears and other ces where Heracles was unable to resist.


    Heracles frowned. It was only a little but the pallor of his face changed.


    The Sword of the round table shed with the club. Heracles¡¯ attacks became even faster and stronger.


    Tae Ho equipped himself with the poison resistance setting and saw anxiety in Heracles¡¯ attacks. It was very slow but the poison started to devour Heracles¡¯ soul and body.


    ¡®Dodge it!¡¯


    Cuchinn yelled. But he couldn¡¯t dodge it. Tae Ho hurriedly called the shield of Achilles to block the attack of Heracles that fell above his head. His arms and shield trembled at the power of the strike. It was to the point that his feet dug into the ground.


    But the Heracles¡¯ attack hadn¡¯t ended yet. Tae Ho also knew that and that¡¯s why he hurriedly removed the shield of Achilles. He dodged the kick of Heracles that flew like lightning and then threw the weapon he took out into the air.


    A drop of water the size of a fist exploded and thepressed oil covered Heracles¡¯ body.


    Fire after poison.


    When Tae Ho touched the ground with his rune covered hands, pirs of fire surged up and engulfed Heracles.


    The oil intensified the power of the mes. Heracles hurried out of the fire pirs but he couldn¡¯t escape the heatpletely. Tae Ho took out a torch and threw it. It was the fire of Typhon Hephaestus had brought with him.


    Heracles had steel like skin but even he couldn¡¯t do anything against the fire of Typhon. He hurriedly took off the fur of the Nemean lion and threw it but Tae Ho didn¡¯t miss that moment.


    He grabbed the fur and yelled.


    ¡°Mine!¡±


    The rune of Bragi added integrity to his words. Heracles concentrated on the fur of the Nemean lion that was still alight with me and watched as the lion fur fell to the ground. When he realized something and turned his head, it was alreadyte.


    The hands of Tae Ho reached the club of Heracles that was stuck on the ground. Heracles had let it go for a moment because he was throwing away the lion fur.


    [Saga: His pocket is connected to a treasure vault]


    The club disappeared. Heracles opened his eyes roundly and Cuchinn admired.


    ¡®God of cheating!¡¯


    A perfectbination of moves. But Tae Ho¡¯s attack hadn¡¯t ended yet. Compared to when Tae Ho first fought against Achilles, he was now also the sessor of Odinpared. Tae Ho looked at Heracles¡¯ iing punch and activated rune magic.


    The ground crumbled. Precisely speaking, it was dug deeply.


    Rune magic didn¡¯t work on Heracles but that wasn¡¯t the same for the ground under him.


    Heracles fell into the pit. The pressure generated by his punch while falling was enough to rock the ground.


    Heracles had his weapon and armor stolen from him. On top of that, he was poisoned and fell in a pit to be even more poisoned.


    But Tae Ho couldn¡¯t drop his guard. He wanted to close his eyes and exhale but the countless near death experiences didn¡¯t allow him to do that.


    One attack.


    He didn¡¯t know how he dodged it.


    It was the pressure generated by Heracles¡¯ fist after surging up from the pit at an overwhelming speed. He moved his head hurriedly and evaded a direct hit but that was all. His body stiffened for a moment due to the aftershock and that was when Heracles¡¯ second attack had begun.


    It grazed him.


    It was a sharp attack generated by his leg and not a sword.


    Tae Ho hurriedly created some distance but Heracles didn¡¯t chase after him. Heracles instead pulled a bow out of thin air and began to fire arrows of light.


    Tae Ho dodged the first arrow, parried the second one and at the same time the body of Heracles rushed forward with the third arrow.


    Tae Ho¡¯s vision became dyed in ck and then regained light. Tae Ho coughed up air and blood at the same time. He could barely make out Cuchinn¡¯s voice. He realized what had happened.


    He had been struck by a ncing blow. It was only for a moment but he had lost consciousness. It seemed like he somehow managed to create some distance but Tae Ho could feel it. Heracles was closing in again. Heracles was rushing towards him again.


    He had to dodge it but his legs trembled. If he allowed another attack to it would all be over.


    So he had to move. He put strength in his legs and turned around to look. He could see Heracles¡¯ fist.


    Bang!


    He dodged it. He ignored the deafening explosion that destroyed the ground and at the same time closed in on Heracles. He swung his sword to sh Heracles¡¯ chest and then charged forward. Tria activated right on time so he evaded being pinned by Heracles¡¯ strong arms.


    Heracles looked at Tae Ho.


    And Tae Ho looked him back.


    Heracles stood still in the air and pulled out a sword and Tae Ho lowered his posture and took a breath.


    His ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯ were telling him.


    Heracles had certainly weakened. All his abilities were lowerpared to the first time.


    But he was still an overwhelming existence.


    How much time passed?


    Only a few seconds.


    Or perhaps fewer than that.


    Will he be able to beat that monster as his opponent? Is it even possible to win?


    Weak methods didn¡¯t work. It also wasn¡¯t possible to use poison, magic or mystical magic.


    Heracles took a step forward and Tae Ho took one step back unconsciously.


    There was disappointment showing in Heracles¡¯ eyes. At the same time he charged forward. He poured down a storm of attacks towards Tae Ho.


    Tae Ho raised his Sword of the round table and reacted. He dodged and fended off the attacks and resisted all he could.


    But his reaction time slowed every moment another attack was added.


    This was the end. He would copse at the next attack.


    Both Tae Ho and Heracles sensed it. The sword of Heracles surged to its peak to cleave down onto Tae Ho¡¯s head.


    And at that moment Tae Ho could hear it.


    ¡®My warrior Tae Ho.¡¯


    It was Idun¡¯s voice. It was really thin and weak. It had been transmitted through the wall of the world so it was as thin as a thread.


    But he had certainly heard it. Heda¡¯s voice was then heard followed by hers.


    It may be Tae Ho¡¯s imagination but she was telling him this.


    ¡®Don¡¯t give up.¡¯


    Tae Ho smiled and then realized.


    That he couldn¡¯t afford to lose.


    That he had to win at all costs.


    It was a new story but it was enough with that.


    ¡°Idun, Heda.¡±


    Tae Ho said. He dodged the falling attack of Heracles by a hair¡¯s breadth. He strengthened his hold on the Sword of the round table and concentrated. His head that became clear like a lie thought of one answer.


    The method to win.


    The way to fight against Heracles.


    It wasn¡¯t hard but rather simple.


    It was the same as when he fought against the king of the fomoires, the Tyrant Bress.


    The dragon knight Kalsted.


    Tae Ho¡¯s base.


    The invincible knight who wouldn¡¯t fall behind to the strongest great hero Heracles at all.


    The sentences of the Milesian and Erin released light once again. Tae Ho concentrated and recreated it.


    Kalsted¡¯s sword.


    The thing he could obtain now.


    [Synchro rate: 93%]


    A conspicuous color shone in Heracles¡¯ eyes and at the same time the swords exchanged blows. Fluster spread in Heracles¡¯ eyes as he barely managed to block Tae Ho¡¯s attack.


    There was nothing that changed greatly from before. His strength and speed were almost the same.


    But he had be different.


    Tae Ho also felt it. He could now do it.


    [Synchro rate: 94%]


    The sword of Kalsted appeared in Tae Ho¡¯s hands.


    < Episode 61 ¨C Roar of the hero (1) > End

 Chapter 219 - Episode 62/Chapter 2: Roar of the hero (2)

    Episode 62/Chapter 2: Roar of the hero (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SterRain


    The pro gamers in Dark Age were divided into two main categories.


    One was the profit yer who increased their profit through item trades or game streams. The other one was thepetitive yer who participated in guild raids or individual battles like tournaments to earn prize money.


    However, most pro gamers performed some amount of both these tasks.


    It was the same for Tae Ho, who was at the peak amongpetitive pro gamers.


    Dark Age was the game that the most yers in the world yed and tournaments involving top rankers were the most popr festivals of superhuman feats in the world.


    If you thought of it more simply, it was a world wide martial artspetition that far surpassed the World Cup or the Olympics.


    If martial artists increased their capabilities and polished their skills to increase their battle power, thenpetitive pro gamers of Dark Age raised their levels, developed new skills andbinations and acquired stronger items all to increase their battle power.


    The battle power of each of the hundred top rankers was almost equal, but each and every one of them was dimensions apart from the normal yers.


    If youpared them to the warriors of Asgard or Olympus, the battle power of the top 100 rankers wasparable to top ranked Sigurd or the great hero Heracles, or even beyond that.


    Strength, speed and resistance just to name a few stats.


    There were a hundred people reigning at the top of Dark Age, a game that had millions of yers, so this power was an obvious thing.


    The Dragon Knight Kalsted was the strongest yer in that game. He was able to create an overwhelming power just with his individual strength.


    But that wasn¡¯t the important thing.


    The battle power of the top 100 rankers was almost identical. The difference in power between the rank 20 and rank 100 was so minimal a defeat depended on a yer¡¯s condition. But regardless despite this, Dragon knight Kalsted reigned over Dark Age in an overwhelming way.


    The reason was simple.


    If two people with the same physical abilities used the same sword, what mattered was the wielder¡¯s experience.


    There were several character control options Dark Age. Using the basic control option, you could control your character with your mouse and keyboard In the other options, could used a quite intensified controlling method or a really minute and intensified controlling method that used specialized equipment.


    It was obvious that your control ability increased greatly if you used the intensified method.


    Even if their numerical stats was the same, there was a vast difference in their real battle power.


    Tae Ho¡¯s nickname was the God of Battles.


    It was a title Kalsted earned by being invincible even among the top 10 rankers. Defeat was nonexistent to him.


    This was the important thing.


    That Kalsted was both the strongest and invincible.


    Dark Age was the most famous and popr game in the world.


    It was to the point that even the people who didn¡¯t y Dark Age knew the names Tae Ho and Kalsted and their invincibility on the battlefield.


    Billions of people knew of them.


    Saga.


    The power of Asgard.


    The ability that recreated great aplishments that were once legend and myth, now recreating them in reality.


    Tae Ho was already a legend in his world.


    The dragon knight Kalsted was a myth.


    Recreating general battle power wasn¡¯t the important thing.


    What he was recreating was the invincible warrior.


    The strongest warrior who would only win.


    [Synchro rate: 95%]


    Tae Ho understood.


    He also understood why his synchro rate started to increase so quickly.


    Tae Ho¡¯s base.


    The legend of the dragon knight Kalsted.


    Heracles¡¯ sword exchanged blows with Tae Ho and Kalsted¡¯s sword.


    It wasn¡¯t a battle of speed where dozens of blows shed in a single moment like the battle against Achilles. It was a sh that normal people could watch with their eyes.


    However the battle was transcendent. The power behind each attack, the profoundws each strike contained and the speed released at the important moments.


    Heracles couldn¡¯t push Tae Ho back anymore. It wasn¡¯t just because Heracles had been weakened by Nidhogg¡¯s and Hydra¡¯s poison. Tae Ho had be stronger. Tae Ho had already equalized in strength and Heracles could only feel it every time they exchanged blows.


    Something that couldn¡¯t be represented simply by strength and speed.


    A kind of strength that could only be personally experienced.


    Their swords exchanged blows once again. Tae Ho nced at Heracles and Heracles red back


    Their strength was simr until now, but the moment the intersected swords started to separate again and the two prepared their next attack.


    Tae Ho changed once again.


    Tae Ho charged the profoundws of the knights of the round table into the Sword of the round table.


    Tae Ho wasn¡¯t limited to just a few abilities..


    Because Tae Ho¡¯s saga didn¡¯t only have Kalsted¡¯s legend.


    He umted countless aplishments as Idun¡¯s warrior.


    The swords exchanged another blow. The sword of the strongest knight of the round table, Lancelot, wasn¡¯t creative but mysterious. It was a sword that contained such profoundws a normal warrior wouldn¡¯t dare to receive a single attack from it.


    The sword of the knight of the sun Gawain was strong. It possessed the power to pulverize everything in its path.


    The sentence of the Milesian appeared in Tae Ho¡¯s hand and the sentence of Erin released light once again.


    Scathach style technique.


    Countless heroes received teaching from Scathach.


    Tae Ho learned many things by fighting against them. He learned many techniques and engraved them into his body after making them his own.


    [Synchro rate: 96%]


    Heracles increased the speed of his attacks. The ground shook just with one swing. The surroundingnd screamed from the aftershock.


    Tae Ho was transforming.


    The things Tae Ho had piled up until now with Kalsted as the base were recognizing each other and epted each other. They became a real one.


    Idun¡¯s warrior.


    The Incarnation of the World dragon.


    ¡®My warrior Tae Ho.¡¯


    He could hear Idun¡¯s voice. Golden light emanated from Tae Ho¡¯s body. The wings of light from the World dragon spread across his back and Tae Ho¡¯s eyes transformed into the golden eyes of a dragon.


    You could feel the pressure in the atmosphere.


    Just by facing Tae Ho you could feel his strength.


    The sky and the ground shook when the strongest shed against the strongest.


    One breath.


    There was a quick exchange.


    Another breath.


    Dozens of attacks shed.


    And then, the precarious bnce of the battle started to lean to one side.


    Tae Ho and Heracles both pulled back their swords. They looked at each other and smiled at the same time.


    The God of battles.


    That was Tae Ho¡¯s deity and at the same time the word that represented the dragon knight Kalsted.


    The strongest great hero.


    This was Heracles himself. It was his life and divinity.


    That¡¯s why the two of them smiled. It was a simple smile with a simple meaning.


    It was because the two of them knew it.


    That the next attack would bring an end to this.


    Everything would be decided with the next attack.


    They charged towards each other.


    There was no shy or strong exchange of abilities. They just rammed into each other.


    A conclusion was made with just that.


    Tae Ho breathed out roughly and looked behind him. Heracles was standing upright. .


    ¡°I lost.¡±


    Heracles said but he still didn¡¯t turn around. He didn¡¯t have the strength to do so.


    ¡°I¡¯ve reached my limit.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know the exact reason he lost. It may be because the world itself got overturned because of the sh of the two strongest or perhaps because Heracles¡¯ soul and flesh reached a limit.


    ¡°Gosleep along with Artemis and Hades.¡±


    Tae Ho said. Bragi¡¯s rune implied many meanings behind this phrase. Heracles smiled once again for experiencing defeat for the first time in his life.


    ¡°I will leave it to you.¡±


    Olympus too.


    And the seat of the God-hero.


    And all the ones he had to protect just like Hera and Hebe.


    Heracles¡¯ body started to stiffen. His body turned to stone like what happened with Artemis and Apollo.


    Tae Ho closed his eyes. He let out a long sigh and swung his hand lightly. A rune popped up from the back of his hand and fused into the ground. After a few seconds God depriving power saturating his surroundings disappeared.


    [Synchro rate: 97%]


    Tae Ho exhaled once again. He could hear outside noises once again as the barrier lifted.


    A loud crackle resembling the familiar sound of thunder and the roars and cries of thousands was heard.


    ¡®My warrior Tae Ho.¡¯


    Idun¡¯s voice was teary. Tae Ho could also hear the voices of several other beings. He could sense countless entities by opening his senses.


    Adenmaha and Nidhogg were fighting fiercely with the dragon army.


    Freya and Aphrodite tensely faced each other and the warriors of Valha continued to advance forward.


    Athena encouraged these warriors of Valha as the Goddess of warfare of Olympus. Along with the Valkyries, she led the warriors.


    Odin looked at Tae Ho.


    He flew nearby and spoke.


    ¡°It seems you may be able to do it now.¡±


    And Tae Ho understood the message.


    ¡°Show them. Tell them. im to the world.¡±


    Odinughed in an ill-natured way and Tae Ho nodded.


    The first one who noticed it were the Gods of thunder. Thor and Bracky turned to look at Tae Ho and Siri called out Tae Ho¡¯s name. Her voice was filled with sincerity and joy that didn¡¯t suit her personality at all.


    Tae Ho flew up on his dark blue divinity.


    His power wasn¡¯t only the God of battles. It wasn¡¯t limited to the God of Conquer.


    The God-hero seat that he inherited from Heracles.


    The seat as the God of music and sun he received from Apollo.


    And what Odin told him to show everyone.


    To im that Tae Ho hade to the world once again.


    The master of Asgard.


    It happened in an instant.


    The entire mount of Olympus shook. The sounds of battle were instantly silenced. The ones who were fighting on the boundary of life and death all turned at the same time to look at one man. Even the souls of the dead in the sky stopped moving and looked.


    They looked at the Master of Asgard.


    The strongest warrior of Valha.


    Aphrodite gasped and Dionysius copsed. Even the Gigantes who were crying out destruction trembled instinctively in fear.


    ¡®At least at the level of Sigurd.¡¯


    Cuchinnughed.


    He spoke to Tae Ho, who had vastly outstripped the limit that Ragnar expected.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯


    To end this battle.


    Adenmaha and Nidhogg cheered. The warriors of Valha cheered together. Thor and Bracky called forth lightning and the Valkyries hit their chests. Idun and Heda supported him with their voices from afar.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    The king of Gods Zeus.


    The ancient God of night, Nyx.


    Tae Ho turned to look to the peak of Mount Olympus, to the path that connected this world with that of the Gods.


    < Episode 61 ¨C Roar of the hero (2) > End

 Chapter 220 - Episode 62/Chapter 3: Roar of the hero (3)

    Episode 62/Chapter 3: Roar of the hero (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SterRain


    The first one defeated was Ares.


    The next one was Artemis, and after that came Poseidon.


    And now, Heracles was defeated.


    Dionysius blinked. He forcefully inhaled some air and thought.


    I must do something.


    I can¡¯t let the master of Asgard go to Mount Olympus so easily.


    How?


    He suddenly thought of an idea.


    Dionysius blinked again. He looked away from the Gigantes who couldn¡¯t even think of fighting back and were groaning in ce.


    The warriors of Valha were chanting their catchphrase with high morale. Even the 12 Olympians who had returned to beings who wanted to maintain the world were cheering towards the invaders that wanted to crush Mount Olympus.


    Athena, Hephaestus, Demeter.


    These were the ones he could feel right now. Athena already entered the battlefield and Hephaestus and Demeter were still below the mount as if they hadn¡¯t participated yet. He couldn¡¯t detect Apollo or Hermes.


    Dionysius looked at the path that led to Mount Olympus once again. He saw the master of Asgard who had defeated Heracles and was advancing now forward.


    Dionysius still heard a voice but it didn¡¯t tell him what he should do. He hoped for somemand, but no answer came back.


    Overlook.


    Dionysius looked for Aphrodite and found her standing still. She had been exchanging fierce attacks with the enemy, but she dropped her hands and looked at the path.


    Aphrodite looked back at Dionysius. It was amunication between Gods who transcended material distance.


    At this moment the two Gods realized. They understood why nomanding voice was heard.


    Overlook it.


    Just watch.


    There is no need to step up yourselves.


    Dionysus and Aphrodite turned in sync and looked toward the peak of Mount Olympus.


    &


    Hera closed her hands.


    Her divine power had be so depleted she couldn¡¯t even lift a finger, but she knew.


    Heracles had sealed himself. The master of Asgard had won.


    She was relieved at Tae Ho¡¯s victory but only for a moment. She realized the tide of battle was turning against them. The 12 Olympians had returned to beings who wanted to maintain the world.


    Hera opened her mouth with difficulty but no voice came out through her dry lips. Only her thin lips trembled poorly.


    [Hera! I wille over there! I will rescue you! Just wait a moment! Please!]


    Hera heard Athena¡¯s voice full of joy. As expected, she didn¡¯t know.


    No.


    No voice came out. It was even hard to breathe.


    [Hera, endure it for a little while longer. I¡¯ming now. Demeter is also with me. She ising to help.]


    [We are notte, unnie. Notte!]


    [Mother, I will break the chains. I will raise the hammer ande running to you.]


    Demeter spoke. Even her eldest son, to whom she had given an eternal wound, was running towards his mother.


    It was the same for them. They didn¡¯t realize anything. There was nothing as foolish as saying that it wasn¡¯tte yet.


    No. No. Athena, you are wrong. Your guess is wrong.


    They wouldn¡¯t reach her. Hera also knew about it. She just rolled her eyes as she didn¡¯t have the strength to bite her lips. Her eyes turned to the path that connected Mount Olympus and the world of Gods.


    It was as she expected. The pirs of light weren¡¯t white anymore. It was a faint yellow. This meant that someone wasing down from the Godly world.


    Zeus.


    Hera¡¯s love.


    The king of Gods who ruled and protected Olympus.


    Zeus was resisting to the voice.


    Athena believed this.


    He hadn¡¯t changedpletely yet.


    The situation in Olympus proved this. If Zeus had turnedpletely, Olympus would have already fallen to the hands of the ones who wanted to destroy the world.


    The situation wasn¡¯t that bad. Her guess was logical.


    But she was wrong. It was all wrong. The day Zeus first started to change. When half of the 12 Olympians turned into destructive beings.


    The one that blocked the lightning of Zeus and protected the ones who remained as beings of bnce was Hera.


    She was the one who squeezed out the strength shecked to buy time for the others to escape.


    That¡¯s why only Hera knew of this. Only she had faced Zeus head on and could know his state.


    ¡°So you were still alive.¡±


    A voice was heard above her. Eyes freezing cold as if speaking to an insect.


    It was the voice of Zeus. The golden eyes of Zeus.


    But it wasn¡¯t the Zeus that Hera knew. Zeus didn¡¯t look at her like that. He didn¡¯t say such things like that.


    Athena¡¯s thoughts were wrong.


    Zeus wasn¡¯t resisting. He hadpletely turned into a being of destruction when he attacked half of the 12 Olympians.


    Then, why did he act like he did until now?


    Why didn¡¯t he step up himself and take control over Olympus?


    It was simple. He had something he had to do.


    A man who towered at a height of 2 meters, a bulky body and a fitting white beard.


    Zeus passed over Hera. He looked at the ones climbing towards the peak.


    ¡°Wee.¡±


    He boomed. And his voice was transmitted to everyone around Mount Olympus.


    Everything became silent differently just like before. The entire Mount Olympus became dead silent with Zeus¡¯ one word.


    Zeus continued. He faced the master of Asgard who was standing right below the peak ring at him.


    ¡°I have seen how you defeated Heracles. To deprive him of his divinity and cut off the support of the world. It was really interesting.¡±


    He spoke as if he was someone that had no rtions with this battle. But he wasn¡¯t lying. It was a sincere appreciation.


    [F, father?]


    Athena raised her voice. She heard Zeus¡¯ voice when he spoke. She stared directly into Zeus¡¯ eyes.


    That¡¯s why she now also knew.


    Zeus was a being who wanted to destroy the world and he hadn¡¯t turned recently. It was clear that he had turned long ago.


    Odin stayed silent as he had been expecting the current situation. His reasoning was simple.


    The power that closed the connecting path.


    It wasn¡¯t a power that someone who was internally conflicted could release. It was a power only someone that belongedpletely to one side could wield.


    ¡®You can¡¯t avoid a battle with Zeus.¡¯


    He determined this when he headed to Mount Olympus- no, the moment he opened the connecting path and entered Olympus.


    Odin sharply opened his only eye. He predicted the current state g but he still had a puzzle he couldn¡¯t solve.


    What was Zeus doing in the Mount Olympus? Just what was he doing to neglect everything?


    ¡°So a day like this ended uping. No, I knew it would. The day to settle the rtionship with Asgard. The fellowship between neighbors will always crumble.¡±


    Zeus shook his head in disappointment


    Hera shed tears once more at his actions. Athena, who was the closest to Zeus among his children, cried as well and despaired.


    Zeus hadn¡¯t simply turned into a being who wanted to destroy the world.


    The one in front of their eyes was an entirely different person.


    ¡°Zeus was aware of it.¡±


    Zeus spoke as if he was someone else.


    His words spread to all of Olympus.


    ¡°His mind was really tough. To the point that even I needed some time to control his consciousness.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t the voice of Zeus anymore. Demeter stumbled back and Hephaestus grabbed his head.


    ¡°Gaia is a personality God who has aplete soul and flesh. That¡¯s why she ended up bing an insect that possessed the power of the Protogenoi-Ancient God but couldn¡¯t use itpletely.¡±


    Zeus took one more step. Now it was not only his voice but also his appearance that didn¡¯t belong to him.


    ¡°Even the king of Gods wasn¡¯t enough to contain the primeval Gods. It might have been possible if it was only one but it was impossible for many of them.¡±


    IA ck haired woman appeared. She was a pristine and beautiful goddess with gorgeous ck hair that reached her butt. Her ck dress that clung to her body and disyed her shoulders resembled the night sky.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I needed a ceremony. To connect the power of the primeval Gods more effectively, to transform this body into a better medium.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t only one primeval God. There were several of them. Zeus¡¯ body only contained one but she could harness all of their power at the same time.


    The ck haired woman took one more step forward. With that, everyone felt the crushing might of her overwhelming diving power.


    ¡°I seeded with the ceremonyst night. The reason I¡¯m telling you such things is because now, everything is over.¡±


    The ck haired woman smiled brightly.


    The ancient God of night Nyx surrounded herself with the power of the primeval God of darkness, Erebos. The power of the primeval God of Tartarus, the underworld, apanied Nyx.


    ¡°This is why Gaia put her hands in a soul and flesh even though she knew she would lose strength. The feeling is different from before. I just realized this. Pardon me, I¡¯m speaking a lot. A conversation like this is the first time for me.¡±


    The ceremony had endedst night, not today. But regardless, Nyx still waited one day.


    There wasn¡¯t any big reason for it.


    ¡°I was just curious.¡±


    How Tae Ho would fight against Heracles who had the support of the world.


    ¡°And there was no need to work myself for nothing.¡±


    As everyone would gather by their own.


    Nyx looked at Tae Ho. She faced the master of Asgard who was wielding the power of Gaia and grinned.


    ¡°You have done well. Your battle was really impressive.¡±


    [Escape.]


    Gaia said.


    ¡®Flee.¡¯


    Cuchinn said. His voice, normally calm no matter how strong the enemy was, trembled a bit.


    Nyx¡¯s power began to umte.


    Her divine power pressed down upon Mount Olympus.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it already? That it was already over.¡±


    Nyxughed and stepped forward once more. At this moment Thor roared. Odin activated a rune magic from afar. Everything excluding Nyx created a ripple in the frozen time.


    But it was toote.


    It was already over.


    Nyx nced at Thor charging with his lightning and extended her hand. She shook her head at the great magic of Odin being executed from afar.


    She spoke whispered.


    ¡°Let there be night.¡±


    And there was. Thor¡¯s lightning dissipated into nothingness and Odin¡¯s great magic fizzled into oblivion.


    The world warped into a silent world. The sun disappeared from inside the region called Olympus. When they realized that, it was after everything had changed.


    The Goddess of night Nyx.


    She dyed the world with her color.


    The endless night started.


    < Episode 62 ¨C Roar of the hero (3) > End

 Chapter 221 - Episode 62/Chapter 4: Roar of the hero (4)

    Episode 62/Chapter 4: Roar of the hero (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The sky and the ground got filled with darkness. The curtain of the night covered everything.


    It now passed the level of divine power. It was simr to what he felt when he first faced Heracles. No, precisely speaking, what Heracles made him feel was only a portion of it.


    The world itself.


    Nyx became the night. Became the world. The darkness of Erebos filled the emptiness of Tartarus. The power of the new ancient Gods pulled the power of the primeval Gods that had no personality.


    Protogenoi.


    The ancient Gods that were born with the world. The existences that could be said to be part of the world.


    That¡¯s why they could be the world.


    What did opposing the world mean?


    What did bing the enemy of the world mean?


    Nyx taught them that.


    &


    The ones that stayed behind to sustain the connecting path of Asgard and Olympus couldn¡¯t move. They just stood still dumbfoundedly as if they had frozen and looked at the dark blue sea that started to infiltrate it.


    It didn¡¯t sweep Asgards¡¯ side but there was no guarantee it would stay like this forever. It seemed like they were looking at water that was about to overflow.


    Ragnar, that had stayed behind to defend, held his silence. He couldn¡¯t even sense what was happening in Olympus.


    That¡¯s why he could only think of one thing.


    If that night had be Tae Ho¡¯s enemy.


    If the world called Olympus became their enemy.


    ¡°Oh Odin.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t say anything else. That was the most he could say.


    Ragnar turned to look at his waist. The axe Odin entrusted to him before leaving was hanging on that ce.


    What Odin left behind just in case.


    Thest Godly weapon he made when he was still the master.


    ¡®If things go wrong cut down the connecting path. Close the doors and protect Asgard. Ragnar Lodbrok, king of vikings, I will leave it to your judgement.¡¯


    The warriors of Valha turned to look at Ragnar. Ragnar gripped his axe instead of replying to their gazes and then looked at the night that overflowed beyond the connection.


    ¡°Tae Ho.¡±


    Ragnar said. He put strength once again in his hand holding the axe.


    &


    Idun panted. She grabbed her own shoulders and bursted in tears.


    He couldn¡¯t hear him even though the connecting path was still there.


    The night obstructed everything. SHe couldn¡¯t feel Tae Ho anymore.


    There was nothing Idun could do. Curling down and crying was everything she could do.


    What had happened? Why did things turn out like this? They barely got together. He even managed to defeat the strongest of Olympus, Heracles.


    The night sky.


    The existence that could only be called as being absolute.


    The opposite of Idun the Goddess of life, the Goddess of night that was filled with the power of death.


    Idun trembled in fear.


    Heda wiped off her tears and said to her, that was hesitating.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯


    Idun put a dumbfounded expression for a moment. She knew what Heda was talking about and also understood what she was requesting.


    ¡®Heda.¡¯


    Heda said once again.


    Idun cried and nodded. She stood up and started to walk.


    She got out of the residence of Idun for the first time since being born.


    &


    What could have happened?


    Odin understood.


    He could understand it when the lightning of Thor subsided and his great magic got destroyed. He also barely grasped what Nyx did to Zeus and what was the ceremony Zeus made.


    Nyx hadn¡¯t absorbed the power of the other primeval Gods.


    Several primeval Gods also didn¡¯t descend on Zeus¡¯ body at the same time.


    If youpared it to the sacred forces of Olympus, Nyx was the core polis. She had connected the power of the primeval Gods that cooperated with her to make a big lump of strength. In addition, the primeval Gods that didn¡¯t hold the ceremony were naturally attracted.


    The ancient Gods of Olympus were beings that had be one with the world. Because of that, not even Zeus was able to be a te that contained the power of the primeval Godspletely. Nyx said that she restructured him to be a te but there was still a limit.


    Because of that, Nyx descended the night. She dyed the world with her own color and used the world as her te.


    It was a bit contradictory but it was still possible.


    The one that was still the core was Zeus. The current situation was possible because of the core called Zeus.


    That¡¯s why they just had to break the te, that was Zeus. If they cut the connection from Nyx and the other primeval Gods and brought an end to the night they had some probabilities to win.


    But how?


    What could they do with the current Nyx as their opponents?


    They had to escape.


    That was Odin¡¯s judgement. That was the only option he had as the cunning God of war.


    What would have Loki said if he was here?


    Odin smiled bitterly. The words he would have said was already decided.


    I will stop him so flee.


    Odin staying alive gave more probabilities to win than him.


    Odin looked at the night with his only eye. At that instant he made a judgement and ordered to the Gods of Asgard.


    Escape. Fight. Buy time.


    He told Freya to escape and told Ullr and Tyr to n for theter days.


    But he didn¡¯t say anything to Thor. He spoke to the God of Thunder of Asgard that was the strongest and that¡¯s why he had to stay back.


    ¡®Let¡¯s die together my son.¡¯


    As we are the only ones that can buy time.


    ¡®We won¡¯t die father.¡¯


    Thor stood up from his charge, that was stopped with the descent of the night. He had already tasted Nyx¡¯s power so his will wasn¡¯t bent even by a little. He was still the strong God of thunder.


    The one that knew of no fear. The one facing confidently no matter what kind of enemy it was.


    Odin smiled. He ignored Freya that was despairing saying that they would die together. He ordered Ullr and Tyr to take Freya by force and then took a step.


    Odin was different from Thor.


    He knew what fear was. He was the one that had struggled until the end even though he had been sensing the promised destruction.


    The one fighting with fear. And the one that never gave up.


    New rune magic appeared in Odin¡¯s hands.


    &


    [Escape.]


    Gaia was resisting. She was enduring with all her strength on getting her strength taken away by that night, that was an gathering of primeval Gods.


    Because of that she wasn¡¯t able to assist Tae Ho. She was also able to transmit her voice only now.


    [You can¡¯t win. Prepare forter. That¡¯s your only hope.]


    Heracles had lost.


    Hades was asleep and Poseidon had perished. Zeus had be Nyx¡¯s te.


    There Was no more hope in Olympus. The only he she could lean her hopes on was the master of Asgard, Tae Ho.


    Gaia curled down. SHe couldn¡¯t speak to Tae Ho anymore. SHe grinded her teeth and resisted.


    ¡®Gaia¡¯s words are true. Escape.¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke in a low voice. He was speaking in a roiled up way.


    They had no chances to win right now. It was doubtful whether they would get a sharp card after fleeing but whatever the case, they had to evade death for now. That was the only hope Tae Ho had just like Gaia said.


    But Tae Ho couldn¡¯t move rashly. He couldn¡¯t flee like Gaia and Cuchinn said.


    Because everything would end the moment he escaped. All the ones in the mount of Olympus would face death.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same anyways.¡±


    Nyx said. She looked down at Tae Ho and waved her hand lightly.


    She moved the world.


    &


    Darkness surged up from below. Hands, that were the same in numbers as to the ones at the mount, surged up from the ground and grabbed the ones close to them.


    It was death, that was inside the region of Tartarus the ruler of the underworld.


    The impartial and fair thing for everyone found the ones that were in the mount.


    The ones that couldn¡¯t evade it copsed without even screaming. The ones that were strong and sturdy like the warriors of Valha didn¡¯t die but that was all. They could only endure it and stay standing.


    The death of Tartarus also found the ones that wanted to destroy the world. The Gigantes let out screams and struggled and Dionysius let out augh. Aphrodite screamed.


    ¡°Adenmaha! Adenmaha!¡±


    The ck hand of death that couldn¡¯t be evaded grabbed Adenmaha¡¯s ankle. Nidhogg grabbed the hand of Adenmaha that was copsed in the ground and cried. She released her vast divine power and magic power at the same time to drive away the deaths at their surroundings in an instant.


    But that was all.


    Darkness appeared once again. Death continued to stand up no matter how many times she shook it off.


    ¡°Adenmaha.¡±


    Nidhogg embraced Adenmaha. The only thing Adenmaha could do after being weakened by death was embracing Nidhogg.


    Nidhogg cried and released her power once again. She rolled her eyes to find Hydra and to save at least more people and kept releasing her power.


    For how long would she be able to endure it?


    ¡®Master.¡¯


    Adenmaha buried her face in Nidhogg¡¯s chest. She transmitted the little bit of strength she had to Nidhogg, that was getting weaker by the time, and closed her eyes.


    &


    Odin advanced forward. Ullr grabbed Freya and Tyr opened up a path.


    Athena understood Odin¡¯s actions. That¡¯s why she also told Hephaestus to escape with Demeter. She grabbed her sword and shed death. She started to run forward as if ignoring the one rising up again.


    Thor raised Mjolnir. He called forth lightning once again and flew up.


    Nyx moved her hand again. This time, thunder shed. The number of thunder was the same as the beings in the mount of Olympus, just like how it was for death. The hundreds of thousands of thunder got concentrated in fewer than a hundred people. It was an attack of the world itself so there was no need to aim or detect.


    Nidhogg breathed roughly. She embraced Adenmaha that had copsed. She had found where Hydra was but she couldn¡¯t get to her. She could only protect Adenmaha from the hundred streaks of lightning.


    Athena couldn¡¯t endure it. She kneeled down and darkness attacked her from behind.


    Siri looked at the shing thunder and closed her eyes and then opened them again. She got surprised as she wasn¡¯t injured at all and when she looked up she bursted in tears.


    Bracky smiled. He kneeled down after having received thousands of lightning bolts in her stead. He didn¡¯t move anymore.


    The army of dragons copsed. Death covered them after strength left their bodies. THe number of dragons that couldn¡¯t endure it anymore and epted death increased in an instant.


    Thor resisted the lightning. He thrusted Mjolnir in front of him and blocked the thousands of lightning bolts falling down at him with an overwhelming power. He didn¡¯t stop there but also advanced.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Thor yelled and Odin reacted. He tricked death as the God of magic. He passed the ck lightning and charged beyond Tae Ho, and to Nyx.


    Tae Ho was in a state that he couldn¡¯t move. A huge number of ck lightning bolts were falling down on him without stop.


    The number was even bigger than the number that was falling down at Thor and Odin.


    Odin passed Tae Ho. He then transmitted his thoughts in that moment.


    Nyx hadn¡¯t be the worldpletely yet. There was also a limit in her strength. If the lightning bolts receded, she wouldn¡¯t be able to use the same power again.


    That¡¯s why he should dodge then. That Thor and himself would make an opening somehow.


    Find a way to cut down the connection with the primeval Gods. That¡¯s the only hope.


    He didn¡¯t allow objections. Odin kept advancing forward and used a great magic. Even though he lost his seat of the master, he had recovered all the power of his time thanks to his born natural enemy, the World Wolf, having died.


    His magic suited the king of Gods.


    He tricked death once again. He pushed aside the lightning bolts to a weird ce and reached in front of Nyx.


    ¡°Odin.¡±


    Nyx said and Odin looked at her eyes. He activated the magic that contained an overwhelming amount of power in front of her.


    Suicide. What Loki did.


    Nyxughed. She grabbed Odin¡¯s right hand and suppressed his magic. She then dispersed the great magic that was about to explode.


    ¡°I knew you were going to do that.¡±


    Odin said. He waved his left hand the moment his magic got dispersed and activated the real card he had.


    Space leap, that was Loki¡¯s specialty.


    The one that appeared by tearing space was Thor. He swung Mjolnir covered in blue thunder towards Nyx.


    Odin kneeled down. Nyx got pushed back greatly. A little bit of blood flowed down from her lips after she got hit in her chest.


    The attack worked. She hadn¡¯t be theplete world yet just like Odin thought. No matter how she looked externally, the one in front of them was Zeus and if that body broke the power of the primeval Gods that had be one would scatter.


    But it was only that.


    Odin couldn¡¯t stop the enraged death from charging. What shed in front of his eyes right before they closed was that their attack worked on Nyx but Thor got pushed back in the end.


    It was because he had used too much strength on blocking the thousands of ck lightning bolts.


    Zeus¡¯ weapon, the God killing lightning Astrape, pierced Thor¡¯s chest. The God of white thunder kneeled down.


    Odin closed his eyes. He sensed Tae Ho¡¯s situation for thest time and he held his bitterness because his expectation became right once again.


    Tae Ho was running towards them. He endured the tens of thousands of lightning bolts and passed Odin, that had even ovee death. He charged towards Nyx when Thor copsed.


    He was holding Gae Bolg.


    He was facing the God of death with the spear of death.


    Nyx extended her hand forward. The world started to stop Tae Ho. The overwhelming gravity grabbed his feet. The invisible wall didn¡¯t only surround Tae Ho but also pushed him back so that he wasn¡¯t able to breathe.


    Tae Ho swung Gae Bolg and endured the pressing power with a great amount of divine power. The spear of death destroyed the invisible wall.


    [Synchro rate: 98%]


    The incarnation of the World Dragon roared. He entrusted his body at the rage of the dragon.


    Nyx changed Astrape into a white spear and blocked Tae Ho¡¯s attack with that.


    Just looking at their techniques, Nyx wasn¡¯t Tae Ho¡¯s opponent. But right at this moment, what happened wasn¡¯t apetition of technique.


    The moment their spears shed, Nyx poured pure strength into it. Gae Bolg shook greatly and Tae Ho got pushed back. Nyx then threw Astrape towards Tae Ho.


    The weapon of Zeus, the God killer lightning bolt.


    The thing that should have been pure white became ck. It contained the power of the night and flew towards Tae Ho.


    Tae Ho saw that. He swung Gae Bolg once again to try to block it.


    But his arms didn¡¯t move. Death, that had soon caught up to him, was grabbing his arms.


    A dead end.


    ¡®Escape.¡¯


    Cuchinn said once again. At that moment Gae Bolg moved by its own. It left Tae Ho¡¯s hand and put itself in front of Tae Ho to block Astrape.


    Cuchinn.


    The soul that was contained in Gae Bolg used itsst strength. He materialized his soul being determined to perish and wielded Gae Bolg.


    ¡®Go, I can only endure for a moment.¡¯


    Cuchinn didn¡¯t look back. He shed and charged towards Nyx.


    Tae Ho knew.


    Cuchinn¡¯s words were right. He wasn¡¯t wrong. Preparing for theter times was the best option he had just like Odin had said.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t do that. He shook off death and advanced forward. He caught up with Cuchinn and grabbed Gae Bolg instead of him.


    ¡®You crazy bastard!¡¯


    Cuchinn cursed out but Tae Ho ignored him like usual. He couldn¡¯t escape. He couldn¡¯t give up on Cuchinn. Including him, he couldn¡¯t ignore the deaths of everyone that were on Olympus.


    ¡®You fool.¡¯


    Cuchinn continued to curse him but ended upughing in the end. He assisted Tae Ho with the strength he had been determining to use when he could perish.


    [Synchro rate: 99%]


    Tae Ho charged forward. He released his dark blue divinity and dyed Gae Bolg and then stabbed a deadly stab towards Nyx.


    Nyx tried to stop it with the first method she used.


    But it was different this time. Tae Ho tricked death. He destroyed the pressing of the world in an instant. He extended the spear of death forward that didn¡¯t weaken a bit even though it had destroyed hundreds ofyers of an invisible barrier.


    The leisure in Nyx¡¯s face disappeared. Anxiety spread in her face for the first time.


    Kwagang!


    The entire mount of Olympus shook. The entire world turned silent and the loud sound broke the silence of the night.


    And it was only up to that point.


    Nyx blocked Tae Ho¡¯s attack. She also contained a dark blue divinity in Astrape and set off the power of death Tae Ho released.


    She stopped thest attack.


    Tae Ho panted while dropping his arms. He hadn¡¯t given up but his body didn¡¯t move.


    Nyx also breathed roughly. A smile spread in her stiff face. Experiencing fear of death for the first time since she was born was a really fresh thing. But there was no need to feel it again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end it now.¡±


    Nyx said and moved her hands. It was a small scaled attack because she also had her limits just like Odin had said.


    But it had enough power. A ck lightning fell towards Tae Ho.


    He wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it now.


    It really was the end.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t close his eyes. He red at the attack headed towards him until the end.


    And that¡¯s why he was able to see it.


    That the ck lightning was splitting in two.


    That the Sword of the round table that appeared from space even though he hadn¡¯t called it blocked the ck lightning.


    Nyx frowned. She gathered her divinity once again as if he was doing an annoying thing.


    But it was different for Cuchinn.


    It was because he saw apletely different thing in the same scene.


    ¡®Arthur....Pendragon.¡¯


    The king of Camelot.


    His soul was wielding the Sword of the round table. He had stopped the lightning.


    And he turned to look at Tae Ho. He smiled towards the one that never gave up until the end and so obtained the rights at the most decisive moment. He didn¡¯t even bother about the second lightning bolt Nyx created and spoke as the king of Camelot.


    ¡®I recognize you.¡¯


    And when he said that.


    The sentence of Erin shone in the back of Tae Ho¡¯s hand.


    &


    Merlin raised his head. He was still grabbed by death but he was looking at a distant ce. No one told him anything but he sensed what happened right now and the things that would happen from now on.


    Ahh.


    AHhhhh.


    He couldn¡¯t say a word. He felt a lump in his throat and only tears flowed down.


    Merlin raised his staff. He took part in thest deration the king of Camelot made as the magician of the king.


    &


    The second lightning bolt also split in two. A white light tore the lightning and protected Tae Ho.


    ¡®Fa....ther?¡¯


    Cuchinn said.


    The soul that was the white light itself smiled. It faced Nyx and said while extending his hand forward.


    ¡®I recognize you.¡¯


    The God of light Lugh.


    The leader of the Tuatha De Danann.


    One more light got added in the sentence of Erin.


    &


    Scathach burst out ofughter. She had left the eternal sleep right in front of her eyes as she had been pressed down by death but she still emanated herst strength. She rose up from death and raised her spear.


    For the moment she thought that it would nevere, she opened her mouth to protect the pledge she thought she would never have to protect.


    It wasn¡¯t as a Valkyrie of Idun.


    Nor as the master of heroes.


    The queen of thend of darkness.


    She imed as one of the members that made the sentence of Erin. She yelled with all her strength.


    ¡°I recognize you!¡±


    She imed and her voice certainly reached him.


    &


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to see you in that broken state.¡¯


    A beautiful woman stood next to king Arthur and the God of light Lugh. She was more beautiful than anyone but at the same time evil and strong.


    She was Cuchinn¡¯s old enemy. She was the one that had held a deep hatred towards Cuchinn but also had a deep affection towards him like love.


    She spoke to Cuchinn. And looked at the one Cuchinn recognized as his master.


    The daughter of the high king of Irnd, Medb.


    The queen that gathered the kingdoms, that had a feud between them, into one just to defeat Cuchinn.


    She extended her hand towards Tae Ho. She spoke arrogantly just like she did in her previous life.


    ¡®I recognize you.¡¯


    &


    The ones that made the sentence of Erin rose in turn and imed.


    The will of the ones that was asleep in the sentence started to state their thoughts.


    And at that moment Tae Ho could know.


    What their im meant.


    Why did they stand up and yell.


    The destroyed world Erin didn¡¯t have a master currently.


    The groups split in several beings were holding the power of the master in parts.


    And right at this moment.


    The ones holding the power of the master gathered their will for the first time since Erin got created. They selected the one they would serve as their king and the one that would inherit Erin.


    [Master of Erin]


    The sentence of Erin released a different strength from before and at the same time another power arose from Tae Ho.


    Master of Asgard.


    The one that protects Asgard.


    The sentence of Erin shone in his right hand.


    And the new sentence of Asgard that got created appeared in his left hand.


    Tae Ho raised his head.


    He released the power he didn¡¯t have until now as he became the master of two worlds. He made his dark blue divinity explode!


    The death, that was taking ce in the mount of Olympus, got driven away in an instant and Nyx¡¯s face stiffened once more.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Nothing will change.¡±


    Nyx said. Her voice didn¡¯t have leisurepared to before but her words weren¡¯t wrong.


    The absolute superiority. Even if the master of two worlds gathered that power in one body he wouldn¡¯t be able to beat the world itself.


    In addition this world was Olympus. It wasn¡¯t Asgard or Erin.


    ¡°I also know that.¡±


    Tae Ho said that. He could know that as he was none other than the one that became the master of two worlds. He rather felt more keenly the differences in their power.


    It was like Odin had first thought. He wouldn¡¯t be able to beat Nyx simply by having a contest of strength. Tearing apart the connection between the primeval Gods and putting an end to the dark world was the only method.


    Master.


    Adenmaha said with a low voice. Nidhogg spoke while crying. Rolo breathed roughly and raised his head and Drakon Ismenios smiled.


    ¡®My warrior Tae Ho.¡¯


    Idun and Heda.


    Tae Ho extended his hand and called the Sword of the round table with his sentence of the Milesian. He faced Nyx, that was gathering strength to press him down in an instant, and grabbed the sword.


    The soul of king Arthur fell asleep.


    The soul of Medb scattered.


    The souls of the ones that had made the sentence of Erin and were protecting it faced their real eternal slumber.


    And he said. The one that had been watching the souls of the others leave, leftst and gave the new master of Erin thest gift.


    ¡®I will give you my deity to you.¡¯


    The God of light Lugh.


    He disappeared with a smile and at that moment light shone at Tae Ho¡¯s back.


    Everyone could see that light. The ones that surged up by shaking away death could witness the brightness. Siri raised her head high while holding Bracky and faced the brightness of the sun.


    The sun was rising up from the world that had turned night.


    Athena, that was barely opening her eyes, could feel the power of the God of sun that Apollo left behind, activate. A crown of sun got worn on Tae Ho¡¯s head naturally and the ne of the sun took ce in his neck.


    The God of sun that was born that way.


    The one leading the morning glory.


    A crack got formed in the night. The rising sun made a crack in the connection between the primeval Gods.


    Nyx got flustered. She tried to release the power she had gathered hurriedly.


    But Tae Ho was a bit faster.


    He gathered the power as the master of two worlds and strengthened one saga.


    He raised Gatin, that shone the deeper the night was and the denser the darkness was below the sun, and the Sword of the round table.


    That was the saga of the sun.


    He will be invincible below the highest sun.


    Myth rank saga.


    God of sun.


    Tae Ho looked at Nyx.


    And split the night with the shing sword of sun.


    < Episode 62 ¨C Roar of the hero (4) > End

 Chapter 222 - Episode 63/Chapter 1: Myth of a hero (1)

    Episode 63/Chapter 1: Myth of a hero (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The one that put an end to the deep night, drove away the dense darkness,


    and leads the dawn.


    The one leading the bright morning glory.


    That is the sun.


    The power of the beginning.


    &


    The night split.


    A crack got formed in the night sky that was filled with darkness.


    The mount of Olympus got ced below the sun. The bright golden light shone warmly on everyone. It drove away the cold the darkness brought with it.


    Tae Ho knew it while raising the Sword of the round table high.


    He realized the same thing as Odin.


    Nyx in front of him was the world.


    She hadn¡¯t been able to be aplete world as Gaia hadn¡¯t joined her but it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that she was already the world, the world God Olympus.


    That¡¯s why there was only one method to win against her.


    Cut the connection with the primeval Gods that were connected with the night and so return Nyx from being the world God to the Goddess of night Nyx.


    There were two ways to end the night.


    One was to destroy the body of Zeus.


    The other one was to disperse the night.


    The two of them was close to being impossible. Even Odin and Thor became powerless in front of Nyx that could handle the power of the world. Not even Tae Ho was able to win against her in a simple contest of strength after bing the master of two worlds.


    But thetter one was the one that did have some probabilities and that¡¯s why Odin and Thor ced their hope on him.


    They weren¡¯t wrong. Only that the situation with Tae Ho was different.


    Tae Ho raised his head high. He looked at the night and not at Nyx. He looked through the night with the ¡®golden eyes of the dragon¡¯.


    It wasn¡¯t simply a ck sky. The ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯ could see the weakness of the night. He could see the chain connecting the power of the primeval Gods.


    The light of the sun dug and entered it. It was possible because it was the power of the morning, that was the opposite of night.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh!¡±


    Nyx roared. That was the roar of a World God. The rage of the world shook the entire mount of Olympus.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t get shaken. He stood still and faced against Nyx. It was impossible to defeat her but he could plentily maintain his posture.


    In addition, Tae Ho was the God of sun. He was the natural born enemy of the Goddess of night Nyx!


    The power of the sun became stronger and a crack got formed in the night sky. Nyx roared once again and released her strength.


    What she fired in a hurry were thousands of lightning bolts. Nyx could make miracles like what she did just now just by resting for a moment.


    Tae Ho extended the Sword of the round table forward and faced the lightning. He didn¡¯t only disperse the lightning as the God of light.


    [Saga: The one that handles gale and lightning]


    The one that shed in the end was the lightning. Although it was impossible to control itpletely he could change its direction.


    Kwagagagagagang!


    Tens of thousands of lightning bolts erupted in consecution. It poured down in an instant and devastated the surroundings. But Nyx could know.


    Tae Ho was still fine. The power of the sun was increasing the crack in the night sky.


    Nyx held Astrape. She contained her dark divinity in the God killer lightning to put an end to Tae Ho herself. Tae Ho couldn¡¯t even defend properly as he was tied down by the ck lightning.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t fear. He didn¡¯t even try to dodge and looked at Nyx trying to charge towards him.


    Nyx hated his eyes. She let out a roar and charged forward.


    A moment.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t turn his eyes. He still looked at Nyx. Rather than giving up at the unavoidable attack, he raised his weapons as the God of battle.


    Because he was believing.


    He already knew.


    The sound of thunder was heard!


    Kwagang!


    One streak of lightning hit the ground and the God of thunder descended at the same time.


    [Saga: He is the son of the God that has returned]


    [Saga: His entrance is apanied by lightning]


    Bracky.


    The son of Thor.


    The God of Thunder that protects the king of Erin!


    He wasn¡¯t alone. He was apanied by someone.


    Because the two were a couple. They were two yet a single God.


    Blue lightning appeared in Bracky¡¯s hammer but that wasn¡¯t headed towards Nyx. It was headed towards Siri, that was nocking the bow of Artemis while raising her wolf ears. The lightning of Bracky got contained in the arrow of Apollo she ced in the bowstring.


    [Saga: The arrow of the witch never misses its target]


    Siri let go of the bowstring. It flew towards Nyx like a meteor that was solely concentrating on Tae Ho. It pierced Nyx¡¯s shoulder!


    Nyx let out a pained groan. She could handle the power of the world but the body belonged to Zeus. A full powered attack from the God of lightning and hunt was enough to inflict damage to Zeus.


    Nyx lost her charging momentum and then pulled an arrow while cursing. She red at Bracky and Siri and the power of the World God hit the two Gods.


    But Bracky and Siri didn¡¯t get done by it helplessly.


    Bracky gathered his arms and took a defensive posture. Siri supported Bracky with her back and gave him strength.


    Bracky and Siri endured Nyx¡¯s attack. They could barely endure it but that was enough.


    The lightning of Bracky wasn¡¯t only to intrude.


    There was someone that awoke with his lightning!


    He stood up.


    And grabbed Mjolnir once again.


    He roared with the thunder and like the thunder!


    ¡°Ny-x-!¡±


    Nyx flinched at the yell that was like thunder. It was only for a moment but she still did that and the God of thunder didn¡¯t miss that moment.


    The strongest battle God of Asgard, Thor, charged forward. He had already been defeated once but he didn¡¯t care about that.


    Because a warrior of Valha was one that knew no fear and could face against any strong opponent.


    Thor¡¯s method was the same as the master of Asgard!


    Mjolnir hit Nyx. No, it hit an invisible wall she raised in a hurry.


    The wall crumbled. Nyx cursed out and made dozens ofyers of walls at the same time. The light of Tae Ho was still shing at this moment so anxiety showed in the gesture of her hands.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Thor continued to swing Mjolnir. Not even Mjolnir, that was made with Unts, was able to endure the overwhelming shock of the sh and cracks began to form for the first time it was made but Thor still didn¡¯t care about that.


    This was the moment. This was the important part. Even if Mjolnir gotpletely destroyed after this day, he had to protect this moment.


    ¡°Die! Submit!¡±


    Nyx ordered and the power of the world covered Thor. She tried to make the God of Thunder, that didn¡¯t know what giving up was, kneel down.


    But Thor endured it. Bracky and Siri made his will burn after they managed to endure the attack. The small strength they sent him supported him.


    Thorughed. Heughed refreshingly in front of the overwhelming despair and didn¡¯t stop.


    He knew it.


    That he wasn¡¯t the only that wasn¡¯t giving up.


    That there was someone that did know what fear waspared to him and was still facing against her.


    The real one that didn¡¯t know what giving up was, was with him in this ce!


    Odin stood up.


    As the light of the sun was pushing away the night, and the Gods of Thunder called him.


    Odin spread his arms and prepared a strong magic once again.


    Nyx saw that. She felt annoyed and anxious at the fact that there were many beings obstructing her from reaching Tae Ho and released her strength. She told him once again that such things like magic was meaningless against someone that could wield the power of the world like she had already proved before.


    The magic of Odin scattered in an instant.


    And that was like Odin had expected.


    One breath.


    That was the time Nyx had to spend to dispel the magic even though she possessed absolute strength.


    She had to perform an action.


    That was all. That was enough.


    Because Odin was the God of war. He was the God of cunning trickery along with Loki.


    When Nyx¡¯s power tore the magic of Odin, Odin threw what he was holding. He was known as being a wise magician but he was a warrior before being a magician. The attack he executed when Nyx was performing that action was fast and precise.


    And that wasn¡¯t seen properly in Nyx¡¯s eyes.


    This was also as Odin had expected.


    The God killer spear Mistilteinn.


    The branch of a mistletoe.


    The divine object that killed the ancient Gods of Asgard.


    The first God killer weapon the fathers of Odin made to kill them.


    The moment Nyx sensed Mistilteinn was when the spear had already stabbed her chest. She opened her eyes widely and vomited blood. She panted at the silver spear that was devouring Zeus¡¯ body at a fast rate.


    Nyx staggered back and Thor swung Mjolnir. Odin breathed roughly and grabbed another spear.


    And Nyx pulled out Mistilteinn. She screamed under the great pain and released an overwhelming strength while containing all of her rage.


    Pure rage covered Thor and Odin. It made the two Gods, that didn¡¯t know what giving up was, kneel down.


    The power of Erebos and Tartarus twined round Nyx again and the same went for the power of the other primeval Gods.


    Nyx vomited blood. She trembled in pain and rage and red at Tae Ho. She charged towards the God of sun that tried to end the night.


    Tae Ho stood up against her. He swung the Sword of the round table that was tearing apart the sky and blocked the Astrape of Nyx.


    The world turned silent once again and Nyx became happy. She regained stability in her mind because of the clear difference of power that existed.


    She would press him down like this and recover the night. She would make the power of the World God eternal.


    It turned like she thought. Tae Ho got pushed back. The darkness started to corrode the power of the sun.


    But Nyx couldn¡¯t smile.


    It was because the will to fight didn¡¯t disappear from Tae Ho¡¯s eyes. It was different from Thor. His eyes weren¡¯t ones that he fought without knowing fear and in a blind way.


    Odin.


    That was it. He was the same from Odin. His eyes were from someone that knew fear but still stood against it like he had a card prepared.


    How?


    Because of what?


    The moment bewilderment and doubt appeared in Nyx¡¯s eyes.


    Tae Ho swung the Sword of the round table with strength and parried Astrape. He took one step and roared.


    That yell.


    What Tae Ho called.


    The one being awakened due to that.


    The one that reacted and opened his eyes.


    Nyx let out a painful scream.


    &


    Hera trembled. Silver tears flowed down endlessly from her blue eyes that were the most beautiful in Olympus.


    Hera had been wrong.


    The foolish one and the one that didn¡¯t know anything wasn¡¯t Athena but Hera herself.


    Right, there was no way he would disappear like this.


    He had defeated countless challenges and protected his seat.


    Hera opened her mouth. She squeezed out her voice and called out his name.


    He called the name of her love.


    &


    Athena roared. She raised her sword and yelled. She felt joy at the fact that her belief hadn¡¯t been wrong.


    Demeter smiled and Hephaestus yelled with strength.


    He must be resisting.


    He must be confronting the voice.


    They weren¡¯t wrong. Their belief didn¡¯t turn in vain.


    And right at this moment, when the power of the sun weakened and a crack in the connection between the ancient Gods was formed.


    The master of Asgard and Erin called his name.


    He summoned the king of Gods that protected his will inside the deep darkness.


    ¡°Zeus!¡±


    At that yell, at his call.


    The master of Olympus answered.


    < Episode 63 ¨C Myth of a hero (1) > End

 Chapter 223 - Episode 63/Chapter 2: Myth of a hero (2)

    Episode 63/Chapter 2: Myth of a hero (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SterRain


    Zeus was someone born with the fate to be a king.


    He defeated his father, the previous ruler, andpleted the quest to rescue his siblings who were eaten by his father.


    It was near impossible for a newborn God to defeat Chronos, the king of Titans, who was ruling the world.


    It was as pointless as hitting a rock with an egg. Even if the personal capabilities of Zeus and Chronos was equal, the forces theymanded couldn¡¯t bepared at all.


    Zeusmanded countless nymphs who raised him but among them there was none that could go out to battle.


    Zeus was put in a situation where he needed to defeat Chronos and his forces alone.


    Yet somehow Zeus seeded in doing just that.


    He rescued his siblings from Chronos and gathered the rebelling titans to create a force of his own. He destroyed Chronos¡¯ army that seemed like it had no ws, and changed the Titanomachy into an internal war between the children of Chronos and the other titans.


    In such a terrible situation, Zeus was able to win. He faced an overwhelming enemy andpleted an impossible task.


    The situation now was simr.


    Even though his body was stolen and soul devoured by Nyx, the ancient God of night.


    He maintained himself. He didn¡¯t lose himself.


    And finally, when a single opportunity showed itself. Just like when he waited for an opportunity to counterattack Chronos, he also struck a blow against Nyx.


    Nyx screamed.


    Her beautiful appearance as a Goddess still remained but the aura of Zeus seeped out. The purity of Nyx lessened like dropping a drop of ink in pure water.


    Nyx staggered back.She could handle the power of the world, but like Odin saw, she wasn¡¯t a true World God.


    She was merely an ancient God who temporarily gained the ability to handle the power of the world by connecting the power of the primeval Gods.


    That¡¯s why she wasn¡¯t invincible or omnipotent. She could call tens of thousands of lightning bolts with a gesture of her hand and tear apart any strong magic, but she couldn¡¯t suppress Zeus who was trying to wrest back control over his soul and body.


    ¡°Nyx!¡±


    The voice of Zeus boomed from Nyx¡¯s mouth. Mount Olympus reacted at his voice. The 12 Olympians called out to their king and offered him their divine power. They transferred their strength to Zeus.


    Cracks began to appear on several parts of Nyx¡¯s body. White light shone out of her body covered by a dark blue dress.


    ¡°Shut up! Shut up! Just disappear!¡±


    Nyx yelled and released an overwhelming strength. She smashed down Mount Olympus that reacted at Zeus¡¯ yell, and shook off the power of the 12 Olympians that was transmitted to Zeus.


    Odin and Thor, whocked the power to resist, groaned. Bracky and Siri copsed to the ground.


    But Tae Ho remained unaffected. He swung the shining Sword of the round table and split the Nyx¡¯s power. He then advanced and charged towards Nyx.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Nyx cursed and held Astrape tightly. She exploded with power and tried to tear Tae ho apart.


    But her arms didn¡¯t move. Someone was holding her down.


    ¡°Zeus!¡±


    [Disperse! Right now Nyx and I are one person!]


    he yell of Zeus rang in the mount.


    It was like he had said. Nyx and Zeus currently shared one soul and body. If Zeus¡¯ soul vanished,Nyx¡¯s soul would also extinguish.


    But of course, it wasn¡¯t that Nyx didn¡¯t have a way to escape. She was borrowing his body so she just had to give it up and leave.


    But that meant giving up the power of the World God.


    Zeus¡¯ soul and body were connecting the power of the primeval Gods into one. He was the core of the sacred force.


    [You can¡¯t escape.]


    [I won¡¯t allow it!]


    The voice of Zeus made Mount Olympus silent once again. Zeus grabbed Nyx¡¯s soul and immobilized it.


    He would die here. But he would take Nyx down with him.


    Tae Ho roared and charged. Nyx struggled in vain and screamed.


    Kwagang!


    The Sword of the round table and Astrape shed. Nyx barely managed to regain control of Zeus¡¯ body at thest second.


    But Zeus didn¡¯t relent. He confronted Nyx once again. Tae Ho swung the Sword of the round table and pushed away Astrape. Nyx couldn¡¯t defend properly and staggered back.


    Nyx screamed. Even her shout contained the power of the world in it so it swept everything in its surroundings. She was still superior in pure strength.


    But Nyx knew. She knew it was impossible to win like this. Even if she could handle the power of the world, she still had a limit.


    This forced Nyx to think differently. Instead of suppressing everyone she summoned her followers from the darkness. She fused the power of the primeval Gods into one so she could control all the primeval Gods, except for Gaia, as her minions.


    But she didn¡¯t stop there. She also distributed the power of the world to Aphrodite and Dionysus who were still on her side. She ordered them to climb to the peak of the mount and help her.


    Monsters appeared in the night sky. The primeval Gods all possesed different appearances and sizes. It was a strange group that seemed as if they were picked from the sea of chaos.


    These Gods attacked the enemies of Nyx. They suppressed Odin, Thor, Bracky and Siri who were trying to stand up.


    Aphrodite covered the mount of Olympus with the power of seduction. She bewitched countless people and headed to the peak. Dionysius, who was at her side, nted madness upon all on the battlefield. He then made these mad warriors charge.


    Nyx smirked. She looked at her followers Tae Ho and took a breath.


    The moment of danger had passed. The situation had gone astray more than she expected, but she could easily eliminate the problems.


    She would buy time with her followers.


    She wouldpletely suppress Zeus while the master of Asgard and Erin was tied down.


    It didn¡¯t matter if her followers fell too quickly. By then Aphrodite and Dionysus would have already arrived.


    That¡¯s why it was enough. She had to concentrate on Zeus for now.


    Nyx closed her eyes. She located Zeus deep in her soul and suppressed him. It was something like creating a rainstorm and sinking down a ship that was roaming with no direction.


    Her followers stabbed Bracky who was on the floor embracing Siri. Siri yelled at him to get away quickly but Bracky didn¡¯t move an inch. He used himself as a shield to protect Siri.


    Odin could barely resist. He suffered many injuries from Nyx¡¯s followers. Thor hurriedly swung Mjolnir to save Odin, but Thor also had his limits. He couldn¡¯t face all the enemies flooding in like a wave. He and Odin would get trampled in no time.


    The warriors of Valha fell to Aphrodite¡¯s seduction. Dionysius nted seeds of madness in them and removed their rationality. The warriors of Valha attacked each other.


    The cracked night sky started to recover. Once again darkness began to devour the sky. .


    It turned like Nyx thought. Only a moment. She would be able to suppress Zeus in a little bit more. Complete victory was within grasp.


    But she was also wrong this time. There were still people defying her ns.


    ¡°O-din-!¡±


    Odin blocked the advance of Aphrodite. She was the Goddess of magic and at the same time the Goddess of love and beauty.


    Freya didn¡¯t listen to Odin. She refused to believe that Odin would throw his life away to buy time for her to escape. She convinced Tyr and Ullr to release her and climbed up to the peak together.


    ¡°Foolish bitch.¡±


    Aphrodite red at Freya and said. The two were simr in power before Nyx descended but the situation had changed now. Aphrodite had the power of the world that Nyx gave her.


    But Freya didn¡¯t mind, because she was the keeper of Valha. She was themander of the Valkyries and at the same time a God of Asgard!


    She was the same as Odin. She didn¡¯t know what giving up was. She had the courage to face against anything.


    Ullr and Tyr aided her with their strength. They endured the seduction of Aphrodite and stopped Aphrodite¡¯s march.


    Athena stood up from the opposite parth. The Goddess of warfare, actually the only battle God left among the 12 Olympians, gathered the strength of the Gods of Olympus into one ce. Even at the risk of losing her own divinity, she exploded with that strength.


    Her home Olympus and that¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t stay standing still. She had to protect Olympus as its Goddess of warfare.


    Athena charged towards Dionysius and stopped his army. She then yelled out loud and called the name of her father again.


    Kwagagagagang!


    Thunder shed.


    For a moment, white light filled the night sky.


    It wasn¡¯t the thunder of Thor or Bracky, but those from the ruler of Olympus, Zeus.


    These bolts even contained the power of the world. Zeus had released the power of the world just like Nyx could.


    Dozens of enemies perished with that attack and once again a crack appeared in the night sky.


    In the middle of the chaos Tae Ho raised his Sword of the round table. He saw clearly with his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯.


    In this crazy situation he grasped an opening Zeus.


    There was a fatal w. Zeus discovered the connector of the night when he wielded a part of the power of the world.


    ¡°Nooooo-!¡±


    Nyx screamed and extended her hand but Tae Ho was faster than her. He stabbed the ground and amplified the power of the sun. He gathered that light and pierced the night sky with one attack!


    A huge crack appeared in the night. The eternal night was brought to an end. The connection between the primeval Gods began to disappear one by one.


    Nyx fell in chaos.


    And Tae Ho didn¡¯t miss that moment. He pierced the night sky it was impossible to disperse itpletely with only one attack. Utlimately, Tae Ho and Zeuz¡¯ aim was to destroy Zeus¡¯ body and annihte Nyx.


    Nyx realized their n. She attacked Tae Ho but Zeus once again obstructed her. Astrape didn¡¯t move and the Sword of the round table pierced her chest.


    Nyx screamed. It wasn¡¯t from a fear of dying. It was from rage of someone who lost something precious.


    Nyx left Zeus¡¯ body. The moment the Sword of the round table stabbed his chest, she escaped his body.


    Zeus¡¯ body returned to normal. Zeus suffered a critical wound from the Sword of the round table but he was still breathing. It was thanks to Tae Ho having sensed Nyx escape with his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯ and weakening his strike at thest moment.


    Zeus breathed roughly and looked at the sky.


    The night sky was shattering. The monsters attacking Odin, Thor, Bracky and Siri disappeared like smoke.


    This was because Nyx gave up Zeus¡¯ body. Nyx was the one maintaining the night with the body of Zeus, not Zeus himself.


    Tae Ho looked at the dissipating night sky and then took out a golden apple of Idun, crushed it into pieces and fed it to Zeus.


    Tae Ho knew.


    The night was over but the battle wasn¡¯t. There was still one more enemy to defeat.


    ¡®She¡¯sing.¡¯


    Cuchinn said. She was approaching for an attack.


    The Goddess of night Nyx.


    After giving up on Zeus¡¯ body, she formed a body and a soul like Gaia did. She was forced to give up half her power as an ancient God, but she still did that. She descended to the peak of the mount of Olympus once again.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    Nyx said, and two other primeval Godsnded next to her.


    The God of darkness Erebos, and the God of the underworld Tartarus. They also decided to make a body and soul like Nyx.


    They lost the power of the world. The current ancient Gods were only a bit stronger than the 12 Olympians.


    But they could win.


    With the golden apple, Zeus was hanging onto life by a thread. .


    Odin and Thor were really exhausted and Bracky was half dead.


    The most important thing was that Tae Ho had weakened. He had poured most of his strength into thest attack to destroy the night.


    Nyx gritted her teeth. Erebos and Tartarus raised their weapons.


    Now that she descended into the world in the flesh she couldn¡¯t be a World God anymore. She was restrained by her flesh and soul like Gaia, and couldn¡¯t even use all her power as an ancient God.


    This caused a really big sense of loss. It was a feeling Nyx couldn¡¯t endure as she had already climbed to the boundary of the Word God once.


    ¡°Die. Die and disappear.¡±


    Nyx red at Tae Ho. She screamed at the only one standing and released her strength and rage at the same time.


    Those bastards of Asgard.


    Those bastards of another world.


    Kill them all. After everything concluded they would invade Asgard and destroy the world.


    ¡°Gods of Asgard! You are going to die in Olympus!¡±


    Nyx raised her head.


    That was the case. Thisnd was Olympus. This was the peak of the mount of Olympus where all the energy of Olympus was concentrated.


    Nyx felt her strength surge. It was because she would receive support from the world.


    She would kill the Gods of Asgard.


    She would remove the Gods that left their world so they weren¡¯t able to receive even a little bit of support from it.


    Nyx breathed roughly. Once again she let out an enraged roar.here was only one thing left to do.


    But she couldn¡¯t move rashly. It was the same for Erebos and Tartarus.


    This was because after descending in the flesh, they felt an uneasy feeling piercing their chests.


    Tae Ho looked at the clear sky. Zeus allowed it as the ruler of Olympus, the king of Gods.


    And what he got able to do because of that.


    Tae Ho gathered up his dark blue divinity, rolled lightly and then activated it.


    [Saga: Hall of Valha]


    From now on thisnd will be Asgard.


    The dark blue divinity covered their surroundings. It enveloped Mount Olympus where the energy of Olympus was the strongest.


    Nyx¡¯s eyes bulged. Erebos and Tartarus froze in shock.


    Odin and Thor stood up. Bracky and Siri did the same. The world of Asgard gave strength to its members.


    Tae Ho felt the power of Asgard.


    He felt his strength increase and looked at Nyx. He spoke word that would make Cuchinn cheer and Lokiugh.


    ¡°Ancient Gods of Olympus. Wee to Asgard.¡±


    The master of Asgard.


    Nyx groaned.


    < Episode 63 ¨C Myth of a hero (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 224 - Episode 63/Chapter 3: Myth of a hero (3)

    Episode 63/Chapter 3: Myth of a hero (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The ¡®Hall of Valha¡¯, that changed part of the world into Asgard wasn¡¯t a saga that could be used that easily.


    It was a different story if he was in the underworld that was Hades¡¯ territory or the volcano of Typhon that had a weak aura of Olympus but it was hard to make Asgard descend on ces where the aura of Olympus was strong or the controlling power of a God of Asgard was strong in it.


    And especially, the ce they were fighting at was the peak of the mount of Olympus, the ce with the strongest energy of Olympus. In a normal situation, this wasn¡¯t a ce where Tae Ho could spread the ¡®Hall of Valha¡¯ even if he did get strong. Actually, when Nyx handled the power of the world and was controlling it, he hadn¡¯t been able to even think about doing it.


    But the situation had changed now.


    Nyx couldn¡¯t use the power of the world anymore. The night covering all of Olympus had met its end.


    In addition Zeus allowed that. The ruler of Olympus that had returned, the king of Gods, allowed Tae Ho in the mount of Olympus.


    And so, theplete Asgard descended. Thend, where the energy of Olympus was the strongest, transformed into the strongest power of Valha.


    And the effects were better than he imagined.


    It didn¡¯t only stop at Odin, Thor, Siri and Bracky getting a hold of themselves. The ancient Gods felt extreme uneasiness and chaos inside of Asgard.


    It was unavoidable. They were ancient Gods. In the first ce, they have never even imagined about getting separated from Olympus since they were born. They felt a mental shock that was equivalent to fish getting dragged out of the water by force.


    Nyx let out a groan with a pale face. Erebos and Tartarus that weren¡¯tplete personality Gods in the first ce received a strong influence from her. They couldn¡¯t shake off the fluster easily.


    ¡®Let¡¯s end this.¡¯


    Cuchinn said. Tae Ho agreed and grabbed Gae Bolg instead of the Sword of the round table. Tae Ho was already quite exhausted because of the battle against the one handling the power of the world but he had to endure.


    Thor grabbed the cracked Mjolnir and walked towards the ancient Gods. Bracky raised his hammer behind him and assisted him with his strength. He nodded towards Siri, that was supporting him, and Siri separated from him after a moment of hesitation. He nocked the arrow of Apollo in the bow of Artemis.


    Odinughed pleasantly. He inhaled the air of Asgard and rolled his finger. A strong rune magic was drawn from the tip of the hands of the God of magic and Nyx staggered back unconsciously. She had destroyed Odin¡¯s magic really easily until now but she couldn¡¯t do that now. The unknown magic Odin made became a de of fear that stabbed her.


    And Odin was someone that knew how to handle that fear really well. He was the God of war that was the most proficient in threats and pressuring among the ones in this ce.


    He shook the rune magic lightly and took a step towards Nyx. Sweat started to flow down from Nyx¡¯s forehead and back like rain. She obtained aplete soul and flesh and that¡¯s why she got able to experience the results her bewilderment made.


    ANd at some point Erebos and Tartarus roared. They let out an enraged roar as if doing it instead of Nyx and their power advanced towards the Gods of Asgard.


    Odin activated a rune magic hurriedly and blocked the shadow of Erebos. Thor swung mjolnir and at the same time caused lightning to disperse the emptiness of Tartarus.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Tae Ho charged forward. Nyx raised her spear of death and SIri fired her arrow towards her. It was an attack that was enough to shake Nyx¡¯s senses that has sharpened to the extreme.


    Kang!


    Nyx parried the arrow and Tae Ho closed the distance in that opening. He passed Erebos and Tartarus that were enduring in front of Nyx with the power of Tria and rushed against Nyx.


    Gae Bolg and the spear of darkness shed. Nyx tried to endure Tae Ho¡¯s attack with her strong power as an ancient God but it didn¡¯t turn as she wished. The difference in their capabilities was too big to just press him down with strength.


    ¡°Nyx!¡±


    Erebos yelled and turned around and then Thor charged towards him. He raised his Iron hammer of emptiness to try to block the God of thunder charging towards him while swinging Mjolnir but it wasn¡¯t easy.


    Thor was strong. He had already been defeated and copsed several times but he was still strong.


    Odin gave strength to Thor. Brackyughed like a man and became one with the thunder Thor called.


    Mjolnir with the chest of Tartarus with blue lightning. Tartarus, that had the appearance of a man bigger than Bracky, vomited blood.


    But Thor didn¡¯t stop. He exploded lightning in his chest a few more times and red at Erebos. Erebos let out an enraged roar and charged at the gaze of Thor that had electricity running in it. The arrow of Siri aimed for Erebos¡¯ forehead.


    Kwakang!


    Nyx gulped dry saliva at the loud thunder. She barely stopped the attack of Tae Ho flocking like a wave and thought.


    She was in danger. She didn¡¯t have much time.


    Aphrodite and Dionysius were still beings that wanted to destroy the world. There was no way they would turn into beings that wanted to maintain the world as they changed due to the whisper.


    That¡¯s why they would be able to buy some time but it wouldn¡¯t be for long.


    SHe had to conclude this battle in that while.


    But will she be able to do so?


    Would she really be able to win?


    ¡®She¡¯s shaken. She¡¯s doubting herself. She ended up falling in the trap of self-ruin that makes you lose a fight you could have won.¡¯


    Cuchinn spoke in a low voice. Tae Ho also grasped that truth with the insight of Scathach¡¯s techniques.


    Actually Tae Ho was also at his limit. Odin and Thor had been able to regain a bit of their strength thanks to Asgard having descended but that was only a temporary strength. They were also at a disadvantage the more the battle prolonged.


    They would make a conclusion quickly. They would burst theirst strength and bring an end to this battle.


    The thoughts of both sides concluded and the flow of the fight became faster.


    Zeus raised his head. He had avoided death thanks to having eaten an apple and then he looked at the sun that drove away the night and the power of the ancient Gods trying to cover the world once again. He looked at the shing thunder inside the night, darkness and emptiness.


    Zeus could know instinctively. The moment of conclusion was approaching. The time when the two sides released theirst strength wasing.


    Then, he would organize the beginning for that.


    Zeus moved his hand and made Astrape rolling in the ground surge up. He made it sh in the middle of the battle.


    That became like a signal just like Zeus had nned. Mjolnir mmed the head of Tartarus. The sword Erebos used to stab got blocked at the magic barrier Odin spread. Siri¡¯s arrow pierced Erebos¡¯ eye.


    And the spear of darkness got parried away. Gae Bolg pierced Nyx¡¯s left shoulder.


    Nyx held back her scream and grabbed Gae Bolg. She, that rose up from the Void of chaos first with Gaia, wasn¡¯t only in charge of the night. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that darkness and death started from her night.


    She pressed down the death of Gae Bolg with her right over death. She released her darkness through Gae Bolg that wanted to at least die together with her.


    She red at Tae Ho and yelled.


    ¡°Stop this if you can! My darkness! My night!¡±


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t do that. He let go of Gae Bolg with no regrets.


    Bewilderment spread in Nyx¡¯s eyes. Death and darkness surged up like exploding through Gae Bolg and then Tae Ho threw a punch and hit Nyx¡¯s stomach. When she coughed and staggered, Tae Ho grabbed something else aside of the Sword of the round table.


    Mistilteinn.


    The ancient God killing weapon that had been seeded by the masters of Asgard reacted at his call. It flew up in the air by its own and arrived at Tae Ho¡¯s hand.


    Nyx looked at Tae Ho and Tae Ho didn¡¯t evade her gaze. He looked at her ck and beautiful eyes fixedly and stabbed Mistilteinn in her chest.


    Nyx vomited ck blood and at that moment the power covering her vanished. The night came to an end by the blinding light.


    Erebos and Tartarus scattered. They were ancient Gods that had no personality in the first ce but they had descended with an iplete personality thanks to Nyx. Now that Nyx got defeated, they couldn¡¯t maintain their soul and flesh and returned as being ancient Gods with no personality.


    Thor copsed in his seat while holding Mjolnir. Odin turned to look at Nyx and Tae Ho.


    Mistilteinn was a short spear and because of that Tae Ho and Nyx were as close as their breath would reach each other.


    Nyx vomited blood and let out a groan and looked at Tae Ho. She couldn¡¯t even have the thought of pulling out Mistilteinn. No, she knew that everything had ended.


    [How regretful.]


    She transmitted her thoughts to Tae Ho directly with her divine power.


    Tae Ho retrieved Gae Bolg and Nyx copsed in Tae Ho¡¯s embrace.


    Right then Odin yelled and asked.


    ¡°Why was it! Why did you do something like that! Nyx!¡±


    He wasn¡¯t thinking that she would simply answer him but this was the only moment she could hear him.


    Why had Nyx suddenly done such things?


    Was it her will alone or someone else interfered in it?


    Nyx smiled with her eyes and Tae Ho whispered towards her.


    ¡°Tell us, Nyx.¡±


    Tae Ho poured all his divine power in the rune of Bragi. His actions that had been almost instinctive mad eNyx move. Actually, she wascking strength to open her mouth but it was enough to stimte her.


    Nyx buried her head in Tae Ho¡¯s chest. Tae Ho retrieved Mistilteinn and made her morefortable and Nyx smiled once again. She opened her mouth while dying and transmitted her words.


    [Because I wanted to end it with my own hands. Before it got destroyed by the hands of someone else....At least by someone that belonged to Olympus...]


    It was up to there. Nyx vomited blood once again and then put a gorgeous smile. She ced her lips on Tae Ho that had been trying to kill her however he could.


    It wasn¡¯t to give him the final curse.


    But because she was an ancient God of Olympus. She loved Olympus so much she wanted to put an end to the world with her own hands.


    It was impossible for a being that wanted to destroy the world topletely understand how another being that wanted to maintain it thought. But the moment their lips touched, Tae Ho felt like he could understand her a bit.


    She had entrusted Olympus to him. She transmitted her wish to him to not let the world get destroyed by another being.


    [It¡¯s a meeting.]


    The price for it should be really slow but it would certainly be the thing you like the most.


    Tae Ho got a bit flustered. Nyx smiled at that look and then leaned her head on Tae Ho¡¯s chest again. She breathed roughly and said.


    [The end...is nearing.]


    The reason she had to stand up.


    The reason she could do that.


    Nyx closed her eyes. The ancient God of night got embraced by the master of Asgard and scattered. She vanished under the shining sun.


    And after some time passed.


    After the lingering like silence passed Cuchinn opened his mouth.


    ¡®You are incredible. Really incredible.¡¯


    To receive a meeting from Nyx at the end.


    Cuchinn spoke sincerely and his words became the signal that notified the end of the battle.


    Bracky embraced Siri and copsed. Siri cursed him saying that he was heavy but she still didn¡¯t let him go.


    Thor, that was sitting down, lied down and Odin closed his eye and let out a long sigh.


    The end was nearing.


    Thest words Nyx left behind.


    Tae Ho closed his eyes. He put aside his thoughts about her and turned to everyone. He imed victory over the entire mount of Olympus as the master of Asgard and Erin.


    &


    A conclusion was made in a world.


    They were far away but they still sensed that.


    The destruction of Erin, the victory of Asgard and Olympus.


    But that wasn¡¯t everything. Many more cases were uring than that.


    And finally, the time hade.


    The space snake Jormungand raised its head. They rose up from thend of perishing, Muspelheim.


    The Kingdom of fire.


    Thest mes arose.


    < Episode 63 ¨C Myth of a hero (3) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 225 - Episode 64/Chapter 1: God of meetings (1)

    Episode 64/Chapter 1: God of meetings (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    Victory.


    If it was a game he would have pressed the ¡®confirm¡¯ button and looked for the next battle or just rested but that wasn¡¯t the case in reality.


    ¡®It feels like only a part is proceeding with the battle.¡¯


    Tae Ho imed victory at the peak of the mount of Olympus after defeating Nyx but it didn¡¯t end with that. There were still beings in the mount that opposed Asgard and Olympus.


    ¡°Are they Aphrodite and Dionysius?¡±


    Zeus spoke while leaning his back on a rock. It seems like it was thanks to having eating a golden apple entirely that he looked better than Odin and Thor.


    ¡°I already defeated Nyx but they still won¡¯t return back?¡±


    Tae Ho sat in the ground like Odin usually did and asked. They hadn¡¯t even introduced themselves but business was more important than awkwardness.


    Zeus didn¡¯t answer immediately and closed his eyes and dyed. It seemed like he was talking up to where he could speak.


    ¡°Zeus, there¡¯s no need to hide that much. We have alreadye to this point so there¡¯s no way we don¡¯t know.¡±


    Odin said. He didn¡¯t have any injuriespared to Thor but his voice looked with less energy perhaps because he spent too much divine power and magic power.


    Tae Ho checked the number of golden apples he had remaining now that he remembered about it. He split two of the three golden apples in half and shared it with Odin, Thor, Bracky and Siri.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Odin ate the half golden apple but didn¡¯t turn to look at Zeus. Bracky spoke peevishly telling Siri to feed him as he didn¡¯t have strength. When Siri was checking her surroundings about whether she had to feed him or not, Zeus spoke casually while looking at Thor that was savoring the golden apple.


    ¡°The roots of the Gods of Olympus are the titans. They are the descendants of the ones that want to destroy the world so there¡¯s almost no God in Olympus that was born perfectly as a being that wants to maintain the world. All of them have a little bit of the opposite attribute.¡±


    It was a fresh story for Tae Ho¡¯s group but it was something the Gods of Olympus gained nothing by revealing and didn¡¯t want to reveal it either.


    ¡°What Nyx did was to strengthen our opposite side and turn us into beings that want to destroy the world. You can say that the scale has tilted to the other side.¡±


    If it really was a scale the direction it was tilting to would have changed the moment Nyx, that was the cause, disappeared but reality was a bit different.


    And the one that had to aplish that task was the king of Gods Zeus himself.


    Zeus understoodpletely the things that were happening on the mount of Olympus as its ruler.


    Aphrodite and Dionysius were escaping.


    Fortunately, Aphrodite seemed like she would be caught by Freya, Ullr and Tyr soon but it was different for Dionysius. It seemed like he would seed in his escape.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to mind that much. You have done this much so we should take care of the rest.¡±


    Zeus smiled bitterly and said. It was because he had grasped that Tae Ho had figured out the things happening right now.


    ¡°It would be easier to turn Artemis than Aphrodite as we have Apollo. Hades has never turned sides in the first ce so we just have to wake him up from his slumber....and it doesn¡¯t look like it will be that hard either for Heracles.¡±


    Zeus spoke upt to that point. He had been almost buried in Nyx¡¯s abyss while having his body and soul taken from her but it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t know what happened in reality.


    Poseidon and Ares died but it was an unavoidable thing. He couldn¡¯t quibble over it asking why he didn¡¯t seal them like Artemis and didn¡¯t even want to.


    In the first ce, winning against Nyx when she got a hold of the power of the world was a miracle by itself.


    And Zeus was someone that knew what sense of shame was excluding his problem with women. He didn¡¯t do something as childish as expressingints to the Gods of Asgard that didn¡¯t only save his life but also the entire Olympus.


    ¡°What happened with the Gigantes? Are they fighting?¡±


    Thor recovered a bit of energy maybe thanks to having eaten a golden apple and asked. There was no way for him that was a simple God of thunder to know what was happening in the mount of Olympuspared to Tae Ho, Odin, and Zeus.


    Even Bracky, that was in his own world with Siri, turned his head and showed interest at that question.


    She couldn¡¯t even get angry at Bracky that had almost died because of her so she showed great joy and reacted.


    ¡°They are fighting. The warriors of Valha are capturing them with good tricks. You don¡¯t need to worry that much.¡±


    The warriors of Valha were experts on dealing with giants. In addition, there wasn¡¯t any particrly strong Gigantes in the army Heracles brought. It was because the Gigantes that were strong enough to pose a threat to the Gods of Olympus had already been massacred by Heracles.


    Olympus was a world where they overpowered the beings that wanted to destroy the world different from Asgard or the Temple.


    Tae Ho got rxed when he realized that truth but he didn¡¯t drop his guard. No, precisely speaking, he didn¡¯t let go of his worry.


    ¡®Are you worried about the legion of Idun?¡¯


    Tae Ho nodded at Tae Ho¡¯s question. He had be the master of Asgard and Erin but Tae Ho was still themander of Idun¡¯s legion. He was especially worried about Helga that had spent a considerably long time with him.


    ¡®They should be doing well. Master is also at the residence. The others are also warriors that managed to enter Valha. We are also close to overpowering them so don¡¯t step up and rest. You are about to faint right?¡¯


    Cuchinn¡¯s words were right. Most of his words were jokes or absurd words but he was certainly of help when he needed him.


    Tae Ho nodded once again and fixed his posture and then Zeus rose up.


    ¡°I get the feeling that i¡¯m doing it just now and I should express my thanks politely at ater time...but I want to express my thanks at least like this. For having rescued Olympus, for not having left us. Gods of Asgard.¡±


    Zeus spoke indifferently. Thor, Bracky and Tae Ho smiled in a good mood at the thanks of the master responsible of a world and Odin showed a little more evil smile and said.


    ¡°You should know that it isn¡¯t free.¡±


    ¡°I will take it into ount.¡±


    Zeus also smiled the same way and then turned to look at Tae Ho.


    ¡°Master of Asgard, I will prepare a ce for you to rest properly as the battlefield gets settled. And before that...may I leave my seat for a bit?¡±


    ¡°Do so.¡±


    Tae Ho agreed simply. It was because there was only one ce Zeus would go after he merely recovered.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Zeus turned around slowly and then headed to Hera. The closer he got to Hera the more it looked like he was running towards her in a hurry.


    ¡°Even if he looks like that he¡¯s a devoted husband. Although you won¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Odin smiled bitterly and Tae Ho nodded while looking at Zeus and Hera embracing each other.


    &


    Night came once again.


    It wasn¡¯t a made up night but a natural one that followed the flow of time.


    Tae Ho sat on a throne prepared at the conference room and looked at the night sky for a moment. He could find the mark of Nyx left in his lips inside the ck curtain filled with a sea of stars.


    She, that was an ancient God and part of the world, hadn¡¯t been annihtedpletely. Precisely speaking, the personality of Nyx disappeared but the night and its power itself was left behind. one day a new God of night would be born again although they couldn¡¯t know when.


    And that God could be a being that wanted to maintain the world or destroy it. They couldn¡¯t know that until their personality got born.


    ¡®The end is nearing.¡¯


    The words Nyx said.


    What she revealed and the reason she could only stand up.


    It was meaningless to think about it now. Tae Ho pushed aside his worries about the future for a while and then lowered his eyes and looked at the conference room. Everyone was eating and drinking in joy.


    The Gods of Asgard and Olympus were located in the seats made on top of the tforms and below them were the hundreds of thousands of warriors of Valha.


    When Nyx made deathe down to the mount of Olympus while controlling the power of the world, countless beings lost their lives but they weren¡¯t that sad about it.


    The souls of Asgard had all returned to Valha differently from the souls of Olympus that were even roaming in the sky at this moment because they had no ce to go to now that Hades sealed the underworld. They would then be reborn as Steel warriors.


    The feast was prepared in a hurry so it didn¡¯t have much. The only thing it had was alcohol and roasted meat.


    But that was enough. The warriors of Valha drank enjoyably like they usually did andughed magnanimously and boasted of their military prowess.


    ¡°Master, eat some of this too. It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Adenmaha smiled brightly after having recovered with eating thest golden apple and poured alcohol to Tae Ho. It was the specialty of Olympus, the nectar. It was a thing that could bepared to the golden apples of Idun and if a normal human drank it, it could turn them into Gods temporarily and also grant them eternal youth.


    But the most important thing for Tae Ho that was already a God was the vor and it was indeed excellent.


    ¡°Nidhogg also wants to drink.¡±


    ¡°Nidhogg can¡¯t drink. You understand? Drink this instead.¡±


    Adenmaha soothed Nidhogg and poured fruit juice for her. Tae Ho smiled brightly at the two people that looked as close as always.


    He had won in the battle against Nyx. Their damages were also big but fortunately no one close to him lost their lives as if it was fortune inside the misfortune.


    ¡®In the first ce, everyone close to you excluding Helga are monsters.¡¯


    The only one Tae Ho could call as being close among the members of his legion was Helga.


    Excluding her all the others close to him were all exceptional beings so they could somehow protect their lives. In the first ce, the ones with severe injuries like Echidna didn¡¯t even participate in the battle.


    But of course, saying that they were exceptional also meant that they had to stand in an even more dangerous battlefield but the most important thing was that no one died today.


    Tae Ho drank the nectar Adenmaha poured for him and checked his surroundings slowly. He could see Siri flushing without knowing what to do as if Bracky had done something evil once again and could also see Athena and Thor conversing while drinking. Zeus and Odin were speaking with Hera and Freya respectively instead of toasting among themselves.


    It was a good to see scene. It was peace itself.


    But why was it? He felt something that bothered him.


    ¡®Cuchinn, don¡¯t you feel like you forgot something?¡¯


    ¡®What? That you aren¡¯t going to master to not hand over Gae Bolg to her?¡¯


    ¡®I feel like i¡¯m forgetting something even more important......¡¯


    No, precisely speaking it was more like something was missing.


    What could it be?


    And the moment of his pondering didn¡¯tst for long. It was because a voice so loud it rang in the entire conference room holding hundreds of thousands of warriors was heard.


    ¡°Warrior Lee Tae Ho!¡±


    Everyone in the conference room shut their mouths at the loud yell shaking the entire mount. Even the Gods that were in their seats stopped talking and looked at the same ce.


    There was one Valkyrie standing at the entrance of the conference room.


    The Valkyrie of Njord, Ingrid.


    It seemed like the Valkyrie Tae Ho knew well had spent quite a lot of strength in that yell that she breathed roughly for a while and then fixed her posture. She put a yful smile that didn¡¯t suit her usual self and then yelled once again.


    ¡°It¡¯s a meeting!¡±


    A meeting.


    And why warrior Lee Tae Ho?


    At that moment Tae Ho stood up from his seat. It was because he had realized something stimting his memories from when it hadn¡¯t been that long since he entered Valha.


    There was someone pouting her head behind Ingrid that was grinning. Her red hair fluttered in the wind.


    And at that moment all the warriors of Valha turned to look at each other. They burst out inughter at the same time as if they orded to do it before hand and started to yell in one voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s a meeting!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a meeting!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a meeting!¡±


    Gandur giggled and Rasgrid also grabbed her belly andughed all she wanted at least for today.


    When hundreds of thousands of people started to yell at the same time, the entire mount started to shake. The Gods of Olympus got greatly bewildered at the warriors yelling that it was a meeting like crazy men and Demeter looked at Tae Ho as if she had seen something scary in him.


    ¡®Indeed, the evil God of meetings.¡¯


    No! It¡¯s a misunderstanding!


    Tae Ho wanted to protest at Demeter¡¯s small mumble but this wasn¡¯t the time to do so.


    Nidhogg opened her eyes widely and got happy and Adenmaha patted Tae Ho¡¯s back lightly.


    Tae Ho heard from Cuchinn that he was a blessed bastard and then stood up.


    Bracky and Thor whistled. The warriors of Valhaughed loudly and yelled once again.


    ¡°It¡¯s a meeting!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a meeting!¡±


    And it was at that moment. Tae Ho felt it while heading towards Heda. He realized one thing while looking at Heda waiting for himself while spreading her arms in between the hundreds of thousands of warriors.


    A new deity was awakening.


    And that deity was apletely new one that hadn¡¯t existed in Asgard and the entire nine realms until now.


    [Deity: You have obtained the God of meetings.]


    [Your prestige has spread widely to all of Olympus.]


    The voices of the Gods was heard as expected of Olympus. Cuchinn spoke in a pitiful voice.


    ¡®Finally. This day ended uping.¡¯


    The God of meetings.


    The Gods of Asgard and Olympus were putting dumb founded expressions as they witnessed the birth of a new deity. Tae Ho was afraid of turning back to look at what kind of expression Demeter was putting.


    But it was good anyways.


    Tae Ho advanced like the God of meetings. He ran towards her that hade all the way to Olympus.


    ¡°Hello once ag....¡±


    Heda couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. She shared the best blessing with Tae Ho that came running towards her and the warriors of Valha bursted out in cheers.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Tae Ho asked after breathing roughly for having shared that kind of blessing. It was because Heda couldn¡¯t get out of Asgard as she was sharing the same body with Idun, the administrator of the golden apples.


    If Idun left her ce the growth of the golden apples would get dyed. And if she made a mistake there could be a problem in the harvesting.


    But Heda decided not to worry about that. It was because the harvesting time of the golden apples urred once in a month anyways so she could ruin it at least once.


    ¡®Really? Can you really do that?¡¯


    ¡®P, probably? And I came because you also agreed to it!¡¯


    The water was spilled already. Heda shared a short conversation with Idun and looked at Tae Ho again. He said with a worried face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to return immediately?¡±


    Because the meetings with Heda ended when night came. If you took into ount the time it took to return to Asgard, it was doubtful whether she would be able to arrive on time.


    ¡°Not today.¡±


    Heda shook her head slowly and looked at her surroundings slightly. She cleared her throat as Tae Ho and hundreds of others concentrated on her and approached Tae Ho with a red face.


    She whispered not with the voice of Heda but with Idun¡¯s.


    ¡°You will be staying out tonight.¡±


    It was a voice that could only be heard by Tae Ho but the warriors of Ullr, that had supernatural hearing, didn¡¯t miss this. They, that had caught grasp of their conversation yelled and cheered.


    ¡°Meeting! Staying overnight!¡±


    ¡°Meeting! Staying overnight!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m jealous!¡±


    Everyone burst out ofughter at the sadst despairing yell.


    &


    ¡°So that was the case. You received so many meetings from Goddesses that you became the God of meetings. So that was the case.¡±


    < Episode 64 ¨C God of meetings (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 226 - Episode 64/Chapter 2: God of meetings (2)

    Episode 64/Chapter 2: God of meetings (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SterRain


    Late morning the next day.


    Tae Ho woke up with sunken eyes. He had stayed awake almost all night and so wanted to keep sleeping. However, that was impossible.


    He had too many things to do today. He needed to start working before it became the afternoon.


    ¡°Ughh.....¡±


    Heda groaned out loud. It didn¡¯t seem like she had awaken, but it seemed like she had reacted to the sound Tae Ho made while getting up.


    Seeing this, Tae Houghed like a fool. If Cuchinn was here he would have said something about Tae Ho¡¯s smile, but fortunately he was with Scathach.


    ¡®I¡¯m pretty sure I gave Gae Bolg to her during the feast.¡¯


    His memories were fuzzy from drinking too much, but that should probably be the case.


    ¡®Anyways, Olympus¡¯ alcohol is amazing.¡¯


    Even though he was exhausted, the master of Asgard and Erin becamepletely drunk. He hadn¡¯t particrly lowered his abilities, but he got drunk naturally.


    ¡°Ugh.....¡±


    Heda, who was asleep, reacted immediately when Tae Ho pressed her cheeks. Tae Ho endured the urge to press and pinch her soft cheeks, but shook his head and stood up. He couldn¡¯t stay in bed any longer or he would give into his urges.


    He needed to start the day.


    Zeus had provided part of the Godly world of Olympus as a temporary lodging for the Gods of Asgard.


    It was a special ce that only the 12 Olympians and few selected beings could enter, so it was the first time Gods of a foreign world had entered.


    After leaving a building that resembled a shrine, Tae Ho saw people who started the morning before him.


    After the battle ended, the tasks everyone needed to do was basically the same.


    Settling the battlefield. The most urgent thing to do was to pull back Asgard¡¯s forces.


    Mobilizing a massive army numbering in the hundreds of thousands wasn¡¯t easy. It was because the food consumed each day was overwhelming.


    The warriors of Valha had initially brought supplies, but this was quickly reaching a limit. Taking into ount the amount of food remaining, the army should return immediately if it wanted to avoid starving.


    ¡°Can¡¯t do anything about it as the situation in Olympus is a disaster.¡±


    Originally, the army should have received food from Olympus but currently Olympus didn¡¯t have the capability to do so. It was because many critical areas of Olympus were devastated from the internal war thatsted for two months.


    A considerable amount of food was stored in Mount Olympus, but thinking about Olympus¡¯ future problems Asgard couldn¡¯t request for food. The amount wouldn¡¯t be enough to provide food to those that lost their homes and livelihoods.


    In the end, with Tae Ho¡¯s approval, Odin decided to withdraw Asgard¡¯s forces as fast as possible.


    ¡°Freya will havemanding rights and Ullr and Tyr will assist her.¡±


    Odin had many things to discuss about such as the rewards for having aided them, the situation with Nyx and the other ancient Gods, etc. so he couldn¡¯t return to Asgard.


    Thor had to stay back to escort Odin. Odin quite believed in them and were even allies but he refused being left alone without any guards.


    Ullr and Tyr agreed without speaking back at Odin¡¯s proposal but it was different with Freya. She snorted and then spoke bluntly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m staying back too. Who knows what you may do if you get left with Zeus alone? Don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡±


    Freya had a strong belief about the bad influence that new friends could infringe upon him. And in her eyes, Zeus was the most ideal figure of a bad friend.


    ¡°I have nothing to say now that you are putting up Zeus.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    When Odin spoke with a biter face, Freya smiled with an overconfident face. She was always right just like Heda was.


    In the end, Ullr and Tyr became the ones that would lead the warriors of Valha on withdrawing. There was no reason to dy so they started to withdraw as soon as the afternoon came.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to return Heda?¡±


    Tae Ho, that had gotten all the way down to the mount of Olympus to send away the warriors of Valha, looked sideways and asked. The eyes of Heda standing next to Tae Ho became sharper.


    ¡°Why? You want me to leave quickly?¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no way that¡¯s true. It¡¯s good if you stay with me but i¡¯m just worried.....¡±


    No matter what, Tae Ho was now the master of Asgard. It would be a lie to say that he wasn¡¯t worried about the harvesting of the golden apples, that was the most important resource of Asgard.


    ¡®I¡¯m also worried. Don¡¯t you have to return?¡¯


    Idun asked with an anxious voice. She had taken care of the golden apple everyday for almost a hundred years since she was born. They weren¡¯t even out in the outskirts of Asgard for a moment and were in a different world so it could only make her worried.


    ¡®Ugh, one or two days is fine.¡¯


    ¡®THat¡¯s true but i¡¯m still worried.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s fine, it will be. You also want to say here Idun.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s also true but....¡¯


    In the first ce, it seemed like she wanted to stay in this ce more than her desire to administer the golden apples that was the purpose she was born for.


    But Heda still had herst card. She whispered to the undecided Idun quickly.


    ¡®You also said that the God of meetings bothered you.¡¯


    ¡®Um....right. Right, a deity isn¡¯t something that¡¯s acquired easily.¡¯


    What had he been doing in Olympus that he got a deity named ¡®God of meetings¡¯? It was a deity that has never been heard in Asgard, Olympus or even in the Temple.


    ¡°Heda?¡±


    It was the voice of Tae Ho this time. Heda came to an end in her negotiation with Idun and then looked up at Tae Ho.


    ¡°End of my indecision. I decided to stay and Idun also said the same. So take that into ....why is your face like that?¡±


    ¡°Well, you are just too cute.¡±


    He was wondering what she was doing while opening her eyes widely but she was having a conference with Idun?


    Tae Houghed and Heda opened her eyes sharply.


    ¡°So that was the case. You grew up to the point that Idun and I are cute. So that was the case.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that was the case.¡±


    Tae Ho was now able to counterattack skillfully at the ¡®so that was the case¡¯ attack. When Heda opened her eyes roundly, Nidhogg that was checking the two of them pouted.


    ¡°Ugh....certainly Heda is too strong. Can¡¯t beat her.¡±


    Should she say that her aura was different? If shepared her to Olympus, Heda was like Heracles.


    When Nidhogg mumbled with a depressed voice, Hydra tilted her head and asked.


    ¡°Nidhogg unnie. Is Heda a bad person? Why are you talking about beating her?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. So...uh....¡±


    Nidhogg smacked her lips to try to exin with her short vocabry. And fortunately, Adenmaha opened her mouth before Nidhogg and Hydra started to exin to everyone.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave you like this forever so I should interrupt.¡±


    Adenmaha shrugged her shoulders and then breathed lightly and walked towards Tae Ho and Heda. Nidhogg saw that and pouted once again.


    ¡°Adenmaha has also be stronger. She has more leisure. Nidhogg is the weakest.¡±


    ¡°Stop saying weird things and follow me.¡±


    Adenmaha snorted lightly and approached Tae Ho and Heda confidently.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Adenmaha.¡±


    When Tae Ho turned around, Adenmaha answered with a good smile for now and then exchanged a short nce with Heda. It looked like members of a secret association were exchanging a secret.


    ¡°Echidna says she has something to say. It seems like it¡¯s quite important.¡±


    ¡°Echidna? I understand, I will go immediately. I still have some time until the conference.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t participated in the conference of yesterday and obviously in the battle because of the injuries she suffered against Poseidon. He didn¡¯t know what Echidna could be looking him for but he got worried about her first.


    But it was at that moment.


    ¡°Echidna?¡±


    Heda asked briefly and Adenmaha answered immediately.


    ¡°She¡¯s an ancient dragon of Olympus. Master¡¯s....wait a moment, she¡¯s the fifth dragon.¡±


    As Adenmaha raised five of her fingers and said, Heda¡¯s eyes sharpened once again.


    ¡°SHe¡¯s a female right?¡±


    ¡°Of course she¡¯s a female.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Heda and Adenmaha spoke stiffly and headed to the same directly. The one Echidna called was Tae Ho but it seemed like the two people weren¡¯t even aware of him.


    ¡®They have really good coordination. How good.¡¯


    Cuchinnughed and Tae Ho cried while smiling.


    &


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to tell him to make children with me anymore. I was trying to seduce him properly as amemoration for his promotion.¡±


    ¡°Hoo.¡±


    Heda said briefly at Echidna¡¯s mumble and Tae Ho got nervous.


    ¡°Echidna? Don¡¯t joke.¡±


    When he spoke earnestly in an unconscious way, Echidna opened her eyes widely and giggled.


    ¡°No, well. It¡¯s nothing much. I thought we should settle the courses of our actions.¡±


    Echidna spoke up to that point and then inhaled lightly and fixed her expression. She turned to look at Heda and Adenmaha once and said to Tae Ho.


    ¡°Master is going to leave Olympus and return to Asgard right? You remember what we spoke about the city of monsters and myself right?¡±


    ¡°I do remember. What do you want me to do? I will try to fulfill your wishes the most I can.¡±


    Echidna had been worrying long ago about what would happen after everything ended, after they defeated Nyx. The 12 Olympians could cooperate with the monsters saying that they needed their assistance but they couldn¡¯t know how they would change after they got a bit of leisure.


    She had already been tricked by them many times in the past.


    As Tae Ho agreed to it seriously, Echidna took a breath and then spoke with a calm breath.


    ¡°I want to follow master.¡±


    Leaving Olympus and to Asgard.


    ¡°Will it really be fine?¡±


    ¡°I have been in Olympus for a long time. It won¡¯t be a bad thing to set up a base in a new ce. I¡¯m also a dragon God of Erin and not only of Olympus thanks to master. If you return to Asgard you are also going to reconstruct Erin there right?¡±


    Tae Ho nodded at Echidna¡¯s question.


    ¡°It¡¯s still at the designing phase but we do have a n. Instead of gnawing at Olympus and Asgard spreading Erin in it, I¡¯m nning to raise Erin in the destroyed Erin once again.¡±


    It was something they couldn¡¯t even dream of before but it was possible now that he was the master of two worlds.


    Even if Odin and Zeus allowed it, in the end Asgard and Olympus wasn¡¯t Erin. Rather than making Erin inside of those worlds, reconstructing Erin in the destroyed world brought no confusion and was better that way.


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect. It doesn¡¯t seem like bringing all my children with me will be of any problem. It should be at a stage where you need residents first.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true but....is it fine getting apart from Typhon?¡±


    Typhon, that was Echidna¡¯s first husband and the man she still couldn¡¯t forget about, was in a state that wasn¡¯t dead or alive.


    Echidna put on a painful expression at Tae Ho¡¯s question but then put a smile again and said.


    ¡°Actually that bothers me the most but....I just have to return at times. I¡¯m also an ancient dragon of Olympus.¡±


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s do it like that then. Do you have a migration n or something?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do.¡±


    Echidna started to speak about the general n. It was an earnest emigration and wasn¡¯t something that could be taken care of by counting with one¡¯s fingers so it seemed like she had set up a considerable n before calling Tae Ho.


    Heda looked at them for a moment and then put a slightly satisfied face and nodded.


    But it was at that time.


    ¡°Um Heda.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    When she turned back she saw Nidhogg standing there. She pulled on Heda¡¯s sleeve and spoke with an excited tone.


    ¡°You know, you know. There¡¯s something i¡¯m curious about. I have been curious about it but I have been enduring it.¡±


    ¡°WHat are you curious about?¡±


    Heda became soft naturally in front of Nidhogg¡¯s attitude that was like a pure child. Nidhogg smiled brightly and then asked with shining eyes.


    ¡°How are children made?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°How are children made?¡±


    It seemed like she hadn¡¯t heard it wrong. Heda blinked a few more times and then tilted her head and asked back instead of sending an SOS to Idun.


    ¡°Uh...first, why are you asking that to me?¡±


    ¡°So.....¡±


    Nidhogg spoke about the process there was until now. When she asked everyone in this ce they told her to ask Scathach and when she asked her she told her to ask Heda.


    Heda¡¯s eyes became sharp.


    ¡°So that was the case. You have been tossing around the bomb and it came to me. Even Scathach did that.¡±


    The other people was another thing but for even Scathach to do it.


    ¡°Heda is scary......¡±


    Nidhogg looked for Hydra and Adenmaha for her mental stability but the two of them had already noticed things and had distanced themselves. Adenmaha especially was trying really hard not to look at them.


    And Heda said.


    ¡°Nidhogg.¡±


    ¡°Uh... huh?¡±


    Heda smiled once again as Nidhogg blinked and shrugged her shoulders.She touched Nidhogg¡¯s cheek and tossed the bomb again.


    ¡°Ask Tae Ho about that.¡±


    &


    The few days after that were really busy.


    First, Zeus woke up Hades and he lead the souls of the dead ones roaming in the mortal world to the underworld. The Valkyries and Freya helped them and Odin and Tae Ho made Aphrodite fall in a deep slumber by force.


    Thor and Athena went out to capture Dionysius together and they were able to seed after a few days since they departed.


    Zeus was nning to wake up Heracles and Artemis after that. He also didn¡¯t forget to meet with Gaia and ask her about thest words Nyx left behind.


    The end is nearing.


    Not even Gaia could know the precise meaning it held. She had many sides in her that didn¡¯t connect with the other ancient Gods as she was the first one to obtain a soul and body ande down to the mortal world.


    And after a few days again. Tae Ho finished discussing with Odin, Zeus, etc. about how Olympus would repay them back because of their assistance this time and prepared to leave Olympus. It was now time to return to Asgard.


    ¡°Freya, Thor and I will stay a bit more.¡±


    ¡°I will be waiting for your return.¡±


    Tae Ho shared short words with Odin and then turned to look at the 12 Olympians that hade down the mount of Olympus to send them away.


    The members of Asgard including the children of Echidna amounted to hundreds of thousands but the side of the 12 Olympians that came to send them off wasn¡¯t small either. It was because the several Gods of Olympus they hadn¡¯t been able to see until now had alsoe to send them off.


    ¡°Master of Asgard and Erin. I express deep gratitude to you as the wife of the king of Gods Zeus and as the queen of Gods.¡±


    Hera put a graceful smile and spoke while representing everyone that hade to send him off. Tae Ho hit his left chest lightly and expressed etiquette.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms. I just did the obvious thing. We also did in the past and just like it is in the present, Asgard will still be at Olympus¡¯ side in the future.¡±


    Bragi¡¯s rune also worked hard today. Hera smiled really elegantly and took a deep breath as if getting resoluted.


    ¡°Master of Asgard and Erin, I know that you have already spoken about the repay with Zeus. But I prepared something else besides that so will you receive it?¡±


    ¡°It would be an honor.¡±


    Tae Ho answered immediately and gulped dry saliva. It was because he could sense what was the thing Hera prepared.


    ¡°It¡¯s a meeting.¡±


    The maybe was a certainly. Hera said and she ced her lips on Tae Ho¡¯s and gave him the best blessing.


    Tae Ho got surprised and opened his eyes widely as he had been thinking that he would get blessed in the forehead and then flinched at the chill that he felt at his back.


    But that wasn¡¯t the end.


    ¡°It¡¯s a meeting.¡±


    ¡°A meeting.¡±


    ¡°It is a meeting.¡±


    The Goddess of victory Nike, the Goddess of youth Hebe, and the Goddess of hell Persephone.


    The Goddesses of Olympus formed a line and then stood up and said that it was a meeting. Their number would easily surpass a dozen.


    ¡®So you are finally going down in it....the path of the evil God of meetings!¡¯


    The meeting still proceeded while Cuchinn was speaking uselessly seriously and every time the blessing of the Goddesses got added the chill he felt at his back also got stronger.


    And after some time passed. Athena and Demeter put a meaningful smile and raised their thumbs towards Tae Ho that was dripping cold sweat and was stricken afraid. It seemed like the festival of meetings was a work of the two of them.


    ¡°So that was the case. You became so many meetings that you became the evil God of meetings. That was the case.¡±


    When all the meetings ended, Heda spoke in a cold way and Adenmaha looked at Tae Ho with cold eyes.


    And Cuchinn asked without being aware of his surroundings.


    ¡®Hey, but what are the effects of the God of meetings? Receiving more meetings?¡¯


    Tae Ho ignored him like usual and felt the pressure behind his back and started to return to Asgard.


    < Episode 64 ¨C God of meetings (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 227 - VS Episode 65 Chapter 1

    <h4>VS Episode 65 Chapter 1</h4>


    Episode 65/Chapter 1: The ten realms (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    For Asgard and the nine realms.


    There were ten realms and each of them was connected to each other.


    But they weren¡¯t connected in a random way. There was a clear rule existing in the connection of a world. It was especially the case in the huge connecting path.


    Olympus and the Temple were each connected with two worlds.


    Erin was only connected with Asgard.


    And Asgard had connections with four worlds called Olympus, the Temple, Erin and earth.


    The existence of the connecting path.


    That¡¯s why Asgard wasn¡¯t connected directly to the other worlds connected with Olympus and the Temple. It couldn¡¯t be connected.


    &


    The returning trip to Asgard was quite fun.


    And it was alsofortable thanks to Zeus and other Gods having amodate them.


    Because of that, Tae Ho could enjoy the trip in a really long time.


    Actually, Tae Ho had travelled to all kinds of ces in the world but all of that had been for business and not to y.


    ¡®In addition, I had no time to y as I always won.¡¯


    Because he always went all the way to the end in everypetition. Tae Ho didn¡¯t have an option to get disqualified early and travel.


    Tae Ho took a deep breath and checked his surroundings. The group was currently riding on the back of the biggest child of Echidna and travelling. It looked like a turtle but had a mystical ability that let him fly without wings so it was a really nice guy to ride on.


    Heda, that had been sending him a gaze that was close to being absolute zero at the meeting festival, seemed like fortunately her anger went away. No, it may be that she pretended to have been angry alone.


    ¡®In the first ce, Heda is the one that created the meeting saga.......¡¯


    Thinking about it, that really was the case. In addition, Heda also knew that Tae Ho only wanted to gather the blessing of the Goddesses- and it wasn¡¯t based on any evil desires.


    ¡®Speaking like you please because of your open mouth. Even if you mouth is foul, speak properly. Properly.¡¯


    ¡®Kugh....Your skills to condemn someone right and proper is still great. I sent an apuse to your consistency.¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t act crazy. Only your speaking skills became better.¡¯


    Cuchinn let out a groan and said. Tae Ho just got hit and wasn¡¯t able to attack with words before but now he could defend and even counterattack well.


    ¡®This is all thanks to me having trained you. I¡¯m feeling strong emotions.¡¯


    Tae Ho ignored him like usual and then looked at Heda. SHe was telling something to Nidhogg while stroking her head so it really didn¡¯t look like she was angry. She even smiled back gracefully when their eyes met.


    ¡®Certainly. It was only for a short moment. Well, Heda and Idun-nim at night are.....¡¯


    ¡®Stop. I don¡¯t want to listen anymore. No, thinking about it I do want to hear. Speak in more details. Or don¡¯t entrust Gae Bolg to master.¡¯


    ¡®You really don¡¯t want me to?¡¯


    ¡®How can that be? It seems like it¡¯s now time for me and you to separate. This body of mine, Cuchinn, wants to be with master forever.¡¯


    Originally, he should have said something absurd but it was different today. It meant that he got tha much leisure.


    Tae Ho changed his lying posture and turned his head. He saw Adenmaha cooking something on a cooking table that was prepared in a corner and she also smiled back when she made eye contact with Tae Ho.


    But that smile was a bit odd. No, it had something strange behind it.


    Tae Ho felt something and then frowned and Adenmaha smiled back awkwardly and focused on cooking again.


    ¡®It seems like she has something right?¡¯


    ¡®Did she put poison in the food?¡¯


    Tae Ho ignored his joke and opened his eyes sharply. And after a few days, when they arrived at Asgard.


    He got to realize the meaning behind her smile.


    &


    ¡°I endured it for long, I waited a lot. I wanted to know it now!¡±


    ¡°Uh, um....Nidhogg?¡±


    Inside the shrine of Idun located at the center of the residence of Idun.


    Tae Ho arrived at this ce by being dragged by Heda¡¯s suggestion and Nidhogg and got flustered while dripping cold sweat and Nidhogg closed her eyes tightly and gave out an eloquent speech filled with the sadness and sorrow of the past day.


    ¡°I waited because you told me to ask Scathach master. But Scathach master told me to ask Heda so I endured it again. But Heda told me to ask master. That he would answer me when we returned to Asgard. That I should be able to wait because I was a good kid. That¡¯s why I could only wait.¡±


    Wait, wait, wait.


    Nidhogg had a strong patience thanks to the time she spent with Ratatoskr. But even so, enduring and waiting wasn¡¯t an easy thing. She had just endured things.


    ¡°Uhhhh.... I was about to be a bad kid. I barely endured it. That¡¯s why you have to tell me now!¡±


    Nidhogg pulled on Tae Ho¡¯s arm and pestered.


    Cuchinn clicked his tongue and said.


    ¡®Those eyes belonged to someone that knew the bomb would explode.¡¯


    In the first ce, Heda was the one that sent him to the shrine with Nidhogg so she was also at fault here.


    He hadpletely no way out of it. Tae Ho gulped dry saliva in consecution and Nidhogg approached Tae Ho. She looked up at Tae Ho that was taller than her with her big and clear eyes and asked.


    ¡°Tae Ho master, how are children made?¡±


    The maybe was a certainly. The question he had been avoiding the past days had returned to him like a boomerang.


    ¡°Uh...um....wait, wait.¡±


    Tae Ho bought some time for now. He staggered back and asked for help quickly.


    ¡®Wh, what do we do Cuchinn?¡¯


    ¡®What do you mean? We can¡¯t do anything about it. I should step up directly and teach her direct.....hey, you bastard! Don¡¯t bend Gae Bolg! Don¡¯t do it!¡¯


    Looking that Cuchinn was the only one he could ask for help in this situation was a really tragic thing.


    ¡®But hey, doesn¡¯t Nidhogg already know and is just asking?¡¯


    ¡®Is Nidhogg you? Look at those pure eyes.¡¯


    ¡®Kugh, I feel like I got to understand wanting to dirty a white field of snow that no one ever stepped on....hey! Don¡¯t bend it!¡¯


    Cuchinn was certainly himself. He wasn¡¯t of any help besides from battles.


    Tae Ho stored Gae Bolg and let out a long sigh. The wall was already behind him as he had been walking backwards until now. Nidhogg was right in front of himself.


    ¡°Whew....so.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Um, about how children are made.¡±


    ¡°How they are made?¡±


    Nidhogg¡¯s eyes shone and put her face closer. Tae Ho¡¯s heart rate became faster.


    ¡°When, a man and a woman that love each other.¡±


    ¡°A man and a woman?¡±


    Their face got so close their breath was felt to each other. Nidhogg¡¯s eyes were filled with pure curiosity and Tae Ho felt like he was about to die. He ended up opening his mouth in that short moment of pondering.


    ¡°You have to sleep while holding hands.¡±


    ¡®How cowardly, coward! You escape at this point!¡¯


    Cuchinn¡¯s criticising hurt but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. How crazy was it to tell her the truth directly at this point?


    In the other hand, Nidhogg that didn¡¯t know of Tae Ho¡¯s and Cuchinn¡¯s situation blinked once more and repeated Tae Ho¡¯s words as if reviewing it.


    ¡°Children are formed when a woman and man that love each other sleep while holding hands?¡±


    ¡°Ye, yes.¡±


    Tae Ho answered but it was at that moment. Nidhogg put on a teary face and then started to cry. She was crying so sorrowfully that he felt scared to touch her.


    ¡°Wh, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Nidhogg hugged Nidhogg carefully and asked but she didn¡¯t answer back immediately. She cried to the point Tae Ho¡¯s chest becamepletely wet and then stuttered.


    ¡°I slept with Tae Ho master but a children wasn¡¯t formed.....Nidhogg likes Tae Ho master but Tae Ho master doesn¡¯t like Nidhogg....That was the case....Just like Ratatoskr said, no one likes Nidhogg.......¡±


    ¡®Is the so that was the case attack of Nidhogg an essential thing in Idun¡¯s legion?¡¯


    Cuchinn¡¯s nonsense words were of help. Tae Ho got to get a hold of himself thanks to his sudden nonsense words and then patted her back and said.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. Um....it¡¯s not that a children is always formed. There¡¯s something called probabilities but the probabilities to not have one is higher than getting one. Um....there are also other conditions too.¡±


    ¡°So that is the case?¡±


    Joy spread in Nidhogg¡¯s face. Tae Ho put a smile unconsciously because Nidhogg smiling after crying was too pretty.


    ¡°Yes yes, it¡¯s like that.¡±


    ¡®Coward bastard, are you still avoiding the truth?¡¯


    ¡®It is still true anyways.¡¯


    Tae Ho got satisfied.


    This much should be enough. It should be the most correct answer in Nidhogg¡¯s situation.


    But that was just his imagination. There was still a bigger bomb left.


    ¡°A woman and man that love each other holding hands while sleeping. That¡¯s how children are formed.¡±


    Nidhogg spoke once again as if reviewing it and then raised her head. She raised her clear eyes while still being embraced by Tae Ho and said.


    ¡°Then, Tae Ho master. Can I sleep while holding hands with you from now on?¡±


    What did he have to do now?


    Tae Ho dripped cold sweat.


    &


    ¡°McLaren!¡±


    When Adenmaha yelled, the big rock serpent rose up and danced and then closed its head to Adenmaha. It looked like it wanted to be stroked.


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s noona! Adenmaha noona!¡±


    Adenmaha giggled and hugged McLaren¡¯s head. Drakon Ismenios opened his eyes sharply and said as if making an evaluation.


    ¡°Hm, a rock serpent.¡±


    He looked like he was looking at a livestock. Adenmaha got angry at his eyes and said sharply.


    ¡°McLaren is your senior. Act properly in front of him.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, he¡¯s not even a dragon.¡±


    Drakon Ismenios snorted and then checked his surroundings and changed the subject.


    ¡°Before that....this ce called the residence is quite small. Even if we manage to live together, Echidna and her children will look like beasts trapped in a cage.¡±


    The ind was wide enough for McLaren to y around in it alone but it was reallycking for hundreds of monsters to live in it.


    Just like Drakon Ismenios had said, the children of Echidna should just stay seated in this ce like beasts inside a cage.


    Adenmaha frowned slightly and then spoke while caressing McLaren¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°There¡¯s a high probability we will move in no time. In the first ce, our master became the main God....so there¡¯s the possibility there will be big changes in the legion itself.¡±


    ¡°Oh, will another legion with the name of master get created?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s possible or the legion of Idun will just get bigger.¡±


    They hadn¡¯t spoken properly but it didn¡¯t seem like Tae Ho was nning on building a legion of his own.


    It seemed like he wanted to belong in Idun¡¯s legion just like the God of poetry and music Bragi wished in the past.


    ¡°Anyways, he¡¯s nning to expand the residence soon. Aside from that, he¡¯s nning to set up a branch in the destroyed Erin. But anyways, he¡¯s going to open up a newnd and Echidna and her children are going to live in that ce.¡±


    The residence of Idun¡¯s legion couldn¡¯t even bepared with Erin in width, only that it had nothing.


    Even if they only opened up a part of the destroyed Erin, it was still enough for Echidna and her children to live on.


    ¡°Hm, so that¡¯s the case. But why do you know things so well that not even I know of?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s because master told me. He always tells me first.¡±


    The effects of Adenmaha snorting as if making fun of him was incredible. Drakon Ismenios trembled andmented.


    ¡°Kugh....I would have also known if I was a Goddess.¡±


    And then he would have also been able to exchange blessings.


    Adenmaha snorted once again at how Ismeniosmented himself. She also snorted this time and said.


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s not only because i¡¯m a Goddess. I¡¯m the future sec, second wife that got recognized formally.¡±


    Her words trembled at the end and her face turned red.


    Drakon Ismenios opened his eyes sharply at that change and asked.


    ¡°Who recognized that?¡±


    ¡°Heda and Idun¡¯nim.¡±


    ¡®I will allow only you so you should monitor Tae Ho well, alright?¡¯


    Adenmaha remembered the words she heard from Heda and nodded.


    Even if she looked like this she had been formally recognized.


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you the third wife then instead of the second one? And what is that future wife about? Don¡¯t you have to get recognized by master for you to be one?¡±


    ¡°Anyways. No, leave it. What am I talking with you about?¡±


    Adenmaha shook her head to release the blood that umted in her face and then stroke McLaren¡¯s cheek again and said.


    ¡°Whatever the case, he¡¯s McLaren. Get along well. McLaren says that he doesn¡¯t like you but he will still get along well with you.¡±


    ¡°Tell him that I also don¡¯t like him.¡±


    Drakon Ismenios said with a casual voice.


    And at the same time at the same ce.


    Echidna checked various ces of the residence of Idun while being led by Scathach and spoke in a rxed way.


    ¡°Asgard is a really good ce.¡±


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°For now. I¡¯m just wishing that I also like the Erin that will be reconstructed.¡±


    ¡°You would. It will be a ce that¡¯s more beautiful andfortable than the Erin that was made in Olympus.¡±


    Scathach thought of the Erin in Olympus she visited for a moment and said.


    It was a ce that had quite some distance from Erin as it was originally the city of monsters. The structure of the buildings and even theposition of the roads was too different with Erin.


    But it still had the air of Erin. She felt like the emptiness deep in her heart got filled with just that.


    Echidna turned to look at the expression of Scathach loosening up and grinned. She bit her cigarette and spoke with leisure.


    ¡°Peace is certainly good. It should remain like this for a while, right?¡±


    ¡°Probably. I hope so.¡±


    Scathach said her simple wish.


    &


    ¡®So what is it in the end?¡¯


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡®I also endured it for a long time. Waited a lot. You told me that you were going to tell me when we returned to Asgard!¡±


    Cuchinn spoke with a really high pitched tone. Tae Ho gripped Gae Bolg tightly, that he was about to throw reflexively as he got goosebumps by him.


    ¡®Don¡¯t imitate Nidhogg. I have to record this and make Scathahc master listen to it.¡¯


    ¡®I also act cute normally with her so it doesn¡¯t matter and master also acts cute with me. Our night is the real deal.¡¯


    ¡®Oh, please.....¡¯


    It was terrifying just to think about Cuchinn acting cute with Scathach. Although he wanted to see the usually strict Scathach acting cute at least once.


    ¡®Anyways, what is it? Just tell me clearly. Your name is the God of meetings so something must have changed.¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell Heda yet.¡¯


    ¡®I won¡¯t you bastard.¡¯


    Tae Ho checked his surroundings as Cuchinn spoke as if it was something obvious. They hade to an empty ind where no one lived on purpose so they couldn¡¯t even hear the sound of a bug.


    ¡®First.¡¯


    ¡®First?¡¯


    ¡®I will show it to you directly.¡¯


    Tae Ho activated his saga.


    < Episode 65 ¨C The ten realms (1) > End

 Chapter 228 - Episode 65/Chapter 2: The ten realms (2)

    Episode 65/Chapter 2: The ten realms (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    [Saga: The warrior that had a Goddess meet him]


    The beginning was the same as before and the results weren¡¯t that different either.


    ¡®What is it? It¡¯s the same.¡¯


    A memorable red haired Valkyrie appeared in front of Tae Ho. It was a fake Valkyrie that had the looks of Heda.


    She was a fake that you couldn¡¯t differentiate from the real one but he was also able to do this before.


    Because of that, Cuchinn urged Tae Ho asking if this was all. And it was at that moment.


    ¡°Hello once again?¡±


    The fake Heda put a meaningful smile and ced her hand on Tae Ho¡¯s shoulder. Her eyes were looking at Gae Bolg being held by Tae Ho.


    ¡®What is it, did you call the real.....wait, don¡¯t tell me?¡¯


    ¡°I feel like I know what you are thinking about and you are right. That¡¯s correct.¡±


    The fake Heda smiled like the real one. Her voice and expression all belonged to Heda.


    ¡®That¡¯s why you told me not to tell her.¡¯


    The previous fake Heda was strikingly simr to Heda be it in appearance and voice but she wasn¡¯t able to speak. She was clever enough that she was able to battle autonomously but that was because she didn¡¯t possess an ego.


    It seemed like that was the limit for the saga that the fake Heda didn¡¯t change even if thepletion rate increased.


    But that had changed now.


    ¡°She knows well that she is a clone but she can still act and think in the same way as the real one.¡±


    ¡°I also love Tae Ho the same.¡±


    The fake Heda spoke right after Tae Ho finished speaking. Her eyes looking at Tae Ho was filled with affection towards her.


    ¡®But still, she¡¯s a clone made with my saga so she obeys my orders regardless of her emotions.¡¯


    Tae Ho spoke inwardly as if he was afraid the fake Heda would hear him and Cuchinn nodded.


    It was because Tae Ho didn¡¯t only have Goddesses that treated him with good will at his disposal.


    In addition, Tae Ho used the fake Valkyries that got called by his saga in a rough way such as blocking the movement of the opponent or using them as shields. If they followed the real personality but didn¡¯t obey orders, the efficiency of the saga would rather get worse.


    ¡®Anyways, if they have intelligenceparable to the real one....the battle prowess when left with autonomous fight would increase to a different dimension.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, and the synergy or teamwork would also be better based on the rtionship of the summoned Goddess.¡¯


    Tae Ho spoke up to that point and summoned the fake Idun additionally. She looked just like Heda but when she appeared while wearing a mask, the fake Heda put a soft smile and then turned around the fake Idun.


    ¡°Heda always wanted to embrace Idun like this.¡±


    The fake Heda embraced Idun with all her affection. The fake Idun also smiled brightly and hugged her back.


    ¡°Idun too.¡±


    In the first ce, Idun was an existence born for Heda. In addition the two of them had always been together the hundred years they have been alive.


    Heda always felt grateful and affection from Idun and Idun treasured and loved Heda more than herself.


    But the two of them shared the same body so they couldn¡¯t grab the hand of the other. It was also impossible to share a warm hug.


    There was no fakeness in the two of them hugging each other and being happy. It felt like the real Idun and Heda were in this ce.


    ¡®They act like that but they still know that they are clones right?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, that side of them also showed just now.¡¯


    The words they said to each other before hugging the other was proof of that.


    Heda always wanted to do this. Idun too.


    Those were words they could say because they knew they were fakes.


    ¡®The most eye catching change is that but there are many additional changes besides that.¡¯


    ¡®What else changed? Don¡¯t stop and tell me.¡¯


    ¡®The blessing was added.¡¯


    ¡®Blessing?¡¯


    ¡®Um, that is the mechanism of the ¡®warrior that had a Goddess meet him¡¯ in the first ce. A Goddesses to me to meet me and after that she blesses me.¡¯


    ¡®Right.¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s why I get the blessing of the Goddess I summon. You could say that it¡¯s an immediate buff.¡¯


    ¡®Uh....so you can get stronger just by calling a fake?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, but of course the strength and usefulness varies depending on who I call. Thepletion rate is also important.¡¯


    Now that Tae Ho called the fake Heda and Idun, the blessing of youth and life was added in him.


    As the two of them had really highpletion rates, energy overflowed in his body just like when he got a blessing from a real Goddess.


    ¡®They aren¡¯t that strong individually but....if there are many of them you won¡¯t be able to ignore the effects.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, but you can say that there¡¯s a....side effect. There are cases where the blessings of the Goddesses sh against each other depending on their attribute. Actually, just calling them out in numbers should be the most effective thing and equipping myself with the correct attribute like the set equipment should be even better.¡¯


    ¡®That alone should be enough. In the first ce you always summon fake Goddesses in each battle.¡¯


    ¡®Of course. Um...now that we are speaking about it I will show you directly.¡¯


    Tae Ho finished speaking and summoned the fake Nyx. When the Goddess that had long ck hair like a curtain of night appeared, the fake Heda and Idun put nervous expressions and the fake Nyx put a bitter smile.


    At the same time, a bit of sh urred between the blessing of life and the blessing of death.


    ¡®Thepletion rate of Nyx should be low but the power of her blessing is unexpectedly strong. Is it because her real body is already strong?¡¯


    ¡®Probably. And how should I say this? I feel like the basicpletion rate itself increases when I first register a Goddess perhaps because I became the God of meetings. Should I say that thepletion rate is simr to when I received about five or six meetings in the past?¡¯


    ¡®So you are saying that she is Nyx but she still listens to you well.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, and actually...¡¯


    ¡®Actually?¡¯


    ¡®I think that Nyx didn¡¯t hate me that much. No, she rather liked me.¡¯


    Actually, the fake Nyx that was based on the real one was looking at Tae Ho with good will.


    ¡®Well, she wouldn¡¯t have given you a meeting if she hated you.¡¯


    Thinking about it, there was nothing that happened for the two of them to have a bad rtion.


    ¡°Well, in the first ce I didn¡¯t even think that you were my enemy until you defeated Heracles. I rather felt like it was marvelous and enjoyed it.¡±


    The fake Nyx shrugged her shoulders and spoke as if she had heard the conversation between Tae Ho and Cuchinn.


    ¡®It¡¯s really surprising. I can understand it once again why you told me not to tell Heda.


    Tae Ho smiled bitterly at Cuchinn¡¯s words and then sent back the fake Heda, Idun and Nyx and continued exining.


    ¡®And you must have already sensed it but the basic performance of the saga also got stronger. The distance I can call them became longer and the restriction in numbers also got removed.¡¯


    ¡®You could call 18 of them in the past right? How many can you call now?¡¯


    ¡®99 from each world.¡¯


    ¡®Huh? Wait, each world?¡¯


    ¡®From each world.¡¯


    Actually, it was the change Tae Ho could predict the most. In the first ce there was a separate list for the Goddesses of Asgard and Olympus.


    But it was different for Cuchinn. There was one more reason he could only get surprised.


    ¡®Wait, hey, the moment you awoke as the God of meetings was when Heda came for you.....so did all the Goddesses at the meeting festival-¡¯


    ¡®All of them got registered.¡¯


    There were easily sixty Goddesses in Olympus.


    Cuchinn let out a dumbfounded voice unconsciously and then let out an emptyughter.


    ¡®This crazy. Just make a legion of Goddesses.¡¯


    Most of the Goddesses that he registered at the meeting festival weren¡¯t rted to battles but they were still Goddesses. Just by gathering the little divine power they could offer it would still be an overwhelming power.


    And Tae Ho had certainly said 99 from each world.


    Then, logically speaking the number of Goddesses he could register was 990. It was a number that you could really call them as being a legion of Goddesses.


    ¡®It¡¯s still a secret to Heda, understand?¡¯


    ¡®R, right.¡¯


    Cuchinn answered while stuttering and put a forced smile.


    ¡®I¡¯m jealous anyways.¡¯


    Could he have imagined that a saga like this would get made when Heda first came to meet him?


    ¡®Also.¡¯


    ¡®There¡¯s an also? What else is there on top of this? You are really a bare faced robber.¡¯


    The changes were incredible just with the things that were mentioned. But there was something else on top of this.


    But it was an obvious thing for Tae Ho.


    All the changes he spoke until now were limited to the ¡®warrior that had a Goddess meet him¡¯.


    ¡®Separate from my saga having be stronger thanks to having be the God of meetings, I also got new abilities as I became the God of meetings.¡¯


    ¡®Those are right words but I still want to deny them. You bare faced robber. How much do you have to spoil to get satisfied?¡¯


    ¡°Ey, you like it.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m like this because i¡¯m dying of envy you bastard. So what is it? Did you get the ability to make theme and meet you by force?¡¯


    ¡®Uh....I have never thought about that but I think it¡¯s worth giving it a try. I¡¯m the God of meetings anyways. If i¡¯m able to do it, it would have many uses in battle.¡¯


    ¡®Oh God. Why did you give an ability like this to a bastard like that?¡¯


    ¡®Cuchinn, did you just pray to me?¡¯


    ¡®Not you but the sky! Damn, I can¡¯t even pray now.¡¯


    Because Tae Ho was the master of Asgard and at the same time the master of Erin.


    Tae Houghed like Cuchinn and said.


    ¡®Anyways, there are a bit of abilities I got after having be the God of meetings but I still need to test them so I will tell youter.¡¯


    ¡®What are they? Just tell me.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s something vague like the satisfaction rate of the meeting increasing.¡¯


    ¡®That really is vague. But I feel like it¡¯s also obvious because you are the God of meetings.¡¯


    In the first ce, being the first deity that got created in Asgard and all the nine realms proved how minor this deity was.


    It would be weirder if he had a great power.


    ¡®It¡¯s incredible anyways.¡¯


    ¡®Right?¡¯


    ¡®Right, that¡¯s why I will make your judgement. Sinner Lee Tae Ho, name of the crime Lee Tae Ho! Your judgement is execution!¡¯


    ¡®Being a sinner is one thing but what is with the name of the crime?¡¯


    ¡®Ah, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m jealous. I feel like dying because of how jealous I am. I should prepare a body quickly. Master, I want to see you.¡¯


    As Cuchinn started to speak nonsense again Tae Ho also started to ignore him.


    And time flowed again.


    &


    Two days after exining Cuchinn about the God of meetings.


    Tae Ho rode on the boat that could fly in the sky in a long while and headed to the northern region of Asgard. He wasn¡¯t the only one riding in it and there were quite a lot of members riding including Heda.


    Adenmaha, Nidhogg, Merlin and Scathach, Bracky and Siri andstly Echidna.


    All of them had amon point excluding Heda.


    It was that they were rted to the Erin of the past or the new Erin.


    Adenmaha, Merlin and Scathach belonged to the Erin of the past.


    Bracky and Siri were the new Gods of the new Erin and Nidhogg and Echidna also became new Gods of Erin thanks to Tae Ho.


    There was only one reason they were headed to the northern region of Asgard, to the past front lines with thisposition.


    The ceremony for the rebirth of Erin.


    The process to set up part of the destroyed Erin as the new Erin.


    Heda grabbed the hands of Tae Ho that was standing at the front and looking at a far ce. She then smiled at Tae Ho when he turned to look at him and asked.


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°A bit.¡±


    It was different from when he changed the city of monsters into Erin. The ce they were going now was the destroyed Erin of the past.


    Tae Ho wasn¡¯t born in Erin but the feelings he had towards it was quite particr.


    It was because he had received a lot of things from the beings of Asgard starting from Adenmaha, and then Cuchinn, Scathach and the knights of the round table.


    ¡°You are the one doing it so it will turn well like always.¡±


    ¡°I would be d if that is the case.¡±


    Tae Ho smiled brightly. It was thanks to the trust Heda had towards him and that was felt in her words.


    ¡°Now that I see.....¡±


    ¡°Now that I see?¡±


    ¡°Uh, do you know what I told you before? When I first received lessons from you.¡±


    Heda tilted her head and fell in her thoughts at Tae Ho¡¯s words. And then opened her eyes widely and said.


    ¡°I remember now. You asked if you were able to return, right?¡±


    If he would be able to return to Earth when the battle ended one day. Even if it was not returningpletely, if he could at least visit it once.


    Heda said that it was possible back then. She had said that he should be able to show his face like the Valkyrie that went to bring him here In the first ce.


    ¡°Do you want to return?¡±


    Tae Ho shrugged his shoulders as Heda asked with a nervous face.


    ¡°It would be a lie if I said that I didn¡¯t. But it¡¯s different now from back then. Now....Asgard is my home.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t just saying that. Tae Ho was really feeling that way.


    Tae Ho spoke while smiling and grabbed Heda¡¯s hands tightly and Heda dropped her shoulders as she got relieved at his warmth and strength. She leaned her head on his shoulder and said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it together with Odin-nim when he returns.¡±


    There were still giants remaining in Jotunheim but it would be fine to have a trip.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for it.¡±


    Tae Ho nodded lightly and looked at a distant ce.


    The sky andnd of Erin that got dyed in ash was getting closer.


    &


    ¡°I¡¯m getting an uneasy feeling.¡±


    < Episode 65 ¨C The ten realms (2) > End

 Chapter 229 - Episode 65/Chapter 3: The ten realms (3)

    Episode 65/Chapter 3: The ten realms (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SterRain


    The remnants of Erin were scattered everywhere.


    From this destruction, there were some pieces located inside Asgard. Tae Ho chose thergest and closest to Asgard fragment as the first territory to upy ando purify.


    Echidna, who was flying towards the floating inds simr to ones in a certain story, looked toward the ground and said.


    ¡°So this is the front lines of Asgard? It¡¯s quite quiet now.¡±


    They saw the fortress that served as the wall of Asgard for close to a hundred years was below them. When Tae Ho peeked out his head he could see the warriors of Valha waving their hands towards them.


    ¡°Because the giants fled to Jotunheim it seems like only 10 percent of the warriors stayed behind.¡±


    Tae Ho nodded at Heda¡¯s exnation. It was because the number of soldiers that he could see had really decreased.


    ¡°Are they going to mobilize the forces to the boundary of Jotunheim?¡±


    ¡°Most of them will. Ragnar also moved as he needs to defend that ce.¡±


    ¡°Master Ragnar seems quite busy.¡±


    ¡°Ragnar¡¯smanding abilities are quite excellent. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that his skills inmanding forces and creating strategies are the best among all the warriors of Valha.¡±


    One reason for this was that Ragnar¡¯s saga was ¡®King of Vikings¡¯.


    Just like Ragnar himself once said, he was a bit more proficient inmanding rather than as a warrior, so as themander he was being called everywhere to mobilize the forces.


    ¡®Then Sigurd is also next to him?¡¯


    As Tae Ho transmitted Cuchinn¡¯s question to Heda, and she nodded once again.


    ¡°Yes, several battle Gods including Thor-nim followed Ragnar.¡±


    The existence of Sigurd, the strongest warrior among the top ranked warriors, was like having a tactical weapon. Being able to safeguard the front lines would change depending on his presence.


    ¡®You both are certainly doing your best fighting , but somehow neither of you have met.¡¯


    ¡®Well, we will fight on the same front line one day. Although it¡¯s not a good thing for a battle to ur.¡¯


    Tae Ho answered Cuchinn and then turned to look at Heda. It was because he recalled someone after he speaking.


    ¡°Now that I think, what about Hraesvelgr? I don¡¯t think I have seen him since returning.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Hraesvelgr returned to the highest branch.¡±


    ¡°Um, indeed. It¡¯s obvious as he is also a king.¡±


    In the first ce, that old man had left the branch for only a moment to help with the war in Asgard. It was obvious for him to return after the matter with Olympus concluded.


    ¡°You should still go to visit himter. He seemed quite disappointed that he had to leave without seeing Nidhogg.¡±


    Heda spoke yfully and Tae Houghed at her words and turned to Nidhogg. He found it fun watching Hraesvelgr rebuke Nidhogg like how a grandfather would scold his niece.


    ¡°I think that we are almost there!¡±


    Nidhogg pointed in front of her and yelled. Regret, expectation and several expressions crossed Adenmaha¡¯s face like a whirlwind.


    The remnants of Erin were dyed by an ash gray color.


    Echidna looked at thend that seemed like not even a bug could live in and said.


    ¡°It would need a massive reconstruction.¡±


    It seemed just so. The shipnded on the destroyed fragment of Erin.


    &


    The things they had to dos quite simple actually.


    They needed to engrave dozens of runes prepared for this day in the sky and ground, and then use the foundation stone they brought from the resurrected Erin and proceed with the purification.


    The process was simr to transnting a sapling to another ce.


    They slowly engraved the 62 runes into the sky and ground. Tae Ho looked down at the foundation stone ced at the core and dropped his shoulders a bit.


    It was simr to Hermes resting his hands after drawing a magic circle. They needed time until the rune magic becamepletely engraved but during the wait he could just sit still.


    Tae Ho checked his surroundings. The new Gods of Erin were in their positions inside the huge magic circle connected by runes, but as they were part of the ceremony they couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡®They all seem absent minded.¡¯


    Because they were just standing still and had nothing to do.


    But the same was for Tae Ho. Because of that, he spoke to the only one that could move in this situation, someone who chose to be at his side because of that.


    ¡°Heda, i¡¯m curious about something.¡±


    ¡°About what? When we will have our wedding?¡±


    Tae Ho blinked as Heda spoke naturally then smiled brightly. Tae Ho looked shocked as if he never thought about marriage.


    ¡°Wh, what¡¯s wrong with your expression? Our marriage has already been decided. We also spoke about it a little before you left to Olympus.¡±


    Heda spoke with an embarrassed voice and red face, but seemed a little disappointed. It seemed like she became sad as Tae Ho reacted in shock.


    ¡°Um, yes we did. Yes, of course.¡±


    When Tae Ho managed to regain his calm and began to speak as if it concerned someone else, Heda red at him. She then pouted her lips and grumbled.


    ¡°You are too much. To havepletely forgotten about it. Do you know how much Idun was waiting for it?¡±


    ¡°Not Heda?¡±


    Heda flushed as Tae Ho pinched the right spot but it onlysted for a moment.


    ¡°Anyways. I¡¯m disappointed. It means that you haven¡¯t been thinking about it properly.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it....anyways, you are right. We have to set up a date for our wedding.¡±


    They had driven the giants back to Jotunheim and the battle in Olympus had also concluded. There would be a temporary peace so it was the best time to have a wedding.


    ¡°We should also set up a date for the coronation. Although that¡¯s something you can only do after Odin-nim and Freya unnie returns.¡±


    Tae Ho received the seat of the master but hadn¡¯t had a proper ceremony yet. Because of that, the citizens of Midgard neither knew that Tae Ho was a God nor that he had be the master of Asgard.


    And one more thing.


    It had only been two months since Tae Ho became a God. So obviously, his ability to handle his work was really low so for the moment he would need help from Odin and Freya.


    ¡°A coronation and a wedding.....I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s real. Those are things I never imagined.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s all true.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Tae Ho grabbed Heda¡¯s hands and she smiled sweetly. Cuchinn butted in as it seemed like the two of them would share a best blessing if they were left alone.


    ¡®Hey hey, you can postpone falling in your own world for when the two of you are alone and weren¡¯t you going to ask something different?¡¯


    His words hit the right spot, as expected of a master of Scathach¡¯s techniques. Tae Ho quickly regained control of himself, properly grabbed Heda¡¯s hands and asked.


    ¡°Anyways, Heda. I want to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Heda sulked. It seemed that it was because the atmosphere was broken.


    But that was just for a moment. Heda swiped her hair backwards and focused on Tae Ho as he asked curiously.


    ¡°Um...it¡¯s from when we had the first lesson. You talked about other worlds right? About how the ten worlds were ced and things like that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I certainly did.¡±


    ¡°Thinking about it, I never heard about each world in detail. And I don¡¯t even know the name of half of them.¡±


    The other worlds Tae Ho knew about were five.


    First was Tae Ho¡¯s home, Earth.


    Then there was Asgard, Erin, Olympus and the Temple.


    He really knew exactly half of them.


    Heda grew a troubled expression at Tae Ho¡¯s question, bit her lips slightly and answered.


    ¡°Um...honestly speaking not even I know about all of them. The connection of each world is like a stepping stone. So it¡¯s something like this?¡±


    When Heda rolled her fingers, theyout of the worlds he had already seen several times appeared in the air.


    ¡°Looking at this, you can tell that Erin is only connected with Asgard. And so, the other worlds connected to the Temple and Olympus don¡¯t have a direct connection to Asgard.¡±


    The connection between the worlds was a circuit, much like Heda described, so not all worlds were connected together.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I know a little bit about the worlds connected with the Temple and Olympus, but for the worlds below that....I know almost nothing about those worlds.¡±


    ¡°Unexpectedly they don¡¯t have any particr interaction.¡±


    ¡°Yes, because there¡¯s no reason for any interaction. I heard that the connecting paths of Temple and Olympus are mostly sealed.¡±


    Actually, even if the three worlds at the front lines didn¡¯t have any interaction before, with the destruction of erin as the trigger, the three formed an alliance.


    Asgard had a connecting path with Earth, a world at its rear, but had no interactions with it. It was the same with the Temple and Olympus.


    ¡°Mm, at least tell me about the things you know.¡±


    ¡°Should I?¡±


    Heda shrugged her shoulders after speaking in her teacher mode for a long time.


    At the same time in a different ce.


    Son Wukong, the strongest divine protector of the Temple, was picking his ear with his staff, the legendary Jingu Bang, while lying down.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting an uneasy feeling.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    When Ju Pal Gye, who was eating some meat while lying down, answered casually Son Wukong clicked his tongue.


    ¡°You should listen the words of your hyung-nim seriously you bastard.¡±


    ¡°Please, I can¡¯t get ustomed to your expression and the way you speak. How would you feel if an old man says that he gets an uneasy feeling while picking his ear?¡±


    ¡°Kugh, I¡¯m the one getting a headache when trying to speak with you. Anyways, I¡¯m getting a bad feeling.¡±


    Son Wukong jumped up, floated in the air and crossed his legs. While lying down Juh Pal Hye touched his stomach and asked.


    ¡°What is so wrong that you are acting this way?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin. Something bad but it feels ufortable to just let it pass.¡±


    Son Wukong spoke while frowning and then spun in the air while grabbing his tail. He then looked at Juh Pal Gye.


    ¡°Juh Pal Gye, you said that the matter between Asgard and Olympus settled well, right?¡±


    ¡°Kaldea said so.¡±


    ¡°What, you are still meeting that Valkyriedy?¡±


    When Son Wukong opened his eyes in shock, Juh Pal Gyeughed with a wicked face.


    ¡°Uhuhu, we are a good match for each other.¡±


    Just looking at his face and voice, Juh Pal Gye seemedpletely like a viin from a fairy tales. Even his head was a pig.


    ¡°The tastes of thatdy is also weird. Ah....is she just forcefully meeting you because of business? It seems like thatdy sacrificed love for her ambition.¡±


    ¡°Hey hyung-nim, why are you saying something so disappointing? Kaldea likes me a lot.¡±


    ¡°Right, I will believe you for now. Anyways, if it¡¯s not that side is it over here? I felt like the guys of Kum Oh Do were calm nowadays.¡±


    Son Wukong changed the subject hurriedly as it was bing a joke.


    Juh Pal Gye stood up from his ce as Son Wukong was being more obstinate than usual, scratched his chin and said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything in particr. Isn¡¯t it more reasonable that you guessed wrong?¡±


    ¡°I would like it if that was the case.¡±


    And it was then.


    Son Wukong opened his eyes widely and all the fur in his body stood up.


    ¡°Wh, what¡¯s wrong?!¡±


    Son Wukong gritted his teeth as Juh Pal Gye asked hurriedly.


    ¡°One of my clones wast killed.¡±


    The meaning behind those words were clear. Son Wukong mobilized clones for minor tasks so the number of clones he had numbered more than a dozen, but there were still special ones among them.


    Each one of these clones protected ces connected to the fate of the Temple.


    One of them was defeated, and the problem was defeated without being able to fight back.


    ¡°Pal Gye, gather the Conference of the thousand right now. We also need to dispatch a messenger to Asgard. I will be heading to the south now.¡±


    The south.


    There was only one thing in the south that could cause this problem, but regardless Juh Pal Gye opened his mouth and asked. He hoped his thoughts were wrong.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Son Wukong stood up at Juh Pal Gye¡¯s question. He grabbed his staff and answered.


    ¡°The connecting path was opened.¡±


    &


    ¡°They say that Dilmun has proceeded to attack the Temple. The one leading the fronl is Gilgamesh, the hero king of Dilmun.¡±


    Ragnar became dumbfounded at the report of the Valkyrie who had certainlye running here.


    It was because of the name he had never expected.


    Dilmun.


    Someone who came from the rear world that connected with the Temple.


    The world ruled by Anu and the ¡®seven Gods who decree¡¯.


    That ce attacked the Temple. In addition, the one leading the charge was a high named king of Uruk, Gilgamesh.


    It was a situation he couldn¡¯t understand. Considering that a Valkyrie hade running to this ce hurriedly meant that the Temple had sent a formal envoy. Right now he had to leave his spections and look solely at reality.


    The attack of Dilmun started.


    If you thought about the distance between the Temple and Asgard, a proper battle should already be taking ce right now.


    ¡°You have done well. Rest. I will meet the messenger of the Temple directly. Where is the messenger now?¡±


    ¡°To Valha.¡±


    From position of the Temple, it was an obvious to speak to the master of Asgard who should be in Valha instead of Ragnar who was protecting the front lines.


    It wasn¡¯t the time for him to be staying like this. He had to hurry back to Valha and fully understand the situation.


    But it was at this moment.


    Another Valkyrie came running quickly as if a monster was chasing her. She was one of the Valkyries that stayed at the front lines and served the role of a messenger.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The Valkyrie breathed roughly at Ragnar¡¯s question but then hit her chest and expressed etiquette. She kneeled down and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s an emergency notice from Olympus. They say that the connecting path was opened.¡±


    There was no way she were speaking about the connecting path with Asgard. The Valkyrie continued speaking.


    ¡°They say that the attack of Memphis has started and that Sent is leading the frontlines.¡±


    Memphis. The world connected to the rear of Olympus.


    The world of Gods lead by Amon-Ra.


    Two worlds were attacked at the same time.


    There was no way it was a coincidence. It was clear someone nned the current situation.


    ¡°The kingdom of fire.¡±


    Ragnar said a name unconsciously and raised his head. He looked inf the direction of Valha.


    < Episode 65 ¨C The ten realms (3) > End

 Chapter 230 - Episode 65/Chapter 4: The ten realms (4)

    Episode 65/Chapter 4: The ten realms (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SterRain


    Asgard¡¯s new front lines were much more further up north than before. This time it was at the boundary of Asgard and Jotunheim.


    Ragnar, who was preparing to travel south by riding on the ck sh, turned to look in the direction the fragment of Erin and asked.


    ¡°Where is Tae Ho- no, the master right now?¡±


    He had heard days before that Asgard would soon proceed with a ceremony to reconstruct Erin. Reports said that the ceremony required to bepleted as soon as possible as it was extremely important.


    ¡®Did Tae Ho say that time stops inside the region where the ceremony takes ce?¡¯


    Anyways, the important issue was that he had no way tomunicate with Tae Ho since the ceremony started.


    The Valkyrie who served as a secretary flinched at Ragnar¡¯s question. She then pressed something in the air and inspected it.


    The woman with charming blonde hair bit her lips after that.


    ¡°The ceremony was nned to take ce this afternoon.....so it should already be underway.¡±


    Perhaps it hadn¡¯t been long since they started with the ceremony or the distance was too far, but they couldn¡¯t see any signs in the fragment of Erin.


    Regardless, Ragnar couldn¡¯t go directly to Erin as there was a high probability he would be going for nothing.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what will happen so send someone over there. I will head to Valha immediately.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Ragnar hit his chest as the Valkyrie saluted and then rode on the ck sh.


    ¡®I can¡¯t get ustomed to this no matter how much I ride on it.¡¯


    Ragnar closed his eyes and for a moment cleared his mind of the matters rting to the Temple, Olympus and Tae Ho.


    It didn¡¯t take long for him to arrive at Valha.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Ragnar heard a call as soon as he got down from the ck sh so he raised his head while teetering a bit. Bjorn came running from far away as expected.


    ¡°Bjorn.¡±


    ¡°I have put the messenger of the Temple on hold. Let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    Bjorn supported Ragnar who stumbled and spoke quickly. Ragnar leaned on Bjorn for a moment, looked his surroundings and asked with an urgent tone.


    ¡°What about the Gods? Did they announce that we were at war?¡±


    The atmosphere in their surroundings wasn¡¯t normal. There were also other ck shes flying to Valha even in this moment.


    ¡°Heimdall has already done so. It¡¯s still at stage 1 but....each legion is already preparing to take part in the war.¡±


    A deration of war in Asgardposed of 3 stages. As expected of thebative Asgard, they were already preparing for battle beginning in the 1st stage.


    ¡°Heimdall says that he wants to meet the messenger.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he made the announcement right after the attack, so I think that the situation is more serious than I thought.¡±


    Ragnar gulped. He unconsciously turned in the direction of the Temple and Olympus and asked Bjorn.


    ¡°What about the messenger who came from Olympus?¡±


    ¡°Both messengers are resting in the same ce.¡±


    ¡°They should also need to exchange information.¡±


    The two sides must be really surprised right now. A situation where Olympus and the Temple were attacked by another world was special already, but two worlds even were attacked at the same time.


    ¡°Over here. Let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    After Ragnar entered the inner parts of Valha, he quickly moved to where the messengers were resting.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    ¡°Let the light of the Temple be eternal.¡±


    ¡°May the glory of Olympus apany you.¡±


    The messenger of the Temple was a female and the messenger of Olympus was a tall and thin human hero.


    They were beings clearly below Ragnar in both rank and level, but they had stille to this ce to represent their world. They couldn¡¯t be neglectful in their etiquette.


    Ragnar finished the simple introductions and then followed with a question hurriedly.


    ¡°I will ask you directly. Are Dilmun and Memphis hostile against the Temple and Olympus? It¡¯s not an independent military act?¡±


    It was really special when one world opposed another.


    Excluding thest deployment to Olympus, it was something that had only urred two times in the long history of Asgard, and those were small skirmishes as neither world knew anything about each other.


    The messenger of the Temple frowned at the Ragnar¡¯s question, as he asked whether or not there would be an all out world.


    ¡°The vanguard of Dilmun that attacked the Temple is lead by the hero king Gilgamesh. There was no one else particrly outstanding among them but it¡¯s hard to see it as a spontaneous decision as you have to pass through the connecting path to attack another world. Only... it seems like most of the forces Gilgamesh is leading are destructive beings.¡±


    Ragnar opened his eyes sharply at the woman¡¯s words. He took particr notice of this information and then looked at the messenger of Olympus.


    ¡°What about Olympus?¡±


    ¡°The situation is simr. However, the ones who have appeared so far were already cmitous beings in the first ce, so there¡¯s a guess believing that the the monsters that previously attacked Erin moved on to Olympus.¡±


    It was much better than having all of Memphis turned but this was still a dark future. Ragnar closed his eyes and then asked the two people.


    ¡°The time frame you were attacked is simr?¡±


    ¡°It was almost at the same time.¡±


    The two messengers turned to look at each other and then answered in one voice. Ragnar asked again.


    ¡°Howrge is the scale of the enemy?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know yet. I departed right after the opening path was activated and the invasion of the enemy was confirmed, so I think I will know once I return.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same with Olympus.¡±


    The ones that arrived were only messengers to notify Asgard of the invasion. That¡¯s why there was the possibility the situation may worsen.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you forcefully close the connecting path?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible as the other side is supporting it.¡±


    The situation was different from when Olympus closed the connecting path with Asgard by force.


    In that case, Odin and the Gods of Asgard had no interest at all in the connecting path with Olympus. If Odin wasmitted to opening the connecting path, not even Zeus would be able to close the connecting path as he pleased.


    Ragnar let out a short sigh and then asked some more questions. These were things rted to Memphis and Dilmun as Asgard didn¡¯t know about much about these worlds.


    After ten minutes passed like that and Ragnar resolved some doubts, he stood up and said.


    ¡°I understand. Thank you for your time. Asgard will soon send you more news.¡±


    Ragnar nodded politely and then headed to the thrones of the Gods. Heimdall was standing guard like he expected.


    ¡°Ragnar.¡±


    The only one who couldmand the defenses of Asgard and Valha now that Tae Ho, Odin and even Freya were absent, was Heimdall.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    Both of them exchanged greetings and then Ragnar approached Heimdall and asked.


    ¡°I heard the announcement. What are you nning to do?¡±


    ¡°Do you know that the master has already started the ceremony to rebirth Erin?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    When Ragnar smiled bitterly, Heimdal also put a simr face.


    ¡°It¡¯s a troublesome situation. Odin-nim and even his acting proxy, Freya, are in Olympus, but on top of that it¡¯s impossible to contact master.¡±


    ¡°But we still have Heimdall-nim.¡±


    In the first ce, the reason Tae Ho could proceed with the ceremony was because of Heimdall.


    It was a really obvious that Heimdall was better at politics and management than Tae Ho, who had just be the master, as Heimdall had been protecting Asgard for a long time.


    Heimdall closed his eyes and let out a long sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to research the situation a bit more for now. But the issue is that the two worlds need assistance and we would have to dispatch some forces. There¡¯s a reason we have to send them to the two worlds.¡±


    ¡°Odin-nim, Freya-nim and Thor-nim are in Olympus.¡±


    The most important beings of Asgard were in Olympus so they had to at least send reinforcements to protect them.


    ¡°Right, and we have a debt with the Temple. If we just leave them out to dry it won¡¯t only be unjust, but we won¡¯t be able to get their help ever again.¡±


    The assistance of the Temple in thest war was short but fierce. There would be none in Valha that would forget about this debt.


    ¡°But Heimdall-nim. It¡¯s a bit excessive to send reinforcements to both sides.¡±


    ¡°Probably but we still have to send reinforcements. And if it¡¯s not possible to dispatch forces at an equal level.....I¡¯m nning to put more emphasis in Olympus for now.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t because Heimdall liked Olympus more.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know if the forces of Dilmun and Memphis are simr or if there¡¯s a difference. But the clear thing is that the Temple is still at full power but Olympus isn¡¯t in a situation to go at war yet.¡±


    Olympus was not only partially destroyed in thest internal war, but also lost countless heros and forces . It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that Olympus had lost more than half its previous strength.


    ¡°Ragnar. I will entrust the defenses of Jotunheim to you and Sigurd. It will be troublesome if the giants rise up again if they take advantage of the messy situation.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Will Tyr-nim and Thor-nim lead the reinforcements?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a high probability they will. We are currently debating about who will go to Olympus and the Temple.¡±


    Heimdall spoke up to that point, inhaled some air and then spoke with a bit of leisure.


    ¡°You should also know this but the war has just started. There¡¯s still one week until the master returns from Erin....and nothing much will happen until then.¡±


    Everything needed some time. It would be difficult for the Temple and Olympus to fall in only one week.


    The 12 Olympians that turned spent almost two months taking over half of Olympus.


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Ragnar spoke sincerely.


    Butpared to their wishes, the situation quickly started to worsen.


    &


    Four days since war erupted.


    The first restriction line of Olympus was destroyed.


    Apollo looked at the battlefield through the eyes of a believer who was at the brink of death and gulped.


    He had only just woke up from his sleep with Artemis a few days ago. However, he had no leisure to rest or recover.


    The ones who destroyed the first line weren¡¯t just the forces of Memphis. There was a devastating cavalry troop that destroyed anything in their path.


    Apollo didn¡¯t know well about them, but as the God of the Sun he could sense their power.


    The God of sun not from Memphis but from another world.


    And the forces he was leading.


    The life of the believer wasing to an end. Because of that Apollo opened his eyes widely and then looked at the God of sun of the foreign world and engraved his figure into his eyes.


    A huge snake with feathers.


    A shining man that had a snake around him, the man that became one with the snake.


    He noticed Apollo¡¯s gaze. He turned to look at the believer and at that moment when their eyes met the body of the believer became light and disappeared.


    Apollo breathed roughly. He then searched in the library of the Gods and searched the name of the man he had seen.


    Not Memphis, but Maya.


    The one born with the fate to destroy the world, even though he was the God of sun and the master of his world, Quetzalcoatl.


    Apollo closed his eyes. As the God of Reason he judged logically and then epted one truth.


    It was abination of beings that wanted to destroy the world. Memphis and Maya had joined hands.


    The two worlds invaded Olympus together.


    &


    Virudhaka, who guarded the south, was copsed on the ground. He had covered his body with a red and thick armor, but his entire body was pierced by arrows as if that armor was paper.


    He didn¡¯t even have strength to lift a finger. Because of that he just rolled his eyes and looked at a distant ce. He could see Witacheon, who was the fastest one, hurriedly escaping.


    Flee. Stay alive and report the situation.


    Virudhaka transmitted his earnest wish and then looked at the front line again. He could see people standing still on the ground that dyed in red from the blood of tens of thousands of soldiers.


    The hero king Gilgamesh was standing with a grimace and had hung down his sword in silence.


    He was certainly strong. But the reason Virudhaka was defeated so one sidedly wasn¡¯t only because of Gilgamesh¡¯ own power.


    The ones that came with him.


    The old hometown of Virudhaka and part of the Temple- not Temple or Dilmun but another world.


    Xindu.


    They had allied with Dilmun. And the one leading them was the strongest among those that wanted to destroy the Xindu.


    The rival of the greatest hero of Xindu Arjuna, the son of the God of sun Karna.


    Virudhaka closed his eyes.


    The destructive beings from Xindu and Dilmun were together. Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, it was impossible for them to stop the enemy alone as they were already at war with Kum Oh Do.


    ¡®Witacheon. Notify them of the danger. Ask for reinforcements from Asgard.¡¯


    Virudhaka stopped breathing with thatst wish. The forces of Dilmun and Xindu passed his corpse and marched.


    The fifth day since war started.


    The southern defenses of the Temple were annihted.


    &


    There was ten worlds.


    And there were beings lighting up fire at the south and north.


    Muspelheim.


    Thend was covered entirely in mes. The Northern path of fire would stand at the vanguard of destruction and notify the end of the world.


    The giant of fire Surt stood up from that ce. He, the king of Muspelheim, looked toward the south.


    And there was someone standing up from the south as if answering his gaze.


    Thest of the ten worlds.


    Avesta, that was located between Maya and Xindu.


    The devastating monsters revelled in victory and raised mes that would purge the world.


    The Southern path of fire joined the kingdom of fire with the Northern path of fire.


    When Erin was destroyed and Asgard groaned due to the Great War, the rear worlds weren¡¯t at peace.


    The ruinous beings from Maya and Xindu conquered their world with the assistance of Avesta, and then stretched their hands to Memphis and Dilmun.


    The evil dragon Azi Dahaka turned to look at its master.


    Angra Mainyu, who was the crystallization of evil answered the gaze of Azi Dahaka. As the World God who had suppressed Spenta Mainyu and Hermazd, e ordered


    Go forward. Burn down the ten realms.


    Avesta.


    The mes of the tenth worlds headed to the north.


    &


    Urd, Verdandi, Skuld.


    The three sisters spun the spinning wheel and created the thread of fate. They looked at the fate of Asgard.


    Urd trembled in fear. Tears flowed from Verdandi¡¯s eyes as the destined destruction that was even worse than the time with the Great War.


    Skuld clicked through the threads of fate. She discovered only one thread of hope that was mixed with the threads of despair.


    The God who was fated with the Goddess of Hell, H.


    The one that would decide the fate of Asgard once again after the Great War.


    ¡°Tae Ho.¡±


    Skuld closed her eyes.


    And at that moment. She heard a voice.


    < Episode 65 ¨C The ten realms (4) > End

 Chapter 231 - Episode 66/Chapter 1: The Kingdom of Fire (1)

    Episode 66/Chapter 1: The Kingdom of Fire (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The end was nearing.


    The Goddess of night Nyx said. That her words weren¡¯t wrong.


    The Kingdom of fire.


    The alliance between Avesta, the world where the beings that wanted to destroy the world wonpletely, and Muspelheim, thend where thest mes would arise.


    But there were nine worlds between Muspelheim and Avesta so naturally, it was hard for the two of them to have a propermunication.


    Muspelheim and Avesta, that were each at the extreme north and south, induced bringing the end with their own methods.


    Muspelheim made the giants of Jotunheim and the fomoires form an alliance and seeded in destroying Erin.


    Avesta was a world where the beings that wanted to destroy the world predominated in it and they assisted Xindu and Maya earnestly, the two worlds adjacent to it, and persevered through victory.


    There was a big war in Xindu and Maya that was as big as the Great war that took ce in Asgard. And the ones that won at that war were the beings that wanted to destroy the world.


    Xindu and Maya preserved their strength for a bit and then formed an alliance with the beings that wanted to destroy the world from Dilmun and Memphis and attacked the beings that wanted to maintain the world.


    When the worlds that were at the front lines- Asgard, the Temple and Olympus, thought that they had been protecting the front properly due to the repeated war between the beings that wanted to destroy the world, several decisive battles had been taking ce in the rear worlds they thought they had been protecting.


    It wasn¡¯t known in Asgard but the rtionship between Memphis and Olympus was extremely bad and the connecting path was actually in a sealed state.


    In addition, Memphis copsed much faster than expected so they couldn¡¯t transmit the danger to Olympus.


    The emergency of Dilmun didn¡¯t reach the Temple as Xindu focused their power on blocking the connecting path.


    Memphis and Dilmun copsed while Olympus and the Temple didn¡¯t know of it and even if you excluded Avesta, a total of four worlds had fallen by the hands of the beings that wanted to destroy the world.


    And meanwhile, the second Great war took ce in Asgard. After that, internal wars urred in Olympus due to Nyx and they even dragged Asgard into it.


    When the battle in Olympus ended.


    When Muspelheim and Avesta overturned Dilmun and Memphis, they finally decided to make the final war.


    Dilmun, Xindu, Maya and Memphis were all severely impoverished due to the war they had been through but in the first ce, the final wish of the beings that wanted to destroy the world was the end of everything. It wasn¡¯t to take over another world.


    Now that the end was nearing, they didn¡¯t care about the results that burnt and disappeared along the ones that wanted to maintain the world. They would rather wee a situation that the two sides perished in a war of attrition.


    They would take over the Temple and Olympus. THey would destroy Asgard.


    And then destroy the world where the beings that wanted to maintain the world wonpletely, and the world that was at the center of all ten realms. And so bring aplete destruction, an end to the worlds.


    Terra.


    The other name of Earth.


    The world that was at the center.


    That was the n Angra Manyu had, that had be the World God of Avesta after having put his hands on the power of Hormazd. The king of Muspelheim, Surtr, approved that n.


    Thest war that put the fate of the ten worlds at stake.


    It was the start of Ragnarok.


    &


    Tae Ho opened his eyes slowly. The time that had stopped started to flow again and extreme exhaustion came flowing to him.


    But he couldn¡¯t pass out here as this was thest stage.


    Tae Ho took a deep breath and then checked the beings that were situated at the edges of the magic circle. The ones that had participated in the ceremony for a week with Tae Ho also had exhausted faces like him.


    But they were also smiling at the same time. Most of them had a deep attachment for the destroyed Erin.


    ¡®Master.¡¯


    Adenmaha faced Tae Ho and smiled brightly. She looked more beautiful than usual as she was filled with the light of happiness.


    Tae Ho smiled back to her and then looked at Scathach and Merlin. He then faced Hedastly.


    The end of the ceremony.


    Tae Ho clenched his fists and recited a chant. At that moment, thest rune magic got added to the magic circle and a strong golden light covered the world.


    ¡°The magic circle is rising!¡±


    Nidhogg got surprised and yelled and her words were true.


    The magic circle emitted a golden light and it flew up to the sky.


    And then a change started to take ce. Life got created in thend that waspletely ash gray. A green sprout grew up and then a in was formed in an instant.


    The sky also changed. The ash gray color disappeared and the blue sky returned. The ck clouds scattered and sunshine fell down.


    The region of the new Erin got wider. Finally, the huge fragment that Tae Ho and the group were on regained the light of life.


    It was merely one but it was certainly Erin. It was the real Erin that was plentiful with the energy of Erin and had a stronger power than the Erin made in the city of monsters.


    Merlin couldn¡¯t endure his tears full of emotions and cried like a kid. Scathach ced Gae Bolg in her chest and shed some tears and Adenmaha cried while smiling.


    Heda pushed Tae Ho¡¯s back slightly. Tae Ho approached Adenmaha and she got embraced by Tae Ho and bursted in tears. They were tears of happiness.


    The rebirth of Erin. The new start of Erin.


    It wasn¡¯t only because he was the master of Erin. Tae Ho could feel his chest getting hot. It felt simr from when he awakened a new deity.


    ¡°Master, master. Thank you. I¡¯m really grateful. I really like it.¡±


    Adenmaha sobbed and barely managed to finish speaking. Tae Ho embraced her tightly once again and then turned to look at another ce.


    It was because he could feel a gaze looking from afar now that the ceremony had ended.


    Ragnar Lodbrok.


    He was standing at the edge of the new Erin along with Reginleif.


    Ragnar made eye contact with Tae Ho and then took deep breath and closed the distance with him in an instant.


    The group that were weing the visit of Ragnar and Reginleif at first opened their eyes sharply and their faces stiffened.


    It was because there was a worry in Ragnar¡¯s face that he couldn¡¯t hide.


    ¡°Congrattions on the rebirth of Erin.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. And I already told you before but you can speakfortably to me.¡±


    Ragnar nodded when Tae Ho mentioned that once again for him. He gave a handkerchief to Adenmaha as she had only noticed him now after sobbing for quite some time and then called the group in one ce.


    ¡°The Temple and Olympus got invaded. This is what we have grasped the ninth day since the invasion started.¡±


    When Ragnar nced at Reginleif, she spread a map made of light in the air.


    Maya and Memphis attacked Olympus and Dilmun and Xindu attacked the Temple.


    The two sides were an alliance between the beings that wanted to destroy the world and not the entire world and they were quite consumed because they had been through several big battles already.


    Maybe it was because of that, that the Temple and Olympu were enduring quite well unexpectedly after the first defensive lines fell.


    ¡°Muspelheim still hasn¡¯t moved? And the giants of Jotunheim?¡±


    It was a sudden situation but it has already urred. And when Nyx said that the end was nearing, Tae Ho had been prepared that a situation simr to the current one woulde.


    Ragnar frowned at Tae Ho¡¯s question.


    ¡°It¡¯s still quiet.¡±


    Sigurd was currently protecting the new front lines. The frost giant king Harmarti was certainly a strong existence but everyone that could support him from his back were dead so he couldn¡¯t easily arise his forces.


    ¡°What is the situation in Olympus?¡±


    ¡°They are enduring well unexpectedly. They also have some advantageous sides than the Temple.¡±


    Adenmaha tilted her head at those words but Tae Ho understood it immediately.


    ¡°You are talking about the beings that want to destroy the world from their respective worlds.¡±


    ¡°Right, the Titans and the Gigantes aren¡¯t able to do anything. So that means they just have to block the enemy from one direction. In addition, Odin-nim and Thor-nim are also there. They say that Heracles and Apollo have also regrouped with them recently.¡±


    They had lost Poseidon and Ares but they still had Zeus and Hades. Hades, especially, was preserving almost all of his strength.


    ¡°What about Freya-nim?¡±


    ¡°She has returned. Odin has sent her back in a hurry to solidify the defenses. She is currently at Valha.¡±


    That was a correct decision. It¡¯s not that a war erupted in Asgard but administering the rear guard and the supplies was also as important as fighting at the front lines. The current Valha needed the hands of Freya, that had supported the internal affairs of Asgard and Valha for a long time.


    ¡°How is the Temple.¡±


    ¡°That side is in a rather troublesome situation. The beings that wanted to destroy the world of the Temple, Kum Oh Do, are still alive.¡±


    ¡°It seems like they got greatly inspired by the beings that want to destroy the world from Dilmun and Xindu that they also arose their forces greatly.¡±


    Heda bit her lips slightly at the words Reginleif added. She turned to look at Ragnar and asked.


    ¡°Ragnar, how did Asgard react then?¡±


    ¡°Ullr-nim has lead the reinforcements and departed to Olympus two days ago. Tyr-nim also departed to the Temple with reinforcements long before Ullr-nim but the scale of that force is small so they are requesting for additional reinforcements. Also...¡±


    Ragnar stopped speaking for a moment and then looked at Tae Ho fixedly.


    ¡°The Temple wants the dispatchment of Thor-nim. It seems like themander of Dilmun and Xindu, Gilgamesh and Karna, have defeated several strong beings while the strongest being of the Temple Son Wukong was stopping the strong warriors of Kum Oh Do.


    What the Temple wanted wasn¡¯t simply a lot of forces but a strong being that could defeat another strong being.


    ¡°It seems like the transmission of information didn¡¯t turn out well.¡±


    Adenmaha frowned and said. That was because Thor was currently at Olympus right now.


    ¡°Master, do they not know about Tae Ho?¡±


    Siri also added some words. It was because the strongest warrior of Asgard currently wasn¡¯t Sigurd or Thor but Tae Ho.


    But Ragnar spoke as if it was something unavoidable.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for a world to not know of the affairs of another world. For them, Tae Ho should only be a superior ranked warrior that has raised great merits at the Great War. He has climbed to the seat of the master but he hasn¡¯t announced it formally either.¡±


    Those weren¡¯t wrong words either. Before Kaldea arrived at the Temple when the second Great War was taking ce, they didn¡¯t even know of the danger Asgard was facing.


    ¡°When will we be able to go out to the Temple?¡±


    ¡°If you want you can go there immediately but I rmend you going there after two days. You have just finished with the ceremony that took aplete week so you have to have plenty of rest.¡±


    Ragnar looked not only at Tae Ho but everyone in ce. All of them had faces that they would copse at any moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do that but only...I don¡¯t think I will be able to rest.¡±


    ¡°Tae Ho?¡±


    As Heda asked asking what was wrong, Tae Ho looked at everyone and said.


    ¡°I have to prepare something before departing. I also think that I have to go meet Freya-nim urgently.¡±


    The one that flinched and raised her head at Tae Ho¡¯s words was Adenmaha. It was because she could sense what was the thing Tae Ho had said he would prepare.


    But this wasn¡¯t the time to speak for long. Ragnar nodded and said.


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s return to Valha for now. I have already made the preparations.¡±


    After Ragnar finished speaking he pointed at the ce he showed up at first and when Reginleif pped, more than ten ck shes appeared while floating.


    ¡°What are those? Are they beds? Nidhogg doesn¡¯t like sleeping alone....I like to sleep with Adenmaha, Hydra or Tae Ho mast.....¡±


    Nidhogg looked at the ck sh that looked like a coffin and then smacked her lips.


    ¡°Nidhogg, ride on it with me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Its.... a bit narrow but we can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    Adenmaha spoke and smiled bitterly and then grabbed Nidhogg¡¯s hands and she smiled in a good mood.


    And while Ragnar and Reginleif were feelingfortably warm at that scene, Tae Ho took a deep breath and made a resolution. He couldn¡¯t pull back now when they had to save time just because he didn¡¯t want to feel dizzy and sick.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    Tae Ho spoke like that and then got on the ck sh first and not long after that the ck shes started to cross the sky.


    ¡°Kyaaa~! I feel weiiiiiiird!¡±


    ¡°Urgh! Upph!¡±


    It was the despair of Adenamaha that was embracing Nidhogg more tightly than usual so thanks to that she was about to faint.


    < Episode 66 ¨C The Kingdom of fire (1) > End

 Chapter 232 - Episode 66/Chapter 2: The Kingdom of Fire (2)

    Episode 66/Chapter 2: The Kingdom of Fire (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    When Tae Ho got down from the ck sh while staggering, he formed a smile as he saw Adenmaha tottering and Nidhogg pping in joy.


    Nidhogg was really excited as she rode a thing that was simr to a ride for the first time she was born so she didn¡¯t know about Adenmaha¡¯s state not even by a little.


    Heda, that wasparatively ustomed at riding it, let out a short sigh and lead Nidhogg and Tae Ho supported Adenmaha that was panting saying that it was difficult.


    Merlin, Scathach and Echidna returned to the residence of Idun for now and Tae Ho took the rest of the group and headed to a deep ce of Valha.


    ¡°Freya-nim.¡±


    ¡°Did you really have toe flocking like this?¡±


    Freya, that was inspecting some documents with sunken eyes on her throne of the Gods, frowned and said. It clearly looked like she had been sitting up all night for more than two days but she was still blindingly beautiful with her Brisingamen.


    When Tae HO shrugged his shoulders, Freya grumbled a few more times and then turned to look at everyone Tae Ho brought with him and dropped her shoulders with a sigh.


    ¡°Well, it should be fine. I already know all of you.¡±


    It was obvious that Siri and Bracky would apany Tae Ho and there was no reason to send back Heda, that was sharing the same body with Idun. The remaining ones were Nidhogg and Adenmaha but the both of them would also be with Tae Ho so with another aspect he had only gathered the members he needed.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking this because i¡¯m worried but how did the rebirth of Erin go? Did you seed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, only a part of it but we seeded clearly.¡±


    When Tae Ho nodded Freya looked at him from head to toe and then continued speaking.


    ¡°Indeed, it may be because I heard this but....your power as the master of Erin has increased. In the first ce, the origin of the power of the master is based on his world and the residents. It feels like it was worth having taken care of it even in a hurry.¡±


    The Gods of Erin obtained power from Erin just like how the Gods of Asgard obtained power from Asgard. If Tae Ho wanted to increase his power as the master of Erin he certainly needed the rebirth of Erin.


    Tae Ho made the group sit down on the seats Freya offered and then asked her, that was burying her body in her throne.


    ¡°What happened with Olympus and the Temple?¡±


    ¡°You heard the general story from Ragnar, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did hear the general situation but- you must have a more detailed information right?¡±


    Compared to Ragnar, that had just heard things from others, Freya had the experience of having confronted the enemy directly. In addition, it was not possible that Odin would send her back empty handed.


    Freya nodded and said.


    ¡°I returned from Olympus to Valha three days ago. The conclusion Odin-nim and I came to is like it follows.¡±


    Freya took a deep breath and then spread four fingers.


    ¡°In Memphis, Maya, Dilmun and Xindu, the beings that want to destroy the world have won. And they got lead by the Kingdom of Fire and have started an invasion.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that they had turned the beings that wanted to maintain the world into beings that wanted to destroy it like Nyx did. There were some that wanted to maintain among them but if you looked at the bigger picture it was an alliance of only beings that want to destroy the world.


    ¡°You know about the structures of the worlds, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I learned it from Heda.¡±


    ¡°Right. Then I will speak with numbers so it¡¯s morefortable... Think of it like you are lining up the numbers from 1 to 9 in three lines in groups of three.¡±


    ¡°You are talking about the Telephone Distribution.¡±


    Tae Ho said that while thinking about the number pads in a keyboard and Freya tilted her head at that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s that but.... whatever the case, if you give them number 1 is Olympus, 2 Asgard, 3 the Temple, 4 Memphis, 5 your hometown Earth, 6 Dilmun, 7 Maya, 8 Avesta, 9 Xindu. You can ssificate them like this.¡±


    Circles with numbers in it started to get arranged at the same time as Freya¡¯s voice. The size of each one of them was like the head of a person so it was seen really well.


    ¡°The rear world...no, we can¡¯t call them like that anymore. Whatever the case, not even we know much about the worlds at the end. It¡¯s normal that there¡¯s no interaction between each world. Asgard, Olympus and the Temple also didn¡¯t have any particr interaction before the destruction of Erin.¡±


    Even Heda knew nothing about the worlds number 7,8,9 besides their names.


    ¡°Whatever the case, the worlds number 4,6,7,8, and 9 fell by the hands of the beings that want to destroy the world. And looking at the structures of the worlds... they joined the strength of two worlds and invaded Olympus and the Temple.¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t invading Earth?¡±


    When Tae Ho pointed at the 5th world and asked, Freya frowned slightly and answered.


    ¡°Your world is located at the center of the ten worlds so it¡¯s a bit special. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a movement of a small number of people like your case but it doesn¡¯t have a connecting path.¡±


    Because of that, they could send a few number of people but it was impossible to invade it full fledgedly.


    Heda, that was listening to the story silently, raised her hand and asked.


    ¡°Freya unnie, what is the scale of the forces of the enemy? If my thoughts are right... even if two worlds formed an alliance I don¡¯t think that it would be enough to overwhelm Olympus or the Temple.¡±


    She had the appearance of Heda but her attitude treating Freya was closer to Idun. That¡¯s why Freya also treated her as if she was looking at Idun.


    ¡°Idun and I think like this. Strictly speaking, the current situation is inflicted by an alliance between beings that want to destroy the world and it¡¯s not theplete power of a world. In addition... looking that they had won means that a big warparable to the Great War took ce in several worlds. Even if they won, their forces should still be cut down.¡±


    It was something they could see just by looking at Erin.


    The beings that wanted to maintain the world that got defeated and even the fomoires that had won but lost their strong kings and most of their warriors so someone like Bress had to represent them.


    The giants of Jotunheim hadn¡¯t been able to recoverpletely from the Great War even after a hundred years.


    Just like Freya had said, the power of Dilmun, Memphis, Maya and Xindu should be greatly weakened.


    ¡°Are there no survivors from the beings that want to maintain the world?¡±


    When Adenmaha asked carefully, Freya put a benign smile and answered.


    ¡°There should probably. There wouldn¡¯t be none. There were also survivors of Erin when the world itself got destroyed. If we stop this attack... and we go to the offensive it¡¯s highly probable that they will assist us.¡±


    It seems like they were using Memphis and Dilmun as a foothold to attack that they didn¡¯t get destroyed like Erin. Then, it was highly probable that there were survivors hiding themselves deep in the world.


    ¡°Anyways, returning to the structures of the world, you should know it if you look at it but the enemy can only attack through the connecting path even if they were lead by the Kingdom of Fire. Currently, the worlds they can attack are only Olympus and the Temple and they are in a difficult situation where it¡¯s hard to attack all at once even if they join strengths from five worlds. We have to use that point in our favour.¡±


    But it was at that moment.


    ¡°U, um!¡±


    Nidhogg that was aware of her surroundings raised her hand and looked at Freya with earnest eyes. It was the face of a kid with a question.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Nidhogg flinched as she asked back in an annoyed tone but she got courage and asked Freya.


    ¡°What is the Kingdom of Fire?¡±


    Everyone put bitter smiles at the question of Nidhogg. It was because everyone excluding her in this ce somewhat knew about the Kingdom of Fire.


    Freya let out a short sigh and then looked at Nidhogg¡¯s eyes and said as if counseling her.


    ¡°It¡¯s a group that joins the beings that want to destroy the world into one. Following what we know, they have their ce at an unknown ce called Muspelheim... and they are a group that support the fomoires of Erin, Jotunheim of Asgard, Kum Oh Do of the Temple, and the Gigantes of Olympus.¡±


    The biggest reason Asgard and the three worlds thought that they were the front line was because Muspelheim and the Kingdom of Fire were attacking from the north to the south.


    ¡°But with the current situation, the worlds at the rear-no, at the south should be added to the Kingdom of Fire.¡±


    The connection between Kum Oh Do, Dilmun and Xindu wasn¡¯t normal. Even if they were beings that wanted to destroy the world, if they didn¡¯t have something that connected them it was hard to react like this altogether.


    They woulde down from the north and climb up from the south.


    Tae Ho looked at the north of the number pad and asked.


    ¡°Is there no possibility that Muspelheim will attack Asgard directly?¡±


    ¡°Of course there is. That¡¯s why we can¡¯t take off our forces from the front lines. We have to leave the minimum forces in Asgard.¡±


    If they attacked in the current situation, there was a high probability they would join the frost giants of Jotunheim.


    ¡°Anyways, returning back... you must have already heard this but Olympus is enduring well unexpectedly. The first defensive lines copsed but it¡¯s only that. They have many strong beings from our side so they aren¡¯t even able to march properly.¡±


    ¡°Just like you have said, it seems like the beings that want to destroy the world got really damaged because of the great wars.¡±


    Freya nodded at Siri¡¯s words.


    ¡°Right, there¡¯s also the possibility they are hiding their cards but it seems like they suffered a really big blow just like how the giants of Jotunheim suffered from the Great War. They invaded with the disposition to die together with us and that¡¯s the only thing scary about them, Odin judged that they are opponents that can be faced plentily.¡±


    ¡°Di, die together?¡±


    Freya nodded once again as Nidhogg shrugged her shoulders and asked.


    ¡°Right, they are beings that want to destroy the world whose final objective is the destruction of the world. The number of remaining worlds is fewer so they must have faced us wanting to die along us.¡±


    There was no concept of conquering or taking over in this war. And that¡¯s why they were all the more difficult to face.


    ¡°Ragnar must have told you this but the ones at a disadvantage is the Temple. They ended up getting attacked from the front and from behind thanks to Kum Oh Do. They want Thor but he is at Olympus and Sigurd is in charge of the defenses of the northern region. It¡¯s now time for you to decide.¡±


    ¡°If i¡¯m going to send Sigurd or i¡¯m going to go myself?¡±


    ¡°Right, and actually... Tyr also went there but looking that they want Thor it¡¯s not something that would be solved only with Sigurd. The actual problem is whether you go or not.¡±


    The one that had the right to decide was the master of Asgard, Tae Ho. What Freya and Odin could do was to propose things.


    Tae Ho had already finished his thoughts whileing to this ce on the ck sh so he answered immediately.


    ¡°I should go. If the Temple falls, Asgard will be next. The best thing would be to end the battle in the Temple.¡±


    ¡°Right, i¡¯m sorry for the Temple but we can¡¯t expand the battlefield to Asgard. The best thing is to end it there.¡±


    When the story proceeded up to this point Siri asked once again.


    ¡°Freya-nim. The return of Odin-nim and Thor-nim isn¡¯t scheduled yet?¡±


    ¡°Not for now. They are nning on staying at Olympus until the maind of Asgard gets invaded. I said that the situation in Olympus was good but the reason of that is because Odin and Thor are over there. If the two of them fall back it would be hard for Olympus to endure.¡±


    Freya spoke up to that point. She then gulped dry saliva and exined while pointing at the number pad.


    ¡°Odin¡¯s n is like this. While Olympus and the Temple are resisting at the brink of death, Tae Ho will bring a gueri unit and cut down the heads of the enemies. If the situation in the Temple improves like that you will protect Olympus after that and then counterattack.¡±


    It was a strategy she could set up because she believed in Tae Ho that had be stronger than Thor and Heracles.


    ¡°We hadn¡¯t gone out to attack earnestly because of the damages we would suffer but... now that it became like this we can also only conduct an attack. If the defense ends at some point you will invade Muspelheim directly and cut the connection of the Kingdom of Fire. This is Odin¡¯s thoughts.¡±


    ¡°And Avesta?¡±


    The one that asked was Heda. Freya dropped her shoulders and answered.


    ¡°It will be after Muspelheim. Or you will battle with them while Olympus and the Temple are defending. But it¡¯s only a general outline of the n.¡±


    They stillcked information about their enemy. They had to see a bit more how Muspelheim and Avesta were going to move.


    ¡°It will certainly be a difficult war. But after this war ends and we win in it, a long time of peace wille. I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    Her eyes and tone of the voice became quite earnest at the end parts. Tae Ho grinned unconsciously and asked.


    ¡°Are you going to retire then?¡±


    ¡°Why would I retire? I have to exert my authority as much as I suffered. But only... i¡¯m not nning on doing anything grandiose. I¡¯m just nning on living lovey dovey.¡±


    ¡°With whom?¡±


    When Tae Ho smirked, Heda opened her eyes sharply and Freya flushed in a way that was hard to see and said.


    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t know. Anyways, if you also want to marry and live merrily peace has toe so you should work hard.¡±


    ¡°Unnie, isn¡¯t the conclusion too weird?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so everyone eats and lives well. What?¡±


    Freya grinned in her throne and shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Anyways, you are going to depart after two days. You should have plenty of rest before that. You don¡¯t know when you may be able to rest when the battle starts so if you have something you have to do, do it now and don¡¯t regret itter. Understand?¡±


    Freya winked and then shut her mouth like she had nothing else to say and looked at Tae Ho.


    Tae Ho smiled bitterly and then looked at Heda once and said while looking at Freya once again.


    ¡°Freya-nim, I agree earnestly on your words...but there¡¯s something I have to do with Freya-nim before that.¡±


    ¡°What, you still need more meetings?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s better the more I have...but it¡¯s something else.¡±


    Tae Ho endured Heda¡¯s and Adenmaha¡¯s cold eyes and smiled by force and Freya tilted her head but then pped her hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Heda was the one to ask but not Tae Ho or Freya answered her. Freya rolled her hair and said.


    ¡°It must be possible. It won¡¯t only be hard on me but also on you....and Heda but it should be that worth it.¡±


    ¡°Freya unnie?¡±


    ¡°Ask your dear husband about the details.¡±


    Freya grinned and then looked at Tae Ho again.


    ¡°Are you going to depart now?¡±


    ¡°It would be best to hurry.¡±


    They were going to go to the Temple after two days but actually it was better the faster they went.


    ¡°Tae Ho master, where are you going? Can¡¯t Nidhogg also go with you?¡±


    Nidhogg grabbed Tae Ho¡¯s sleeve and asked. Adenmaha smiled without any words and Tae Ho stroke her head.


    ¡°Nidhogg will alsoe with us.¡±


    No, she had to.


    And it was at that moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me?!¡±


    Heda opened her eyes widely and Adenmaha nodded from behind. While Siri and Bracky were looking at each other because they didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, Tae Houghed and answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s what you are thinking about.¡±


    Thest thing they had to finish en Asgard now that they had reborn Erin.


    Tae Ho looked at Nidhogg again. He pinched her cheek lightly as she tilted her head and said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go meet Ratatoskr.¡±


    To return to the roots of the World tree.


    To regain the real power of Nidhogg that was asleep at that ce.


    Nidhogg blinked at Tae Ho¡¯s words and then smiled brightly and answered.


    < Episode 66 ¨C The Kingdom of fire (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 233 - Episode 67/Chapter 1: Ancient Dragon (1)

    Episode 67/Chapter 1: Ancient Dragon (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SterRain


    In Asgard there was three ancient Gods.


    One was Audhu, the existence of the beginning, the other Ymir, the first giant, and finally Buri, the founder of Aesir.


    Buri gave birth to Bor and Odin then handed Odin the seat of the king of Gods and master of the world.


    Buri, Bor and Odin wanted exterminate Ymir, who was a destructive monster, and open up a world for peace and prosperity.


    Buri forged the God killer weapon Mistilteinn, a mistletoe branch that could kill ancient Gods, and Bor and Odin joined strengths with the several Gods to defeat Ymir.


    Actually, the Gods didn¡¯t have a proper will at that time. It was an action that had been more instinctive rather than being self conscious.


    Buri, Bor, and Odin threw the corpse of Ymir into the Ginnungagap that was a crucible of chaos and an ancient hole and constructed a world. And so the mortal world Midgard, Vanaheim thend of the Vanir, etc. got created and formed Asgard the world of Gods.


    And before that.


    Before filling up the hole of Ginnungagap with the ancient giant Ymir and Asgard got created.


    Buri, Bor and Odin removed Audhu with Mistilteinn as they didn¡¯t know when she could give birth to another existence like Ymir and then threw her deep into Ginnungagap.


    And time passed like that. The Gods thatnded in a proper world got able to be aware of themselves just like how Gaia obtained her hands on a body and soul and got an established personality. It was good to say that it was a new birth.


    When Buri, Bor and Odin established themselves in Asgard and after they awoke a proper consciousness, Odin looked at the center of Ginnungagap. It was because it was unavoidable not do that.


    There was a tree over there.


    The World tree Yggdrasil that has existed since the beginning of the world and grew up from the core of Ginnungagap and pierced the entire world.


    And there was an existence in the roots that has also existed with that World tree.


    &


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it wasteful?¡±


    Those were the words Odin said while looking at Nidhogg sleeping in Tae Ho¡¯s embrace and when it hadn¡¯t been long since they left the roots.


    ¡°ARe you talking about...Nidhogg¡¯s original body?¡±


    Tae Ho grabbed Nidhogg¡¯s shoulders and said. Odin smiled at his gesture that was like a parent protecting his child and then continued to speak.


    ¡°Not even I know when Nidhogg was born. I got to know of her existence much more after the World tree Yggdrasil appeared.¡±


    His memories from before obtaining a consciousness- so before the world got established, were dim.


    He had been cleaning the key points of Asgard for a while even after the world gotpleted so he didn¡¯t have the leisure to go see the World tree.


    The time Odin got to see it properly was before the war against the Vanir, when he decided to go find the wise Mimir.


    That was after the world got established and a long time had passed. And Nidhogg was already existing in the roots by then.


    ¡°But even if we leave aside the time she was born, she is a being that has clearly existed for a long time. And her original body is also really strong. No giant of Jotunheim should be bigger than her.¡±


    It was an obvious thing as her body reached 2kms. She was rather curled down but if she spread her wings properly her huge size would cover the entire sky.


    Tae Ho turned to look at Nidhogg reflexively at Odin¡¯s exnation. She looked just like a baby at how she slept in his embrace. You couldn¡¯t even imagine that she was an ancient huge monster.


    Odin smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Right, her consciousness is that of a kid just like what you can see right now. But even so, we can¡¯t ignore the real power she holds as we are currently at war.¡±


    Nidhogg¡¯s conscience was no different from a kid. It was a consciousness that was as clear and pure like a white sheet of paper.


    Even if it was Odin, he still felt rejection at giving a knife to a kid to wield it.


    ¡°But Odin, Nidhogg¡¯s original body isn¡¯t able to get out of the World tree.¡±


    Cuchinn spoke after he materialized with Odin¡¯s magic. His eyes looking at Nidhogg were filled with pity.


    Odin closed his only eye and said.


    ¡°Prince of light, your words are right. It¡¯s not that she¡¯s not able to get out simply because she¡¯s huge. A strong restraint is chaining her down at the roots. Because of that we are not able to rescue her original body this time.¡±


    In the end, the ones that got out were Nidhogg¡¯s clone and consciousness. Her real body was still trapped at the roots.


    Tae Ho stroke Nidhogg¡¯s head and asked.


    ¡°Are you saying that there¡¯s a method?¡±


    ¡°Right, there is but it won¡¯t be easy. We will need a considerable amount of time. At least, we won¡¯t be able to use her at this war. But our only enemy isn¡¯t only Jotunheim. An existence beyond that.... we need Nidhogg¡¯s real power to face them.¡±


    The Kingdom of Fire.


    He still couldn¡¯t say that to Tae Ho. That¡¯s why Odin inhaled some air and then shrugged his shoulders as if making a false pretense.


    ¡°Well, we should defeat the Magician king first.¡±


    The enemy they were facing right now wasn¡¯t the Kingdom of fire but Asgard¡¯s long enemy- the Magician king Utgard Loki.


    ¡°Tae Ho master.....¡±


    Nidhogg let out a low voice at that moment. It seemed like she was half awake after listening them speaking among themselves.¡±


    ¡°Yes yes, it¡¯s fine. You can go sleep again.¡±


    ¡°Yes......¡±


    Nidhogg answered in a low voice and closed her eyes again. Odin saw Tae Ho stroke her back and spoke with a low voice.


    ¡°Treasure her. She¡¯s a kid that has suffered for too long.¡±


    &


    The huge Cat carriage was riding above the World tree. The scene of hundreds of cats pulling a carriage and riding was a really grand spectacle.


    Adenmaha, that was sitting in a corner of a carriage next to Nidhogg, asked with a mystyfied expression.


    ¡°Do you like meeting Ratatoskr that much?¡±


    ¡°Yes yes, I like it. Ratatoskr only said bad words... and now that I see he was really bad... but he was still the only one that came to see me.¡±


    Nidhogg smiled merrily and said. But Adenmaha didn¡¯t miss the shadow behind her smile so she grabbed Nidhogg¡¯s hand and said.


    ¡°You also have me now.¡±


    ¡°Yes yes, I like Adenmaha a lot. Just like Tae Ho master.¡±


    Nidhogg embraced Adenmaha as if this was the moment.


    Heda, that was a bit farther away from them, pinched Tae Ho¡¯s side relentlessly.


    ¡°Tae Ho, what happened? Speak in more details.¡±


    Looking at the situation it seemed like everyone excluding Nidhogg and herself knew about this matter. And Heda was a little bit angry at that fact.


    Tae Ho held Heda¡¯s waist as she pouted and answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s something Odin-nim and I- no, precisely speaking Odin-nim has been preparing for.¡±


    ¡°Odin-nim?¡±


    As Heda opened her eyes sharply, Freya that was driving the carriage opened her mouth.


    ¡°Ratatoskr¡¯s whereabouts became light suddenly after defeating the Magician king right? But of course, it may be because you weren¡¯t that interested in him.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that Odin-nim took him?¡±


    Freya nodded at Heda¡¯s question.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He healed him well as Ratatoskr had been hit by Hraesvelg so much he got put at the brink of death and then sealed him near the roots of the World tree. There¡¯s a high possibility he may be a tool for the Kingdom of Fire for his ability toe and go to the World tree is the real deal. He said that it was wasteful to just kill him.¡±


    Odin was someone that used whatever he could use. It was impossible that he would kill Ratatoskr simply.


    ¡°Ratatoskr can even go to the roots freely. Odin-nim¡¯s n is to amplify his strength to make a hole so huge Nidhogg¡¯s original body is able to pass through it.¡±


    Tae Ho¡¯s exnation was understandable. But Heda turned to look at Nidhogg, that was holding and ying with Adenmaha, and asked.


    ¡°Nidhogg¡¯s original body is that big?¡±


    ¡°We can only express it as being that big.¡±


    When Tae Ho scratched his cheek in a troubled manner, Freya added some words once again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know as I never saw it. But still, looking at how that old man Odin came rushing at it, it¡¯s certain that it has an overwhelming power.¡±


    ¡°It feels a bit strange.¡±


    In Heda¡¯s eyes, Nidhogg was like a kitten or a puppy. Looking at how she was ying affectionately while holding Adenmaha was proof of that.


    But for that Nidhogg to actually be a huge monster that reached some kms in length. It didn¡¯t match at all.


    ¡°Anyways... Odin has started his preparations to pull out Nidhogg¡¯s original body right after you defeated the Magician King. I think that he has continued to prepare for it while I was fighting in Olympus.¡±


    ¡°He left his seat once in a few days.¡±


    Freya added more words again. It was a rather sulky tone.


    Heda made a ¡®hoo¡¯ing sound and looked at Freya, and Tae Ho continued to speak while Freya snorted.


    ¡°There¡¯s still some time left until the most precise time Odin-nim talked about but... we can¡¯t just be waiting until then. I will be able to make it happen earlier if I assist him with the power of the master of Asgard and Erin.¡±


    That was one of the reasons he had proceeded with the rebirth of Erin.


    ¡°Then-.¡±


    ¡°Kyak!¡±


    The scream that was heard covered Heda¡¯s voice. Tae Ho and the others turned to look at the direction the sound was heard at- where Nidhogg and Adenmaha where.


    The one that screamed was Nidhogg. She dripped cold sweat and trembled in fear. She panted with a pale face and said.


    ¡°Wh, where are we going? Where are we going right now?¡±


    ¡°Going to meet Ratatoskr. It¡¯s fine, Nidhogg.¡±


    Adenmaha calmed down Nidhogg and grabbed her hand. But Nidhogg still trembled in fear.


    ¡°We... we are getting closer to the roots. I don¡¯t want to return to the roots. I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    It was an instinctive fear. The act of returning to the roots itself was stimting her trauma.


    Adenmaha gulped dry saliva at how she curled down and trembled like an aspen and then hugged her and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We all are going there. Tae Ho master and Heda is with us. There¡¯s also Freya-nim.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t alone. They were going together.


    Nidhogg closed her eyes and panted at Adenmaha¡¯s words. Nidhogg stayed like that for a long time and when she barely managed to open her eyes, she looked at Adenmaha and the others and sobbed with a low voice.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave Nidhogg alone, you understand?¡±


    ¡°Okay. I will never leave you alone. I will always be with you.¡±


    Adenmaha hugged Nidhogg again. Freya pushed Tae Ho¡¯s back after looking that.


    ¡°You should go and soothe her too. The most important one in this n is Nidhogg. Her consciousness has to be stabilized to be able to increase the seeding rate.¡±


    Heda shook her head at the stiff tone.


    ¡°Unnie, you just don¡¯t want to see Nidhogg scared.¡±


    ¡°Anyways.¡±


    Freya snorted like she was embarrassed and Tae Ho nodded.


    ¡°I will go for a moment.¡±


    Tae Ho crawled inside the carriage riding at a fast speed and approached Nidhogg and Adenmaha. Adenmaha noticed Tae Ho approaching so she let go of her arms holding Nidhogg and let her see him face to face.


    ¡°Nidhogg.¡±


    ¡°Tae HO master.¡±


    Nidhogg was crying. Tae Ho stroke her head slowly and spoke as if appeasing her.


    ¡°Nidhogg, we are now going to go to the roots now.¡±


    ¡°Why? WHy do we have to?¡±


    That was a bit different from a peevish of a kid. Tae Ho felt a rooted fear from her so he looked at Nidhogg¡¯s eyes fixedly.


    ¡°Your original body is still at the roots, right? We want to take it out from there.¡±


    ¡°My body... Nidhogg¡¯s body...¡±


    Nidhogg mumbled a few times and then nodded. She sobbed with a low voice and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s trapped in the roots. It¡¯s still curling down alone. We have to rescue it.¡±


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s why we should go to the roots. To rescue your original body.¡±


    ¡°Yes... I understand. It¡¯s a bit scary but I will endure it.¡±


    Nidhogg wiped her tears with the back of her hand and nodded. Tae Ho took out a handkerchief to wipe off Nidhogg¡¯s face and then embraced her treasuringly.


    ¡°Thank you Nidhogg.¡±


    ¡°I also thank you. For having rescued me.¡±


    Nidhogg spoke up to that point and then fell asleep in his embrace. As Tae Ho got a bit bewildered at the really sudden action, Adenmaha stroke Nidhogg¡¯s head and said.


    ¡°It looks like her nervousness faded away. She was also tired.¡±


    Because she was heading straight to the roots right after the ceremony in Erin ended.


    ¡°But master, is the roots that terrible of a ce?¡±


    Adenmaha had never gone to the roots. But she could only get scary thoughts looking at how scared Nidhogg was.


    Tae Ho thought about the roots for a moment instead of replying instantly and then answered with a low voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one and nothing over there.¡±


    &


    ¡°Ratatoskr!¡±


    < Episode 67 ¨C Ancient Dragon (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 234 - Episode 67/Chapter 2: Ancient Dragon (2)

    Episode 67/Chapter 2: Ancient Dragon (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    ¡°Ratatoskr!¡±


    ¡°You bitch! Trash like bastard that repays grace into turning me into an enemy!¡±


    When Nidhogg greeted him while smiling brightly, Ratatoskr cursed out while being chained up tightly.


    The scene of a huge monster ring at you and cursing out roughly was really overwhelming so Nidhogg felt a bitfortable.


    She was a bit surprised as she heard curses in a long time but for Nidhogg, Ratatoskr¡¯s curses was something as obvious as water flowing down from a high ce.


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s still nice to see you as i¡¯m hearing your voice in a long time.¡±


    Ratatoskr put a dumbfounded expression as Nidhogg spoke while smiling but then started to curse again.


    ¡°Crazy bitch! You masochist!¡±


    ¡°Wh, what¡¯s a masochist?¡±


    Ratatoskr put an evil smile as Nidhogg blinked and asked. But an overwhelming killing intent pressed down on him before he could start exining to him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop? Huh?¡±


    It was Adenmaha. Her presence wasn¡¯t to bepared from when she was a sea serpent now that she had turned into a real dragon.


    But Ratatoskr had already be really spiteful. He also red back at Adenmaha and opened his mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s fu...hiik?!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t finish his words. It was because a pressure that wasparable to the person he feared the most in this world, Odin¡¯s- no, a pressure bigger than that covered his entire body.


    ¡°Apologize to Nidhogg.¡±


    Tae Ho said and Ratatoskr couldn¡¯t endure it. He lied down on the floor and spoke hurriedly.


    ¡°I, i¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry Nidhogg.¡±


    ¡°Ye, yes.¡±


    Nidhogg epted the apologize while smacking her lips and then fell back. She was d to see Ratatoskr in a long while but it felt like it would be difficult to hold a conversation.


    ¡°Looking at how energetic he is, it seems like it turned out well.¡±


    Freya, that was observing at the back, said and Heda looked below the ce Ratatoskr was tied down at, a ce filled with fog and gulped dry saliva.


    ¡°Beyond the fog is the roots of the World tree...¡±


    She couldn¡¯t see anything. The expression Sea of fog wasn¡¯t an exaggeration at all.


    Freya stepped forward and said.


    ¡°Well, the n is simple. We will ce Ratatoskr at the center and then Idun, Tae Ho and I will insert strength into it and activate a strong great magic that splits the fog and the restraints of the roots. So it means that the original body of Nidhogg is going to be able to get out of the opening created like that.¡±


    ¡°Uh, wait unnie. Who is going to control Nidhogg¡¯s original body then?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Of course Nidhogg. You can do it right?¡±


    Freya spoke while looking at Nidhogg and Nidhogg blinked.


    ¡°W, wait. Wait.¡±


    She stuttered unconsciously and turned to look at Adenmaha and Tae Ho and then faced Freyastly and asked.


    ¡°Ni, Nidhogg has to return to the roots?¡±


    ¡°Who else is able to control your body then?¡±


    Nidhogg became dumbfounded at Freya¡¯s remark and couldn¡¯t say anything else. Tae Ho and Adenmaha grabbed Nidhogg¡¯s hands and said.


    ¡°It will be fine. If something turns out wrong I will go to bring you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Nidhogg. I will go with you.¡±


    Nidhogg turned to look at the two people and tried to make a forced smile but it wasn¡¯t easy. She ended up panting heavily and expressed her fear in the end.


    ¡°B, but. But....¡±


    ¡°Retarded bitch! Do you believe their words? They are trying to trap you in the roots....kyak!¡±


    Ratatoskr didn¡¯t miss the opportunity and said some nasty words. His words got cut off in the middle thanks to Tae Ho but it was enough to make Nidhogg scared.


    Nidhogg rembled. SHe looked like she was about to burst crying at any moment. Adenmaha embraced her from behind hurriedly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe him. You believe in me and Tae Ho master more than that squirrel, right?¡±


    ¡°I do. I do but...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Nidhogg. Everything will turn out well. It will certainly. I already told you this but if somethings turns out wrong I will certainly go to bring you.¡±


    Nidhogg gulped dry saliva several times after Tae Ho spoke again. She inhaled some air and then looked at Adenmaha.


    ¡°Will Adenmaha apany me?¡±


    ¡°I will. I will never leave you alone.¡±


    In the first ce, that was the reason Adenmaha came all the way here. She had freedom in mobilitypared to Tae Ho or Heda that had to maintain the magic circle.


    ¡°I will do it then. Yes. I will do my best.¡±


    Nidhogg made a smile again and Tae Ho let out a sigh of relief. Freya, that was looking at her with a pitiful face, shrugged her shoulders and said.


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s start right now if it¡¯s been decided.¡±


    ¡°Wait, she needs some time to regain stability.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine now. I can do it.¡±


    Nidhogg shook her head and then smiled while grabbing the hands of Adenmaha. She was really scared but she was able to do it if she was with Adenmaha.


    ¡°Nidhogg.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Adenmaha.¡±


    Nidhogg smiled brightly and then turned to look at Tae Ho. Tae Ho understood what her gaze meant and so nodded to her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±


    &


    Tae Ho, Heda and Freya stood in their designated ces and inserted power.


    When the fog opened up due to that, Adenmaha transformed into a white dragon and threw herself beyond the fog. Nidhogg was riding on her back.


    ¡°The roots are filled with fog. It¡¯s so full of it that we can¡¯t see far away. That¡¯s why I thought. Won¡¯t someone be beyond that fog? Isn¡¯t there someone I don¡¯t know of sleeping over there? That¡¯s why I always yelled in case someone heard me. In case that someone woke up from their sleep.¡±


    The fog was really dense so it made the roots dark and moist. Nidhogg kept mumbling as if trying to forget her fear.


    ¡°The roots aren¡¯t tasty. I doesn¡¯t have any vor. But that was the only thing I had so I chewed it at times. It hurt if I bit my tail.¡±


    Nidhogg smiled like a fool and then stuck closer to Adenmaha¡¯s back. She looked at the huge existence covered in poison that they could see from afar.


    ¡°Nidhogg.¡±


    Ancient dragon.


    The ck venomous dragon that could bring destruction to a world.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty. Cool.¡±


    Adenmaha said. It wasn¡¯t actually pretty but it was really cool as it was a really grand sight.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Nidhogg looked at her own body with eyes filled with mixed emotions as her original body gotplimented for the first time since she was born.


    And after a while, Adenmahanded on the body of Nidhogg after enduring the poison with magic and then transformed into her human shape and entered the insides with Nidhogg.


    ¡°It¡¯s the heart room. I met Tae Ho master first in this room. It hurt but it was nice.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It hurt but it was nice?


    Nidhogg nodded at Adenmaha¡¯s doubtful eyes and continued speaking.


    ¡°At first, Tae Ho master hit Nidhogg a lot. It was really scary.¡±


    ¡°He did that because he didn¡¯t know you back then.¡±


    ¡°Yes yes, it¡¯s fine. That¡¯s all in the past. And thanks to that I was able to meet Tae Ho master.¡±


    Nidhogg smiled brightly as if reminiscing a happy memory. Adenmaha hugged that Nidhogg tightly. She felt like she had to do that.


    After the moment of huggin ended, Nidhogg went to the center of the heart room and lied down. When she ced herself in the long chair Tae Ho made for her, she inhaled some air for thest time and then looked up at Adenmaha that was next to her.


    ¡°I will do it then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m cheering for you Nidhogg.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nidhogg closed her eyes and connected her consciousness with her soul and body once again.


    ¡°I¡¯m going Adenmaha. I¡¯m going Tae Ho master.¡±


    She opened her eyes after speaking in a low voice. The scene that shed in her eyes wasn¡¯t the insides of the heart room anymore. It was the world being seen through the eyes of the huge dragon.


    Let¡¯s fly.


    Outside the roots.


    Outside the World tree that she had already experienced before.


    The ck dragon spread its wings. It stood up with its two legs and then looked up the sky. She observed the ce beyond the split fog and surged up.


    A huge flutter of its wing.


    Strong wind arose and hit the ground. It shook the entire roots and the ground.


    The ck dragon flew up and then reached the fog.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Kyak!¡±


    ¡°Nidhogg?!¡±


    The heart room shook greatly. Nidhogg screamed and Adenmaha looked at Nidhogg with a flustered face after sitting down.


    Nidhogg cried and yelled while the ck dragon was struggling in the air.


    ¡°I got caught! It won¡¯t let me go! The roots of the World tree... it¡¯s not letting me go!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t only a matter of the fog.


    The restraints of the roots was catching the ck dragon. It restrained her with a power that seemed like it would never let her go.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Adenmaha looked at the sky and yelled but it couldn¡¯t reach Tae Ho. No, even if it did reach him it wasn¡¯t something Tae Ho could intervene in.


    ¡°Why, why?!¡±


    Nidhogg yelled. It was a yell directed towards the roots.


    But the roots didn¡¯t listen to her words. The power of the restraints rather got stronger.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Nidhogg said and at that moment the ck dragon lost its strength. The huge body headed to the ground from the sky and Nidhogg closed her eyes.


    &


    It was a dark and ck ce.


    It had nothing and nowhere in it.


    Nidhogg opened her eyes. She tried to open her mouth and yell inside the breathtaking fear.


    ¡°Adenmaha! Tae Ho master!¡±


    No answer returned. Even her voice disappeared in the darkness.


    Nidhogg breathed roughly and then understood. This ce was the roots. Nidhogg ended up bing alone again.


    ¡°Why...¡±


    ¡°Why...¡±


    There wasn¡¯t only one crying voice. Nidhogg raised her head and yelled once again.


    ¡°Adenmaha!¡±


    But she could know it even while yelling. That wasn¡¯t the voice of Adenmaha. The voice that was heard behind her didn¡¯t belong to Adenmaha looking at her with a resentful face but someone else.


    Nidhogg turned around. She could see a small kid crouching in the darkness. Her ck hair was so long that it covered all her body.


    ¡°Who are you? Have you been all the time with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m you, Nidhogg.¡±


    The kid raised her head and said. Nidhogg blinked a few times but then smiled brightly and extended her hand towards the girl.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out together then. Let¡¯s go to Tae Ho master.¡±


    The kid grabbed Nidhogg¡¯s hands but she didn¡¯t stand up. Nidhogg didn¡¯t rise her up by force and started to speak silently.


    ¡°There are many happy things going outside. You are not alone. Heda¡¯s food is delicious and Adenmaha¡¯s embrace is warm. Tae Ho master is cool. Cuchinn oppa is funny and Scathach master is harsh but is actually gentle. And.... Don¡¯t you resent them?¡±


    Nidhogg opened her eyes roundly when she was about to speak about Siri and Bracky. The girl faced Nidhogg with an expressionless face and continued speaking.


    ¡°There was a ce that good but you have been trapped in the roots for tens of thousands of years. That only you had to be like that?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that Nidhogg¡¯s memories started with Ratatoskr. She wasn¡¯t even aware of time before he came to look for her.


    But that time was miserably long. Nidhogg had to be pressed down by solitude for that long time.


    ¡°Why did it have to be like that? WHy only me? Why was I born like this?¡±


    Grief showed up in the face of the girl. Sadness that she couldn¡¯t hold back showed up.


    ¡°I wan¡¯t to kill everyone. I will kill them all. I will make them disappear. I won¡¯t allow a world like this.¡±


    The girl started to cry and at the same time released an overwhelming power. It was the power that Odin spoke about which could bring an end to the world.


    And at that moment Nidhogg realized something.


    She understood.


    Who she was.


    How she was born.


    Why she opened her eyes in the roots.


    Audhu.


    The ancient God of Asgard.


    The existence that appeared in the world before Ymir and even Buri.


    Nidhogg was born from her. From the body and soul of Audhu that got thrown away in the ancient hole Ginnungagap, the real ancient being.


    The one that had been tying down Nidhogg in the roots was herself.


    The ancient existence that got thrown in Ginnungagap, Audhu that ended up resenting the world but didn¡¯t want to bring an end to it, and the good will that rejected that was with Nidhogg.


    Nidhogg thought of Adenmaha. She embraced the girl just like how she always did with her. She took care of the girl that was crying and said.


    The misery made by the time that was so long you couldn¡¯t even imagine and that miserable memory pressed down on Nidhogg but she still endured it. SHe didn¡¯t lose her smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. And it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t resent it. Yes, it was certainly bad. I want to resent someone. But I don¡¯t want to do that. And it¡¯s fine now. Because i¡¯m able to go out now. I just have to start now. With Adenmaha, Tae Ho master and everyone else. I met everyone.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to resent it. She disliked doing that. Someone would make fun of her saying that she looked like a fool but Nidhogg didn¡¯t want to do that.


    She wanted to be with her loved ones rather than resenting and destroying everything just like her self had said. She wanted to protect them.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say it in words but you can know right? Because you are me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t resent them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t. I like them. That¡¯s why I want to protect everyone. I want to be together with everyone.¡±


    So that is your choice.


    A voice was heard at that moment. Nidhogg raised her head and blinked.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    An answer didn¡¯t return but Nidhogg couldn¡¯t mind that. It was because the voices of the two people she liked a lot was heard from afar.


    ¡°Nidhogg!¡±


    ¡°Adenmaha, Tae Ho master.¡±


    Nidhogg smiled brightly. She turned to look at the girl and then stood up with her. She embraced the girl, Nidhogg, once again and looked at the sky.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. Let¡¯s fly.¡±


    Nidhogg closed her eyes. WHen she opened them again she could find the faces of Adenmaha and Tae Ho looking at her flying out of the roots with strength and cheering.


    &


    The ck dragon flew up.


    The ancient dragon followed the World tree and surged up.


    All the worlds inside of Asgard saw that. It didn¡¯t miss the soaring of the ck and beautiful dragon.


    The dark fairies of SvartAlfheim admired that. The dwarves of Nidavelir raised their hammers and cheered at the wonder they had witnessed.


    The fairies of Alfheim also saw that. The humans of Midgard didn¡¯t feel fear at the huge dragon flying up to the sky. They felt the warmth of the darkness.


    H and Galeonughed together. The dead beings smiled at the real appearance of the ck dragon that helped them before.


    Nidhogg continued to fly. She finally arrived at the world of Gods, Asgard and everyone in Valha reacted like the warriors of Valha they were.


    ¡°Big!¡±


    ¡°Ohh! ck dragon! Ohh! ck dragon!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that? Do you know something?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t! But it¡¯s still huge!¡±


    Ragnarughed. He hit his chest twice to express etiquette and then raised his sword to bless the soaring of the ck dragon.


    Drakon Ismenios couldn¡¯t shut his mouth.


    Echidna bit a cigarette while smiling brightly and Scathach looked at Nidhogg with warm eyes.


    Siri and Bracky knew. Why Nidhogg wasn¡¯t stopping and until where she was nning to fly.


    ¡°Did you see it! That is an equal of mine! The existence connected with the king of birds, Hraesvelgr!¡±


    Hraesvelgrughed and then flew up in his bird body to face Nidhogg. Vedrfolnir, that was sitting in his shoulder, got happy at the smile of her lord.


    The ck dragon passed the highest branch and then looked down at Asgard at the end of the world.


    She checked how the world looked as the sessor of the ancient God Audhu.


    The World of Gods Asgard. The mortal world Midgard.


    And the worlds connected to them. Vanaheim, ALfheim, SvartAlvheim, Nidavelir, Niflheim, and also thend of giants Jotunheim.


    Adenmaha embraced Nidhogg. Nidhogg looked at the ground while embracing Adenmaha. She sensed Tae Ho cheering from the roots and then got determined as the real ancient dragon that has seeded the power of Audhu. She hit her chest twice and said with a loud voice.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    SHe would protect this world as the existence that has existed since the beginning of the world.


    SHe wouldn¡¯t allow the Kingdom of Fire to bring destruction to the world.


    That wasn¡¯t only for Tae Ho and Adenmaha. SHe wasn¡¯t copying the two of them.


    A determination as Audhu.


    Nidhogg¡¯s own will that decided to protect the world with her power that was able to destroy a world.


    Nidhogg roared. She then fluttered once again and shocked the world.


    < Episode 67 ¨C Ancient Dragon (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 235 - Episode 68/Chapter 1: Descent of the immortal God (1)

    Episode 68/Chapter 1: Descent of the immortal God (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    There was a man.


    The man was born with the noble blood of a God but had to serve his king as a warrior and unfortunately, that king was a childish man and short of virtue.


    He was a king that was once called as hero but time had eaten him a bit. He did atrocious actions everyday that made you see him as having be degenerated as time passed and did a really wicked thing on a woman that was the reincarnation of a Goddess so he pulled the entire country with him and received a big curse.


    ¡®Men will receive pain the moment they need strength the most and they won¡¯t be able to use their strength in the fourth night and fifth afternoon.¡¯


    The king and citizens that got surprised tried to soothe her and change the name of their country to part of the name of the Goddess ¡¯Eamhain Mhacha¡¯, but it was all meaningless.


    The rage of the Goddess didn¡¯t dissipate and in the end the king and his citizens couldn¡¯t use their strength when they got invaded by the enemy and on other things.


    But the country of the king still didn¡¯t copse after that. It didn¡¯t even get shaken at the countless dangers it faced through the cases like the invasions.


    The only person that didn¡¯t get cursed by the Goddess.


    The great hero that possessed power enough to protect his country alone.


    The prince of light Cuchinn.


    It was because that man was there.


    &


    Nidhogg smiled in a good mood after having let out a roar that shook all of Asgard.


    But of course, that was in her essence form as an ancient dragon and at the same time a dragon Goddess and not in her huge body that reached 2kms.


    ¡°Nidhogg! Nidhogg!¡±


    The loud yell that was heard as a bug buzzing for Nidhogg continued to be heard. Nidhogg rolled her eyes as the ck dragon and then could discover the owner of the voice.


    ¡°Ohh! Nidhogg! Do you recognize me?!¡±


    The huge bird spoke in an excited voice. The appearance of the bird and his heated voice were all too familiar for her but regardless of that Nidhogg tilted her head and said.


    [Uh...Hraesvelgr grandpa?]


    The ck dragon didn¡¯t open its mouth to speak. But Nidhogg¡¯s will itself got transmitted to Hraesvelgr and Hraesvelgr, that was riding on his own original body nodded diligently.


    ¡°Right, i¡¯m your equal Hraesvelgr!¡±


    Hraesvelgr spoke with a really happy face and voice. But Nidhogg blinked once again and then realized why she felt weird.


    Hraesvelgr was certainly big in her memories and right now Hraesvelgr wasn¡¯t like that at all.


    [Grandpa is really tiny!]


    He was small. Really small.


    And this was something unavoidable. If the difference in length of their bodies was 20 times, then the size of their bodies would be more than a hundred.


    Hraesvelgr staggered at the happy, yet strong fact attack of Nidhogg. However, he imed with a loud voice as someone that didn¡¯t know what giving up was.


    ¡°I, I will also get big!¡±


    In the first ce, Hraesvelgr¡¯s original body was a kind of magic armor that was born with magic. He would be able to increase the size of his body if he poured magic power to it.


    Nidhogg opened her eyes roundly at Hraesvelgr¡¯s im and then asked with an expectant voice.


    [Will grandpa be as big as Nidhogg?]


    Her way of speaking was saying that she really hoped that.


    Because of that, Hraesvelgr could only drip cold sweat. It was good to have imed it magnanimously but the problem was that Nidhogg was just too big.


    Impossible. Absolutely impossible.


    But Hraesvelgr couldn¡¯t say that he couldn¡¯t do it. He opened his mouth with difficulty and spoke.


    ¡°I, I will try.¡±


    ¡°My king...¡±


    Vedrfolnir couldn¡¯t stop her tears from falling down at the pitiful appearance of her king. At the same time, she fell once again for her king. It was because his ungiving spirit in front of the impossible had moved her heart.


    If Cuchinn was here he would have clicked his tongue saying that her love for him wasparable to Tae Ho¡¯s but fortunately the only one here was Nidhogg.


    [Anyways, Nidhogg will go down now. Uh... but grandpa Hraesvelgr, are you fine?]


    ¡°Fine? What are you talking about?¡±


    [I mean, the poison?]


    Nidhogg spoke in an unconfident tone and turned to look at herself. Her pitch ck body was covered by a faint green smoke.


    But Hraesvelgr didn¡¯t show signs of being in pain even though he was inside that smoke. He actually frowned as if he had only realized after Nidhogg remarked that and said.


    ¡°Hm? Now that I see,pared to the other body you used, this one doesn¡¯t release poison. Rather...¡±


    [Rather?]


    ¡°I feel a holy aura. I feel like my strength is being recovered the closer I get to you. Is this also your power?¡±


    Hraesvelgr wasn¡¯t saying that for nothing. It was because the property of the smoke covering Nidhogg had really changed like he had said.


    From a nasty poison that annihted everyone that approached her into a holy aura that took care and healed other.


    Nidhogg bit her lips. She endured her tears from falling down and said in a good mood.


    [Yes, that¡¯s right. I don¡¯t resent anyone and I rather like them. It¡¯s like that now.]


    The heart of Audhu had changed. Nidhogg also didn¡¯t resent anyone now.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit difficult to understand but that should be a good thing anyways.¡±


    Hraesvelgr spoke like that as he didn¡¯t know of Audhu¡¯s situation and them smiled warmly. He got more rxed if he spoke with Nidhogg.


    Nidhogg spoke once again.


    [Anyways, i¡¯m going to return to Valha now. Do you want toe with me?]


    ¡°Hm, fine. Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, Valha had sent a messenger and he has stayed noisy so let¡¯s go down together.¡±


    [Then ride on Nidhogg¡¯s back]


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Hraesvelgr answered briefly, he moved his original body and rode on Nidhogg¡¯s back. Actually, the difference in size was so big he felt like he hadnded on an ind rather than on the back of someone.


    [Grandpa, did you get on? I can¡¯t feel anything.]


    ¡°I, I did.¡±


    [I¡¯m going then!]


    Nidhogg yelled in a good mood and turned to look at the ground and then fluttered her wings again.


    &


    The time Nidhogg opened her eyes again was when the ck dragonnded right next to Valha.


    Actually the size of her body was 2kms long so it was no different from an ind so the distance between Valha was quite considerable.


    When the warriors of Valha came out flocking to see the ck dragon, Adenmaha that had been looking at the essence of Nidhogg with a nervous face let out a sigh of relief. It was because Nidhogg had been putting an absent minded expression but then smiled brightly as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Did it end well?¡±


    ¡°It ended well.¡±


    Nidhogg spoke up to that point and then stood up to embrace Adenmaha.


    ¡°Nidhogg?¡±


    ¡°Adenmaha.¡±


    Nidhogg dropped her body in Adenmaha¡¯s embrace as if melting down. Adenmaha got flustered as she saw that Nidhogg didn¡¯t have as much strength as she thought so she inserted more strength in her arms and asked.


    ¡°Are you fine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m okay. But i¡¯m too sleepy. I don¡¯t have any strength.¡±


    ¡®Certainly, an indirect introduction.¡¯


    Because Nidhogg¡¯s original body was really huge.


    In the first ce, that was a kind of magic armor so if it was any other living being it would be impossible to breathe and even less move it as they wouldn¡¯t be able to endure their own weight.


    The power that moved Nidhogg¡¯s original body was her magic power. Nidhogg¡¯s body had an overwhelming amount of magic power stored in it but the one that moved it was her in the end.


    She didn¡¯t only pass the roots but she had also flown to the ends of the world in an instant so the amount of magic power she spent would be great and the burden on Nidhogg would also be as big.


    ¡°You have done well. Let¡¯s rest now. I will face Hraesvelgr-nim.¡±


    ¡°Yes... wake me up when Tae Ho masterester.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    When Adenmaha stroke her head, Nidhogg closed her eyes. But she opened them again after a few seconds and then raised her head.


    ¡°Nidhogg?¡±


    ¡°I thought of something I had to say before falling asleep.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°About Audhu¡¯s story.¡±


    Nidhogg started to speak about Audhu with a sleepy voice. Parts of her story was cut down and was sloppy as expected of her but there was no problem in understanding the general outline.


    ¡°Audhu doesn¡¯t resent anyone anymore. No, she has been like that since before. She has liked everyone since before.¡±


    She wanted to say this. She wanted to transmit Audhu¡¯s story to the others the fastest she could.


    Compared to Nidhogg, Audhu had really perceived the others for a long time. And she also knew why she had been trapped.


    But regardless of that, she still heard Nidhogg¡¯s words. She decided to love instead of hate the world just like Nidhogg did.


    ¡°Thank you Nidhogg. For having chosen us.¡±


    Adenmaha spoke with a teary voice and hugged Nidhogg. Nidhogg rubbed her face in Adenmaha¡¯s chest and smiled brightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m also grateful Adenmaha.¡±


    And then closed her eyes. She breathed soundly and fell asleep.


    ¡°Sleep well Nidhogg. I will ask Heda to make many things you like.¡±


    Adenmaha spoke in a low voice as if she had really be a mother and closed her eyes following Nidhogg. And then shared her warmth with her.


    &


    ¡°Uh... so are you saying that in the end Odin-nim is at fault?¡±


    After about one hour since that happened, Adenmaha told the story to Tae Ho, Heda and Freya that had returned to Valha on the cat carriage and that was the conclusion Heda came with after hearing everything.


    Because the ones that had exterminated Audhu at the same time with Ymir and threw them in Ginnungagap were Odin, his father Bor and his grandfather Buri.


    But Freya got enraged at Heda¡¯s words and spoke.


    ¡°What are you saying? That was the best he could do at that time. In the first ce, it¡¯s a bit vague to say that Odin-nim was the same being from back then. That was also before hepletely awakened a consciousness.¡±


    And in the first ce if part of Audhu was left then giants like Ymir may have been born just like Buri and Bor were concerned about.


    Heda let out a ¡®He¡¯ing sound at Freya¡¯s heated argument and then opened her eyes sharply and said.


    ¡°That was the case. So that was the case.¡±


    ¡°Wh, what?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just saying.¡±


    Heda smirked and Freya flushed and frowned.


    And Tae Ho thought while looking at the two of them.


    ¡®The so that was the case attack is strong no matter who you use it at. SO that was the case.¡¯


    Cuchinn agreed earnestly.


    ¡®Anyways, everything ended well. I had also felt that it was really big when I saw it before but back then I saw it in a ce with nothing topare it to so I just sensed that it was only big... but now that I see it again it really is huge.¡¯


    ¡®Didn¡¯t you say the same thing?¡¯


    ¡®Anyways, she is also overflowing in magic power. Echidna didn¡¯t say that she was an ancient dragon in another level for nothing.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t only because the time they were born was different.


    ¡®Ancient God Audhu...¡¯


    An existence that could bepared to the Goddess of night Nyx of Olympus.


    ¡°Anyways, it seems like the sun will set soon. Why don¡¯t you return now? It would be good to rest two days for Nidhogg¡¯s recovery. Perhaps... it may be thest opportunity you will be able to restfortably.¡±


    Freya cooled down the heat by fanning herself with her hand and said.


    And her words weren¡¯t wrong. If they headed to the Temple, only battles against the Kingdom of Fire would be waiting for them.


    ¡°Shall we return now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s return, master.¡±


    Adenmaha and Heda looked at Tae Ho with a vague expectation and said. It seemed like the two of them were nning on spending the remaining two days in quality time.


    But Tae Ho flinched instead of smiling and answering the same. The quick witted Heda asked with an uneasy tone.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Adenmaha also frowned and put uneasy eyes. It was because the two of them guessed to some extent what Tae Ho was going to say.


    ¡°Uh... I just remembered that I have one more thing to do.¡±


    He had one more thing aside of liberating Nidhogg¡¯s original body from the roots. Something he had to take care of before heading to the Temple.


    ¡°Can you give me one day... no, half a day?¡±


    Tae Ho asked Adenmaha and Heda and the two of them let out sighs almost at the same time.


    &


    ¡®Hey you bastard. If you are going to useless things do it alone, why did you drag me into it? Ahh master. I want to see you.¡¯


    ¡®She¡¯s right in front of you.¡¯


    ¡®Not like this! Entrust Gae Bolg to master quickly and return!¡¯


    When Tae Ho returned to the residence of Idun he headed to the lodging of Scathach while receiving sharp gazes from Heda and Adenmaha. It was to do something he could only do at her lodging.


    ¡®But Cuchinn. You seem like you are quite happy even though you speak like that. Should I say that your body is being honest?¡¯


    ¡®Hey you crazy bastard. What kind of nonsense is that? And where do I have a body? Huh? WHere¡¯s my body.¡¯


    It had always been like this but time flowed really quickly when they spoke about nonsense.


    Actually, Tae Ho was conversing with Cuchinn but if you saw him from a side he was grinning alone and Scathach was preparing mystical magic in front of it. Scathach raised her head. It was because all the preparations had ended.


    ¡°Everything is ready, but are you going to do it?¡±


    Tae Ho fixed his expression at Scathach¡¯s question and nodded.


    ¡°After I go to the Temple... I really won¡¯t have time after that. I want to do everything I can before that.¡±


    ¡°Right, I respect your will. It will certainly be of help.¡±


    The Tower of shadows.


    The ce he had spent almost 2 years after he entered it after the battle against the king of Fomoires, the Tyrant Bress.


    Back then he hadn¡¯t been able to go until the end. Part of it was because hecked time but honestly speaking it was because his capabilitiescked.


    But he was different now.


    It was time to conquer the Tower of shadows that no one except for one person had been able to conquer.


    ¡®It feels ufortable if I stop doing it after clearing it.¡¯


    If you start a game you should see the end of it.


    The time he promised Heda and Adenmaha was 12 hours. It was a month inside the Tower of shadows where time flowed 30 times more quickly.


    But that was enough.


    ¡°Close your eyes. I will start the ritual.¡±


    Tae Ho closed his eyes.


    And then opened his eyes in the middle of the ritual.


    The doors of the Tower of shadow opened.


    < Episode 68 ¨C Descent of the immortal God (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 236 - Episode 68/Chapter 2: Descent of the immortal God (2)

    Episode 68/Chapter 2: Descent of the immortal God (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The Tower of shadows was a kind of virtual reality made to train her disciples.


    Each floor was upied by one strong disciple Scathach recognized and it had a simple structure that let you go up when you defeated the being on each floor.


    You wouldn¡¯t die for real in it as it was like virtual reality but the feeling it gave resembled the real deal as expected of the mystical magic used by the queen of the Land of darkness. There was nothing to talk about the pain.


    Scathach used the Tower of shadows for her disciples that had learned Scathach¡¯s techniques. She carved her techniques on the bodies and souls of her disciples through real experience and made them awaken the eyes of insight that could be said to be the essence of Scathach¡¯s techniques.


    Because of that, the Tower of shadows was a kind of graduation exam for her disciples.


    There was no owner in the first floor of the Tower. It was a ce that let you make the final preparations before you started climbing the tower for real so it also had a little bit of resting facilities.


    Cuchinn, that obtained a body after he entered the Tower of shadows even though it was a fake one, took out a cold fruit juice from a box that looked like a fridge and said.


    ¡°Hey, but do you know that?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That the owner of the top floor changes whenever someone beats it.¡±


    Conquering the tower was a difficult thing in the first ce but the reason no one could conquer it after Cuchinn was really simple.


    It was because there was no one that could defeat Scathach¡¯s beloved disciple and the strongest warrior of Erin, Cuchinn.


    Tae Ho nodded in an understanding way as Cuchinn snickered like a provocation and then yed dumb.


    ¡°Um, then this is a problem. No one will be able to beat it after me.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to beat it this time.¡±


    Cuchinn cursed Tae Ho with his finger and Tae Ho snorted.


    The two people were the same as always.


    And after a while, Cuchinn threw a fruit juice to Tae Ho and changed the subject.


    ¡°The Tower of shadows has a total of 64 floors.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a vague number.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a round number like 50 or 100. It was indeed an even number but it was that awkward. It also didn¡¯t seem like it had a meaning behind it.


    ¡°You also think like that right? That¡¯s why I also asked master why she hadn¡¯t made it as a 100 floored tower long ago.¡±


    ¡°So why does it have 64 floors?¡±


    Cuchinn grinned as Tae Ho asked in a hurry and then shrugged his shoulders and answered.


    ¡°Why do you think? It¡¯s just a realistic problem. It was extremely hard to make 64 floros but to increase it by 36, are you nning to kill me?! She said that and hit the head of my back really strongly.¡±


    ¡°Um, you deserved that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. After that, master and I became a mess-.¡±


    It was only that. Tae Ho had interrupted hurriedly before he said anything else.


    ¡°Oh my. Why do you always end up talking about lewd things?¡±


    ¡°No, why is that lewd? I was going to say that we were arguing like a mess but then made up. Huh? What did you think about?¡±


    ¡°You are speaking bulshit.¡±


    This time Tae Ho cursed him with his finger and Cuchinnughed out loud.


    ¡°Well, what can I do with my life?¡±


    Cuchinn was someone that was called as the most renowned leecher and yboy.


    ¡°Ah, yes. Well, whatever.¡±


    ¡°Damned bastard.¡±


    The two of themughed again and drank their juices. It was a fruit juice made with grapes that Scathach especially liked.


    ¡°Anyways, if it has 64 floors... I just have to climb 27 floors more.¡±


    ¡°Right, you should climb 27 floors from the floor you climbed while doing retarded things that no normal person would understand.¡±


    There were many disciples that had challenged the Tower of shadows but there was no one that climbed up with a method simr to Tae Ho¡¯s.


    But that¡¯s why Cuchinn liked Tae Ho.


    ¡°You will be able to do it, right?¡±


    Cuchinn gestured with his chin lightly but Tae Ho didn¡¯t answer. He just gripped Gae Bolg silently.


    &


    Passing to the 37th floor was really smooth. It was because Tae Ho knew full well about the weak points and conquering methods of each floor.


    And it also wasn¡¯t that hard for the remaining floors. The battle against the owner of Cdbolg, Fergus Mac Roich was quite a hard fight but the one that won in the end was Tae Ho.


    63rd floor.


    The 10th day since he entered the tower.


    Tae Ho defeated the master of the 63rd floor and the rival of Cuchinn, Ferdia mac Daman, and lied on the ground while spreading his limbs.


    Most of the disciples of Scathach were specialized on attacking but Ferdia mac Daman was specialized on defending. And to an incredible level at that.


    Ferdia mac Daman was no different from being immortal when wearing his special armor, the Hornskin.


    You weren¡¯t able to use your divine powers in the Tower of shadows, the tower of the Milesians.


    That meant that this ce was somewhere he could only fight with his own strength just like when he fought in the God deprivingnd against Heracles.


    Because of that, not dying once until the 63rd floor and having conquered it held a really big meaning.


    This was something possible as Tae Ho¡¯s capabilities as a warrior had already equaled Lancelot, the strongest of the Knights of the round table.


    ¡°You cheater. Adding everything should have taken you more than 3 years so does it make sense that you got this strong already?¡±


    ¡°My situation is a bit special. And I fought a lot in that time.¡±


    There were many reasons he could get strong just like Kalsted¡¯s saga or Scathach¡¯s style techniques that got imnted in him by Scathach but still, the real facto he could be that strong was the countless battle experiences he faced these past 3 years.


    Tae Ho had really fought a lot and most of them were battles against beings stronger than him.


    The Tyrant Bress, the Magician King Utgard Loki, the World Wolf Fenrir, the Great Hero Achilles, the God of war Ares, the God of sea Poseidon, the protector Heracles, the king of Gods Zeus and finally the Goddess of night Nyx.


    Cuchinn could only nod after thinking of all the beings Tae Ho had fought until now.


    ¡°Right, I recognize the density of your battles.¡±


    ¡°Would my deity be the God of battles for nothing?¡±


    The impact of the God of meetings was really strong but the first deity he obtained was the God of battles.


    And that was the deity that represented him.


    Cuchinn looked up at the ceiling.


    ¡°Next is the top floor.¡±


    ¡°You must be waiting for me, right?¡±


    ¡°Right, I will fight directly.¡±


    Tae Ho, that had been looking at the ceiling, closed his eyes once at Cuchinn¡¯s words and then opened them again. He asked with a calmed down tone.


    ¡°Not the fake one?¡±


    ¡°Not a fake.¡±


    Cuchinn was able to obtain a body in the Tower of shadows. He had already talked to Scathach about it beforehand so there was no one at the top floor. The one that would be filling up the empty spot of the fake Cuchinn was the present Cuchinn that hadn¡¯t only experienced the battle in Erin but also the Great War.


    ¡°Don¡¯t roll your head. What kind of nasty things are you nning to do?¡±


    Tae Ho shrugged his shoulders as Cuchinn looked at him with sharp eyes and said.


    ¡°Um, summon Scathach master and use her as a shield? Even if it¡¯s you, you would hesitate for a moment if master appears and acts like a shield. Or summon a lot of Goddesses to spread a badger game.¡±


    ¡°Devil like bastard. I already recognized you when you stopped fighting against Achilles and stole his shield.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t save your methods if you want to win.¡±


    Tae Ho wasn¡¯t Odin¡¯s sessor for nothing. He worked well with Odin at the point that he would do anything to win.


    ¡°But still.¡±


    Tae Ho said. He faced Cuchinn and then spoke with a rxed expression instead of smiling.


    ¡°I¡¯m nning on fighting a bit differently this time.¡±


    Only as a single warrior.


    As someone walking on the road of Scathach¡¯s techniques.


    ¡°And your weapon?¡±


    ¡°Gae Bolg.¡±


    Tae Ho answered immediately at Cuchinn¡¯s question and that answer made Cuchinnugh.


    ¡°Arrogant bastard. But I still like you. You should certainly use a spear if it¡¯s a battle between masters of Scathach¡¯s style techniques.¡±


    Cuchinn spoke up to that point and then let out a long sigh. He grabbed the air and then another shape of Gae Bolg took form.


    Tae Ho also grabbed Gae Bolg. He stood up from his seat and faced Cuchinn.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Cuchinn turned around and started to climb up the stairs one step ahead.


    Tae Ho held his breath at how he lead the path. He followed the same path Cuchinn walked with slow steps.


    &


    They faced each other at the top floor.


    There were about twenty feets between them.


    There was nothing that could obstruct them at the top floor, that was much wider than the other floors.


    Cuchinn raised his spear first.


    And then, Tae Ho also raised his¡¯.


    ¡°In the name of Erin.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    They took etiquette for the other and then moved at the same time.


    The two of them had already awakened Scathach¡¯s style insight. Dirty acts didn¡¯t work. The two of them looked at each other and then shed in the only path that connected the two.


    The prince of light.


    The God of battles.


    They forgot about such shy nicknames. They just concentrated on the other. And at some point, the both of them were looking at each other and smiling. It wasn¡¯t a conscious smile but a smile that came out naturally.


    The attacks became faster. The sh between two warriors that reached the peak shocked the entire tower of shadows.


    Scathach¡¯s style techniques aimed for the other. Stubbornly and precisely. They faced each other at the selected option among the countless cases and continued to sh.


    Gae Bolg let out a fresh sound. The sounds didn¡¯t subside from the top floor that got heated by them.


    But at some point it started to change.


    Schathach¡¯s style techniques, that were showing same movements like a decaany but different movements at the same time, changed.


    The arts of the Knights of the round table got added to the spear of Tae Ho. Ragnar Lodbrok, the great Viking king showed himself.


    And at the end, it transformedpletely.


    The Scathach¡¯s style techniques executed from Tae Ho¡¯s hands shed with Cuchinn¡¯s techniques.


    A long time passed once again.


    And the settlement came like always.


    Tae Ho and Cuchinn faced each other from up close. Cuchinn looked at the spear that pierced his chest and vomited blood. He then smiled.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Tae Ho raised his head at Cuchinn¡¯s call as he was panting heavily. Cuchinn saw his exhausted face and said one word.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    For having rescued master.


    For gathering Gae Bolg.


    For defeating the Magician king and reconstructing Erin.


    He had many things he wanted to say. But one word was enough. Everything was contained in it.


    Tae Ho also smiled. He then spoke in a yful tone as expected of a conversation with Cuchinn.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough if you know it. And... i¡¯m also grateful. Master.¡±


    Tae Ho had many masters.


    But the one that had always apanied him and taught him more things than anyone else was Cuchinn.


    ¡°Damned bastard.¡±


    Cuchinn said. He vomited blood once again and then copsed. The pain would subside if he epted death and the pain would stop as he was in the Tower of shadows but he decided not to do so. He endured his pain and didn¡¯t stop looking at Tae Ho.


    Because there was something he had to see right at this moment.


    Because he had defeated none other than Cuchinn and that¡¯s why he would have obtained strength.


    [Synchro rate: 100%]


    Tae Ho closed his eyes. He felt the power surging up deep from his soul with the intent of trying to sweep away his body.


    And then understood. He closed his eyes slowly and raised his hands.


    The Dragon Knight Kalsted.


    The strongest warrior of Dark Age.


    He wasn¡¯t alone. There was another pair that could be said to be his soulpanion just like how Cuchinn had Gae Bolg.


    And only when he was with that pair would he be able topletely be the Dragon Knight Kalsted.


    ¡°Show me.¡±


    Cuchinn said. Tae Ho looked far away and grabbed the air. He called it out loud.


    ¡°Astelone.¡±


    The Dragon Sword.


    The sword with the same soul as the incarnation of the World dragon Yggdrasil.


    A white light got grabbed by Tae Ho¡¯s hands and at that moment, a great and glorified power filled the Tower of shadows. It didn¡¯t only shake the top floor but the entire Tower.


    The Dragon Knight Kalsted.


    The battle God Lee Tae Ho.


    The moment two existences became one.


    The real immortal God descended.


    < Episode 68 ¨C Descent of the immortal God (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 237 - Episode 68/Chapter 3

    Episode 68/Chapter 3: Descent of the immortal God (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SterRain


    The World Dragon Yggdrasil, who was one of the various Gods of the Dark Age, split part of its soul and created a sword.


    This sword was the Dragon sword Astelone.


    It was the Incarnation of the World dragon and the true soulpanion sword of Dragon knight Kalsted.


    The beautiful sword shone with a pure white light. It was so beautiful that there were no other words to describe it.


    A long sword with the sentence of a dragon engraved in its de.


    This de shone in Tae Ho¡¯s hands, and pushed Tae Ho to a higher state.


    Synchro rate 100%.


    When Tae Ho woke up he didn¡¯t see the ceiling of the Tower of shadows but the ceiling of Scathach¡¯s house.


    Tae Ho sat up and turned to look at his right hand. He was holding the Dragon Sword Astelone.


    ¡°So you returned.¡±


    When he turned in the direction the voice, he saw Scathach with an exhausted face and dripping sweat. It seemed like this exhaustion was from breaking the influence of the magic from the Tower of shadows.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just exhausted.¡±


    Scathach answered and then took out a potion to drink. It seemed like the potion had an effect of health recovery that calmed her rough breathing instantly and returned color to her face.


    ¡°Is that... your real appearance?¡±


    Scathach looked at Tae Ho after wiping her mouth. Tae Ho looked for a mirror to see his changes.


    From 99% to 100%.


    It was only a difference of 1% but the changes were clear.


    First, his body changed. Tae Ho¡¯s body was already highlybative like a well polished sword but he advanced one step further.


    He grew a bit taller, now passing 190cm, and the quality of his muscles also improved. When he felt his muscles, it felt like he was touching armor made with adamantium rather than flesh and bone.


    His ck pupils became golden just like when he used the ¡®Incarnation of the World dragon¡¯, and his eyes changed into those of a dragon.


    His hair was still ck but it grew until it reached his shoulders. It formed the same style as dragon knight Kalsted.


    Tae Ho clenched his fist. He looked at himself with the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯ and then understood.


    His appearance wasn¡¯t the only thing that changed. His physical ability also became much higher.


    Among those who Tae Ho fought, Heracle was the one with the strongest physical capabilities. Achilles was the fastest, but if Achilles¡¯ stats in speed was 110 and the others was 80, then Heracles¡¯ strength was 110 and all the others was 100.


    And currently, Tae Ho was even faster than Achilles and stronger than Heracles. He surpassed Heracles in all stats. The one exception was strength, but he still equaled Heracles¡¯ strength.


    The changes didn¡¯t end there.


    [He doesn¡¯t get exhausted even after fighting for a hundred days]


    [His energy is infinite and doesn¡¯t wither]


    [Enemy of giants]


    [The end of dragons]


    [Devil king annihtor]


    [He is the immortal God of the east]


    [Agent of the World dragon]


    Multiple sagas were created. It was because all the aplishments of dragon knight Kalsted were converted into sagas.


    Tae Ho, who was peeking at his new sagas, concentrated especially at the first two. This wasn¡¯t because he was surprised from the part about infinite energy.


    It was because these were the most efficient sagas that could be formed.


    Dark Age had a system that degraded your physical abilities depending on the reduction of health.


    Your physical abilities also degraded when your stamina was spent with continuous or repetitive actions, and just when your hp was reduced.


    But a special privilege was given to the ones chosen by the Gods, a power grew with the special jobs of these chosen.


    It was the specialty of not receiving any restrictions on movement until HP waspletely spent.


    It was amon ability in other games, but in Dark Age it was a special ability that only special jobs could learn, and was a privilege that boasted of cheat like abilities.


    Essentially before dying, you would be able to use all your physical capabilities to the maximum.


    Tae Ho already possessed incredible strength so this was like giving wings to a tiger. .


    After Tae Ho sat back with a satisfied expression, Cuchinn clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Why the smirk?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not smirking but a uhuhu.¡±


    Tae Ho smiled with Cuchinn.


    Scathach let out a sigh in front of the two fools and then spoke with a serious expression.


    ¡°Tae Ho, I think that there¡¯s also a change in your Milesian sentence. Check it.¡±


    Even if she hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Tae Ho had already sensed the change. When he raised his right hand l, the sentence of Erin appeared.


    Shining in gold, the sentence of Erin really changed like Scathach had said. However, this time it wasn¡¯t a change resulting from Dragon knight Kalsted.


    The change appeared because he had obtained the Dragon sword Astelone that could be said to be his realpanion.


    The sentence of the Milesian contained the power tomunicate with your weapon. As Cuchinn exined, he could bring the most of its power was when he was with his truepanion.


    Cuchinn¡¯s truepanion was Gae Bolg. With Gae Bolg, Cuchinn could bring out more power than normal and Gae bolg could amplify the power of the sentence.


    The Dragon sword Astelone was simr.


    Now that Tae Ho imed Astelone, the sentence of Erin could harness a stronger power.


    With a strengthened body, the sentence of Erin that developed one stage further forming new sagas and developing into the strongest weapon.


    Tae Ho could feel it.


    His current strength was beyond that of dragon knight Kalsted. He had surpassed the strongest warrior of Dark Age.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you will be arrogant but I¡¯m unable to not say this. You are the strongest warrior I saw until now. The most perfect existence.¡±


    Scathach said and Cuchinn nodded with a frown. The two masters of Scathach¡¯s style techniques were able to discern the capabilities of Tae Ho without the using ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯.


    ¡°Clearing the Tower of shadows is now impossible. Blocking the path of your juniors. How evil, really evil.¡±


    Tae Ho stood up while Cuchinn criticized him and then breathed softly. He had just finished his battle with Cuchinn but he couldn¡¯t feel even a bit of mental or physical exhaustion. Perhaps because he had recovered his strength thanks to the power of the sagas.


    Cuchinn spoke once again.


    ¡°Before that, is that Astelone that you talked about?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dragon sword Astelone. Even if it was possible to sell it I wouldn¡¯t, and if I did I could buy a building in a ce like New York.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what bullshit you are talking about but it¡¯s still impressive. Make it transform. Looking at its name, it seems to be a girl.¡±


    As usual, Cuchinn spoke like a fool. But Tae Ho could only tilt his head.


    ¡°Transform?¡±


    ¡°What, it can¡¯t even transform?¡±


    ¡°Well, not even Gae Bolg can transform.¡±


    He had originally known that Cuchinn was like this but he was worse today. To transform a normal weapon into a person. Just what was he talking about?


    But it was then.


    Cuchinn snorted at Tae Ho¡¯s attack and talked back.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Gae Bolg can transform.¡±


    ¡°Of course it can¡¯t...wa, wait. What are you talking about? Gae Bolg can transform? Scathach master. Is that true?¡±


    As Tae Ho struggled, Scathach let out a sigh and shook her head a few times. She then looked down at Gae Bolg that was being held by Cuchinn and said.


    ¡°Rather than transform, you are able to see it¡¯s soul... it¡¯s real appearance. It¡¯s only possible with the realpanion with the sentence of the Milesian.¡±


    ¡°I will show you then. The real appearance of Gae Bolg.¡±


    Cuchinn spoke confidently and then the sentence of the Milesian appeared at the back of Cuchinn¡¯s hand. Strong light shone from Gae Bolg and spread in all directions. The form a person appeared afterwards.


    A woman appeared holding a spear. Her hair was a violet very close to ck and her eyes were red. She was wearing a part armor made with the scales of a sea monster, and her cold eyes and tight lips really resembled someone.


    ¡°What, she¡¯s just Scathach master. Shouldn¡¯t Gae Bolg transform into a bulky man?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know just why you are getting those thoughts but, isn¡¯t Gae Bolg¡¯s real appearance really beautiful?.¡±


    Tae Ho nodded as Cuchinn grinned.


    ¡°Certainly... I can¡¯t not admit this. She is really beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Did you plot among yourselves to tease me?¡±


    Scathach spoke with a low tone. From her red cheeks, it seemed like she was embarrassed at how Gae Bolg looked exactly like herself.


    ¡°Ey, no way.¡±


    Cuchinn tapped Scathach¡¯s shoulder while grinning, but was mmed in the back in response.


    Tae Ho felt at peace from the usual scene and then asked Scathach and Cuchinn.


    ¡°How do you do that?¡±


    ¡°You just have to wish with the Sentence of the Milesian that you want to see the real appearance of your weapon. It¡¯s not that hard.¡±


    With Scathach¡¯s exnation, Tae Ho turned to look at Astelone and the Sentence of Erin. He took a breath and then called out the name of his weapon.


    ¡°Astelone.¡±


    Golden light emerged from the white sword. Rays of lights spread out just like what happened with Gae Bolg, and formed the appearance of a person.


    A beautiful woman with long silver hair.


    But she had a different feeling from Gae Bolg, a really different one.


    ¡°Uh... did something turn out wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, it looks like she just finds this to be bothersome.¡±


    Astelone was lying down with her eyes closed and wasn¡¯t moving an inch. It seemed like she didn¡¯t even care to breathe.


    From her appearance, she looked to be a girl in her teens, but it felt really strange to see her lying down with such a bothersome expression.


    ¡®She does look like the World dragon.¡¯


    The World dragon Yggdrasil looked the fusion of a huge silver dragon and a silver haired Goddess in Dark Age.


    If Yggdrasil in her twenties and Astelone were standing together, they would look like sisters.


    Whatever the case, as Tae Ho was looking at Astelone who was barely moving and just breathing, Scathach spoke some words offort.


    ¡°Well... it just reflects the real soul of the weapon so there¡¯s no way it¡¯s performance will change based on its tendencies or personalities. So don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    ¡°Uh, um. Yes.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t going to be fighting in that appearance and Tae Ho would be swinging the sword so it wouldn¡¯t matter that much.


    When Tae Ho recalled the light, Cuchinn embraced Scathach¡¯s shoulder and said.


    ¡°Fine, you should return now that you have taken care of everything you needed to. I will spend happy time with master.¡±


    ¡°Cuchinn?¡±


    When Scathach was suddenly embraced by Cuchinn, she looked up at him with a confused face. He returned her gaze with a deep stare and a cheezy expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m all bulky after having battled that bastard. My blood is boiling.¡±


    ¡°Differentiate time and ce.¡±


    Scathach kicked Cuchinn¡¯s shin but he justughed as if it didn¡¯t even tickle.


    ¡°What, you are still here? What are you doing without disappearing already?¡±


    ¡°Wow, look how you are speaking.¡±


    ¡°Fwosh, fwosh, get away you bug.¡±


    Cuchinn swung his hand around and looked at Scathach again. She feigned augh and pped his chest.


    It seemed like they had already entered their own world.


    ¡°I will see youter.¡±


    Tae Ho saluted as no one turned back to look at him and then left the Scathach¡¯s residence.


    &


    Outside Scathach¡¯s lodging was filled with darkness. Tae Ho had entered the Tower of shadows in the afternoon so 10 hours had passed in reality. It was the middle of the night and was obvious for the entire legion to be silent.


    ¡®No, I should hurry.¡¯


    Tae Ho quickly walked away and ignored the sounds emerging from Scathach¡¯s home. He then headed in the direction of his residence.


    And a few minutester.


    When he crossed half of the drill grounds where the warriors of Idun¡¯s legion used to train, he stopped walking.


    ¡°My warrior Tae Ho.¡±


    Idun, who had been standing in the middle of the drill grounds, turned to look at him. Her golden hair was eye catching, perhaps because she was in the darkness.


    ¡°Idun-nim?¡±


    This was the first time Tae Ho had seen Idun outside the shrine. In addition, he was more flustered as everyone else was asleep.


    But Idun smiled brightly as this was nothing and continued speaking.


    ¡°I was waiting for you. Heda wille tomorrow morning so she said you shouldn¡¯t wait for her... but she still wanted to wait.¡±


    ¡°You have been waiting outside until now?¡±


    ¡°Mm, not for long. About 4 hours?¡±


    Tae Ho opened his eyes roundly as Idun snickered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s enter quickly.¡±


    Because the night wind was cold Idun may have already caught a cold. The tip of her nose was red.


    But Idunughed again as if a joke like this was funny and then looked up at Tae Ho and said.


    ¡°Before that, it seems like your quest turned out well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, really well.¡±


    Tae Ho yfully showed off his muscles . And then, Idun pressed Tae Ho¡¯s arm a few times and said with surprised eyes.


    ¡°It became big and hard.¡±


    ¡°Uh, um. Yes. I became taller and my muscles became harder.¡±


    It was the truth but his face had reddened.


    Idunughed once again and then walked a few steps forward. She then turned around and said.


    ¡°Heda is sleeping. Adenmaha fell asleep while putting Nidhogg to sleep. Everyone in the residence is asleep. Right now only you and I are awake.¡±


    The Goddess of eternal youth.


    Currently Idun looked like a girl rather than a woman.


    ¡°My warrior Tae Ho, you will be leaving to the Temple tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I will return.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe in you. That you will certainly return to me.¡±


    Idun spoke with a smile but there was nervousness in her eyes that she couldn¡¯t hide. Because her expression, Tae Ho ended up speaking unconsciously.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Well, I felt like I should say that.¡±


    Half of it was a joke but the other half was true. And Idunughed once again at his answer.


    ¡°You became aplete warrior of Valha.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still the master of Asgard you know?¡±


    ¡°Right, but you are still my warrior. MY warrior.¡±


    Idun entuated thest part with some force and then extended her hand to Tae Ho. She pulled Tae Ho¡¯s hard wrist towards her and said with a low voice.


    ¡°My warrior Tae Ho, won¡¯t you receive my blessing for tonight? I want to make youpletely mine.¡±


    Idun spoke shyly and then looked up at Tae Ho. Tae Ho removed her veil. He looked into her golden eyes and kissed her.


    ¡°Let my blessing apany you.¡±


    ¡°Let my blessing apany you.¡±


    The two Gods blessed each other.


    There was more than a day left until when Tae Ho departed to the Temple.


    < Episode 68 ¨C Descent of the immortal God (3) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 238 - Episode 68/Chapter 4

    Episode 68/Chapter 4: Descent of the immortal God (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SterRain


    Morning was approaching.


    While watching the sun rise from the walls of the castle, Odin didn¡¯t in the direction of a nearby noise. It was because he already knew who these familiar and peculiar footsteps belonged to.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Thor stood next to Odin and watched the sunrise with him. Naturally, He thought about the battle in Olympus while watching the sun pushing away the night in the horizon.


    Odin was in a simr state of mind. However, he spoke of a different thing instead of reminiscing about Olympus.


    ¡°All day yesterday the sound of thunder was noisy. So you arrived from the sky and Heracles from the ground at the same time? It must have been terrible.¡±


    Thor and Heracles appeared on the same battlefield to y their enemies so it must have really been a nightmare for the enemy.


    Thor grinned as he cracked a joke and Odin frowned in response.


    ¡°But it was also pleasing.¡±


    Thor sat next to Odin at a moderate distance. He was still huge even though he was sitting on his butt.


    ¡°It became clear with what happened yesterday. They are avoiding you and Heracles.¡±


    Odin said casually but Thor didn¡¯t miss those lines. There were many times that Odin said important words like now.


    ¡°DOesn¡¯t that mean that they don¡¯t want to fight against me or Heracles as the battlefield is wide?¡±


    Odin smiled brightly at the end of Thor¡¯s pondering. Thor thought that he had the correct answer but soon realized that he was wrong.


    Odin would have still smiled like he did no matter what Thor said.


    ¡°That¡¯s possible. But my son, I got a different feeling.¡±


    Odin¡¯s only eye closed. He thought of everything that happened since the attack of Memphis and Maya and spoke.


    ¡°You and Heracles are certainly strong. You are the strongest warriors that represent Asgard and Olympus. But it doesn¡¯t mean that they don¡¯t have any strong beings at all. The God of sun of the Maya, Quetzalcoatl, and Set of Memphis will be able to face you plentily. But they aren¡¯t stepping forward. It¡¯s like they are afraid of meeting you even by coincidence- no, they are reluctant and are only standing on a far battlefield.¡±


    tantly speaking, he felt that they were avoiding Thor and Heracles. Even though they should know that it would be impossible to destroy and burn down Olympus or even block the connection path between Asgard and Olympus.


    ¡°Are they nning on destroying the sacred forces of Olympus and weaken their entire force?¡±


    Thor came to another conclusion once again but Odin still shook his head.


    ¡°Destroying the sacred force is certainly an efficient method but it takes too much time. But of course, a long war could be just what they are hoping for. It¡¯s not that we know their forces clearly.¡±


    The war had merely started ten days ago. In addition, there were many things they couldn¡¯t know yet such as the scale of the forces invading from beyond the connecting path and if Maya and Memphis still existed.


    But Odin could sense it as the God of war.


    The enemy had some kind of plot. There was something they were hiding besides that they could see.


    ¡°I shared a conversationst night with Zeus.¡±


    ¡°About the capacity of the enemy?¡±


    ¡°Of course we talked about that but we focused more on a principle.¡±


    Odin turned to look at Thor for the first time since the conversation started.


    ¡°The words Nyx said.¡±


    Thest thing the Goddess of Night Nyx said before she disappeared.


    ¡°She said that the end was nearing and that was the reason she stepped out to act in such a hurry.¡±


    She had said that it was to bring and end to everything with her own hands before it got dirtied by the hands of others.


    Then, what was the end she talked about? Was the end of Olympus really nearing? If that was the case, the one that would induce it was the Kingdom of fire?


    ¡°The end Nyx talked about isn¡¯t the Kingdom of fire?¡±


    Thor asked directly. Odin looked at the sky again without nodding or shaking his head.


    ¡°That is possible. We thought like that until now but how should I put it... the Kingdom of fire is certainly strong. The alliance between the ones that want to destroy the world are driving back Olympus and the Temple at a scary rate. But... What would have happened if it was the Olympus before the mess that urred due to Nyx? If all the 12 Olympians were alive and they didn¡¯t suffer any injury?¡±


    The current Olympus was actually half destroyed. Ares and Poseidon died due to Tae Ho¡¯s hands and Artemis got greatly injured and also lost great heroes like Achilles but that wasn¡¯t everything.


    In the first ce, half of the 12 Olympians such as Hera, Hephaestus, etc. received severe injuries by Zeus and Nyx even before Tae Ho entered Olympus.


    That was the reason Olympus was weakened now. But regardless of that, they were still fending off against two worlds that had turned although they had the help of Asgard.


    Odin thought. What would have happened if Olympus was at its best state? If it was Olympus that was overwhelming the beings that wanted to destroy the worldpared to Asgard or Olympus.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t they be stopping the attack of the Kingdom of fire even without your help, mine or Asgard¡¯s?¡±


    Thor nodded unconsciously. It was like Odin had said.


    Because of that, he couldn¡¯t understand Nyx¡¯s actions. It was because he couldn¡¯t draw the picture of Olympus getting destroyed by the hands of a third party.


    ¡°Father, are you saying that what Nyx feared... no, the ¡®end¡¯ she spoke about isn¡¯t the Kingdom of fire?¡±


    Odin smiled under his beard and shrugged his shoulders as Thor pointed out that truth by his senses.


    ¡°I wonder, but I did think this. Was the end she talked about the force of the Kingdom of fire... or the strength of a particr force? Doesn¡¯t it have another meaning behind it? If that¡¯s also not the case, there¡¯s something we don¡¯t know about yet left in the Kingdom of fire.¡±


    There were plenty of possibilities for it to be thetter. But even if that was the case, Odin thought that the end had was quite different to what he or Thor thought about, and it wasn¡¯t simply pointing at the Kingdom of fire.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard.¡±


    Odinughed out loud as Thor frowned like there was a cramp in his head.


    ¡°Well, that uselessplicated remark could be a joyful game. In the first ce, the beings that want to maintain the world can¡¯t understand the beings that want to destroy it. It¡¯s really regretful the absence of Loki. If it was him, he would have been able to understand Nyx¡¯s thoughts more clearly.¡±


    He spoke unconsciously at the end and Thor took a deep breath. He turned his eyes to the sunrise to not look at Odin and said.


    ¡°I also miss him.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t known the truth before Loki died.


    He had cursed him for more than a hundred years saying that he was a traitor.


    That¡¯s why he was embarrassed and pained. ANd he kept feeling resentful towards Odin that had hidden that truth from him.


    Odin let out an emptyughter. He pushed away his thoughts about Loki and organized the story.


    ¡°Whatever the case, the important thing is that we are blocking them well. If we are loyal to our role of anvil, the hammer would step forward.¡±


    ¡°You are talking about Tae Ho... so the new master.¡±


    Thor looked at Odin again and he asked yfully.


    ¡°Are you disappointed that you are not the hammer?¡±


    Thor was called the God of hammers sometimes by the humans of Midgard.


    Thor turned to look at Mjonir that got fixed back by Hephaestus and spoke while grinning.


    ¡°It would be a lie if I said I didn¡¯t. But I also believe in our new master. I believe in him.¡±


    Because he saw the battle in the mount of Olympus. He was along the one that defeated Heracles and overcame Nyx in the end.


    ¡°Today¡¯s battle will start soon.¡±


    ¡°The sound of thunder will be noisy today too.¡±


    Thor stood up and held Mjolnir tighter. Odin faced the morning that had driven away the darknesspletely and smiled with his only eye.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    No matter what the enemy was plotting, they would still fight side by side like always.


    Odin turned his gaze and looked at the direction Asgard and the Temple was at.


    &


    Morning also came in Asgard.


    Heda got infuriated(?) at the fact that her waist was dislocated after sleeping and kept nagging while looking at herself in the mirror and Adenmaha pouted all day.


    There was a small fuss but it really was a small one.


    Thest day before they departed to the Temple passed peacefully and quietly.


    Nidhogg practiced moving her original body while Hraesvelgr and Echidna observed her and Tae Ho checked the power of Kalsted all the morning that had be hispletely.


    Everyone at the residence of Idun enjoyed a feast made by Heda and in the afternoon, they moved to the main pce to see Freya.


    ¡°I told you to rest but what were you thinking about when you stayed up all night?¡±


    Freya clicked her tongue looking at him as if he was pitiful and shook her head.


    Tae Ho scratched his cheek as he got embarrassed and answered.


    ¡°I slept a bit in the afternoon.¡±


    Tae Ho got an inexhaustible body as he put his hands on Kalsted¡¯s saga but it didn¡¯t mean that he had no mental exhaustion at all.


    He felt exhaustion inevitably when he used his saga a lot, received Adenmaha¡¯s cold gaze all day or heard Heda¡¯s scolding filled with love.


    Freya smiled bitterly at Tae Ho¡¯s poor answer and turned to look at Idun, and Idun evaded her eyes.


    ¡°Well, anyways. I was the one to say that you shouldn¡¯t leave behind any regrets before you left for a long time.¡±


    Freya summarized things moderately and acted like Odin. She went straight to the main point instead of hitting around the bush.


    ¡°The preparations for the dispatchment is going well. You can depart tomorrow morning immediately. You should take the documents like the list when you return. And take this too.¡±


    When Freya pped her hands, a Valkyrie that was on wait at a side handed over a really big wooden box to Tae Ho.


    ¡°Unnie, what is this?¡±


    Freya just gestured with her chin to open it instead of answering.


    Tae Ho couldn¡¯t see its contents because it had some special magic on it so he gulped dry saliva and then opened the box.


    ¡°It¡¯s a clothe you wear inside. You obtained a mount and a weapon in a day, right? That¡¯s why you should also get an armor.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t been nning on making it a set for him be it a coincidence or not but the appearance was quite good.


    [Top of fate]


    It was clothes that had an awkward and enormous name. It was white colored and really light, and it was clothes that looked like a shirt to wear inside just like Freya had said.


    ¡®So a shirt is an underwear in the west?¡¯


    Tae Ho thought of something absurd and then spread the clothes.


    Freya said.


    ¡°It was made by the three sisters with the threads of fate. Even if it looks like this, it should be stronger than any armor you have right now.¡±


    ¡°Really? Are you confident about that?¡±


    Tae Ho became able to use Kalsted¡¯s strongest armor when he reached a 100% in the synchro rate. Freya got mad as Tae Ho asked with round eyes.


    ¡°Leave it if that¡¯s not the case. Why are you acting like that with something like this? ANyways, wear it under your clothes. Verdandi said that Skuld really overdid it just to make this.¡±


    ¡°Skuld-nim?¡±


    ¡°Yes, based on their words, you are our only hope. It seemed like Skuld saw many more things from the threads of fate than Urd or Verdandi... but she fainted as soon as shepleted the clothes and it seems like she wasn¡¯t in a state to converse.¡±


    Tae Ho blinked when he heard that two days passed since she fainted.


    ¡°Uh... is she really fine?¡±


    ¡°Urd and Verdandi say that she¡¯s fine. She looked like she was really exhausted for having poured too much strength in the clothes... but I don¡¯t know either as I didn¡¯t see her directly. But if something big had urred, Verdandi would have told me honestly. That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Freya spoke in a light tone. Tae Ho nodded as he would only trouble Freya if he kept worrying.


    ¡°I will wear it well. Send my thanks to the three sisters too.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Unnie, we will return now.¡±


    Idun stood up and said as Tae Ho closed the wooden box. Freya was the one to blink this time.


    ¡°You will leave now? Why don¡¯t you eat something?¡±


    ¡°We decided to eat dinner in the residence with everyone. Why don¡¯t youe rather? THat would be good. If you are with us Heda won¡¯t nag while we eat.¡±


    Freya¡¯s eyes became sharp as Idun pped in a good mood.


    ¡°Just why did you do that no one other than Heda is nagging all day. Huh?¡±


    ¡°Ehehe?¡±


    Idun justughed in a cute way and Freya burst out ofughter. It was because it was the first time to see Idun act in a cute way like this.


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t want to eat alone either. I should also escort the hope of Asgard.¡±


    Freya rose up from her throne.


    And on that night.


    WHen the next morning came.


    The army being led by Tae Ho headed to the Temple.


    < Episode 68 ¨C Descent of the immortal God (4) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 239 - Episode 68/Chapter 5

    Episode 68/Chapter 5: Descent of the immortal God (5)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The war between the south and north of the Temple was still taking ce.


    The one that invaded from the north was Kum Oh Do and the one that charged from the south was Dilmun and Xindu.


    Yuanshi Tianzun, that received the emergency notices from Witacheon, hurriedly dispatched Nezha and four of the 12 hermits of the Kunlun mountain to the south to stop Dilmun and Xindu.


    Originally, the strongest of the Temple Son Wukong had to get dispatched but it was impossible to do that due to the situation that urred in the north thanks to Kum Oh Do.


    That was because they charged straight to the sacred Kunlun, the most importantnd in the Temple, with all their forces.


    It seemed like Kum Oh Do was nning to put an end to this battle for real that the Commander of ten thousand men and even the headmaster and strongest being, Tongtian Jiaozhu showed themselves in the front lines.


    The Hakumen Kongo Kyuubi Izuna, Hundun, Qiongqi, Taowu and Taotie arose so they couldn¡¯t only concentrate on defending the south.


    The actual military affairs was in charge of Yuanshi Tianzun one of the Three Pure Ones but as the situation was this urgent the remaining of the Three Pure Ones, Lingbao Tianzun and Daode Tianzun, couldn¡¯t stay still either and ahd to pour all their strength in the front lines against Kum Oh Do.


    The fourth day since the confrontation.


    Gilgamesh and Karna, that passed through the defense liens of Virudhaka in an instant, shed with the defense troops of the Temple lead by Nezha and Nezah ended up getting defeated.


    It was because Gilgamesh and Karna possessed unimaginable strength and deity even though they were human great heroes.


    But Nezha didn¡¯t just get defeated. Even though the front lines got pushed back, he managed on preserving his life and protecting his troop.


    Additional reinforcements got dispatched from the Temple to help Nezha that had be incapable to battle and thanks to the reinforcements of Asgard led by Tir having arrived on time, the front lines got able to be stalled once again.


    And the morning of the tenth day since the battle started.


    Cold wind blew on the front lines of the south.


    &


    ¡°This is hopeless.¡±


    Juh Palgye mumbled while leaning his stomach on the walls of one of the five fortresses, the Golden pce. He hadn¡¯t been able to fight properly and had only fought these past days so it seemed like dirty water was flowing from his body and his body was filled with scars.


    Son Wukong, that was looking at the garden of the fortress, stood next to Juh Palgye and snorted.


    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t even wash yourself.¡±


    ¡°Ata, hyung-nim. What are you saying? Do you know how clean pigs are? They must wash once a day. Do you think I will be able to meet Kaldea if I smell?¡±


    ¡°Why is that not possible? It¡¯s not that different from usual.¡±


    ¡°Ah, f*ck. Did you really say that?¡±


    Juh Palgye opened his eyes widely and frowned. Having a giant that was 2 meters tall with the head of a pig frown was a really overwhelming sight but Son Wukong just picked his ear as if that was an everyday experience.


    ¡°Anyways, it seems like thatdy is also fine looking at how you speak. I¡¯m d.¡±


    Valkyrie Kaldea, that hade to the Temple as a messenger, was currently participating in the reinforcements of the Golden pce.


    Juh Palgye nodded and drooped his shoulders.


    ¡°We got able to breathe a bit thanks to the reinforcements of Asgard. How is the north? Isn¡¯t it night over there?¡±


    The one at this ce wasn¡¯t the real Son Wukong. It was merely a clone he had left behind to know the notices of the Golden pce.


    Son Wukong also drooped his shoulders like Juh Palgye and said.


    ¡°That¡¯s why i¡¯m speaking to you like this. And if I were to describe the situation... it¡¯s harsh. Really harsh. We must have some ability to face against the ones that charge crazily with the intent to die together. I also retrieved almost all of my clones. I¡¯m considering slightly seriously whether I should retrieve the clones I left back for contacting measures.¡±


    Originally Son Wukong had more than a hundred clones ced in the Temple to protect it but he didn¡¯t have the leisure to do so right now. He was in a situation that he should save the little power he spent on the clones used for contact.


    Juh Palgye clicked his tongue at the answer of Son Wukong that made you sigh and then hit his shoulder trying to cheer him up.


    ¡°That bitch Daji was really hard to handle.¡±


    ¡°Do you think she¡¯s the only one? I feel like dying because that bastard King Shou also appeared. But before that, your dialect is really baseless. Isn¡¯t your dialect actually an act? Such as a character setting.¡±


    ¡°That goes for you too so don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    ¡°And why do you say that I don¡¯t have a base? I have a solid experience such as having started under Patriarch Subodhi.¡±


    ¡°If you are going to say nonsense just go to sleep.¡±


    Juh Palgye and Son Wukong liked to exchange jokes unlike the serious Sha Wujing but it was even hard to joke because of how harsh the situation was.


    Son WUkong closed his eyes once and then turned around and asked.


    ¡°How do you see it?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s short, in five days. Fifteen days at most.¡±


    ¡°So you are saying that it¡¯s going to get breached in the end?¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s no groundbreaking change, then certainly. First, the number of the enemy is too big. The bastards of Dilmun are just average but the ones from Xindu are... Just watch when we fightter. Just looking at he Rakshasa and Preta filling up the ins and charging forward makes me want to puke.¡±


    But still, if the Preta hadn¡¯t eaten the corpses of the ones that died at battle the garden in front of the Golden pce would have been covered with corpses.


    The Temple surpassed Asgard and Olympus in the number of warriors but Xindu¡¯s offensive quantity even overwhelmed the Temple.


    ¡°What about Karna and Gilgamesh?¡±


    ¡°They are just freaking strong. I don¡¯t think they are as strong as you but they may be able to beat you if they join hands. And... it doesn¡¯t seem like they obtained their divinities long ago but they are abnormally strong. It seems like there¡¯s something mixed in them.¡±


    Juh Palgye sniffed and said. No matter how different the method of getting stronger for each world was, there was always a simrity between them.


    He smelled an evil way in Gilgamesh¡¯ and Karna¡¯s way of getting stronger. It wasn¡¯t the smell that was felt when you umted them one by one.


    But whatever it was proper or evil, their strength were the real deal. Son Wukong frowned and asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we have anyone capable of facing them one against one?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t. That old man Tir that came from Asgard used some strength but he still gets pushed back alone. That¡¯s why it¡¯s a pain in the ass. The moment they get alone they charge over like ghosts and defeat ourmanders.¡±


    If named martial artists of the Temple joined hands it was not impossible to defeat Gilgamesh or Karna. But it was impossible for the masters to always be together when they were in the battlefield, in a battlefield where they had to take the role ofmanders for tens of thousands.


    ¡°Are you fine?¡±


    ¡°My body is quite strong so i¡¯m able to endure it somehow but I feel like I will suffer an internal injury if I get hit a few more times.¡±


    Juh Palgye stretched his stomach and said.


    ¡°The problem is that it seems that they also have reinforcementsing that their number is increasing. ANd this is what I feel...¡±


    Juh Palgye¡¯s eyes got sharper. Son Wukong also looked at Juh Palgye with a nervous face. It was because it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that his senses trained in a gambling center was the best in the Temple.


    ¡°It feels like a really big one wille soon.¡±


    ¡°Is it your sense?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°Damn.¡±


    There would probably be something just like Juh Palgye said. And the Temple didn¡¯t have any more leisure to defend the south.


    ¡°Asgard doesn¡¯t have any more reinforcements? Such as that old man Thor.¡±


    Son Wukong clicked his tongue at the question of Juh Palgye and spoke.


    ¡°They said that they would be arriving soon. It isn¡¯t Thor but someone stronger than him.¡±


    ¡°There was someone stronger than Thor in Asgard?¡±


    ¡°It seems like he just appeared.¡±


    When Son Wukong answered with a doubtful and low voice, the tone of Juh Palgye increased.


    ¡°No, do the bastards of Asgard create masters like stamps? How can someone stronger than Thor appear sudden- let¡¯s finishter.¡±


    Juh Palgye gritted his teeth and turned to look in front of the Golden pce. The army of Dilmun and Xindu was charging over while creating dust clouds.


    Son Wukong also saw that. He feigned augh once and hit Juh Palgye¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nning bing the husband of Kalde and die of old age so you should be the one that doesn¡¯t die.¡±


    Son Wukong¡¯s clone returned to being fur. Juh Palgye heard the sound of battle trumpets heard everywhere and grabbed his forked rake.


    The battle of the tenth day started.


    &


    Gilgamesh looked at the Golden pce without any words.


    He was born as a being that wanted to maintain the world and had fought like that until now but right now he was standing on the battlefield like someone that wanted to destroy the world.


    The day Uruk fell and four of the seven Great Gods lost their lives, Gilgamesh¡¯ fate changed greatly once again.


    Gilgamesh didn¡¯t think about the past anymore. Due to the seven Great Gods having disappeared, that they didn¡¯t allow eternal life excluding Atrahasis although they did allow long life, Gilgamesh got his hands on eternal life for himself. He ended up climbing at the seat of the Eternal God.


    But he wasn¡¯t happy at all. The eternal life given to him by force couldn¡¯t make him happy.


    ¡°Enkidu.¡±


    Gilgamesh mumbled the name of his sworn friend he couldn¡¯t meet anymore and pulled out his sword. ck and uneasy aura surged up like smoke from the sword that had the divinity of one of the seven Great Gods that ruled over fate and the Goddess of war Ishtar engraved in it by force.


    Karna stood next to that Gilgamesh.


    Gilgamesh didn¡¯t know much about Karna. In the first ce, it was an obvious thing as he was the Great hero of Xindu that they didn¡¯t have any interaction at all even though they were neighboring worlds.


    What he knew about him was that Karna was a human and thatpared to him he had been a being that wanted to destroy the world from the start.


    There were several weapons in the hands of Karna such as the bow of the best great hero of Xindu, Arjuna.


    He, that awake as the dark God of sun after absorbing the divinity of Krishna by force, obtained power that could suppress all the eight great kings.


    But he didn¡¯t show any happiness at all. He just killed the martial artist of the Temple and kept killing them as if it was a task given to him.


    The two beings that were humans but climbed to the seat of Gods didn¡¯t converse with each other. But the two of them knew what was going to happen today.


    Reinforcements from the Kingdom of fire of a different scale from now was nned to be sent. The only moment the Golden pce would be able to maintain its shape of having a wall dozens of meters high was now.


    The Golden pce was fated to fall. The Kingdom of fire would spread fire to a deeper ce before this day ended.


    The battle started. The Pretas climbed up the walls and the martial artists of the Temple attacked them.


    The sky of the battlefield exposed to the murderous intent of hundreds of thousands was really dizzy.


    Let¡¯s go.


    Nobody spoke. But Gilgamesh and Karna moved at the same time. The two people advanced towards the Golden pce.


    &


    Juh Palgye, that was swinging his forked rake, looked at a distant ce. No, precisely speaking he looked at a wide scene. The front of the Golden pce reached 1km and it was also incredibly tall but Juh Palgye looked at the battlefield with his irvoyance.


    The battle was the same as always. It was no different from four days ago and two days ago.


    But Juh Palgye could feel his breath getting cut off. He could feel cold sweat flowing in his back.


    What could it be? Just what was making him fear this much?


    ANd at that moment Juh Palgye realized.


    He had been looking at the entire battlefield so he witnessed the huge existence surging up from under the ground faster and more precisely than anyone.


    That was a huge dragon.


    The ancient monster and ancient God of Dilmun that existed from the beginning with all the monsters.


    The mother of chaos, Tiamat.


    Her appearance was luxurious and shy. Colorful snakes entangled each other and became one existence and her upper body resembled that of a beautiful woman.


    And most of all, she was huge. The monster that surged up while destroying the battlefield ced the tens of meter tall Golden pce below her feet. Her height while standing up was 300 meters and the length of her body was easily 600 meters.


    The dragons that had participated to side up with the Temple shrank down at her hugeness. In addition, Tiamat didn¡¯t appear alone.


    11 evil monsters appeared with her by breaking the ground. From a big winged snake Basmu to an ox that had the face of a human Kusarikku.


    They were the 11 monsters Tiamat gave life to fight against the Gods of Dilmun.


    And the strange birds of Xindu, the Garuda started to cover the sky.


    The martial artists of the Temple couldn¡¯t even scream. They couldn¡¯t say anything at the overwhelming scene.


    Juh Palgye sensed.


    That was the strongest power Dilmun had.


    Right now, Dilmun had yed all their cards.


    And he also realized one more fact. He looked at a high ce in the sky with a gray face.


    The sky was getting covered.


    &


    Gilgamesh and Karna looked at the sky.


    They looked at the force the Kingdom of fire promised, the existence they sent with their two eyes.


    &


    Tir breathed roughly. He knew the existence that appeared in the sky better than anyone in this ce.


    He couldn¡¯t not know the name of the being that didn¡¯t fall behind from Tiamat at all.


    The space snake Jormungand.


    The second of Loki¡¯s three children and the biggest monster.


    It really had the appearance of a snake like its name but it was too huge. The length of its body was even longer than Tiamat.


    The monster covered by dense green scales turned around in the sky. It opened its mouth towards the ground and fired an overwhelming poison from it.


    That was a soundless assault. Part of the Golden pce melted downpletely and disappeared and at that moment Tiamat moved. It mmed the Golden pce with its huge tail as if trying to sweep it down.


    There was a sound this time. The loud sound tore apart the silence and a sixth of the Golden pce copsed at the overwhelming force. The martial artists tried to dodge the attack hurriedly but there was nond to support them. The Pretas and the army of the Kingdom of fire charged towards the copsed walls.


    Tir pulled out his sword. He released the power of his divinity with strength and contained a breath.


    He was the God of valor. He could maintain his calm even in front of Tiamat and Jormungand that silenced the entire battlefield just by existing.


    They had no chances to win.


    The best option they had right now was to retreat and save at least one more soldier.


    But will they be able to do that?


    Tiamat and Jormungand didn¡¯t give Tir time to think. No, they weren¡¯t the ones that actually moved.


    Gilgamesh and Karna.


    They entered through the opening of fear the monsters created.


    &


    Tiamat looked at the sky and roared. Jormungand fired poison once again from the sky to the remaining part of the Golden pce.


    The 11 monsters stepped on the army of the Kingdom of fire and advanced. Their objective was the martial artists located at the already copsed pce.


    Gilgamesh and Karna tore up the space between the martial artists like a sh. The dragon protecting the Golden pce spread its wings and flew up but it lost it¡¯s light as a huge dragon in front of Tiamat or Jormungand.


    The dozens of snakes that surged up from the body of Tiamat twined round the dragon and didn¡¯t let it move, and Jormungand bit the head of the dragon and cut its life.


    The martial artists resisted in a determination to die but in the first ce, the scales of the battle had already leaned too much to one side.


    The Fenghuang, Qilin, Shiryo and the white tiger, Azure Dragon, Vermilion Bird, ck Tortoise surged up but the might of Tiamat and Jormungand was just too strong.


    The martial artists died helplessly. Half of the Golden pce copsed and Tir staggered after getting stabbed by the spear of Karna. The forked rake of Juh Palgye broke and Gilgamesh jumped over the fine wall of the pce while riding on the lion headed monster Usumgallu.


    Witacheon held his breath. The roar of Tiamat devoured all sound in the battlefield and forced the silence.


    Kaldea rolled in the ground. After she cut the head of a Preta that charged towards her like a wolf, she got her thigh bitten by another Preta. Another one rode on her chest and bared its fangs towards her long and slender neck.


    The souls of the warriors of Valha flew to the sky. The scene of hundreds of souls surging to the sky was ironically beautiful.


    The knife of Kaldea pierced the chin of the Preta. She screamed and shook it off. She stabbed her knife once again in the head of the Preta that bit her thigh and stood up while staggering. But soon fell again. There was a spear stuck in her shoulder which she didn¡¯t know who threw it towards her.


    She had lost too much blood. One more Preta charged towards her and the souls of the warriors of Valha continued to surge up.


    Kaldea looked at the sky for thest time. She wanted to see the blue and clear sky but Jormungand was at the sky. But it didn¡¯t stop there.


    The sky got dyed in ck. A ck shadow covered the sky and of course the ground.


    At that moment Kaldea opened her eyes roundly. She threw away her feelings of wanting to give up and swung her sword to cut the neck of a Preta. She roared while being covered in blood.


    Because she could feel it.


    It looked really different from her memories but she had certainly faced it before!


    She looked at the sky and then looked at the battlefield again.


    Tiamat and Jormungand were looking up the sky.


    &


    Tir let aughter. He made a smile under the shadow covering him. He then looked up the sky like a habit and said.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms!¡±


    The warriors of Valha roared. They didn¡¯t know the existence above their heads but they didn¡¯t hesitate to roar.


    Because they could know.


    They could feel it!


    Asgard.


    Valha.


    The aura of the paradise of the eternal warriors was filling up the sky. They could feel the power of Asgard from a far away world.


    The warriors of Valha saw and then yelled with all their strength.


    There was someone answering that yell.


    High in the sky, in a ce where even Tiamat and Jormungand had to look up at.


    An answer returned from the sky.


    &


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Juh Palgye said.


    Even Gilgamesh and Karna doubted their eyes. Bewilderment spread in their faces for the first time.


    A shadow covering the entire battlefield.


    A huge existence that even overwhelmed Jormungand and Tiamat.


    That ck thing that was looking down at the ground.


    It spread its wings covering the sky and roared.


    [¡°I¡¯m-Ro-lling!¡±]


    A thundering cry overwhelming the ground.


    They couldn¡¯t understand it and they could understand even less what happened after that.


    A huge dragon reaching 2km in length rolled its body in the sky. It then started to descend towards the ground.


    Would you get this feeling if the sky was covering the ground?


    [Myth ranked saga]


    [Rolling disaster]


    ck holy dragon Nidhogg.


    The ancient dragon protecting Asgard.


    She didn¡¯t allow the existences of Jormungand and Tiamat.


    The disaster of the sky covered the ground.


    < Episode 68 ¨C Descent of the immortal God (5) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 240 - Episode 69/Chapter 1: Absolutely Invisible (1)

    Episode 69/Chapter 1: Absolutely Invisible (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SterRain


    From the sky to the ground.


    It was impossible to dodge. Even just thinking about dodging was impossible.


    The sky itself was crumbling so where could you escape?


    Nidhogg looked like a ck meteor as she started to descend curled up while spinning. She first shed with Jormungand, the space snake, who was hovering in midair.


    A loud sound exploded at the collision but Nidhogg continued to spin. Jormungand, the 1km long space snake, was pushed back and Nidhogg rushed towards Tiamat who was standing with an absent minded expression.


    Tiamat couldn¡¯t evade Nidhogg either. He was blown back by Nidhogg who was much muchrger despite curling into a ball.


    Tiamat copsed. Jormungand twisted its body after smashing into the ground and Nidhogg shook the entire battlefield when shended. Almost everyone copsed from the impact.


    [¡°I¡¯m-Rolling!¡±]


    But this was merely the beginning. Nidhogg started to spin in ce. Her movement was like a fixed wheel and the earth groaned below her. A circle with a radius of a few kilometers formed with Nidhogg in its center and an invisible force pressed down on everyone nearby.


    But this wasn¡¯t an intentional attack. It was merely an aftershock created by the movements to prepare for the next attack.


    Everyone watched Nidhogg spin. They witnessed the spinning disaster changing into a rolling disaster while the sky and ground shuddered under its power.


    [¡°I¡¯m-going!¡±]


    Nidhogg yelled the moment the speed of her spin reached a critical point, and the rolling disaster charged at the same time. It struck Tiamat once again who had barely managed to stand up.


    The overwhelming explosion silenced its surroundings. For a moment, everyone on the battlefield was deafened. Everyone watched an unrealistic scene of a 600 meters long monster sent flying away and gulped.


    Bang!


    After flying hundred of meters, Tiamat crashed into the ground, and sound returned to the world. The mother of chaos, the ancient God of Dilmun, roared with rage instead of shock and fear.


    ¡°Kyaa-!¡±


    [¡°Shut up!¡±]


    Nidhogg suppressed the mother of chaos¡¯ roar with an even louder voice. She adjusted instantly, turned and swung her tail. An enormous tail that equaled the length of Tiamat¡¯s body sped across the ground, and collided with the upper body of Tiamat.


    ¡°Kuagh!¡±


    Tiamat¡¯s screamed like a woman. But Nidhogg still didn¡¯t stop even for a moment. She spread her wings and umted poison in her mouth. She then fired a green breath towards Tiamat who was desperately trying to stand.


    Fwooosh-!


    A streak of light impacted Tiamat. Tiamat, who had barely stood up, copsed again and a vicious poison ate away at her.


    ¡°Kyak!¡±


    Jormungand charged forward at that moment. It flew towards Nidhogg like a snake charging towards its prey.


    Nidhogg easily saw the attack. She stopped breathing and moved her hand roughly. She then grabbed the neck of Jormungand, swung it like a whip and threw it against the ground.


    The ground shook once again and the forces of Dilmun and Xindu that were waiting at the rear were about to be crushed by the three monsters.


    ¡°How is it! It¡¯s great. right?!¡±


    ¡°Hraesvelgr grandpa is great! You fight well!¡±


    Inside the heart room of Nidhogg, the ck holy dragon.


    Hraesvelgr red at those front of him while being bound tightly by tentacles from the ground, and Nidhogg cheered while sitting a bit further away from him.


    It was like this. The one controlling the body of the holy dragon wasn¡¯t only Nidhogg. Hraesvelgr was currently here toplement Nidhogg, who was notorious for her awful fighting.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    Hraesvelgr yelled once again and moved the ck holy dragon. He fired a breath towards Jormungand who was pretending to be hurt, but was waiting for an opportunity, and Jormungand rolled hurriedly to that attack.


    ¡°Fly! Nidhogg!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Grandpa!¡±


    The ck dragon spread its wings and ascended vertically. It then rolled its body once in the air and charged towards Tiamat.


    ¡°Kaak!¡±


    Tiamat activated her authority while ring at Nidhogg as Nidhogg wouldn¡¯t just let her have her way. An invisible force stopped Nidhogg¡¯s advance.


    But it was a meaningless. The invisible wall shattered like ss. Nidhogg elerated even more and struck Tiamat again.


    Tiamat painfully screamed. Jormungand raised its head and fired poison, and Nidhogg raised her wing to block the lump of poison that flew like a projectile.


    Nidhogg¡¯s body was about 2 kilometers long.


    Even though Jormungand had a body that was 1 kilometer long and hundreds of meters tall, it still had the appearance of a snake. It wasn¡¯t at a level which it could face against Nidhogg with its size.


    The same went for Tiamat. Just looking at the body sizes, Nidhogg was three timesrger. The difference in size between the two was likeparing a child and an adult.


    Because of the size discrepancy, Hraesvelgr decided to fight hand to hand and not with authorities.


    As he was connected by fate with Nidhogg, he knew the moment he saw Tiamat.


    Tiamat was like Nidhogg. She was an ancient dragon who also possessed the power of an ancient God.


    No, perhaps Tiamat was even a little stronger.


    This was because Tiamat was the first child born from the chaos of Dilmun, not like Nidhogg who was born from the ancient God of Asgard, Audhu. Just looking at the status as an ancient God, Tiamat was a level above Nidhogg.


    That¡¯s why Nidhogg¡¯s current superior position could disappear instantly if they battled with authorities.


    When Hraesvelgr instinctively realized this fact, he decided to push Tiamat without rest, so that she wouldn¡¯t be able to think of battling with her authority.


    But Tiamat wasn¡¯t that easy to deal. She gave up on fighting hand to hand as she absorbed the power of her long enemy Marduk after the long battle in Dilmun. And instead, she started to release a power of destruction as an ancient God.


    Her power was like a curse. Tiamat released the power of destruction and death spread across the sky and ground. The forces of Dilmun and Xindu who had managed to preserve their lives in the middle of the chaos groaned as they died painfully.


    Nidhogg spread her wings hurriedly and raised a wall of authority to block Tiamat¡¯s destruction from spreading to the Golden pce.


    At this moment, Jormungand attacked. It fired consecutive breaths towards the Nidhogg¡¯s head whose movements were temporarily stalled.


    Tiamat didn¡¯t stay still either. She rose up and released an even stronger power of destruction.


    Nidhogg closed her eyes tightly. She endured breathing in the Jormungand¡¯s poison and strengthened her power of protection. She stopped the destruction of Tiamat from reaching her.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Hraesvelgr shouted. Nidhogg opened her eyes in the middle of the poison and red at Tiamat.


    Tiamat was smiling. The ancient God of Dilmun didn¡¯t stop at releasing her authority but also called her children. She amplified her own strength through her direct descendants.


    The Commander and the Reaper.


    They, who were confronting the godly existences of the Temple, roared at the same time. The time on the battlefield that had stopped for a moment because of the battle against the three monsters started to flow again.


    The power of Tiamat continued to escte. It seemed that Jormungand¡¯s power also increased as it spread its ck wings of light and flew up to the sky.


    They would reverse the situation.


    Overturn the one sided battle and push them back.


    This was Tiamat¡¯s and Jormungand¡¯s thoughts. But Nidhogg and Tae Ho, who was behind her, weren¡¯t nning on allowing that. He ced his hand on Nidhogg¡¯s shoulder and released his strength. He had never expected that he would encounter Tiamat here, but he had a method to face her.


    Tae Ho had already fought against Nyx, the ancient God of Night of Olympus. He had prepared for a moment like this the moment he marked Dilmun, Xindu, Memphis and Maya as his enemy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±


    Nidhogg smiled brightly the moment he spoke. She closed her eyes, curled up and gathered strength.


    The ck dragon spread its wings. The ck and huge body shone with pure white light and then four lights spread to the sides.


    To the north, south, east and west.


    Tiamat, who had closed her eyes by reflex, now saw Nidhogg covered by a holy light.


    The size of the holy dragon had shrunk almost to a half.


    Tiamat realized the reason for this. She rolled her eyes, hurriedly checked her surroundings and saw the huge and ck pirs that surged up with Nidhogg at the center.


    The body of the ck holy dragon was a kind of magical armor. Because of that, she was able to change it to apletely different shape.


    Four pirs.


    These pirs acted simrly to the 11 monsters. It served as a catalyst that amplified Nidhogg¡¯s power.


    But Tae Ho wasn¡¯t satisfied just with that.


    As the master of Asgard Tae ho knew. Thisnd was the Temple and because of that, neither Nidhogg, the ancient God of Asgard, nor Tiamat, the ancient God of Dilmun, could release all of their power.


    That¡¯s why he would change the location of the battle.


    To a ce that Nidhogg could release all her strength!


    [Myth ranked saga]


    [Hall of Valha]


    Tae Ho activated his saga. It wasn¡¯t his power alone. It was through Nidhogg. The real role of the four pirs wasn¡¯t to strengthen Nidhogg but to make Asgard descend on this ce. He would conquer thend of this foreign world as Asgard¡¯s!


    The four pirs released light to each other. They split the region and the sky andnd inside was filled with the power of the ¡®Hall of Valha¡¯. He made the entire battlefield including the Golden pce into Asgard.


    With this, Nidhogg¡¯s power was amplified. It wasn¡¯t only for her, but everyone that from Valha could feel power filling them up.


    Nidhogg looked down at Tiamat. She, the protector God of Asgard, wasn¡¯t equal to Tiamat anymore. Nidhogg was a being above her.


    [¡°I¡¯m-Rolling!¡±]


    Nidhogg yelled. Tiamat flinched and a strong tail sweep mmed into Tiamat and made her fall. Tiamat cursed, asking if this was a tail sweep or a roll, but it didn¡¯t reach Nidhogg. In the first ce, Nidhogg¡¯s authority didn¡¯t allow such words toe out.


    Nidhogg¡¯s power suppressed Tiamat. Tiamat let out a painful cry while lying on the ground and attempted to resist Nidhogg.


    Tae Ho raised his head and looked at the sky. He could see red letters with his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯. Jormungand, who had flown to the sky, was stretching its body to form a spear and was charing towards him.


    The Space snake Jormungand.


    The evil dragon.


    The enemy of Asgard whose fate was connected with Thor.


    Tae Ho had also prepared another method to face it. He activated several rune magic that he prepared when he returned to Asgard from Olympus at the same time.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    He ordered as the master of Asgard. There was someone surging up from the back of the ck dragon. It was a huge eagle that was Hraesvelgr¡¯s original body. Three was one more person riding its back besides Vedrfolnir, who had received the right to control his body instead of Hraesvelgr.


    A being Tae Ho called by using a great magic.


    The one standing in the battlefield instead of Siri and Bracky.


    He red at Jormungand from the back of Hraesvelgr. He pulled Gram, the strongest Godly sword of Asgard, and roared.


    [Myth ranked saga]


    [The one that kills dragons]


    The dragon killer Sigurd.


    The strongest top ranked warrior of Valha.


    He charged towards Jormungand and released his dragon killing powers.


    < Episode 69 ¨C Absolutely Invincible (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 241 - Episode 69/Chapter 2: Absolutely Invincible (2)

    Episode 69/Chapter 2: Absolutely Invincible (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    After killing the dragons of Asgard.


    And suppressing the dragons of the nine realms.


    ¡°You will be the mortal enemy of dragons. You will get stronger every time you kill a dragon and you will annihte other dragons with that strength.¡±


    Those were thest words of the evil dragon Fafnir, which he said to Sigurd that had cut his neck and got covered with his blood.


    That was a premonition and at the same time, a childish curse to all the dragons that would live in the world even after he died.


    And right at this moment.


    There was another dragon in front of Sigurd that was treated as the natural enemy of dragons. A strong being that couldn¡¯t even bepared with the evil dragon Fafnir.


    But it was meaningless.


    That was still a dragon and couldn¡¯t be free from the natural enemy of dragons.


    Hraesvelgr¡¯s original body flew up with an angry intent. Sigurd rose his dragon killing force while raising Gram as if he would execute a stab at any moment and then covered the huge body of Hraesvelgr with all of that strength.


    The space snake Jormungand turned to look at Sigurd. It shuddered at the dragon killing force that was rushing at it.


    A moment.


    Sigurd and Jormungand didn¡¯t sh but intersected. It was the result of the intentions of the two beings having coincided.


    Hraesvelgr¡¯s body became a dragon killing sword and shed past Jormungand. Jormungand, that had flinched and wanted to dodge Sigurd, avoided a direct hit by barely twisting its body but instead it could only give up attacking Nidhogg. Jormungand, that was falling down the sky like a thunder, crashed down in the end of a messy flight and then started to roll in the ground.


    Vedrfolnir turned Hraesvelgr¡¯s body from a high ce in the sky. Jormungand raised its head hurriedly from the ground.


    Sigurd didn¡¯t stop.


    He charged towards Jormungand.


    &


    [¡°I¡¯m-Rolling!¡±]


    Nidhogg¡¯s tail sweep hit Tiamat once again. Tiamat suffered big damage to the point she felt like her waist was getting bent and then released the power of destruction randomly after having vomited blood.


    It really was random. It wasn¡¯t a controlled attack.


    But it was a strength that couldn¡¯t be ignored. Nidhogg gritted her teeth and released the power of protection and then a huge wall of divinity covered the surroundings of Tiamat and prevented the power of destruction from flowing out. If it reached at least one person, then countless beings in the Golden pce would lose their lives.


    ¡°We will press her down like this!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Nidhogg released strength once again at the order of Hraesvelgr. The ck holy dragon pressed down Tiamat and prevented her from moving.


    Tiamat screamed and continued to release her power of destruction randomly as she couldn¡¯t do anything after getting sat on by Nidhogg. Her struggle that could be described as being desperate wasn¡¯t worthless at all.


    She was the first child born from the chaos and an ancient God of Dilmun. In addition, the current Tiamat had killed her old enemy Marduk and taken his strength. Suppressing her was even difficult for Nidhogg that was reborn as the guardian of Asgard.


    And it didn¡¯t end there. Tiamat wasn¡¯t alone. The 11 beasts at the Golden pce were amplifying the power of Tiamat.


    Tae Ho ced his hand on the shoulder of Nidhogg, that was struggling while doing her best, and then closed his eyes for a moment. Tae Ho had conquered various kinds of dragons until now but it was impossible with Jormungand and Tiamat. The two weren¡¯t existences that could be subordinated.


    Jormungand inflicted damage to Thor only with its existence as it was born as the natural born enemy of Thor. Because of that it was impossible to coexist with it in the first ce. They had to defeat it just like what they did with the World wolf to liberate the real power of Thor.


    Tiamat was a being that wanted to destroy the world. On top of that it was a being that was born from the ancient chaos and was the beginning of the beings that wanted to destroy the world. Although Tae Ho¡¯s power of conquering dragons had gotten stronger after climbing to the seat of master it was impossible for him to suppress an ancient being and turn her into one that wanted to maintain the world.


    Sigurd was currently facing Jormungand. He was making a good fight but it was impossible to defeat itpletely.


    Nidhogg¡¯s and Tiamat¡¯s divinity continued to sh at an overwhelming rate. If this situation continued Nidhogg wouldn¡¯t end up safe even if they seeded on suppressing her.


    That¡¯s why Tae Ho had to move.


    ¡°I will be back.¡±


    Tae Ho whispered in a low voice at Nidhogg¡¯s ear and turned around. Adenmaha followed Tae Ho¡¯s back hurriedly.


    [¡°I¡¯m-Rolling!¡±]


    The fist of the ck holy dragon hit the head of Tiamat. The divinities exploded at the same time and the power of destruction that Tiamat had been releasing like crazy dissipated for a bit.


    And at that moment a white dragon flew from the back of the ck dragon. The White frost dragon. The Goddess of love and beauty Adenmaha.


    Tae Ho was riding on top of her. Tae Ho didn¡¯t look at Tiamat or Jormungand but at the Golden pce. His role was to suppress the battle that had started again on that ce and exterminating the 11 beasts to weaken Tiamat.


    Tae Ho lowered his posture and then ced his hand on Adenmaha¡¯s back and activated his saga.


    [Myth ranked saga]


    [The warrior that rides on Goddesses]


    [Myth ranked saga]


    [The one that conquers dragons]


    [Myth ranked saga]


    The charge of a warrior is like a storm]


    Three sagas activated at the same time and at that moment the power of Adenmaha got amplified greatly. Blue thunder apanied the white dragon so the sound of thunder was heard wherever she passed by.


    Adenmaha charged. She rushed towards the Golden pce and the ones fighting in the Golden pce turned to look at her charge.


    ¡°Valha!¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms!¡±


    The warriors of Valha yelled with all their strength and weed their master.


    The Garuda that were fighting against the dragons in the sky shrunk down. They got caught in an instinctive fear and flew up trying to get farther away from Tae Ho.


    The 11 beasts that were fighting in different ces red at Tae Ho and Adenmaha. The biggest beast, Pazuzu, threw itself as if it was going to block his path.


    Pazuzu was a God of wind and at the same time a God of gues that had the head and arms of a lion, wings and legs of an eagle, the tail of a scorpion and organs of a snake. The ck aura of gue that surged up from the flutter of Pazuzu¡¯s wings covered the body of someone looking like a giant.


    At least dozens of meters tall.


    He roared. Tae Ho red at him fixedly and awoke his sentence of Erin. He inserted the golden lighted power of Erin into Adenmaha.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gilgamesh said suddenly. Karna also opened his eyes widely because he could predict what was going to happen after that.


    Adenmaha flew up and then changed her direction hurriedly in the air. She charged towards the ground, towards Pazuzu standing fearlessly.


    [Myth ranked saga]


    Tae Ho moved his fingers as if he was controlling a keyboard. He formed a magic circleposed by rune magic in front of Adenmaha¡¯s path charging towards the ground from high in the sky.


    Adenmaha passed that and at that moment blue power got contained in her. Adenmaha¡¯s appearance looked like a spear as a huge dragon flew while being surrounded by that.


    Pazuzu looked at Adenmaha. It realized that he wasn¡¯t enough to beat herte but it was toote.


    [Dragon cannon]


    Draconic Ballista!


    Adenmaha struck the chest of Pazuzu. At the same time, the blue dragon of the aura that was covering her made a big flutter of its wings. The wings of the blue dragon increased by severalyers and released an overwhelming power and then Adenmaha roared.


    Kwagang!


    A loud explosion burst out. Adenmaha pierced the chest of Pazuzu like that. But she didn¡¯t lose the intent after that and continued to fly. The aura of the blue dragon still apanied her and Tae Ho continued to give her the power of Erin. Adenmaha charged towards the second beast after having transformed into a holy spear.


    Mushufushu, that had the head of a horse, wings of a bird, the tail of a scorpion and two horns, moved its feet hurriedly but it couldn¡¯t dodge the charge of Adenmaha. They shed and the neck of Mushufushu and part of its upper body exploded with the blue aura.


    Pazuzu copsed without being able to scream after a big hole got created in its chest. Mushufushu fell down after its head got cut off and that head rolled on the ground.


    The blue aura covering Adenmaha disappeared but she still tried to fly up with strong flutters of her wing.


    Tae Ho yelled on top of her back. He clenched the summoning rocks with his left hand and ordered.


    ¡°Rolo! Dracon Ismenios!¡±


    [Myth ranked saga]


    [Master of mes]


    [Myth ranked saga]


    [King of violence]


    A red dragon and a golden dragon appeared at the sides of Adenmaha. They knew fully well who they had to face even without Tae Ho having to order them. They charged towards the 11 beasts that were driving back themanders and the Gods of death.


    ¡°Echidna!¡±


    Tae Ho called one more being. A huge winged snake appeared below Adenmaha that was soaring up. The ancient God of Olympus imed her descent with a high and strong roar. She hadn¡¯t recovered fully from the injury of Olympus but she still looked confident and exalted as ever.


    Two of the 11 beasts got defeated in an instant and then three dragons got added in the battlefield. Each one of them could be considered to be dragon Gods.


    Gilgamesh, that was riding on the lion headed beast Ugalu, gulped dry saliva. He then realized why the Kingdom of fire had set up a n like the current one.


    The master of Asgard and at the same time the one that became the master of Erin.


    The savior that didn¡¯t only rescue Asgard but also rescued Olympus.


    He had to stop him. If he left him as he was, the scale of the battlefield would tilt so much it won¡¯t be able to be overturned.


    ¡°Karna.¡±


    Gilgamesh looked at his side and said. The great hero of Xindu and at the same time the half hero gritted his teeth and looked at Tae Ho and Adenmaha. He gripped the weapons of Arjuna and Krishna and said in a low voice.


    ¡°Buy some time for me.¡±


    Gilgamesh understood what was the request of Karna. He was a being that could release a much stronger force than Gilgamesh if some conditions were met and Gilgamesh had already confirmed that fact in the battle against Dilmun.


    That¡¯s why Gilgamesh red at Tae Ho instead of opening his mouth. He ordered Ugalu to charge in the air.


    Karna looked at the back of Gilgamesh. He looked at a more distant ce to see Tae Ho and Adenmaha and then breathed in slowly.


    Karna and Gilgamesh had manymon points. The two of them were human great heroes and were beings that obtained the blood of Gods.


    But there was a severe difference between the two of them that couldn¡¯t be ovee at all.


    Gilgamesh was a being that wanted to maintain the world. Although he had be a being that wanted to destroy the world he was originally a strong king that protected Uruk. A lot of people loved him and his life was like the shining sun.


    But Karna waspletely different. He had a precious bloodline for having been born between the God of sun of Xindu Surya and the human princess Kunti but his birth couldn¡¯t get blessed. Karna¡¯s mother, Kunti, was an unmarried virgin and in the first ce she didn¡¯t even love Surya.


    Kunti learned a mantra to call a God from one Brahman and then used it to test it without thinking much of it and the result of that was that she ended up calling the God of sun Surya.


    Kunti apologized for her foolishness and tried to send back Surya but he didn¡¯t listen to her. He said that calling him and sending him back as if nothing happened was something that couldn¡¯t be forgiven and scolded her away and in the end forced her to have a child with him.


    Kunti somehow managed to hide the fact that she was pregnant thanks to the help of the loyaldy attendants but it was impossible for her to give birth to Karna when she wasn¡¯t even married and raise him.


    At the end of her ponder, Kunti held the recently born Karna in a basket and threw him in a river and then got discovered by a carriage driver couple and grew up as their child.


    He was more exalted than anyone but he got to live a lowly life.


    But his true tragedy was that he was born as a being that wanted to destroy the world.


    < Episode 69 ¨C Absolutely Invincible (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 242 - Episode 69/Chapter 3: Absolutely Invincible (3)

    Episode 69/Chapter 3: Absolutely Invincible (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    Just like how a being that wanted to maintain the world was born between beings that wanted to destroy it, there were also humans born as beings that wanted to destroy the world. And most of them couldn¡¯t live a simple life as beings that wanted to destroy the world.


    Karna was a being that wanted to destroy the world but he loved it. he wanted to get recognized by the humans living in his world and wanted to be together with them.


    But he couldn¡¯t do that. It was because the instincts that were born with him rejected all of that.


    The unavoidable contradiction ate up Karna a bit.


    Xindu, that treated identities more precious than other things, oppressed him.


    Karna couldn¡¯t get loved. Contrary to Arjuna, that got blessed by countless beings and stood on the battlefield, he had to getyers of curses covering him and stand on the battlefield.


    But he didn¡¯t resent others and wasn¡¯t pessimistic about his own fate. He faced all hardships with his own strength and courage.


    Karna opened his eyes. His hands were holding the weapons of Krishna and Arjuna. The feeling of the weapons he originally wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold made him realize of one truth.


    Xindu got destroyed. The world he loved got swept by fiery mes and disappeared.


    The human Karna got sad at that fact and at the same time felt joy as a being that wanted to destroy the world.


    Karna put a sad smile at the terrible contradiction. He recited a chant and liberated the power which he got a hold of and Xindu¡¯s destruction.


    What he needed was a bit of time.


    Karna¡¯s gaze passed Gilgamesh and Tae Ho and headed to a high ce in the sky.


    &


    Tae Ho felt Gilgamesh charging towards him. The lion headed beast Ugallu ran at an incredible speed and caught up with Adenmaha in an instant.


    Adenmaha tried to increase her speed even more but Tae Ho stopped that with the ¡®one that controls dragons¡¯. He stroke Adenmaha¡¯s back and thought.


    Gilgamesh and Karna.


    The great hero of Dilmun and Xindu.


    The biggest reason the Temple requested Tae Ho for help.


    Adenmaha showed great rejection at Tae Ho¡¯s orders. She said Tae Ho that she didn¡¯t want him to fight against Gilgamesh alone.


    But Tae Ho was blunt and ni the end Adenmaha could only change her mind.


    ¡®Don¡¯t get hurt.¡¯


    She was scared of telling him to not die.


    Tae Ho smiled. He stroked Adenmaha¡¯s white scales once again and then looked behind him. He jumped off from her back and activated his saga.


    [Myth ranked saga]


    [Incarnation of the World dragon]


    The wings of a dragon surged up from the back of Tae Ho. He clenched the Sword of the round table and then followed the wind and charged towards Gilgamesh.


    ¡°Uoo!¡±


    Gilgamesh yelled. He raised the sword of the Goddess of war Ishtar after fixing his legs on the back of Ugallu.


    Tae Ho ignored Ugallu that was breathing fire. He passed its mes in an instant and shed against Gilgamesh.


    Kwagang!


    A sound so loud you couldn¡¯t even imagine it came out from a sh between swords exploded. At the same time Gilgamesh got shocked. Part of it was because the power behind Tae Ho¡¯s sword was overwhelming but it was also because he had grasped a truth the moment they exchanged blows as an experienced warrior.


    Tae Ho¡¯s body was perfect. He surpassed Gilgamesh in physical abilities without needing his divinity.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Tae Ho¡¯s sword pushed back Gilgamesh angrily. Gilgamesh looked at him to roar and then draw the power of Enkidu. He tried to dominate Tae Ho with the monstrous power Enkidu handed over before he died.


    They shed once again. A much louder sound than before shook the ground and at that moment Ugallu screamed. It wasn¡¯t able to endure the battle taking ce at its back so it started to fall to the ground and Gilgamesh jumped from its back and spread wings of light like Tae Ho. It was the wings of the God of wind Enlil.


    Gilgamesh and Tae Ho kept shing in the air. The battle then moved to the ground and and of confrontation that not even monsters or Gods could interfere got formed.


    The divinities entangled with each other, shed and exploded.


    At the same time, the swords shed with the intent to devour the other.


    It wasn¡¯t simply because their capabilities was simr.


    The sword was aiming for the sword.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t attack Gilgamesh with the Sword of the round table but his sword. Even if it was the sword of a Goddess, the Goddess of that sword had already disappeared. Gilgamesh¡¯s sword couldn¡¯t endure the strongest sword of Erin that was the addition of Excalibur and all the swords of the Knights of the round table.


    In addition, the one swinging that sword was the master of Erin and the king of Camelot Tae Ho. The glory of Erin was apanying the Sword of the round table.


    Several more shes took ce and Gilgamesh¡¯ hands and feet got out of joint. His sword finally broke.


    The divinity of Ishtar exploded along the fragments of the sword but Tae Ho and Gilgamesh focused on a different thing. Gilgamesh moved his hands to his waist to try to pull out a new sword however he could. Tae Ho retrieved the Sword of the round table which he swung with all his strength to destroy the sword of Gilgamesh.


    The two of them were fast. Gilgamesh grabbed a new sword and the moment he was about to pull it the Sword of the round table shed the chest of Gilgamesh.


    Red blood filled the air. Gilgamesh groaned while stepping back as he got his chest cut deeply. He couldn¡¯t endure it in the end and kneeled up in ce. He also let go of the new sword he had barely pulled.


    But Gilgamesh didn¡¯t despair. He pressed the wound in his chest with his hand and looked up at Tae Ho and smiled while dripping cold sweat. He looked at the sky beyond Tae Ho¡¯s head.


    ¡°It¡¯s over now.¡±


    Buying time that is.


    Two suns shone in Gilgamesh¡¯ eyes.


    One was the sun of the Temple and the other one was the ck sun of Karna that surged up in the battlefield.


    Karna, that had absorbed the destroyed power of Xindu and awoke as the ck sun of God, surpassed the level of a great hero and reached another boundary. He was an invincible being while the ck sun was lighting the battlefield.


    Tae Ho raised his head and looked at the sky. He looked at Karna that was standing confidently while having the ck sun behind him.


    It was certainly a huge power. It was good to say that the current Karna was invincible.


    Karna raised the weapon of the Gods Astra in the sky. The weapon became Karnastra as Karna inserted his divinity in it after having awakened as the God of the ck sun.


    Juh Palgye breathed heavily and looked at that. He then sensed once again. The moment that strength is releasedpletely the entire battlefield would get destroyed. Karnastra was a weapon that had that much power.


    The entire battlefield stopped once again. Everyone fighting in the Golden pce looked at Karna but nobody could open their mouths at the nasty silence.


    Kaldea, that was rising up while using her sword as a staff, copsed once again. The Shinsoos of the Temple trembled and even the forces of Dilmun and Xindu that belonged to the same side as Karna trembled in fear.


    The power of the ck sun continued to get charged on Karnastra. Karna¡¯s gaze, located high in the sky, headed to Tae Ho.


    Tae Ho looked back at him. He looked up and ordered Adenmaha and Echidna. He also gave the same order to Rolo and Drakon Ismenios.


    Stay on hold. Don¡¯t fear. Just watch.


    Right at that moment Gilgamesh turned his gaze. He looked at Tae Ho instead of Karna and the smile in his face disappeared.


    Gilgamesh had used all his strength in that battle.


    But that wasn¡¯t the same for Tae Ho. The only thing that had appeared in the back of Tae Ho¡¯s hand was the sentence of Erin.


    A new sentence appeared at Tae Ho¡¯s left hand. It was the sentence of Asgard that formed a pair with the sentence of Erin.


    Tae Ho¡¯s divinity got amplified at a scary rate. The gazes that were concentrated solely on Karna started to disperse towards Tae Ho and at that moment the white wings of light in Tae Ho¡¯s back shed.


    Tae Ho spread the wings of the World Dragon and surged up. Karna raised Karnastra hurriedly and tried to prepare against Tae Ho¡¯s attack but it was a meaningless thing. Tae Ho even passed Karna and charged towards the sun.


    It was a foolish thing. That ck sun was despair itself. The more you approached it, you would only get devoured by the power of the ck sun.


    But Karna could feel his hands trembling. An uneasy premonition that couldn¡¯t be expressed tightened his chest. He opened his mouth but no sound came out.


    Right at that moment Gilgamesh yelled in shock.


    ¡°Stop him!¡±


    What Tae Ho was about to do.


    It was something that couldn¡¯t happen. An impossible thing. But Gilgamesh ended up yelling like that. He could only do that.


    Tae Ho extended his left hand. He clenched his left fist and mumbled while everyone in the battlefield was looking at him and the despair like yell of Gilgamesh reached the sky.


    ¡°Astelone.¡±


    Dragon sword.


    The pure white sword that brought up the real power of Kalsted.


    Tae Ho continued to fly up. Karna tried to chase after Tae Ho. An overwhelming strength surged up from the ck sun like waves and charged towards Tae Ho. It was meant to sweep him away.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t stop. He released a bigger power with the sentences of Erin and Asgard. He didn¡¯t only stop at pushing away the power of the ck sun and dispersed itpletely. In addition, he flew higher and reached a higher ce than the ck sun.


    Tae Ho gathered his hands in that ce. The Sword of the round table in his right hand and Astelon that was in his left hand shone in golden and white and then got mixed in one ce and became a huge sword of light. The sentences of Erin and Asgard released a brighter light.


    Gilgamesh extended his hand towards the sky.


    Karna also threw Karnastra hurriedly towards the ck sun. Thee ck sun fired off the amplified Karnastra towards Tae Ho.


    Tae Ho saw that.


    Adenmaha screamed. Echidnaughed and Rolo and Drakon Ismenios roared.


    Nidhogg, that was pressing down Tiamat, also yelled.


    [¡°Tae Ho master!¡±]


    The shing Sword of the sun.


    It surged up like a pir of light and Tae Ho brandished it.


    Karna screamed. Gilgamesh opened his eyes roundly and thought of a verse of a mythology unconsciously.


    That was a sword that split the ancient world and separated the sky from the ground.


    It was the Sword of creation that notified the start of the world.


    It wasn¡¯t identical. It couldn¡¯t be the same in the first ce but he could only think of that.


    The huge sword of light dispersed the power of Karnastra. It didn¡¯t stop there and charged towards the ck sun. There was nothing in thisnd that could stop the sword that had cut down the night in Olympus.


    Tae Ho roared and showed them.


    Surpassing a legend, surpassing a myth.


    The peak boundary he could reach solely because he was the master!


    [World¡¯s creation ranked saga]


    [Sword of creation]


    The light split the darkness.


    And destroyed the ck sun.


    < Episode 69 ¨C Absolutely Invincible (3) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 243 - Episode 69/Chapter 4: Absolutely Invincible (4)

    Episode 69/Chapter 4: Absolutely Invincible (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The sky crumbled.


    It was a shock that made you feel that.


    The ck sun that had risen proudly got split in two and the broken sun couldn¡¯t maintain its existence by itself anymore. It got swept by ck mes and it started to scatter. The rain of ck mes pouring down from the sky was the end of the sun.


    Karna saw that. He staggered and then vomited blood.


    The world shook the moment the ck sun got destroyed. It wasn¡¯t aparative expression. It literally happened. The Sword of creation had that much power behind it.


    In addition, the ck sun was a manifested representation of Karna¡¯s divinity. The destruction of the ck sun meant the destruction of Karna¡¯s divinity.


    Karna felt severe pain in his chest and raised his head. The master of Erin that had split the ck sun with the Sword of creation was looking down at him.


    Light emanated once again from his hands.


    The Sword of the round table appeared in Tae Ho¡¯s right hand and the Dragon sword Astelone in his left one.


    Karna sensed. Thest attack had also exhausted the master of Asgard. That was an obvious thing. He had used a sword that split the world so he would have spent a considerable amount of strength.


    But Karna also understood that Tae Ho¡¯s breathing was recovering at a fast rate. It should be one of the two. That he had an incredible recovery rate or that his stamina was so vast you couldn¡¯t see the end of it.


    It didn¡¯t matter whatever it was. The important thing was the things that would happen after that.


    Karna raised the bow of Arjuna, Gandiva. The bow that originally belonged to themander of the beings that wanted to destroy the world and the ancient God of Xindu, Shiva, passed the hands of Agni and then entered Arjuna¡¯s hands. And right at this moment, Karna was litting up thest mes from his hands.


    Karna knocked the bowstring and at that moment a peculiar sound of Gandiva rang.


    Tae Ho moved. He charged towards the me arrow and swung the Sword of the round table and Astelone. He destroyed the me arrow and advanced.


    Karna also saw that. He stood still in ce and continued to fire arrows. Blood flowed from Karna¡¯s lips and me arrows poured on Tae Ho.


    Each one of them was strong. But the power behind the Sword of the round table and Astelone could easily stop the mes of Agni. Tae Ho¡¯s didn¡¯t miss a single arrow.


    Only a few seconds.


    Or perhaps fewer than that.


    Dozens of arrows were fired and dozens of arrows got destroyed.


    Karna let go of Gandiva. He grabbed the air to face Tae Ho that would arrive in front of him in a few breaths.


    Vasavi Shakti.


    The spear of the God of Thunder Indra.


    It also was a weapon with a lot of history behind it. Long ago, when Karna was still active as a human hero.


    Indra tried to take the golden armor and earrings of the God of Sun Surya, that gave an immortal strength to Karna to help his son Arjuna.


    What the God of thunder Indra used was a pledge from Karna. He approached Karna as a Brahman and requested the golden armor and earrings from him as Karna had made a pledge to not reject a request from a Brahman that was at the top rank and when Karna got to hear of Indra¡¯s intentions from his father Surya he requested a weapon instead of his armor and earring.


    Due to this the king of Gods Indra received a blow but he ended up giving the great spear Vasavi Shakti that could even kill Gods to Karna.


    The memory passed his head like a shback. Karna put a smile that you couldn¡¯t know the meaning of and red in front of him. He contained all his strength in Vasavi Shakti and threw it towards Tae Ho that was destroying all the me arrows and charging towards him.


    Indrastra.


    Ironically, that thing didn¡¯t shine in white. The shing spear of the thunder God received the power of the ck sun of Karna and harbored ck darkness in it.


    A moment.


    The moment Tae Ho faced Vasavi Shakti he could feel the power that was held behind the ck spear. That power didn¡¯t fall behind to the lightning of Zeus Astrape at all.


    Because of that Tae Ho dropped both of his weapons. The sentences of Erin and Asgard shone at the same time and the two swords shed with Vasavi Shakti one step ahead. Light and darkness got entangled and exploded and at that moment Tae Ho gripped the air. He took out a spear of death that could face the great spear that could even kill Gods.


    They shed.


    Death against death. Light against darkness. Tae Ho¡¯s and Karna¡¯s divinity.


    The world shook once again. The sky and the ground rang and finally the light destroyed the darkness. Vasavi Shakti lost its strength in front of Gae Bolg¡¯s thrust. It got destroyed just like the ck sun and released darkness.


    ck mes surged up along an explosion. Karna looked at the swelling darkness. And then looked at Tae Ho rushing at him while spreading his two swords like wings, like a streak of light passing through the darkness.


    Karna didn¡¯t close his eyes and the spear of death pierced his chest.


    Karna looked at Tae Ho and Tae Ho looked him back.


    Karna opened his lips dyed with blood. He now contained thest of his divinity in his lips.


    It was to inflict him thest curse. No, actually it wasn¡¯t that. Tae Ho could know that and because of that he didn¡¯t stop Karna from speaking.


    Karna smiled. The unlucky hero that loved the world but was born as a being that wanted to destroy the world blessed the protector of Asgard.


    ¡°May you be able to protect your own world.¡±


    To not face the same end like Xindu.


    To not submit in the end.


    Karna¡¯s blessing got transmitted to Tae Ho. Tae Ho received Karna¡¯s power and Karna whispered a few more words to Tae Ho. It was hisst request.


    Karna couldn¡¯t hear Tae Ho¡¯s answer. It was because death came to find him as soon as he finished speaking hisst words.


    The God of the ck sun became darkness but didn¡¯t scatter. It became a bright light and extinguished.


    Tae Ho put back Gae Bolg. The Sword of the round table and Astelone flew by their own and stopped Gilgamesh¡¯ sword rushing at Tae Ho.


    Kwagang!


    The huge sound proved how great the power behind Gilgamesh¡¯ sword was. What Gilgamesh was holding was the Sword of Uruk. It didn¡¯t have his divinity in it like the Sword of Ishtar but it was the Sword of his country- his world that he wanted to protect until the end but he couldn¡¯t.


    Gilgamesh was a king. He had lost his country, citizens and everything he had to protect but regardless of that he was still a king.


    And Tae Ho knew.


    What he was obsessed at. Why Karna made that request at the end. Why was he facing him so desperately.


    It wasn¡¯t only because he had turned into a being that wanted to destroy the world from someone that wanted to maintain it. He still had something left to protect.


    Tae Ho couldn¡¯t know what that was. Whether it was his lover, his kid, or someone else. Perhaps it may not be a person.


    He was now a being that wanted to destroy the world. He belonged to the Kingdom of fire as a being that wanted to destroy the world and he also knew well that the final objective of the Kingdom of fire was the destruction of the worlds.


    But regardless of that he was participating in the battle that would lead to destruction to try to protect thest thing at least for one more second. Although he understood that destruction woulde faster the more he participated in it.


    It was a terrible contradiction. The reason he was filled with anguish when he had turned into a being that wanted to destroy the world would be right because of that contradiction.


    Just how did this happen? It may be because the one that had turned himckedparing to Nyx. It could also be simply because Gilgamesh¡¯ will was strong. There were several possible cases.


    But that wasn¡¯t the important thing right now. Tae Ho remembered Karna¡¯sst request. He shed against Gilgamesh once again.


    [Myth ranked saga]


    [He doesn¡¯t get tired even after fighting for a hundred days and nights]


    He had already spent a lot of strength but he didn¡¯t get exhausted. he was able to move like usual while he was breathing even if spent all his health, stamina, magic power and divinity.


    Because of that Gilgamesh couldn¡¯t win. He was too exhausted already. He hadn¡¯t been able to recover at all from the attack inflicted by Tae Ho.


    The two swords and spear danced. Uruk¡¯s swords didn¡¯t break but it ended up leaving the hands of Gilgamesh.


    Uruk¡¯s sword rolled the ground and Gae Bolg pierced Gilgamesh¡¯ shoulder. The Sword of the round table and Astelone pierced Gilgamesh¡¯ thigh and shed his back.


    Gilgamesh couldn¡¯t endure it anymore.


    But he didn¡¯t copse either. He hung in with his two legs and red at Tae Ho.


    Tae Ho dropped Gae Bolg. He ced his hand on the chest of Gilgamesh that had no strength to lift a finger.


    A strong rune magic got executed from Tae Ho¡¯s hands.


    Fall asleep.


    Until everything ends.


    This was Karna¡¯sst request. This was thest thing Karna could do for Gilgamesh as he had stood on the front lines of Xindu and destroyed Dilmun.


    Gilgamesh tried to resist at first but then he noticed the power of Karna contained in Tae Ho¡¯s rune magic. He opened his eyes widely and then gritted his teeth. He mumbled something towards Karna that had already be light and disappeared and then took in Tae Ho¡¯s¡¯ rune magic.


    Gilgamesh¡¯ body froze. The Great hero of Dilmun turned into a rock. The pirs that surged up from the ground became one with that Gilgamesh and formed a big rock.


    Tae Ho put his hand away. He had used a lot of strength so he took out a golden apple from the air and took a biet.


    War cries were ringing on the entire battlefield. They were being yelled by the warriors of the Golden pce and the martial artists that had witnessed the defeat of Karna and Gilgamesh.


    The 11 beasts, that were like clones for Tiamat, got captured by the Shinsoos of the Temple and couldn¡¯t move freely. The battle in the Golden pce was flowing favorably for the Temple.


    Tae Ho bit the golden apple once again and then noticed a pair of eyes looking at him.


    For Asgard and the nine realms.


    Kaldea hit her chest from far away and said.


    Tae Ho also hit his chest for her, that was smiling brightly even though she had been covered in blood. They spoke out loud although they were far with each other and they weren¡¯t able to hear them. It wasn¡¯t heard for the other but they contained words that would certainly be transmitted.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    War cries bursted out once again. The warriors of Valha roared and pushed back the Kingdom of fire.


    Tae Ho looked at a distant ce. He looked at the remaining 11 beasts and saw Sigurd fighting against Jormungand far away. He saw the back of Nidhogg pressing down Tiamat and thought.


    Everything had an order.


    He had defeated Karna and Gilgamesh so now came the 11 beasts. After that was Jormungand and thest one was Tiamat.


    While the anvil was enduring, he would swing the hammer to crush the head of the enemies.


    It was simr to the basic strategy Odin had set up to face the Kingdom of fire. Tae Ho¡¯s role was to defeat the remaining enemies and change the flow of the battle while Sigurd and Nidhogg were holding down Jormungand and Tiamat.


    The finished eating the golden apple. He mumbled the name of Idun and Heda and then retrieved Gae Bolg and clenched the Sword of the round table and Astelone.


    Most of the 11 beasts, the clones of Tiamat, were of a dragon race.


    There was nothing to speak about Jormungand and Tiamat being dragons themselves.


    Tae Ho kicked the ground and surged up. He looked back at the achievements Kalsted had raised as someone that could execute the power of the World dragon Yggdrasil. He activated another saga as the dragon knight that had defeated countless evil dragons.


    [Myth ranked saga]


    [The end of dragons]


    A natural enemy of dragons that surpassed Sigurd.


    A dragon exterminating another dragon.


    Adenmaha and Echidna flinched at the dragon killing aura that surged up with the intent to cover the entire battlefield. Rolo and Drakon Ismenios got surprised and turned to look at Tae Ho and Nidhogg let out a low scream from far away.


    Even his allies were like this.


    Tae Ho¡¯s enemies, the 11 beasts, trembled in fear. Jormungand and Tiamat froze, although for a moment, and let out a groan.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go in a cool way.¡¯


    Cuchinn said and Tae Ho smiled. The charged towards the 11 beasts.


    < Episode 69 ¨C Absolutely Invincible (4) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 244 - Episode 69/Chapter 5: Absolutely Invincible (5)

    Episode 69/Chapter 5: Absolutely Invincible (5)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SterRain


    The flow of the battlefield rapidly increased.


    Tae Ho rode on Adenmaha and flew over the heads of the destructive beings from Xindu and Dilmun. Echidna, Rolo and Drakon Ismenios followed Tae Ho as escorts and erased everything in their way.


    The 11 beasts felt a sense of crisis. With only 9 beasts remaining, they attempted to merge their strengths by gathering in one ce, but the warriors of Asgard and the Temple didn¡¯t allow them. The Commanders and Death Gods were especially obstinate in obstructing the beasts.


    The 11 beasts couldn¡¯t resist destroyed by Tae Ho one by one. He only needed a few minutes to exterminate them all.


    When thest beast, the seven headed horned dragon Musmahhu lost all of its heads and copsed, the martial artists of the Temple cheered. Despite beingpletely exhausted, the Shinsoos still thanked Tae Ho and sent their blessings to Tae Ho and his dragons.


    Vedrfolnir asked if Sigurd had recovered, but instead of replying Sigurd grabbed Gram tightly and concentrated. The dragon killing aura that had been thinning once again surged up .


    He could still fight. He had to.


    Vedrfolnir heatedly admired Sigurd . She concentrated on controlling Hraesvelgr to alleviate some pressure.


    Jormungand roared and fired poison. Hraesvelgr flew up quickly to dodge the poison, and at that moment the reinforcements finally arrived.


    ¡°Jormungand! Enemy of Asgard!¡±


    Tyr yelled while riding on Echidna and released his divine power. Rolo and Drakon Ismenios weren¡¯t afraid of Jormungand¡¯s size and instead elerated and fired breaths.


    Buy some time.


    Even just a few more minutes.


    Tae Ho would buy a little more time. Sigurd panted heavily and moved his eyes around to check around him. Adenmaha and Tae Ho were flying up to Nidhogg¡¯s head that was holding Tiamat in ce.


    He would defeat Tiamat and kill Jormungand.


    Sigurd understood. He red at Jormungand and took a breath.


    Tae Ho wasn¡¯t simply trying to stall for some more time. Sigurd was a dragon killer. No matter how strong his enemy was, if it was a dragon Sigurd always found a way to fight and win.


    Sigurd transmitted his thoughts to Vedrfolnir and Vedrfolnir nodded. A faint smile appeared on her face.


    Let¡¯s go.


    Sigurd looked at Jormungand. Hraesvelgr¡¯s body turned into a sword filled with dragon killing intent and flew towards the Space snake.


    &


    [¡°Tae Ho master!¡±]


    ¡°Drive her back!¡±


    Nidhogg yelled and Tae Ho replied.


    ¡°Oraoraoraoraoraoraora!¡±


    Hraesvelgr bellowed and swung his fists consecutively.


    Hraesvelgr¡¯s fists mercilessly mmed into Tiamat¡¯s head. The barrage was so fast it resembled a shower.


    Pieces of Tiamat¡¯s body began to crack. This was because her body was also a kind of magic armor, just like that of Nidhogg and Hraesvelgr.


    Tiamat couldn¡¯t endure anymore, as she had lost the 11 beasts and was no longer able to amplify her strength . Her struggles weakened and her power of destruction also dropped drastically.


    Tae Ho and Adenmaha rose up to the sky . It was to deal thest blow to Tiamat.


    Dragon Sword Astelone.


    The incarnation of the World dragon roared. Tae Ho retrieved the Sword of the round table and Gae Bolg concentrated his strength on Astelone.


    Adenmaha stabilized in the air. At some point she took a turn and looked at the sky and Tae Ho activated his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯ and looked at Tiamat.


    Tiamat was so weak she couldn¡¯t obstruct Tae Ho¡¯s vision. Tae Ho¡¯s eyes could clearly see the location of her Heart room.


    He would pierce it with one attack. He would defeat the dragon of destruction from Dilmun.


    Adenmaha started to glide down. Hraesvelgr, who was enjoying beating Tiamat, stopped his attacks and raised the body of the ck dragon to make a path for Tae Ho to pass.


    Lightning and thunder shed. Adenmaha formed a magic circle made of runes and the aura of a blue dragon covered her.


    Dragon cannon ¨C Draconic ballista.


    . Tae Ho smashed Tiamat¡¯s scales and entered inside of her. He reached the Heart room in an instant and Adenmaha roared and unleashed the blue aura of the dragon.


    The explosion obliterated the walls of the Heart room while Adenmaha gritted her teeth and endured the shock. Tae Ho jumped down from Adenmaha¡¯s back and entered the Heart room.


    Tiamat¡¯s essence extended her hand towards Tae Ho.


    Tiamat, whose lower body was connected to the center of the Heart room, looked like he expected. Her hair shone with seven colors in it and her face certainly was beautiful.


    But her eyes were revealing. She was an extreme being that couldn¡¯t apany Tae Ho.


    Tiamat screamed and released her strength. Tae Ho ruthlessly crushed her attack, raised Atstelone and advanced.


    Tiamat unleashed onest scream. Astelone pierced the chest of Tiamat, and the two were so close their breaths reached each other.


    Tae Ho looked at Tiamat and Tiamat looked back. It was different from Nyx. They couldn¡¯t interact. Tiamat tried to curse Tae Ho but Tae Ho easily dispersed the curse with an overwhelming dragon killing intent. He twisted Astelone and released his power to destroy Tiamat¡¯s essence.


    Tiamat died quickly and without pain. Her head dropped and she no longer moved.


    Tae Ho sighed but it wasn¡¯t over yet. He still had something to do.


    Astelone spoke. The spirit of Astelone appeared above the Dragon sword Astelone even though Tae Ho hadn¡¯t called her. It wasn¡¯t the same woman with eyes half closed as if it was annoying. Astelone¡¯s eyes were now shining.


    Sigurd wasn¡¯t the only one who could increase their strength by fighting against dragons.


    Astelone greedily absorbed Tiamat¡¯s power.


    Absorbing the power ofmon dragons was a meaningless thing for her as she was already the incarnation of the World dragon, but Tiamat¡¯s power was different.


    Tiamat was both an ancient dragon and an ancient God. For Astelone, Tiamat¡¯s essence was a delicacy of the highest quality.


    Tae Ho also received Tiamat¡¯s power through Astelone. It was the moment when the power of the oldest ancient God was added to the new God, Tae Ho.


    Astelone¡¯s form changed. She became bigger and stronger. At the same time Tae Ho also realized that he was transforming into an ancient God.


    Tiamat¡¯s power was truly massive. It was so massive that Astelone and Tae Ho could absorb it entirely. As a result, Tae Ho released the power of Tiamat through the wings of a dragon. He also shared Tiamat¡¯s power with Adenmaha and Nidhogg.


    Adenmaha¡¯s rank increased and Nidhogg became stronger.


    Delicious! Delicious! I want to eat more!


    Astelone released her thoughts with a childlike speech.


    Now it was over. Tae Ho pulled out Astelone from Tiamat¡¯s essence that was now dissolving and turning to ash.


    Adenmaha approached Tae Ho and lowered her posture. Tae Ho answered her eyes that implied to get on her back.


    I want to eat. I want to eat.


    Astelone continued to speak. Tae Ho touched the scabbard of the Dragon sword trying to appease her and Adenmaha left Tiamat¡¯s body with a stroke of her wings.


    [¡°Tae Ho master!¡±]


    Nidhogg yelled. She was overflowing with energy perhaps because she had absorbed the power of Tiamat. But she then held her breath and spoke with a teary voice.


    [¡°Nidhogg is not tasty. You can¡¯t eat me. Don¡¯t eat me. I don¡¯t like that.¡±]


    She felt Astelone¡¯s overwhelming hunger.


    ¡®Kugh, why is she so cute? I want to scare her a bit more. Increase that vulgar desire!¡¯


    Cuchinn¡¯s nonsense was the same as always so Tae Ho was able to regain hisposure. He flicked the scabbard of the Dragon sword and then calmed down Nidhogg. After that he turned to look at Jormungand.


    Jormungand was trying to escape. Sigurd, Tyr and many others. were joining hands to stop it from escaping but it was hard to stop it when it was trying to escape with all its strength.


    [Master.]


    Adenmaha spoke through mystical magic. Tae Ho stroked her back and nodded.


    Tae Ho had spent so much divine power and stamina that he couldn¡¯t recover it all even after eating a golden apple. But he still had strength remaining.


    ¡®That really is a cheat. That saga.¡¯


    He won¡¯t get exhausted even after fighting for a hundred days and nights.


    His energy is infinite.


    Tae Ho could move like usual. Tae Houghed and Adenmaha started to fly again.


    ¡°Nidhogg! Grab it!¡±


    [¡°Yes!¡±]


    Nidhogg, who was facing Tiamat, threw herself at Jormungand. Rolo and Drakon Ismenios were shocked and hurriedly got out of the way. As a result, Jormungand desperately surged up.


    But Nidhogg was a bit faster. The two hands of the ck holy dragon grabbed the tip of Jormungand¡¯s tail.


    ¡°m it down!¡±


    Hraesvelgr yelled and swung his arms. His actions were recreated through the ck dragon that mmed Jormungand into the ground.


    Kuagh-


    Jormungand couldn¡¯t even scream properly. Hraesvelgr moved his hands after the aftershock. Jormungand raised its head and fired poison.


    The powerful poison that was no different from itsst struggle. However, Nidhogg was a poisonous dragon in the first ce. Her poison was even stronger than Jormungand.


    The ck dragon tanked the poison and then grabbed Jormungand¡¯s tail again.


    At that moment Sigurd Jormungand¡¯s body. Jormungand struggled under the sharp pain and Tyr¡¯s divine power shed above Jormungand¡¯s head like lightning.


    Jormungand couldn¡¯t resist. For a moment it fainted and thepse of consciousness ushered in its end.


    Tae Ho raised Astelone on top of Adenmaha¡¯s back. He fused his saga into to the Dragon sword.


    [Creation ranked saga]


    [Sword of creation]


    A sword of light that reached dozens of meters appeared. Tae Ho poured all his remaining divine power and stamina to maintain that light.


    Adenmaha flew next to Jormungand. Tae Ho swung the Sword of Creation at the neck of the space snake. Jormungand couldn¡¯t resist as it had already spent most of its strength in the previous battle.


    Jormungand¡¯s head fell to the ground. It¡¯s body followed and the ground rumbled once again.


    Jormungand, the space snake, had been exterminated.


    Tae Ho , the master of Asgard, perceived that Thor¡¯s restrains had been released. At the same time, he realized that Sigurd¡¯s powers were raised by one stage as he surged up to the sky while covered by Jormungand¡¯s blood.


    It¡¯s still eatable.


    Tae Ho imagined Astelone, who had absorbed part of Jormungand¡¯s power, pout and touch her belly.


    Tae Houghed, retrieved Astelone and let out a long sigh. He stroked Adenmaha¡¯s back and looked towards the Golden pce.


    [¡°We won!¡±]


    Nidhogg yelled and that was a signal. An incredible cheer burst out from the entire Golden pce.


    Tae Ho had saved the Golden pce. He had dispersed part of the forces of Dilmun and Xindu that attacked the south of the Temple.


    But it wasn¡¯t over yet.


    Tae Ho looked at another ce.


    < Episode 69 ¨C Absolutely Invincible (5) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 245 - Episode 70/Chapter 1

    Episode 70/Chapter 1: Sword of the World Dragon (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: Sephtair-Sensei


    The woman, Nuwa, that had been lying down in the deep darkness turned to look towards the south. Her ck and long hair that flowed down her shoulders covered her white and beautiful naked body.


    She was the ancient God of the Temple, and at the same time, the creator of humans and an ancient dragon.


    It had already been thousands of years that she fell in a deep slumber in the appearance of a snake.


    The woman that woke up from her sleep understood the situation as an ancient God. No, she had already been grasping the situation while she was asleep through dreams.


    But regardless of that, the reason she didn¡¯t move was because she didn¡¯t have much strength left.


    Long ago, the sky had crumbled due to one of the Gods of water and a being that wanted to destroy the world.


    The water that poured down from the hole made in the sky covered the world, and countless humans ended up losing their strength due to the great flood.


    Nuwa filled up the hole with a five-colored gem that was filled with her power to stop the annihtion of humans and cut off the source of the flood.


    Nuwa ended up beingpletely exhausted as she had to continue battling against the destructive beings.


    But her tragedy didn¡¯t end there. Her very existence itself got endangered thanks to a big hole having been made in her soul.


    Nuwa feared the aftereffects that would bring her end so she chose to enter a deep slumber as a stopgap measure.


    Thousands of years passed like that.


    When Nuwa awoke, she realized that her state wasn¡¯tpletely recovered. A vast amount of power was leaking from the hole in her soul even at this moment.


    But she couldn¡¯t fall asleep again. She already knew the reason she woke up in this era.


    That¡¯s why she decided not to fall asleep and wait.


    For the moment toe. For him toe to her.


    Nuwa closed her eyes. She waited for the visit of the dragon that massacred dragons.


    &


    [¡°We-won!¡±]


    ¡°Uooooooooo!¡±


    ¡°We, won! We, won!¡±


    The warriors of Valha cheered at Nidhogg¡¯s yell. The martial artists of the Temple also yelled happily with them.


    There was still part of the army of the Kingdom of fire but actually, victory and defeat had already been decided. They had lost Tiamat and Jormungand and even Gilgamesh and Karna who were the ones to have brought them here. The Kingdom of fire didn¡¯t have a method to overturn this situation.


    The forces of Xindu charged towards the martial artists in the Golden pce likebusting mes. The forces of Dilmun still retained their emotions so they chose to escape, contrary to the forces of Xindu. But of course, the martial artists and the warriors of Valha didn¡¯t allow them to do that.


    Tae Ho dropped his shoulder at Adenmaha¡¯s back and looked towards the Golden Pce. But it was at that moment. Astelone started to act peevish.


    I want to eat. I want to eat more. I¡¯m telling you that I want to eat more.


    It was a low and creepy voice. She was also panting so it gave a weirder feeling to it.


    But of course, it wasn¡¯t a real voice but a feeling, but even so her voice was heard like it was the real deal to Tae Ho, the master of Astelone, and Nidhogg the highest ranked dragon in this ce.


    Because of that Nidhogg flinched inside her heart room and froze. She spoke with a scared and earnest voice.


    [¡°Nidhogg is not delicious. Not delicious. She doesn¡¯t have any vor like the roots of the World Tree. She¡¯s even less delicious than the food Adenmaha tried to make while imitating Heda.¡±]


    Adenmaha flinched at the words Nidhogg mumbled. And contrary to that, Astelone appeared dimly in front of the Dragon Sword and looked at Nidhogg while drooling as if her words were meaningless.


    I want to eat. I want to eat more. I¡¯m telling you that I want to eat more.


    It was a really simple voracity. Nidhogg ended up bursting in tears after taking in the simply pure(?) goodwill of the sword that kills dragons and absorbs them.


    [¡°Uwaa! Adenmaha, she¡¯s harassing me. Tae Ho master, she¡¯s harassing me!¡±]


    Everyone near the ck holy dragon put on dumbfounded expressions as it started to simte crying. And Cuchinn started to pant carelessly from that.


    ¡®Pant, pant. You are doing well Astelone. A bit more. A little bit more!¡¯


    Tae Ho opened his eyes widely thinking that there was a real pervert here and red at Gae Bolg and then spoke lowly and quickly.


    ¡°What are you saying right now? Do you even know what you said?¡±


    ¡®Pant pant! Pant pant!¡¯


    Cuchinn panted again and Tae Ho threw Gae Bolg towards the ground without regrets. He turned to look at Astelone instead of the still panting Cuchinn and said.


    ¡°Astelone, Nidhogg isn¡¯t something you eat. She¡¯s a preciousrade.¡±


    Tch.


    Astelone clicked her tongue and put on a delinquent face but still, she couldn¡¯t do something that wasn¡¯t permitted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat the shell of Tiamat at least. That¡¯s also a lump of magic power.¡±


    But that¡¯s not tasty.


    Astelone kicked the ground and grumbled, but it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to not eat it as she was really hungry.


    Adenmaha flew towards the body of Tiamat hurriedly for Nidhogg that was still crying. When Tae Honded at the forehead of Tiamat, he stabbed Astelone in Tiamat¡¯s body that was no different from the ground.


    Not tasty but abundant.


    Astelone still grumbled but she still ate up well. The body of Tiamat was also a magical armor like Nidhogg¡¯s original body so you could say that the body itself was a giant lump of magic power.


    ¡°You are eating well.¡±


    Tae Ho smirked and thought of the past unconsciously. Just how many dragons had he beaten up to a pulp to satisfy Astelone that was also a glutton in Dark Age?


    ¡®After it passes everything bes a memory.¡¯


    ¡®Not a terrible history of massacres?¡¯


    Tae Ho ignored Cuchinn¡¯s words and yelled towards the sky.


    ¡°Everyone gather! I will share some strength!¡±


    He wasn¡¯t able to absorb it all anyways. It would only satisfy Astelone¡¯s feeling of satisfaction but the magic power was going to leak in the end, so it was better to share it with everyone.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel bad.¡±


    ¡°Ohhh, so this is an ancient magic power?¡±


    Echidna and Drakon Ismenios turned to look at each other and put on satisfied expressions. Hraesvelgr was also putting on the same expression as them.


    ¡°Good, with this I will be able to increase my size.¡±


    It seemed like he still cared that his body was too smallpared to Nidhogg.


    ¡®But hey, can¡¯t she eat Jormungand?¡¯


    Astelone answered at Cuchinn¡¯s question and not Tae Ho.


    Adulterated food. I will get stomach sick.


    ¡°She says so.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t know the exact difference there was between Tiamat and Jormungand but if even the always hungry Astelone was reluctant to eat it, it would really be better to just leave it be.


    It seemed like Cuchinn also agreed to that that he changed the subject immediately.


    ¡®It seems like things are also ending in the Golden Pce. There will be no need to help them so rest for now. Even if you look fine you are exhausted, right?¡¯


    He wasn¡¯t a master of Scathach¡¯s techniques for nothing.


    Tae Ho nodded at Cuchinn¡¯s sharp remark.


    ¡°Honestly speaking, I have no problem with my stamina...but I can¡¯t do anything about the expenditure of divine power. I will need time to recover so... I¡¯m nning to rest the entire day.¡±


    ¡®Right, you are doing this so that everyone can live so you should rest when you can.¡¯


    Tae Ho smirked at Cuchinn¡¯s words and then looked towards the Golden Pce once again.


    It was a time when the sun was still high.


    &


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms. Thank you for saving us master of Asgard.¡±


    ¡°Let the light of the Temple be eternal. Asgard didn¡¯t forget about the goodwill and dedication the Temple had shown in thest war.¡±


    Nezha and Tae Ho were exchanging greetings. Nezha greeted first in Asgardian but it seemed that he liked that Tae Ho replied back in the way of the Temple, as he was putting on a brighter expression than when they greeted each other.


    ¡°I think that it has been a blessing for Asgard and the Temple that you have climbed to the seat of the master of Asgard.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kind words.¡±


    When the general greeting ended, Nezha led Tae Ho to a seat that was prepared in the conference room.


    Tae Ho and Nezha stood facing each other and the people of the Temple and Asgard took their seats.


    ¡°Master of Asgard, the battle has just ended but it seems like we will have to debate about the future ns.¡±


    It was an obvious thing so Tae Ho agreed softly. Nezha turned to look at the people that were at the left of the conference room and Juh Palgye, that was among them, stood up and expressed etiquette.


    ¡°The lion of the dawn greets the master of Asgard.¡±


    Kaldea opened her eyes widely at the clear ent he spoke with. Juh Palgye flushed, maybe because the ones from the Golden Pce also put simr expressions, but he continued to speak.


    ¡°Hm hm, please understand that my way of speaking is a bit rough. I was born this way so...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Juh Palgye let out a long sigh as soon as Tae Ho permitted it and then started to speak with his original way of speaking.


    ¡°Thanks. First, we don¡¯t know the situation below the Golden Pce. It¡¯s embarrassing to say this but we have been pushed greatly... but we are certain that they don¡¯t have any considerable forces either. It seems like they had bet all their cards in this battle too.¡± (In dialect)


    He said that based on his guess and senses rather than having a clear basis behind it.


    But Nezha also sided with Juh Palgye.


    ¡°Master of Asgard, we can¡¯t cut down the potential forces of Dilmun and Xindu but I also agree on this with Juh Palgye. Even if they do have forces remaining, it would be hard to show a greater strength than what they showed in the battle with the Golden Pce.¡±


    ¡°So you are saying that it¡¯s possible to drive them back and go down.¡±


    The silent Echidna spoke. Nezha looked at Echidna in a disagreeable way as she suddenly butted in the conversation but he spoke with a nice expression again.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. If we go down to the south for a day, the defensive lines of the south that was protected by Virudhaka will appear. And if we travel one more day south, the connecting path with Dilmun appears.¡±


    Of course, they would need more time than that to mobilize an army, but Tae Ho and his group had already shown power above an army.


    Adenmaha, that was right below Tae Ho, turned to look up at him and asked.


    ¡°Master, are you going to close the connecting path?¡±


    ¡°That would be good but it¡¯s going to be hard. We are at the Temple right now.¡±


    The ones that could release the best of their strength on opening and closing the connecting path were the Gods of that world, especially the master of that world.


    It wasn¡¯t an easy task for Tae Ho, the master of a foreign world, to control the connecting path.


    Because of that, Tae Ho pondered for a while and then asked Nezha.


    ¡°Nezha-nim. Can I entrust to you defending the south with the current forces of the Golden Pce?¡±


    ¡°Are you nning on returning to Asgard?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but I¡¯m nning on facing the enemies I can see right now instead of preparing for the enemies that are yet toe from the south, or sticking with the connecting path that can¡¯t be closed easily.¡±


    The meaning Tae Ho¡¯s words held was clear. Now that they had defeated the forces of Dilmun and Xindu, there was only one enemy for the Temple.


    ¡°I will protect the south with all my life.¡±


    Nezha expressed etiquette once again. For him, no for the entire Temple, the forces of Tae Ho were really like the hands of salvation.


    ¡°Now now, let¡¯s stop with the hard topic and how about enjoying ourselves? There¡¯s a lot of good wine in the Pce, more than you can imagine. Can¡¯t we enjoy ourselves for one day when we got out from the brink of death?¡±


    When Juh Palgye said that while smirking, the faces of the others ¨C and especially the warriors of Valha ¨C brightened up.


    ¡®Master, the warriors of Valha already started to drink.¡¯


    When Adenmaha spoke to him through mystical magic Tae Ho couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter. He let out augh and then turned to look at Juh Palgye.


    ¡°I was also nning to rest today.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Did you hear that? The master is telling us to rest.¡±


    Juh Palgye¡¯s eyes were directed to Nezha. Nezha shrugged his shoulders as if it was unavoidable and then looked at Tae Ho and said.


    ¡°I send you my gratitude once again. I will serve you the best alcohol of the Golden Pce myself.¡±


    ¡°I will be waiting for it.¡±


    When the words of permission dropped, the conference room got filled with cheers. And most of them were yelled by the warriors of Valha.


    &


    The alcohol was really delicious.


    Even Tae Ho, that didn¡¯t enjoy drinking that much, invited alcohol repeatedly.


    In addition, the alcohol Juh Palgye brought didn¡¯t only have a good vor. It was a mysterious alcohol that made even Gods, that didn¡¯t get drunk easily because of their superior physical abilities, drunk.


    Tae Ho, that got nicely drunk, embraced the dreaming Adenmaha and headed to her room. It had been long ago that Nidhogg went to sleep while hugging Echidna instead of Hydra.


    ¡°Sleep well Adenmaha.¡±


    Tae Hoid down Adenmaha on her bed and gave her a short blessing on her forehead. He was nning to get out of her room but he couldn¡¯t do that. It was because Adenmaha, whom he thought to bepletely asleep, grabbed his sleeves.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Adenmaha called Tae Ho. She then pulled on his sleeves and bit her lips.


    ¡°You can¡¯t. You can¡¯t just leave.¡±


    Adenmaha acted peevishly like a kid and then pulled Tae Ho with both of her hands.


    ¡°You told me that you were going to listen to my wish. I remember everything.¡±


    It was the promise they shared in Olympus. Tae Ho gulped dry saliva unconsciously and Adenmaha continued speaking with apletely red face but with a clear voice.


    ¡°Ie after Heda and Idun-nim. That¡¯s what Heda said.¡±


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t know why but she pouted at the end.


    Adenmaha grabbed his arm again. She then made him lie down next to her and then entered his embrace and spoke in a good mood.


    ¡°Master¡¯s smell.¡±


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it the smell of alcohol?¡¯


    Cuchinn said that inwardly. It was because there was a probability to get chased away by Tae Ho if he spoke wrongly here. The best thing was to watch silently.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Adenmaha raised her head slightly and looked up at Tae Ho. Her red face was really hot.


    ¡°Me too...¡±


    She paused. Tae Ho got nervous once again and looked at Adenmaha¡¯s small and pretty lips. She continued speaking again. She whispered as if she was dying of embarrassment but she still wanted to do it.


    ¡°I also want to get my waist dislocated.¡±


    ¡°A, Adenmaha?¡±


    Tae Ho got shocked and the same went for Cuchinn. But Cuchinn stopped any sound from flowing out of him with a surprising patience as expected of the best warrior of Erin. He looked at Tae Ho and Adenmaha soundlessly but with burning eyes.


    ¡°I also want to get my waist dislocated.¡±


    Adenmaha said once again. She shut her mouth and then entered Tae Ho¡¯s embrace while also having her ears redden and asked with a teary face.


    ¡°You will do that for me, right?¡±


    He was at a limit. Tae Ho couldn¡¯t endure it anymore and at that moment Cuchinn yelled.


    ¡®Hey! No! Hey! Are you going to be this shameful?¡¯


    Tae Ho put Gae Bolg in Unnir and then threw it to the deepest part of the ¡®treasury¡¯ that was connected with his saga. He then piled up lots of treasures on it to block all sound and senses.


    ¡®Hey! Hey! You shameful bastard!¡¯


    Cuchinn¡¯s despair didn¡¯t reach Tae Ho. Adenmaha looked up at Tae Ho and sent an earnest look.


    Tae Ho stroke Adenmaha¡¯s cheek. It was hot and also soft.


    ¡°Adenmaha.¡±


    Tae Ho called Adenmaha. He then gave her the best blessing when she closed her eyes.


    < Episode 70 ¨C Sword of the World Dragon (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 246 - Episode 70/Chapter 2

    Episode 70/Chapter 2: Sword of the World Dragon (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SterRain


    Morning arrived.


    It was a splendid morning where the birds chirped and sunlight brightly shone down . A morning that woulde out in movies or novels.


    Adenmaha opened her eyes. She seemed a bit haggard as if she had stayed awake all night, but she had a really bright face.


    Because the first one she saw as soon as she opened her eyes was Tae Ho. Adenmaha ced her head on Tae Ho¡¯s big and hard chest, and couldn¡¯t stop herself from smiling.


    ¡°Ehe... Ehehe.¡±


    A foolishughter came out. She could clearly remember the events that happenedst night when she closed her eyes.


    Adenmaha sluggishly moved to enter Tae Ho¡¯s embrace. It seemed that Tae Ho had also woken up, or he hadn¡¯t fallen asleep in the first ce, because he stroked Adenmaha¡¯s head and then blessed her forehead once again.


    Adenmahaughed one more time. She was really happy this morning.


    ¡°Adenmaha!¡±


    Right at that moment a sharp-no, loud and big voice was heard. It was the voice of Nidhogg.


    ¡°Adenmaha! Tae Ho master!¡±


    Nidhogg showed up after opening the door and then opened her eyes widely and swelled her cheeks after looking at Tae Ho and Adenmaha being stuck together. She then stomped the ground a few times and threw herself to the bed where the two people were at.


    ¡°Nidhogg also wants to sleep together. Let me in. I hate it if you only put out Nidhogg!¡±


    ¡°Wa, wait. Nidho- Kyak!¡±


    Obvious things happened as Nidhogg writhed after getting in between Tae Ho and Adenmaha. Tae Ho and Adenmaha got pushed to the end parts of the bed.


    Theparatively big and heavy Tae Ho didn¡¯t get pushed aside that much but it was different for the thin and light Adenmaha. She seemed to roll and then ended up falling down the bed.


    ¡°Adenmaha! Are you okay?!¡±


    Nidhogg got surprised so she rose up and looked below the bed. Adenmaha let out a crying voice as she fell down hardly.


    ¡°Ah- i¡¯m not... ah, no. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Adenmaha was about to speak in an annoyed tone but she hurriedly fixed her way of speaking. It was because Nidhogg was looking at her with a face about to burst in tears.


    ¡°Adenmaha...does it hurt a lot? I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°Ye, yes. I¡¯m fin...kuk!¡±


    ¡°Adenmaha?!¡±


    Adenmaha tried to rise up while making a forced smile but she ended up falling again. Nidhogg got down the bed as she got surprised and then sat next to Adenmaha.


    ¡°A, are you okay? Did you get hurt a lot when you fell?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no. I¡¯m fine about the fall. My waist is... ugh.¡±


    Adenmaha tried to stand up but then gritted her teeth once again at the pain transmitted deep in her bones. She then loosened her body and asked Tae Ho for help.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m not able to get up. My waist hurts too much.¡±


    It gotpletely dislocated. She didn¡¯t know it when she was lying down but she felt like dying when she tried to move.


    ¡®Bastaaard! Just what did you d-¡¯


    Cuchinn yelled after barely managing to get out of Unnir after working hard all night but Tae Ho threw Gae Bolg to Unnir once again so he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    Tae Ho threw Unnir to the ¡®treasure vault¡¯ one more time and then got down the bed and said.


    ¡®Let¡¯s wear some clothes first.¡±


    Because Tae Ho and Adenmaha were naked. Tae Ho flicked his finger and activated some magic. It was a magic that made simple clothes and as soon as he used it, a big and white patient like clothes covered the two of them.


    ¡°And... stay still. I will ce recovery magic on you.¡±


    Tae Ho drew a recovery rune on the waist of Adenmaha. It was a magic that was like a heat patch and worked for a prolonged time.


    Nidhogg looked at Adenmaha with teary eyes as she followed her as if she was her sister or mother and then asked carefully.


    ¡°Adenmaha, does it still hurt a lot?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Master used recovery magic on me so it doesn¡¯t hurt a bit. I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    Adenmaha spoke while putting a forced smile and then stood up. Honestly speaking it still hurt a bit but she couldn¡¯t show it in front of Nidhogg.


    ¡°But Adenmaha.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Why were the two of you naked? You will catch a cold. You should sleep warmly.¡±


    Nidhogg looked at Tae Ho and Adenmaha and spoke as if giving them a warning and the two of them turned to look at each other with really awkward faces. They but put awkward smiles at the same time.


    ¡°Ye, yes.¡±


    ¡°I will be careful.¡±


    &


    ¡°That was the case. So that was the case. The waist of the lewddy has beenpletely destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Echidna.¡±


    After finishing a simple breakfast.


    Adenmaha, that was drinking tea in a small room, opened her eyes sharply and spoke in a low voice and Echidna, that was seated in the opposite side, burst out ofughter.


    ¡°I heard that the ¡®so that was the case¡¯ attack was a basic acquirement in Idun¡¯s legion so I practiced a bit.¡±


    She giggled once again and put a smile and after that she lowered her upper body towards Adenmaha and spoke with an expectant voice.


    ¡°But it¡¯s quite amazing. No, it is really amazing. What do you have to do for you to turn that way? I can¡¯t ima...no, I can. I can imagine it.¡±


    It was really detestable to see herugh creepily. But it was at that moment. Nidhogg, that was sipping tea in the middle of the two, tilted her head and asked.


    ¡°Echidna. What do you mean? What can you imagine?¡±


    ¡°Well, so...ugh! Hey!¡±


    Echidna, that was truly meaning to exin the things she was imagining to Nidhogg while stroking her head, stood up and stayed in pain. It was because Adenmaha used mystical magic to hit Echidna¡¯s forehead.


    Echidna red back at her but Adenmaha snorted and pulled Nidhogg to her side.


    ¡°Be careful with what you say. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Always hiding things isn¡¯t always the most proper thing! Suitable education is the proper...¡±


    ¡°Just stop, please!¡±


    Adenmaha stood up from her seat and sent another mystical attack. Red light appeared in Echidna¡¯s eyes after getting hit in the forehead once again.


    ¡°This girl got a bit strong so she treats people as she pleases!¡±


    ¡°You should behave properly so I don¡¯t treat you this way... ugh!¡±


    Adenmaha stopped yelling and then let out a groaning sound and lowered her body. It was because her waist hurt.


    ¡°Hmph. How nice to see. It¡¯s divine punishment for you.¡±


    A new person entered the room while Echidnaughed triumphantly.


    ¡°What a disaster.¡±


    ¡°Siri!¡±


    Nidhogg stood up abruptly and weed her. Adenmaha leaned her body on a table and asked.


    ¡°When did youe?¡±


    ¡°We changed locations this morning with Sigurd. In the first ce, it was a magic that sent me and Bracky away and instead sent Sigurd to you. Our location changed once again as the power of the magic got spent up.¡±


    Siri and Bracky were the ones to protect the front lines while Sigurd was fighting against Jormungand. Now that they had defeated Jormungand, it was proper to change locations again.


    ¡°Sigurd left? Whew...i¡¯m d.¡±


    When Nidhogg heard Siri¡¯s exnation she spoke sincerely and let out a sigh of relief. Siri tilted her head at the unexpected reaction.


    ¡°Huh? Did Sigurd do something you didn¡¯t like?¡±


    ¡°No, only that it strangely bes hard to breathe and it bes scary if I am next to him. He doesn¡¯t look like a bad person...¡±


    Nidhogg spoke hesitantly. She was someone that liked to greet people she met for the first time and get closer to them but she hadn¡¯t able to speak to Sigurd even once because the light in his eyes was too scary.


    Siri stroke Nidhogg¡¯s head as if it was unavoidable and said.


    ¡°Right. He¡¯s a good person. His sharp eyes or atmosphere he has around him is like a characteristic he was born with so don¡¯t hate him too much.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    As Nidhogg answered in a good mood, Siri put the smile of a mother and then stroke Nidhogg¡¯s head a few more times and then turned to look at Adenmaha.


    ¡°Adenmaha. Take this.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    There were two bottles on the packet Siri gave her.


    Siri pointed at one of them and exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s medicine that¡¯s particrly effective on dislocated waists. You should smear the blue one on your waist and drink the red one. I received this before from Scathach-nim.¡±


    ¡°Uh.. Siri?¡±


    Siri cleared her throat a few times at Adenmaha¡¯s eyes asking why she had something like this so Siri turned her eyes and said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t use it that much but the effects are really great.¡±


    ¡°Ye, yes.¡±


    The faces of the two people became red at the same time. And Echidna, that was looking them, clicked her tongue and snickered.


    ¡°Ka... how can I live like this in envy?¡±


    She should get a new husband from somewhere.


    As Echidna clicked her tongue, Siri and Adenmaha cleared their throats again and only Nidhogg tilted her head as she didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    ¡°Are you jealous about getting your waist dislocated? Huh?¡±


    But unfortunately, no answer returned.


    &


    Time still flowed while a short rest was taking ce in the Golden Pce.


    A day since defeating Tiamat, Jormungand, Karna, and Gilgamesh.


    What happened in the Golden Pce got spread to several ces of the Temple. The people of the Temple that were fighting against Kum Oh Do in Kunlun mountain got wild at the notices of victory and the group of Kum Oh Do received a big shock as if they had hit their head.


    It was surprising enough that Karna and Gilgamesh got defeated as they showed an undefeatable intent by having defeated Virudhaka and even Nezha, but on top of this Tiamat and also Jormungand got defeated so it was really hard to believe in this news.


    But there was no ce for doubts. Even though they wanted to believe that it was falsified information, there was already too much proof that proved otherwise.


    ¡°He wille.¡±


    The one that defeated Gilgamesh and Karna.


    The one that destroyed Jormungand and Karna.


    The grandmaster of Kum Oh Do, Tongtian Jiazhou, said.


    There was no one doubting the words of the man that had long ck hair and was wearing a pitch ck attire.


    ¡°The Ten thousand army is to prepare a sacrificial magic circle. Prepare ten thousand beings as offerings... no, it doesn¡¯t matter if you sacrifice hundreds of thousands of beings so create a force to defeat him.¡±


    ¡°We will do that.¡±


    Themander of the Ten thousand army answered with a stiff expression. It was just in theory but in case they offered the souls of tens of thousands, then it would be possible to even destroy a star.


    Just like how the Temple had the 12 protectors and the 12 great lines of Kunlun, Kum Oh Do had the Ten thousand army and the 13 great lines.


    The Ten thousand army that waspared to the 12 protectors were all monsters proficient in battle.


    The Grandmaster Tongtian Jiazhou turned to look at Daji.


    ¡°You will fight against him directly. You and King Zhou will fight against Son Wukong and the group of Kunlun to not let them obstruct in my battle against that guy.¡±


    ¡°I will offer my life to follow the will of the Grandmaster.¡±


    Daji, that was said to be the prettiest woman in Kum Oh Do- no, the Temple, expressed etiquette politely. Looking that she still acted coquetishly in this situation one could see that she was indeed a high named hundred faced fox.


    The Grandmaster continued to give detailed orders to the other monsters of Kum Oh Do. It was to execute a battle in front of Kunlun mountain.


    ¡°The fate of the Temple will be decided in thisnd.¡±


    The determination of Tongtian Jiazhou was the real deal. All the monsters of Kum Oh Do pledged that they would live and die together with their king.


    But the next day.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t appear in Kunlun mountain.


    A dayter the Sacrificial magic circle gotpleted but Tae Ho still had to show himself.


    How so?


    And a dayter.


    Tongtian Jiazhou got to know the reason for that.


    &


    Tae Ho wasn¡¯t looking at Kunlun mountain but at Kum Oh Do. Thinking about it normally, the proper thing was to fight in Kunlun.


    It was because all the forces of the Temple and Kum Oh Do were gathered over there.


    There were foes and enemies in that ce. Kunlun mountain was the bestnd to have a fierce battle.


    That¡¯s why Tae Ho headed to Kum Oh Do.


    Not to protect Kunlun mountain but to destroy Kum Oh Do.


    ¡®What will they do by then?¡¯


    They should retreat if Kum Oh Do gets destroyed.


    Even if they are destructive beings they still need a base. In addition, they didn¡¯t wish to just die after battling. It was different if it was a battle where the two sides got destroyed but they refused to just burn and die alone.


    The Temple had Son Wukong. He was somehow enduring the fierce attacks of Kum Oh Do so a situation where the two sides would exchange headquarters wasn¡¯t going to happen.


    But of course, it was normally impossible to choose the strategy Tae Ho chose to use this time. It was because it was impossible to destroy Kum Oh Do, that was a widend, no matter how strong an individual was.


    The Grandmaster hadn¡¯t thought of battling in Kunlun mountain for nothing.


    But it was different for Tae Ho.


    Tae Ho had an existence that could easily destroy Kum Oh Do alone.


    An existence outside of logic. A being you can¡¯t easily imagine its destructiveness just by hearing it from others.


    [¡°I¡¯m-Rolling!¡±]


    [Myth ranked saga]


    [Rolling disaster]


    Under the bright sky.


    The day of Kum Oh Do¡¯s destruction started.


    < Episode 70 ¨C Sword of the World Dragon (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 247 - Episode 70/Chapter 3

    Episode 70/Chapter 3: Sword of the World Dragon (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SterRain & Sephtair-Sensei


    While Tongtian Jiaozhu and the Thousand Manmanders were away, the 13 sages lead the defense of Kum Oh Do.


    These 13 sages could bepared to the 12 masters of Kunlun and were the pinnacle of the countless specters that fought on the battlefield.


    But their ability wasn¡¯t only limited to battling.


    The 13 sages of Kum Oh weren¡¯t that proficient in battles in general as they were ranked highly as specters and had few abilities that were helpful in battles.


    However, the Thousand Manmanders had umted countless experiences through real battles and possessed abilities specialized in fighting.


    That meant that if the 13 sages of Kum Oh Do were Gods that presided over the small and big matters of a country, then the Thousand Manmanders were generals in charge of war.


    Currently, there was not even one Thousand Manmander in Kum Oh Do. Not only that but Daji and King Zhou, the two beings who had battle power higher than the Thousand menmander, were also absent.


    There were two reasons why Tongtian Jiaozhu chose an extreme option like this one.


    One was the existence of the Kingdom of Fire that had destroyed the southern defenses of the Temple.


    The Temple couldn¡¯t separate another force to counter the Kingdom of Fire. The Temple was in a situation that it was hard to defend against just Kunlun.


    The second reason was simpler.


    Tongtian Jiaozhu believed in the Five Gates that guarded the entrance of Kum Oh Do. His trust on the Gate of Zulzhi was especiallyrge as it had never fallen despite the countless battles against the Temple.


    The Gate of Zulzhi was a huge gate hundreds of meters tall that split thend into two.


    In addition, it wasn¡¯t just tall. There were countless enchantments ced on the gate so it really boasted an invincible defense. The Gate of Zulzhi was a reliable shield for Kum Oh Do and it was an unbreachable wall of pain for the Temple.


    Before Tongtian Jiaozhu left Kum Oh Do he told the 13 sages to bear in mind one thing.


    That they should concentrate all of their forces on the Gate of Zulzhi if there was an attack. The Gate would never fall with enough manpower.


    The 13 sages of Kum Oh followed that order well and had three of them constantly stay on the gate. It was to activate all the enchantments ced on the gate and provide enough manpower.


    Fifteen days since Tongtian Jiaozhu led his great army and left Kum Oh Do.


    Hyunwoo Cheon, one of the 13 sages who had been overseeing the defenses of Kum Oh Do, copsed in ce and dripped cold sweat. He was a specter that originated from a bear and was the one with the strongest physical capabilities among the 13 sages.


    But that was all meaningless right now. He looked in front with a dumbfounded face and barely managed to speak after inhaling a few times.


    ¡°What did you say? What did you say just now?¡±


    ¡°Two of the five gates at the frontlines were destroyed!¡±


    The post stationaire repeated the same words while beingpletely covered in sweat. It was an unbelievable story. It was because not even 30 minutes had passed since they received the notices that the first gate was under attack. But now not only the first gate but even the second gate was destroyed?


    However, the disaster didn¡¯t end here. There was an even more unbelievable news left.


    ¡°It¡¯s an emergency!¡±


    A pale stationaire almost rolled to get in front of Hyunwoo Cheon and kowtowed. Hyunwoo Cheon gulped dry saliva and asked.


    ¡°What is it? I don¡¯t need etiquette so hurry up and speak.¡±


    The Gate of Zulzhi came after the second gate.


    The Gate that boasted of its invincible defense.


    Hyunwoo Cheon¡¯s breathing that was really rough started to calm down. It was because he calmed down just by thinking of the Gate of Zulzhi.


    But reality was cruel. The stationaire spoke nightmarish words.


    ¡°The Gate of Zulzhi is copsing!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It is copsing. It is copsing!¡±


    The stationaire seemed to be mentally breaking down. Just what did he see that made him act like that? And what did it mean that the gate was copsing?


    Hyunwoo Cheon hurriedly ced his big hands on top of the head of the stationaire. He concentrated and read the memories of the man. The stationaire didn¡¯t see the situation directly and had received the memories of a third party, but it was enough to read the general situation.


    An image appeared in Hyunwoo Cheon¡¯s head as he closed his eyes. And he could only wear the same expression as the stationaire and groan.


    The Gate of Zulzhi was copsing.


    As literally as it sounded.


    &


    [¡°I¡¯m-Rolling!¡±]


    Nidhogg was huge. She spanned almost 2 kilometers from head to tail. The proportion her neck and tail took was quite considerable but her body was still huge even if you didn¡¯t take into ount her head and tail. She easily surpassed a hundred meters.


    Nidhogg curled up in a circle. She covered her body with her tail and neck and then covered herself with her huge wings and became the shape of a ball.


    She hadn¡¯t started rollingpletely but was still a massive sphere.


    About 500 meters.


    It was a disaster of the sky that rolled with a frightening intent. The ground around her shook every time she spun.


    A huge ball that created earthquakes while charging.


    The Gate of Zulzhi was certainly strong. It was an impregnable fortress that never copsed.


    But even so, it was only a 100 meter tall fence for Nidhogg.


    The huge ball and the Gate collided. The power of the enchantments ced on the Gate stopped Nidhogg for a moment but it was literally only for a moment.


    The protective barrier was crushed and as was the wall.


    [¡°I¡¯m-Rolling!¡±]


    A nightmarish yell rang in the sky. The ck and huge ball didn¡¯t stop. It wasn¡¯t just breaking through the Gate of Zulzhi. The ball began to roll across the wall. It seemed like she was nning to drive the entire Gate of Zulzhi into the ground.


    ¡°Uwaa!¡±


    ¡°Leave behind the walls! Escape!¡±


    ¡°A ck devil ising! ck devil!¡±


    The specters that were protecting the walls screamed and started to flee. Just because they were destructive beings didn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t feel fear from the sky and ground copsing. The charge of the ck ball only bred despair.


    ¡°You have to escape!¡±


    An old soldier pleaded to Juk Sangcheon, one of the 13 sages and the one who had guarded the Gate of Zulzhi the longest. However he just shook his head heavily.


    ¡°My body is one that has taken charge of guarding the Gate. I won¡¯t have any face left if I just give up the Gate and escape. My fate will be the same as the Gate.¡±


    Juk Sangcheon was a being who had a really deep connection with the Gate of Zulzhi. She was the one who created the Gate.


    The Gate that had stopped countless attacks from the Temple. The invincible fortress that protected Kum Oh Do.


    The old soldier started to shed tears. It was because he remembered the countless battles he faced on the Gate of Zulzhi.


    The wall he thought would always be in ce no matter when he turned back to look at it.


    Half of that wall copsed. And the other half was also copsing right at this moment.


    He could understand it if it had fallen after a fierce battle. He could ept it if it was broken after the Temple gathered forces and struck a strong blow.


    But a simple roll. For it to just be a simple huge roll!


    The ground shook. The old soldier and Juk Sangcheon turned tin the direction of the sound.


    The ceiling copsed and in the end the entire gate disappeared.


    &


    ¡°Kuhahahaha! Wahahahaha! Did you see! This is the power of Nidhogg and me!¡±


    Hraesvelgr clenched his fist and let out a refreshingugh. He seemed like a viin while whileughing and looking down at the copsing Gate.


    ¡°Hraesvelgr grandpa is weird.¡±


    ¡°It looks like he has received a lot of stress. Just understand him.¡±


    ¡°Ye, yes.¡±


    Nidhogg and Tae Ho whispered each other while looking at the mad Hraesvelgr.


    ¡°More than that, are you fine? You are not overdoing yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine for now. Nidhogg can roll a bit more. At least this much?¡±


    Nidhogg smiled brightly at Tae Ho¡¯s question and spread all ten fingers. Rather than looking at this like she could literally roll ten times, it was more like she could roll quite a few more times.


    ¡°But you still shouldn¡¯t force yourself. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Ye,yes.¡±


    Nidhogg smiled in a good mood as Tae Ho stroke her head and nodded.


    Nidhogg¡¯s original body was huge and strong.


    There were few existences no matter where you searched in the world that could stop a body of 2 kilometers long.


    But it wasn¡¯t invincible.


    It needed a vast amount of magic power to move its massive body. The time Nidhogg could fight with all her strength was rtively short.


    And there was also another big problem.


    Nidhogg¡¯s body, that could be said to be a kind of magical armor, was quite lightpared to its size. It was because the density of magic power became lower with a greater size, and the armor became thin and light.


    But of course, it wasn¡¯t really that thin and light. The size of the body was just so big that even the thin body boasted of being really thick.


    But it wasn¡¯t invincible.


    A monster like Tiamat, who they fought in the Golden Pce, could easily threaten Nidhogg.


    Someone like Karna with the ck sun could easily invade inside Nidhogg and attack her heart room.


    ¡®Decreasing the size may be more efficient.¡¯


    In the battle of the Golden Pce he had transformed part of Nidhogg¡¯s magical armor into pirs to strengthen the power of Hall of Valha. And because of that her 2km body shrunk to 1km.


    What would have happened if she hadn¡¯t used magic power on the pirs and simply shrunk down?


    ¡®1km...no, is 500m the most ideal size?¡¯


    Nidhogg kept rolling while Tae Ho pondered, and ultimately erased the Gate of Zulzhi from existence.


    ¡°Uhahahahahahahaha! Wahahahahaha!¡±


    Nidhogg dropped her shoulders while Hraesvelgr acted crazily as if he had be the God of destruction. She clearly seemed exhausted.


    ¡°Nidhogg is sleepy......¡±


    ¡°Yes yes, you did well. Rest for today. You did really well.¡±


    Tae Ho stroke Nidhogg¡¯s head once again. Nidhogg tilted towards Tae Ho as if asking him to stroke her head a bit more, but she then asked with a worried tone.


    ¡°But Tae Ho master, isn¡¯t there a few more left?¡±


    There were five Gates but Nidhogg had only destroyed three of them, so there was still two left.


    But Tae Ho shook his head. He crouched down to be on eye level with Nidhogg and answered while smiling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t stay still either.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t leave everything to Nidhogg. In addition, the defenses of the two remaining Gates were weak because they relied so heavily on the defenses of the Gate of Zulzhi. There was only a minimal amount of soldiers guarding the remaining gates.


    ¡°Adenmaha.¡±


    Adenmaha appeared at Tae Ho¡¯s call and she grabbed Nidhogg¡¯s shoulders and spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry and go. Be careful too. I will put Nidhogg to sleep now.¡±


    It seemed like she had really be Nidhogg¡¯s mother looking at how gently she was smiling. Because of that Tae Ho ended up putting an awkward expression.


    ¡°Ye, yes.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°No, just so.¡±


    ¡®What now? You were imagining something like a couple raising children.¡¯


    It was a sharp and precise remark of Cuchinn.


    But Tae Ho ignored Cuchinn¡¯s words like usual. He spoke to Rolo who was lying on the ground and turned back as if hiding his red face.


    ¡°Rolo, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Sob sob. Master. Why is it Rolo and not me?¡±


    Drakon Ismenios despaired while Rolo rose up with a reticent expression. Tae Ho just rode Rolo instead of giving an exnation and flew up. Bracky followed right behind him while riding on Siri who had transformed into a golden furred wolf.


    ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy this one.¡±


    It seemed like his body ached just from watching as Bracky grabbed his hammer and smirked. Looking at the sparks surging from his hands you could clearly see that he was the God of thunder.


    ¡°Go easy, easy.¡±


    Siri said and Tae Ho transformed Rolo into a red dragon. They left Nidhogg¡¯s body and looked at the remaining two Gates.


    Only a day had passed since they started the invasion of Kum Oh Do.


    ¡°I will make it so that you aren¡¯t able to endure if you don¡¯t return back.¡±


    An evil smirk appeared in Tae Ho¡¯s face.


    &


    ¡°It¡¯s calling me.¡±


    < Episode 70 ¨C Sword of the World Dragon (3) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 248 - Episode 70/Chapter 4

    Episode 70/Chapter 4: Sword of the World Dragon (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    Hyunwoo Cheon lied down with a stupefied face and looked at a distant ce.


    The Five Gates guarding Kum Oh Do got broken through in only one day.


    In addition, it wasn¡¯t simply breaking through it. Most of it got destroyed mercilessly and the sturdiest among them, the fortress called the impregnable fortress got destroyedpletely to the point no safe walls remained in it.


    Now that the Five Gates got destroyed, Kum Oh Do would now get exposed to the enemy. Hyunwoo Cheon had no method to stop the rolling disaster that was 500 meters long.


    ¡®I have to endure.¡¯


    Hyunwoo Cheon rose up and mumbled. He had to hold. He had to endure no matter what he did at least until Tongtian Jiaozhu returned.


    ¡®If only the Great master returned, if only he did so.¡¯


    There was still a way. They still had thest card remaining.


    It was deep in the night. Dawn was approaching.


    The rolling disaster stopped above thest of the Five Gates and wasn¡¯t moving. It seemed like it had spent all of its strength.


    It was an obvious thing. It would spend an overwhelming amount of strength with a single roll just with moving a body of that size.


    ¡®Let¡¯s wait. Let¡¯s not attack rashly.¡¯


    The master of Asgard was along that rolling disaster. He was a monster among monsters that had suppressed the Kingdom of Fire that hade from the south.


    Hyunwoo Cheon took a breath. Time was on the side of Kum Oh Do. The Great grandmaster would arrive soon and if that happened they would be able to prepare a card to counterattack.


    The 13 sages that were scattered everywhere in Kum Oh Do were returning and gathering.


    Kum Oh Do wasn¡¯t actually an ind. The peaks of the mountains pouted out from the dense sea of fog so it only looked like it was an ind but actually it was a mountain range formed by big and rough mountains.


    The ce Hyunwoo Cheon was currently at was a peak that was at the deepest part of the mountain range. He could look down on the entire Kum Oh Do from this ce that had the residence of Tongtian Jiaozhu.


    Majul mountain.


    Hyunwoo Cheon looked far away from that peak. He could see the rolling disaster that was curling up from on top of the copsed gates. He looked at that curseful existence for a bit and then turned to look away.


    The deepest ce inside the sea of fog, a ce you can¡¯t see through just by looking from far away.


    Thest card of Kum Oh Do.


    Hyunwoo Cheon looked away once again. It was towards the direction where Kunlun mountain was at, where Tongtian Jiaozhu should being from.


    &


    Tae Ho hid in a bush that was between the boundary of the fog and the sky and looked far away. His eyes hurt as he had been using the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯ for a long time but he couldn¡¯t close his eyes or stop keeping watch just because of that.


    The attack on Kum Oh Do was a sess. He had destroyed all five gates in only a day so the entire Kum Oh Do would be in an uproar. It was obvious that the forces of Kum Oh Do that were fighting in Kunlun mountain would be jumping on their feet in bewilderment.


    But Tae Ho felt anxious.


    He didn¡¯t show it in front of Adenmaha or Nidhogg but time wasn¡¯t at his side.


    He had defeated the core existences of the enemy such as Karna, Gilgamesh, Tiamat and Jormungand but that wasn¡¯t all.


    Tae Ho still didn¡¯t know the entire force of Dilmun and Xindu.


    Karna and Gilgamesh could bepared to Sigurd in Asgard. They were certainly the strongest beings that were at the top.


    But that was all. Even Asgard had Thor, that was stronger than Sigurd, and there were also other top-ranked warriors that weren¡¯t as strong as Sigurd but were still powerful.


    Dilmun and Xindu had been weakened due to the war between the destructive beings and the ones that wanted to maintain the world. That¡¯s why there was a high probability there wouldn¡¯t be more stronger beings than Asgard, Olympus or the Temple.


    But those were only probabilities. He didn¡¯t know when strong beings woulde flocking from the south again.


    That¡¯s why he had to finish his business on Kum Oh Do before they came.


    Tae Ho¡¯s thoughts was simple.


    He would turn Kum Oh Do just like Jotunheim.


    Jotunheim had lost all of their influential figures in the second Great War excluding the Frost Giant king Harmarti.


    Thanks to that, Jotunheim lost their strength to fight so they weren¡¯t moving now even though the Kingdom of Fire had arisen.


    He had to make Kum Oh Do like that too.


    If he defeated Tongtian Jiaozhu and the other forces then he could remove the threat in the northern region even if he didn¡¯t destroy all of Kum Oh Do.


    Tae Ho counted his moves. If he could clear up the business in the northern region and focus all the forces in the south again, then he would be obtaining victory in a limited region. That was because Tae Ho would be able to lie in wait and ambush the enemy freely once again.


    Honestly speaking, he was worried about Olympus. Even though Thor and Odin were there and Heracles had also awoken and joined the reinforcements he couldn¡¯t help but get worried.


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s the ce you got the most meetings so it¡¯s obvious to get worried about the Goddesses that came for you. Mm, I understand. The Goddesses of Olympus were really pretty.¡¯


    Tae Ho frowned as Cuchinnughed.


    ¡®Hey, i¡¯m also worrying about the male Gods. Such as Heracles.¡¯


    ¡®Right, so what? That¡¯s everything.¡¯


    ¡®No, i¡¯m really worried about them.¡¯


    To only worry about the Goddesses, Tae Ho wasn¡¯t such a narrow-minded man. But Cuchinn snorted at Tae Ho¡¯s im and spoke.


    ¡®Don¡¯t speak bullshit. Hey, then name some male Gods you are currently worried about. I will admit it if you name at least 8 of them.¡¯


    Eight Gods.


    Tae Ho flinched at the number that was higher than 5 but he still started to mention some names.


    ¡®Uh...For now Heracles, Zeus, Apollo...¡¯


    ¡®And?¡¯


    ¡®Hephaestus! There¡¯s also Hermes! And Prometheus too!¡¯


    ¡®Wow, six people! As for the remaining two?¡¯


    ¡®Uh...um...so...¡¯


    The names he could immediately think of were Poseidon and Ares but it didn¡¯t make sense that he was worried about them.


    ¡®Ah, Hades! Hades!¡¯


    ¡®Wow, you are quite something. What about the remaining one?¡¯


    ¡®Kugh...¡¯


    Unfortunately, he had no more names he could remember. Cuchinn clicked his tongue as Tae Ho stayed silent and said.


    ¡®Tch tch tch, you childish bastard. Are you able to see the truth now?¡¯


    ¡®No, so...¡¯


    ¡®You can easily think more than ten names of Goddesses right?¡¯


    ¡®Kugh...¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t deny it. He could easily think of more than ten names with the ones that just popped in his head.


    Hera, Athena, Artemis, Persephone, Hebe, Demeter, Gaia, Hestia, Aphrodite, Kaliope, etc.


    But it was understandable to feel it to be a bit unfair in Tae Ho¡¯s position as he didn¡¯t face the male Gods that much but he faced more than sixty Goddesses at the meeting festival. It was obvious to remember a lot of names.


    When Tae Ho was struggling about how he should refute back, a low voice was heard above his head.


    ¡°He¡¯sing.¡±


    It was Siri¡¯s voice. Tae Ho hurriedly red at the starry night at her words she spouted while covering herself, Tae Ho and Bracky with the stealth blessing. Red words got caught with his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯.


    ¡°It was worth waiting.¡±


    Bracky also spoke soundlessly.


    [Commandre of Kum Oh Do]


    [Tongtian Jiaozhu]


    Right after they destroyed the five gates, Tae Ho took ce here that was the closest to the Kunlun mountain in a straight line and waited for Tongtian Jiaozhu.


    It was an action done by relying on probabilities rather than being certain of it.


    What would he do if he was in a situation that Valha got attacked, the gates got destroyed and he didn¡¯t know when it would fall down?


    He didn¡¯t know if the path was blocked due to an army but if that wasn¡¯t the case then almost all the Gods would act the same way.


    First, he would go to Valha alone.


    Thor would also do the same and the same went for Odin. Tae Ho also would have done the same.


    That¡¯s why he thought that Tongtian Jiaozhu would act that way. That he would return to Kum Oh Do with all his strength even if he was alone while leaving behind a considerable number of his force and strong specters to stop Son Wukong and the pursuit unit of Kunlun.


    His guess was correct. He wasn¡¯tpletely alone as he had some underlings with him but if they were at that level then it was no different from being alone.


    Nidhogg¡¯s existence was really vast. They saw Nidhogg from far away and would think that Tae Ho¡¯s group would also be with it.


    That¡¯s why they would stab on the blind spot. They would ambush themander of the enemy that was only concentrating on returning.


    Tae Ho raised his bow. It was a big bow that was used when fighting against giants and could use a spear as an arrow.


    Siri embraced Tae Ho from behind as he took a firing stance. Precisely speaking, she grabbed the bow with Tae Ho.


    Tae Ho nocked Gae Bolg on the bowstring. And then pulled it with Siri.


    Siri stopped breathing and Tae Ho did the same. He didn¡¯t take the lead and matched her movements.


    Tongtian Jiaozhu crossed the night sky and at some point Siri fired the arrow.


    [Saga: The arrow of the witch never misses its target]


    Gae Bolg charged towards Tongtian Jiaozhu. It was the attack of the witch that couldn¡¯t be avoided.


    &


    Tongtian Jiaozhu, that had only been charging in the air while only looked at Kum Oh Do, turned his gaze suddenly. It was because he noticed the existence of Gae Bolg that surged up from below.


    But it was toote. In addition, the projectile that contained Siri¡¯s saga couldn¡¯t be avoided with simple movements.


    Gae Bolg broke through an invisible barrier that was spread in a hurry. It pierced the thigh of Tongtian Jiaozhu and spread the curse of death.


    It was an unforeseen attack.


    Tongtian Jiaozhu didn¡¯t lose consciousness even under the terrible pain and made a quick judgment. He moved his hand to cut off his own leg that got stabbed by Gae Bolg.


    It was to stop the curse of death from spreading.


    Tongtian Jiaozhu gritted his teeth and held back a scream and started to stop the hemorrhage hurriedly. He let out a rough breath and red at the direction Gae Bolg came flying from.


    Arros got fired consecutively. Each one of them also flew towards Tongtian Jiaozhu precisely.


    But it didn¡¯t have the same strength like Gae Bolg. Tongtian Jiaozhu swept some wind to send the arrows flying away.


    A strong arrow that came flying as if waiting for that exact moment pierced the shoulder of Tongtian Jiaozhu.


    ¡°Kugh!¡±


    Tongtian Jiaozhu groaned and red at the direction the arrow came flying from. A golden-haired woman that seemed to be a Goddess of Asgard was pulling the bowstring. It was an incredible bow skill that wasparable to the great hero of the Temple ¡®Ye¡¯.


    The arrow left the bowstring once again. Tongtian Jiaozhu created a strong wind to stop the path of the arrow and judged quickly.


    It wasn¡¯t the time to be facing the bow master. He had to leave this ce quickly as there may be another trap.


    He ordered the specters that had been following him to attack the woman firing arrows and he headed to Kum Oh Do. But his escape couldn¡¯t continue for long.


    Gae Bolg chased after him and then the one that possessed the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯ stopped his path.


    ¡°Master of Asgard.¡±


    Tongtian Jiaozhu said but Tae Ho didn¡¯t reply. He pulled Astelone and the Sword of the round table to finish Tongtian Jiaozhu that had gotten weaker for having allowed an attack from Gae Bolg.


    The sentences of Erin and Asgard surged up at the same time and shocked the night sky. Tongtian Jiaozhu sensed his death at the overwhelming divine power that seemed to explode.


    But he wasn¡¯t thinking of losing easily. He was nning to have a fierce battle.


    However, he wasn¡¯t able to win.


    The surprise attack was effective. The first attack decreased the probabilities Tongtian Jiaozhu had to win that wasn¡¯t that high in the first ce.


    Because of that Tongtian Jiaozhu was able to make a faster decision than usual.


    ¡°Let¡¯s die together.¡±


    Tongtian Jiaozhu said. He released a vast amount of strength that fitted themander of Kum Oh Do and transmitted one order to Kum Oh Do.


    [Activate it Hyunwoo Cheon.]


    Thest card of Kum Oh Do.


    Tongtian Jiaozhu made a smile. At that moment Tae Ho flinched and looked behind him.


    The sea of fog was splitting far away.


    &


    ¡°It¡¯s calling me.¡±


    Nidhogg rubbed her eyes and said. Adenmaha, that had been sleeping while embracing her, blinked and asked.


    ¡°Nidhogg?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s calling me.¡±


    Nidhogg said once again. Echidna also stood up perhaps because she woke up at that sound or she also woke up from the call of another being.


    Echidna was certainly lower ranked than Nidhogg. But she was also an ancient dragon and that¡¯s why she was able to hear it.


    ¡°It¡¯s calling me.¡±


    The moment Echidna spoke the sea of fog split in two. Then, a ck and huge existence showed itself.


    < Episode 70 ¨C Sword of the World Dragon (4) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 249 - Episode 70/Chapter 5

    Episode 70/Chapter 5: Sword of the World Dragon (5)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The body of Tongtian Jiaozhu became dust and started to scatter. Tae Ho got surprised at the change that started from his fingers and turned to look at him.


    Tongtian Jiaozhu smiled. He looked at Tae Ho and saw the existence rising up from behind Tae Ho.


    ¡°I wanted to return to the cosmos if possible. But that¡¯s all wrong now.¡±


    Tongtian Jiaozhu was a destructive being. His final wish was the annihtion of everything in the world including himself.


    But that wasn¡¯t a simple annihtion or destruction.


    What he wished was returning to the Void of Chaos that was the state before everything started to get born.


    He also didn¡¯t want to die in this way.


    Tongtian Jiaozhu¡¯s hands and feet almost disappeared. He spoke while his long and ck beard which was his pride also scatter to scatter.


    ¡°A simple destruction will take ce. That would have quite some distance with returning to the void.¡±


    Destruction and extinction were different things. You couldn¡¯t reach the void just by destroying and erasing things.


    Tae Ho was the master of Erin. Because of that, he could vaguely sense what was happening in front of his eyes.


    Tongtian Jiaozhu¡¯s extinction was meant to maintain the being that was rising up from far away. The price for the final incantation was the life of themander of Kum Oh Do, the one leading the destructive beings of the Temple.


    Then, what was the existence that rose up due to that?


    Tae Ho thought about attacking Tongtian Jiaozhu for a moment there but he discarded that idea. That was only a waste of strength. The current Tongtian Jiaozhu was merely an empty shell.


    ¡°I wanted to return to the void.¡±


    Tongtian Jiaozhu left hisst words and closed his eyes. He turned to ash with a grievous expression and scattered.


    Tae Ho looked at the existence that was arising by splitting the sea of fog. It wasn¡¯t as big as Nidhogg but it was still huge. The being he saw with his ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯ seemed like it was about 600 meters tall.


    It¡¯s arms were long and it¡¯s body was also big. It was supporting its body with its arms just like a gori.


    It had a head but it didn¡¯t have a face. There was only bare lump of flesh on its face so you couldn¡¯t find its eyes, nose, lips, etc.


    It even had wings on its back. It had small and big wings in an irregr pattern. The small ones looked as poor as feathers and the big ones were as big as Nidhogg¡¯s wings and they were touching the ground.


    That thing raised its head and let out a soundless roar. All of Kum Oh Do fell silent and the sea of fog scattered and the floor showed up.


    It was an overwhelming strength. Tae Ho felt he could understand why Tongtian Jiaozhu had said that the only thing left now was destruction.


    The existence that was on the same level as Tiamat.


    The God of destruction that would drive everything to annihtion.


    But the situation was different from when they had to fight Tiamat in the Temple even though it belonged to Dilmun. That being had its origin in the Temple. That¡¯s why you could say that it was an existence that was a step above Tiamat in the Golden Pce.


    Tae Ho gulped dry saliva and then that thing let out a soundless roar once again.


    Tae Ho grabbed Astelone and the Sword of the roundtable more tightly. He turned to look at Siri and Bracky that were at the ground and then flew towards Nidhogg.


    &


    Hyunwoo Cheon looked up at the existence that arose from the sea of fog. He knew better than anyone what that being was.


    Hundun, the God of Chaos, was born from the primordial chaos and the moment Hundun died order got created. And the one that was born from inside that order was the ancient giant Pangu.


    Pangu wasn¡¯t a being that wanted to maintain the world nor a destructive being. He was a being that had all two tendencies in one body.


    Pangu, that has shouldered the skies, supported the sky for 18.000 years and then lost his life as he ran out of strength. But then, his corpse became a new ingredient for the world.


    Yuanshi Tianzun, the master of the Temple and one of the highest deities, was someone that was born again with the soul of Pangu.


    The side of Pangu of wanting to maintain the world got reincarnated as Yuanshi Tianzun.


    When Tongtian Jiaozhu realized that, he concentrated on the remaining soul and flesh of Pangu. The maintaining side became Yuanshi Tianzun so he simply calcted that the remaining side would be a destructive one.


    And actually, all the destructive beings under Tongtian Jiaozhu and he included were originated from the soul and body of Pangu so it was a really probable spection.


    That thought wasn¡¯t wrong. Tongtian Jiaozhu gathered the remaining soul and flesh of Pangu. In addition, he added the traces of the real ancient God of chaos Hundun to create another existence.


    He didn¡¯t wish for an existence that would return everything to the primordial chaos at once. What Tongtian Jiaozhu hoped for was a strong existence that could overwhelm the beings that wanted to maintain the world.


    But his wish was only fulfilled partly.


    The being that got created was certainly strong. He was a being that could sweep away all of the gang of Kunlun and more.


    But it couldn¡¯t be controlled. It only destroyed and kept destroying things and was a God of destruction that was long ways apart from returning things to the primordial chaos.


    Tongtian Jiaozhu ced that thing that only needed the final step toplete it, deep under the sea of fog and put it to sleep. It was a force that couldn¡¯t be controlled at all but he had left it as the final card of Kum Oh Do.


    Hyunwoo Cheon looked up at that thing that stood tall like a mountain. It wasn¡¯t the shape of destruction he had hoped for but whatever the case, he still felt a bit of joy in the destruction that the world would face and took a deep breath.


    The thing that ended roaring turned around. It was to the direction Nidhogg was at, just like Hyunwoo Cheon wished.


    &


    Adenmaha, that looked outside through the huge screen inside the heart room, embraced Nidhogg tightly. The being that had turned to their side was spreading its wings.


    ¡°It¡¯s calling for me.¡±


    Nidhogg said once again and then raised her head. She blinked as if she had just woken up from her sleep and then looked at that thing with a scared face.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for me to step up once again.¡±


    Hraesvelgr stood up after he woke up and spoke. Echidna red at that thing reflected in the screen and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s stronger than Tiamat. We can¡¯t drop our guards. We have to join hands with master.¡±


    It seemed like they would at least need the Hall of Valha.


    But that was only their wish. When Echidna finished speaking that thing charged forward. It closed the distance with Nidhogg in an instant like a lie.


    ¡°Prepare for the shock!¡±


    Hraesvelgr yelled loudly and controlled the ck holy dragon of Nidhogg. It was impossible to dodge it so they took a defensive stance and that being attacked the ck dragon.


    It was a shock that transcended imagination. The ck dragon didn¡¯t only get pushed back greatly but its defense also got broken. The moment the being shed with the ck dragon, it turned its body in the air regardless of its size tond on the ground and then let out a soundless roar once again.


    ¡°Face it!¡±


    The moment Hraesvelgr yelled Nidhogg released her strength. The force of protection that surged from the ck holy dragon shed with the force of destruction.


    The world shook. Protection and destruction canceled each other but didn¡¯t disappear. It shook the ground and copsed the skies to create another destruction.


    The being was smaller than the ck dragon. But if you excluded the tail or neck its body size wasn¡¯t that much smaller from the ck dragon.


    In addition, the size of its body was increasing. A crack seemed to form in its face but then a mouth got formed.


    This time the being yelled out loud. The fierce and loud sound that seemed to destroy everything held down the ck dragon. At the same time it charged towards the ck dragon again.


    ¡°Uooooooo!¡±


    Hraesvelgr roared and controlled the ck dragon. The ck dragon that turned its body in an instant mmed the being away with a strong tail sweep. The being that shed in the ground destroyed the ground and rolled in it but stood up soon after that.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Nidhogg opened her mouth when Hraesvelgr ordered. The ck dragon did the same and a strong power of destruction, the authority of the dragon the dragon breath got fired from the mouth of the ck holy dragon.


    The being also opened its mouth and fired a force of destruction. The time it took to awaken it was slow but its destructive power was higher. It was possible because this ce wasn¡¯t Asgard but the Temple.


    The powers of destruction exploded when they shed and the ck dragon got pushed behind. But the being advanced forward. It closed the distance once again when the holy dragon hesitated.


    ¡°Kyak!¡±


    Nidhogg screamed. It was because the being bit the neck of the ck dragon with the teeth it created.


    The ck dragon let out a pained scream. Hraesvelgr moved his hand hurriedly to hold down its head and at the same time punched its side.


    But the being didn¡¯t fall off. It created more teeth as if it would tear off the head of the ck dragon for sure.


    But it was at that moment.


    The sound of thunder silenced the sky. And the attack that was one step ahead of that sound hit the head of the being.


    Kwagang!


    The thing that got fired with lightning was Gae Bolg. Gae Bolg was too smallpared to its size but the power behind it was really overwhelming.


    The huge lightning that fell after Gae Bolg made the being lose its strength although for a moment and Hraesvelgr didn¡¯t miss that opening. He moved his hand again and threw it away.


    [¡°Tae Ho master!¡±]


    Nidhogg yelled through the ck dragon and Tae Ho reacted instantly. He circted Nidhogg and activated the ¡®Hall of Valha¡¯.


    A white light appeared from the body of the ck dragon. The five pirs that got ejected from the ck dragon took ce in their surroundings and then the aura of Asgard started to spread.


    The body of the ck dragon got smaller but she, that was proimed as the real protector of Asgard, got faster and stronger than before.


    Hraesvelgr let out a magnanimousughter as if it was done now. But Tae Ho couldn¡¯t do that. It was because the being had also changed appearances.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t know it but what formed that being was the body and soul of the giant Pangu. And the world called the Temple was also formed with the body of Pangu.


    That thing started to absorb part of the world. It devoured the sky and the ground as if it was trying to increase the size it wascking.


    The being started to take an appearance simr to the ck dragon. Its neck got longer and it started to grow a tail. The change took ce in an instant so there was no time to defend against it at all.


    The monster that devoured the entire sea of fog and made the surroundings clearer obtained a bodyparable to the ck dragon. It didn¡¯t care about the aura of Asgard filling the surroundings and charged towards the ck dragon. Even though the ¡®Hall of Valha¡¯ was spread, the sky still belonged to the Temple and the outside of the pirs was also the Temple.


    The ck dragon shed against that. The force of protection shed with the force of destruction once again and it shook all of Kum Oh Do.


    ¡®She¡¯s getting pushed back.¡¯


    Cuchinn said. The judgment of the master of Scathach¡¯s techniques wasn¡¯t wrong. Tae Ho also thought the same way.


    What did he have to do then? How would he stop the God of destruction of the Temple Kum Oh Do had prepared?


    Not fighting was also a method. The only ce it was able to show an absolute strength was on the Temple so if they returned to Asgard and closed the connecting path then it wouldn¡¯t pose a problem.


    But he couldn¡¯t choose that option. Asgard couldn¡¯t leave behind the Temple.


    Several arms and limbs appeared from its body. The limbs that could be seen as tentacles got extended forward and chocked and hit several ces of the body of the dragon.


    The ck dragon struggled and released a power of protection. It suppressed the being although for a moment. Then, it started to devour the world even more. Part of it was because of the aftereffects of the battle that nothing could be seen near the two monsters fighting. It was the result of the monster having absorbed everything onnd.


    That thing got bigger. Nidhogg called out to Tae Ho and he activated the sentences of Erin and Asgard at the same time to use the ¡®Sword of creation¡¯.


    But it was at that moment.


    Astelone opened her mouth. She said.


    You can do it.


    What?


    The voice followed. It didn¡¯t belong to Astelone this time. It was the voice of someone else.


    Nidhogg also heard that and the same went for Echidna.


    The voice told them. The way to ovee this situation. A way topletely awaken Nidhogg¡¯s potential.


    It was possible because they had the Dragon sword Astelone. It was the result of Astelone having interacted with the owner of the voice. If only one of them existed, then they wouldn¡¯t have been able to find it.


    [¡°Tae Ho master!¡±]


    Nidhogg yelled once again. She released the force of protection once again and pushed back the being. The hit it with the dragon breath and bought time for a moment.


    That thing absorbed the world with a scarier intent. Tae Ho didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. He followed Astelone¡¯s voice and the other voice that got added and looked at Nidhogg.


    At that moment Echidna realized it. Who was the one calling her and Nidhogg. Where was the voiceing from.


    Nuwa.


    The ancient God of the Temple.


    The ancient dragon that had fallen asleep long ago.


    When Tongtian Jiaozhu created that thing, he used Nuwa to be the pivot existence in it. He covered her with the soul of Pangu and Hundun on her as she couldn¡¯t move because she was in a deep slumber and created that.


    Nuwa was speaking inside that. The incarnation of the World dragon Astelone wasmunicating with her.


    Tae Ho reached the heart room in an instant and grabbed Astelone more tightly. It was to execute the method she had taught him.


    Adenmaha let go Nidhogg from her embrace. Nidhogg embraced Tae Ho hurriedly and then extended her hand and grabbed Astelone with him.


    And at that moment Tae Ho got to realize.


    No, perhaps he may have only realized now something he had already known from before.


    Asteloneughed as if he only realized that now. Adenmaha called Tae Ho¡¯s name from behind. The monster was trying to fire a force of destruction through its mouth.


    Tae Ho stopped thinking and concentrated on what was in front of him. He interacted with Nidhogg through the ¡®one that conquers dragons¡¯. He concentrated strength on Astelone and then struck it in the ground with Nidhogg.


    They activated the saga of the Dragon sword Astelone.


    [Creation ranked saga]


    [The dragon protecting the world]


    White light exploded from Astelone. At the same time, blinding light got emanated from the ck dragon.


    The ck holy dragon Nidhogg. The ancient dragon that decided to protect Asgard.


    One more force got added on top of that.


    The power of the world.


    The power that protects the world where the beings that wanted to maintain the world had wonpletely.


    The ck dragon roared under the light. No, that wasn¡¯t a ck holy dragon anymore.


    What awoke after it got stimted with the power of protection was a being that transcended an ancient dragon.


    The World dragon, Nidhogg.


    The one that protects Asgard.


    Nidhogg, that got covered in white light, roared. It hit the God of destruction of the Temple with the power of Asgard.


    < Episode 70 ¨C Sword of the World Dragon (5) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 250 - Episode 70/Chapter 6

    Episode 70/Chapter 6: Sword of the World Dragon (6)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    That being got crushed in the ground. The power of Asgard enabled them to do that.


    The size of Nidhogg after having be the World dragon rather shrunk down. The 1km long body now became 500m. But she became faster and stronger due to that. The defenses of thepressed magical armor couldn¡¯t bepared to before.


    There were nine pirs of light surging near Nidhogg. They were lights representing the nine small worlds belonging to Asgard.


    Tae Ho and Nidhogg, that were holding Astelone together, got greatly excited. There were also white pirs of light floating near them, that was the essence. She had nowpletely recovered the power of the ancient God Audhu. The power of Asgard got released from Nidhogg.


    ¡°We can do it! We can do it!¡±


    She spoke confidently and then took a deep breath. She tried to yell with all her strength.


    ¡°I¡¯m roll-¡±


    But Tae Ho was a bit faster. She now had more methods to attack besides rolling now that Tae Ho was with her.


    [Saga: The one that conquers dragons]


    [Saga: The legendary progamer]


    Light shed in the eyes of the World Dragon. It seemed to curl its body as if it was about to roll but then spread its wings and flew up. It then fired a breath towards Bracky that was lying t on the ground.


    The breath was also filled with the power of Asgard. The legs of the being got bent as it couldn¡¯t endure it. It got crushed in the ground and couldn¡¯t move.


    Nidhogg put an unsatisfied expression as she wasn¡¯t able to roll but it onlysted for a moment. She only concentrated on releasing the power of Asgard.


    The voice of Nuwa was heard from far away.


    It would devour the world and increase its size. They had to put an end to it before it became so strong they weren¡¯t able to stop it.


    The ground the monster was lying on was getting lower. It was due to it having absorbed the world without letting others notice it.


    Nuwa would help you from inside. The reason it was able to exist was thanks to Nuwa so if they took her out she would seal the monster.


    This time the voice belonged to Astelone. It seemed like she was still sleepy and was dying of hassle but they could kind of feel energy in her.


    Tae Ho looked at that monster with the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯ and then understood how Nuwa was about to help them. It was because he could clearly see the location of Nuwa located at the core of the monster.


    Nuwa, that had the appearance of a winged snake just like Nuwa, was curling her body in a circle. She was located at its chest so she looked like a heart.


    Then, how would they rescue Nuwa?


    Nidhogg thought about rolling like usual. She would curl up and spin at an overwhelming speed to execute a body m.


    This opinion was too much like her but he couldn¡¯t listen to her. It would certainly be able to inflict damage on it but this method wouldn¡¯t allow them to rescue Nuwa that was located deep in its core.


    ¡°What do we do then?¡±


    Tae Ho took a breath at Nidhogg¡¯s question. He looked at the being rising up once again as if it had increased in size plentily.


    ¡°Let¡¯s pierce through it.¡±


    Using the ¡®draconic cannon¡¯ that fell down from the sky.


    He would use the World Dragon as a projectile and pierce its chest and rescue Nuwa in the middle of that.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t that different from Nidhogg.¡±


    Nidhogg pouted slightly and Tae Ho grinned. It was because it was indeed simr to a body m.


    But it was different. If Nidhogg¡¯s roll was a strike, then the ¡®draconic cannon¡¯ was a stab.


    Whatever the case why don¡¯t you do it quickly?


    Astelone said. There was nothing good by wasting time just like she had said. The being that had risen uppletely was gathering strength in its mouth as if it was trying to fire a breath.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tae Ho said. The World Dragon flew higher into the sky and that thing fired a force of destruction. It was a power that destroyed the skies.


    The World Dragon dodged the attack that shook the world. Then, the monster moved. The force of destruction that had surged up like a pir of light split the sky like a sword.


    Kwagagagagang~!


    A crack formed in the sky. An urrence that made you think that way happened.


    The World Dragon fluttered its wings in the middle of that confusion. The power of destruction oppressed all the aftershock created by splitting the sky and then it finally spun in the sky.


    It looked at the ground and then started to plunge downwards.


    The nine pirs of light advanced first. Those things shed with the power of destruction and opened up a path.


    The speed of the World Dragon became faster. When there were no remaining pirs of light it had already be a streak of light itself.


    The World Dragon became a spear. It didn¡¯t only have the ability to invoke the nine pirs of light but could also cover the World Dragon and be the tip of a spear.


    Dragon Sword Astelone. The World Dragon covered in white light was already the Sword of the God Dragon.


    Nidhogg roared and then she finally arrived at it. The moment the Sword of the God Dragon stabbed that being, a nasty silence swept the surroundings as if time had stopped and then a really loud explosion burst out and shook the world once again.


    But the monster was still standing. It moved part of its broken body to try to devour the World Dragon whole. Those parts of its body charging towards the World Dragon looked just like a ck wave.


    The wave covered the World Dragon and devoured it in an instant. However Nidhogg didn¡¯t fear while being buried under it. She concentrated to release the power of protection and at that moment, the nine pirs of light appeared once again and spun fiercely around the World Dragon. The Dragon extended its hand to grab Nuwa that was deep inside the being.


    Nuwa helped Tae Ho and Nidhogg. The nine pirs of light spun more fiercely and destroyed everything inside of it with the power of Asgard.


    The being that was created by mixing the soul and body of Pangu and Hundun, wasn¡¯t a single existence in the first ce. When Nuwa, that was the core of it, started to cooperate the bodies and souls of the two Gods started to split like a lie.


    That was the first time the being let out a painful scream. The World Dragon embracing Nuwa released a stronger power and finally, its body started to disperse. Tae Ho didn¡¯t miss that moment. The World Dragon extended its wings once again and got out of that.


    Kwagagang!


    A loud explosion that seemed like heaven and earth was created once again burst out. The being that had its backpletely destroyed copsed. It couldn¡¯t maintain its shape and started to crumble maybe because it lost Nuwa, that was the core of it.


    The monster started to scatter the power of destruction in the surroundings as if it wasn¡¯t going to die alone. The earthquake that got created that way swept everything in Kum Oh Do and destroyed everything. The earth breaking and the skies copsing was a really overwhelming scene.


    The World Dragon protected himself with the power of protection. Tae Ho retrieved the ¡®Hall of Valha¡¯ being maintained by the four pirs so the power of destruction started to spread even further.


    The being finally breathed for thest time. The flesh and soul of Pangu and Hundunposing it turned into a ck liquid and covered all of Kum Oh Do.


    Tae Ho, that had been observing that with the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯, only let out a sigh of relief when he checked that the red words had disappeared. He turned to look at Nuwa that was being embraced by the World Dragon.


    She was a big and white snake. Her wings were golden wings of a crane,pared to Echidna¡¯s that was covered by a membrane like the wings of a bat.


    But it was when Tae Ho was looking at Nuwa. After Astelone retrieved the white light she spoke with an exhausted voice.


    I¡¯m hungry because I used a lot of strength. I will have to eat her.


    Only her voice was heard and her girl like appearance didn¡¯t show up but it was clear who she was referring to and who she was looking at.


    Tae Ho also got frightened just like Nidhogg that was holding Astelone with him and she yelled.


    ¡°You can¡¯t! You can¡¯t eat Nuwa!¡±


    Nuwa was different from Tiamat. She was a good dragon. That¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t eat her.


    Astelone let out a strange noise at Nidhogg¡¯s strong im and spoke with an annoyed tone.


    Then I want to at least eat you. If I can¡¯t eat Nuwa offer your body. I feel really hungry for having used a lot of strength.


    Nidhogg shrunk down at Astelone¡¯s im. She also let out a strange sound and spoke with a decreasing voice.


    ¡°No, not Nidhogg...she¡¯s not tasty...¡±


    I don¡¯t know. Choose. I want to eat one of you two. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s not delicious. I just need a good amount. I will eat you.


    It was a choice between two things. It onlysted for a moment but Nidhogg could know how much strength Astelone had used as they had shared their power and consciousness. That¡¯s why she also couldn¡¯t say that it wasn¡¯t possible.


    Actually, Nidhogg was also really exhausted. It was because she had also used all her power to eliminate that being.


    In the end, Nidhogg put a teary face and fell in her thoughts and Tae Ho was about to say something to her but got stopped by Cuchinn.


    ¡®Hey, she¡¯s cute! Let¡¯s see how it turns out.¡¯


    What was he saying in the middle of this? But Tae Ho also thought that Nidhogg was cute so he decided to watch for now.


    ¡®Right. It doesn¡¯t seem like Astelone is saying that for real either. She must be teasing Nidhogg.¡¯


    It was the view of a master of Scathach¡¯s techniques that could always see through the essence. Actually, Tae Ho also thought simrly from Cuchinn.


    In the other hand, Nidhogg that didn¡¯t know what Tae Ho and Cuchinn were thinking and was pondering alone came to a conclusion. She spoke with a teary voice.


    ¡°Th, then eat Nidhogg a little bit. Ah, make it so that it doesn¡¯t hurt. Understand? It can¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Then, I won¡¯t decline.


    The moment Nidhogg closed her eyes Astelone released light once again. She didn¡¯t show up in her girly appearance this time either but he felt like he could see a girl opening her mouth widely.


    That¡¯s why Tae Ho reacted instantly. He hurriedly pulled out Astelone that was stuck in Nidhogg¡¯s heart room.


    Ah, why! She said it herself!


    Astelone got annoyed. It seemed like Tae Ho and Cuchinn were wrong this time.


    ¡®Ah, did her heart get moved as she finally got permission? It feels like she lost at her avarice.¡¯


    Whether Cuchinn¡¯s interpretation was right or wrong, Astelone had really tried to eat Nidhogg. Tae Ho opened his eyes sharply and red at the de of Astelone and Astelone continued to grumble. You could imagine a girl pouting and grumbling just with that.


    Meanwhile, Nidhogg that was closing her eyes loosened up her tight shoulder and opened her eyes narrowly.


    ¡°Ugh, you already ate? You really ate without hurting. It didn¡¯t hurt so you can eat a bit more. Nidhogg is fine.¡±


    She spoke with a relieved face. It was so like Nidhogg for her to say that.


    But Tae Ho wasn¡¯t nning on allowing that. He held Astelone and spoke of a different thing.


    ¡°Astelone, more than that......¡±


    Why don¡¯t you speak with the dragon of the Temple? It doesn¡¯t look like she has much time as she is really weakened. It also looks like she has an important thing to tell you.


    Astelone interrupted Tae Ho¡¯s words.


    It seemed like she already knew everything Tae Ho was about to say.


    The power of the world that got added in the end. Astelone that had a firmer ego than he imagined and a more propermunication ability.


    Was she really an existence that got created by a saga? Or he had merely called an existence that already existed before?


    And if it was thetter, how could she exist?


    Tae Ho shook his head.


    This wasn¡¯t the time for that just like Astelone had said. Nuwa was getting weaker maybe because she got taken out of the body of that monster by force or its actions influenced negatively on her. He had to hurry whether he was to heal her or only have a conversation with her.


    ¡°Nidhogg, let¡¯s move for now.¡±


    Actually, Kum Oh Do had been devastated due to that being. Even if there were survivors remaining, it wouldn¡¯t be able to act as a base for the destructive beings anymore.


    In addition, themander of Kum Oh Doh, Tongtian Jiaozhu had disappeared. If they only took care of the strong beings left in Kunlun mountain then they could rx a bit for the Temple.


    ¡°Yes yes, I understand.¡±


    Nidhogg returned to being a ck holy dragon from the World Dragon and fluttered her wings to leave Kum Oh Do.


    Tae Ho caught his breath and then retrieved the silent Astelone and closed his eyes to concentrate.


    He called out the name of Nuwa.


    < Episode 70 ¨C Sword of the World Dragon (6) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 251 - Episode 70/Chapter 7

    Episode 70/Chapter 7: Sword of the World Dragon (7)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SterRain


    Nidhogg was in a ce not too far from Kum Oh Do. It was a t levelednd, but the region was quite high that allowed for aplete view of the destroyed Kum Oh Do.


    ¡®We didn¡¯t mean to, but it was solved in one go.¡¯


    ¡®Right.¡¯


    Not even Tae Ho could have imagined that Kum Oh Do would be destroyed that way. It was a misfortune that Kum Oh Do never expected.


    Tae Ho nced at Kum Oh Do, that had be and of death covered by remains created by the earthquakes, and then left the Heart Room.


    The body of Nuwa that the ck holy dragon ced down on the ground was a huge snake about 50 meters long. 50 meters wasn¡¯t small at all and was a bit bigger than Rolo after he transformed, but she lookedparatively small and cute as he had seen many huge things already.


    ¡®A bastard that¡¯s not even 2 meters tall says that.¡¯


    As Cuchinn snorted Tae Ho approached the head of the snake and called out the name of Nuwa once again. The snake shut its mouth, lowered its head and then a beautiful woman appeared from its head.


    It was a woman with white skin and long ck hair. She had the appearance of a human, but her yellow eyes certainly belonged to a snake.


    She was in a naked state without even a strand of thread on her. However, she gave off a natural and beautiful feeling rather than a sexual one.


    Nuwa looked at Tae Ho. Tae Ho hit his chest twice and saluted.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    ¡°Let the light of the Temple be eternal.¡±


    Nuwa replied in the way of the Temple. Tae Ho opened his mouth again.


    ¡°I¡¯m the master of Asgard and Erin, Lee Tae Ho.¡±


    ¡°You should already know this but I¡¯m the ancient God of the Temple, Nuwa. Master of Asgard and the new Erin.¡±


    She grew a faint smile while softly speaking. She was in a really weakened state just like Astelone said, but she still had the peculiar dignity of an ancient God that had existed since the world began.


    ¡°I heard the voice of the world when I woke up and sensed it. That I would meet with you. That I needed to do a few things to be able to meet you.¡±


    Nuwa spoke in a low voice and extended her hand to Tae Ho. It seemed like she wanted him toe closer.


    Tae Ho took a breath. It was because he sensed everyone looking at him through the eyes of the ck dragon. Specifically he could feel Adenmaha watching him. It felt like she was a bit anxious.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯


    Cuchinn urged. Tae Ho approached Nuwa and she looked at his eyes once again. The eyes of a dragon got reflected in the eyes of the snake.


    ¡°The end is nearing.¡±


    Nuwa prophesized like Nyx and at that moment Tae Ho realized one thing. The end Nuwa and Nyx spoke about didn¡¯t refer to the Kingdom of Fire like Odin had guessed.


    ¡°Asgard and the nine realms...the end of the ten realms. The end that exists because there was a beginning.¡±


    That was the natural flow. Even the Gods who could live thousands or hundreds of thousands of years would one day pass away.


    Nuwa continued to speak.


    ¡°The proof is that the ce Asgard call Muspelheim, thend where the mes of the north will start, has appeared.¡±


    Muspelheim was different from Asgard or the Temple. It didn¡¯t belong to the ten realms.


    ¡°That ce only exists for the end. All the real ancient Gods that have existed since the beginning of the world and haven¡¯t been contaminated would feel this.¡±


    Nyx, who had maintained the appearance of a pure ancient God before she descended on Zeus, had felt it. But Gaia hadn¡¯t been able to feel it, as she created a body to descend on the mortal world and had cut off her strength.


    It was also obvious that Nidhogg wasn¡¯t able to feel it. She was the sessor of the ancient God Audhu and not a true ancience God.


    ¡°I heard the voice of the world after I woke up but I don¡¯t know everything. I just sensed it.¡±


    Nuwa extended her hand. Tae Ho approached a bit closer and Nuwa, who was seated on the head of the snake, stood up and ced her forehead on Tae Ho¡¯s.


    A part of Nuwa¡¯s aura entered Tae Ho. Tae Ho didn¡¯t reject it and didn¡¯t stop Nuwa from taking some of his own aura. Information was exchanged naturally.


    ¡°Dilmun, Xindu, Memphis and Maya... even Avesta, the only world where the destructive beings wonpletely, elerated the end of the world. I think that their defeat is rted to the end of the worlds. I think that there is a flow where the destructive beings get stronger and the beings of bnce get weaker.¡±


    What Nuwa spoke about wasn¡¯t a direct change in strength that was noticeable by their eyes. She was talking about a flow instead.


    And those words were kind of correct.


    Erin was destroyed.


    The birth of the World Wolf and the Space Snake had weakened Thor and Odin and drove Asgard into danger.


    The destruction of Olympus that Nyx, the Goddess of Night Nyx, had spearheaded also proceeded well.


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t been there, there¡¯s a high possibility Asgard and Olympus would have already been swept away by the mes.¡±


    Tae Ho had stopped that flow. He saved Odin, rescued Nidhogg from the roots and changed the domain of the Great War. He had defeated the Magician King Utgard Loki and the World Wolf to save Asgard.


    It was the same for Asgard. Tae Ho had also saved the Temple. He stopped the Kingdom of Fire that was trampling on the southern regions, and now devastated Kum Oh Do that was threatening the Temple in the northern territory.


    If Tae Ho hadn¡¯t existed Asgard, Olympus and the Temple would have fallen to the flow.


    Tae Ho gulped. He looked at Nuwa who was so close to him to that his breath reached her. He asked with a trembling voice.


    ¡°But Nuwa-nim. If there really is something like a flow.¡±


    If the ten realms were heading to their end.


    What would he do? What was he to do about that natural flow?


    Nuwa smiled. He stroke Tae Ho¡¯s cheek softly.


    ¡°There exists a flow. But master of Asgard, the one who has already saved three worlds from the flow of the world. We are beings of bnce. If the destructive beings are calling for destruction and are riding on that flow, then we have to face against them to maintain the world. We have to work harder to maintain the bnce, even just for one more second.¡±


    And that wasn¡¯t an impossible task. Asgard, Olympus and the Temple still existed in this moment. It was the result of having beaten the flow.


    Nuwa looked into Tae Ho¡¯s eyes. She gazed into his eyes with her snake eyes and thought.


    She had now finished one of the several things she wanted to do for Tae Ho. Now, she had to finish the remaining things.


    But the moment she stroked Tae Ho¡¯s cheek and was about to do the thing Tae Ho liked the most, she stopped. Tae Ho also froze. The ancient God and the new God who had just climbed to the boundary of ancient God looked back at the same time.


    To the west. In the direction of Asgard and Olympus.


    Nuwa¡¯s eyes sharpened. Tae Ho spoke out loud.


    ¡°Olympus.¡±


    The ce Odin and Thor were fighting at. The world opposite from the Temple.


    Tae Ho and Nuwa sensed.


    The flow elerated.


    &


    The north and south of Olympus were burning.


    What burnt down the north was the mes of giants.


    They were the fire giants that came down from Muspelheim.


    Surtr held a burning sword and led the Path of mes. The one who waspletely covered in mes burnt the world just by walking.


    What burnt down the south was the mes of evil.


    The destructive beings arrived in Olympus with the evil dragon Azidahaka and Avesta aftering jumping over Maya and Memphis.


    The power of Anjra Mainiuu weakened as it left Avesta. It was because the World God could only release all of its power in its home world.


    But despite being weaker, his strength transcended imagination. That was the strength of a World God.


    Heracles, who was protecting the northern regions of Olympus, retreated to the mount of Olympus with his forces. It was because he wasn¡¯t able to deal with Surtr just with his own power. If he wanted to stop Sutr then he needed the assistance of Olympus. Heracles was invincible when guarding the path to the mount of Olympus.


    Odin and Thor, who were guarding the south, also retreated. The attacks of Azidahaka and Anjra Mainiuu were really overwhelming. As Quetzalcohuatl and Set, who had avoided a battle with Thor, joined the battle, the two were unable to withstand the assault of all these monsters.


    Odin knew.


    Their attack this time was nned. When Tae Ho moved to rescue the Temple, Surtr and Anjra Mainiuu invaded Olympus at the same time.


    Actually, Anjra Mainiuu didn¡¯t know much about Tae Ho. But Surtr did.


    He didn¡¯t make light of the master of Asgard who had rescued Asgard and defeated Nyx.


    That¡¯s why he had sent the Space snake Jormungand to the Temple. It was to hold Tae Ho¡¯s attention in the Temple for just a bit longer.


    The Space snake Jormungand was defeated much faster than Surtr had imagined. It was due to the result of having the power of Nidhogg having transformed into the ck holy dragon added.


    But that was enough with. Tae Ho attacked Kum Oh Do, the old enemy of the Temple while Surtr and Anjra Mainiuu invaded Olympus. The wall between each world wasn¡¯t that low, so when Tae Ho received the news, the invasion should already beplete.


    Surtr continued to advance to the south.


    And Anjra Mainiuu headed to the north.


    Zeus decided to have a decisive battle at the peak of Olympus. Heracles also thought the same way.


    All the forces of the Kingdom of Fire gathered at the mount of Olympus. They would defend this ce and wait for reinforcements from Olympus and the Temple.


    It wasn¡¯t bad. It was a solid idea.


    But Odin felt that something wasn¡¯t right.


    He looked at a map of light formed with runes for a long time and then realized one fact.


    Surtr and Anjra Mainiuu weren¡¯t headed to the peak of Olympus. If you looked at their movement route you could see that the two were prioritizing joining with the other forces rather than invading the peak of Olympus.


    This wasn¡¯t that weird. Although it may be less efficient than surrounding them from the south and north, joining forces into one big army was also another avable option.


    But that wasn¡¯t what the enemy was thinking. What they were hoping for wasn¡¯t something like joining armies.


    Odin still didn¡¯t have any evidence. It was just a feeling. But he could still be certain of it.


    The Paths of mes of the north and south.


    Not the beings of bnce, but the destructive ones.


    Odin raised his head. Not just him but all the Gods with power at the peak of Olympus could feel it.


    From the west of Olympus, where the Paths of mes of the north and south met.


    An existence that transcended the imagination of the Gods was being born.


    &


    Surtr and Anjra Mainiuu faced each other.


    The Paths of the north and south wereposed by destructive beings. Their wish was the destruction of the world and they would do anything to aplish that.


    Surtr was the king of Muspelheim. He was a special existence that was elected to bring an end to the world.


    Anjra Mainiuu was the World God of Avesta. He was an exalted being that who managed to climb to the boundary of World Godpletely when even the Goddess of Night Nyx had only been able to in an iplete state.


    But this was the first time they met. And both of them knew that this meeting wouldn¡¯t¡¯ continue for long.


    Sutr, the giant of fire extended his hand. Anjra Mainiuu, who had the appearance of a huge path of mes, was the one to approach Surtr this time.


    Surtr and Anjra Mainiuu released their bodies and chose to be one and be reborn.


    They couldn¡¯t know who would be the one to be in control. Perhaps, apletely new ego could be born.


    But Surtr and Anjra Mainiuu didn¡¯t mind. Because they were destructive beings. They chose the most certain method to bring destruction to the world.


    The Paths of mes of the north and the south became a single Path. Their power that could easily burn down a world multiplied several times.


    The final mes.


    The mes that would bring the end to the world and would burn down all the ten worlds.


    That thing arose. It was born in the west of Olympus.


    Odin folded the map of light. While everyone trembled in fear he came to a conclusion.


    They would give up Olympus.


    They would seal the connecting path and contain the me in Olympus.


    It wasn¡¯t a selfish idea but he didn¡¯t care what happened to Olympus as he was a God of Asgard.


    This wasn¡¯t a problem of a single world. It was a problem of Asgard and all other nine realms.


    He would give up Olympus and tie the monster down for a moment. He would lead all the forces of Olympus to Asgard and also gather the forces of the Temple.


    ¡°Asgard.¡±


    The ce where the final battle would take ce.


    Odin didn¡¯t hesitate anymore.


    < Episode 70 ¨C Sword of the World Dragon (7) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 252 - Episode 71/Chapter 1

    Episode 71/Chapter 1: Asgard (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    Zeus also saw what Odin saw.


    He could also feel what Odin felt.


    That¡¯s why the moment they faced each other when Zeus faced Odin¡¯s only eye he could feel it.


    What Odin was about to say. What kind of bullshit he was about to spout in front of him, the master of Olympus.


    But Zeus waited for the moment. But Odin didn¡¯t even feel shame of that wait and said out loud the words Zeus was thinking about.


    ¡°We have to give up Olympus.¡±


    Lightning struck. The lightning that got fired swept the surroundings of the throne of Zeus. The ce Odin was standing at was no exception. The barrier Odin had prepared with rune magic beforehand shed with the lightning. Loud explosions and light shed a few times but the rage of Zeus didn¡¯t get eased easily.


    But Odin stood still to wait for Zeus to regain hisposure. Even Zeus couldn¡¯t know if that shameless attitude helped him recover his mind or made him more enraged.


    The lightning disappeared. Zeus drooped his body in the half-destroyed throne. He sent back the Gods that came running surprised because of the loud sound with a gesture of his hand and looked at Odin.


    ¡°Keep spouting...no, speak.¡±


    Zeus knew Odin as much as Odin knew him. He wasn¡¯t someone that would proceed with things without any ns.


    Odin turned to look at the only Goddess that had remained behind without listening to Zeus while all the other Gods left at his word. The queen of Gods Hera stood next to Zeus¡¯ throne as she also had the right to listen.


    Odin looked at Hera¡¯s movement for a moment and then looked at Zeus again. He was really exhausted right now and Odin understood that.


    ¡°We will give up on Olympus just like I said before. We will evacuate everyone from Olympus to Asgard and then seal the connecting path to trap the newly born Path of fire of the Kingdom of Fire in Olympus. It won¡¯tst that long but we will be able to buy some time.¡±


    The story became a bit long but in the end it meant that they would be giving up Olympus. No, it was worse than that. It meant that they were going to sacrifice all of Olympus to tie down the enemy.


    Zeus clenched the handle in his throne. It wasn¡¯t intentional but the handle that got caught in his hands got destroyed. Zeus wanted to curse right now.


    Zeus wanted to yell him asking if he was able to say the same words even if the ce the enemy charged to wasn¡¯t Olympus but Asgard, if he was able to stay calm even if he had to tie the enemy down in Asgard and escape to Olympus in that moment.


    But Zeus didn¡¯t yell like that in the end. He looked at Odin¡¯s only eye that didn¡¯t change since they started talking.


    If it wasn¡¯t Olympus but Asgard.


    Odin would have dly said that they would give up Asgard. The one in front of him was someone that could throw away the seat of master and of course his own life if it was to win. Compared to Zeus, he was a God of war.


    Zeus took a breath and released the handle. The dust that got created from the debris of the handle fell to the ground.


    He managed to squeeze out a voice.


    ¡°Before theye to Asgard... what will happen in Olympus before the connecting path gets opened up by force?¡±


    ¡°Olympus will get destroyed. Perhaps, it may face the same fate as Erin.¡±


    Odin spoke calmly. No, actually that wasn¡¯t being calm. It was the cool-headedness and cruelty of the one that proceeded with things even though he knew that countless beings were going to be sacrificed and that he also treated them as beings more than numbers.


    Odin¡¯s voice was different from usual. He was also squeezing out his voice. His throat was closed.


    But regardless of that Odin continued to speak.


    ¡°We are in a hurry here. We have to preserve a little bit more of the divine power of the Gods of Olympus that rely on their sacred forces so we can¡¯t only evacuate the Gods. We also have to evacuate the Olympians to Asgard. But the Kingdom of Fire won¡¯t just stay still to watch.¡±


    Odin hadn¡¯t simply said that he would give up on Olympus to evacuate people. It was to have the final battle at Olympus.


    The Gods of Olympus that lost their sacred force and became weak weren¡¯t of help. That¡¯s why they had to preserve at least a little bit more of their divine power and to do that, they had to seed in an evacuation that transcended imagination.


    ¡°What¡¯s fortunate is that the newly born Path of mes is still being born...no, it¡¯s transforming. It won¡¯t move immediately so we still have time.¡±


    None other than Surtr and Anjra Mainiuu were the ones bing one. There was no way that process would finish in an instant.


    ¡°Odin, can¡¯t we fight in the mount of Olympus?¡±


    The silent Hera asked with a low voice. Her voice wasn¡¯t at peace at all. It contained uneasiness and fear that she couldn¡¯t hide. But her voice didn¡¯t tremble. She didn¡¯t lose her calmness even though she was in fear. She waited for Odin¡¯s reply that she already knew the answer of.


    Odin closed his only eye. He didn¡¯t get annoyed at Hera that asked that question even though she was expecting what he would answer. He rather understood her. They needed an exchange of question and answer to be able to take in Odin¡¯s cruel proposal.


    Odin opened his eye again and faced Hera looking at him while standing next to Zeus. She was beautiful and lofty. Her eyes and each of her movements made Odin think of one person.


    Frigg.


    Odin¡¯s wife. His other half that he lost at the Great War.


    Odin opened his mouth. He started speaking with difficulty but without pausing as much as he thought.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t able to defeat them just with our strength. We have to gather all the forces we have in one ce. It would be good if we are able to fight at Olympus but there¡¯s a high possibility we will get defeated one by one before we takeplete preparations to fight.¡±


    This time Hera was the one to close her eyes. A groan she couldn¡¯t suppress came out of her mouth.


    She didn¡¯t know about war that much but she could know why Odin was speaking like that.


    ¡°Zeus.¡±


    Hera called Zeus. She extended her hand and grabbed Zeus¡¯ hand and then Zeus put a sad smile.


    ¡°I will do as you say Odin. We will give up on Olympus and prepare for the decisive battle at Asgard.¡±


    That was the only method they could choose right now.


    They had to evacuate at least one more Olympian just like Odin had said so they had to move immediately.


    ¡°But Odin.¡±


    Zeus called out Odin and looked at his only eye. He wished Odin¡¯s eyes were filled with wisdom which he obtained as a price for having offered one of his eye and life at the World tree and spoke.


    ¡°Do we have a way?¡±


    The Path of mes that was being born at the west wasn¡¯t normal. It wasn¡¯t something that could be faced simply by having Olympus and Asgard join hands.


    Odin closed his eye at Zeus¡¯ question. He raised his big hand and pressed the surroundings of his eye. He opened his eye again after a few seconds that felt too long passed. He spoke to Zeus.


    ¡°I have thought of one thing.¡±


    &


    Freya was seated at the throne of the Gods while wearing Brisingamen.


    Now that Odin and Tae Ho were absent, the only one that was allowed to seat in the throne was Freya.


    Freya took some breaths and then touched Brisingamen. The most beautiful essory in Asgard that was like her symbol still released a noble light but it was only that. It couldn¡¯tpletely calm down Freya.


    But she continued to stroke it. It was because she felt like she would bite her own fingers if she didn¡¯t do at least that.


    Ragnar, that was standing next to Freya, didn¡¯t say anything for her sake. He just looked at the closed doors and waited.


    How much time passed like that?


    Busy noises were heard outside. It seemed like they had finally arrived.


    The Valkyries that were on hold outside opened the door and a few of them entered the room. Most of them were Valkyries of Freya¡¯s legion but two of them belonged to other legions.


    ¡°Rasgrid.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    The moment Freya spoke in a hurry, Rasgrid and the Valkyries that were next to her-Gandur from Ullr¡¯s legion and Ingrid of Njord¡¯s legion, expressed etiquette. The faces of all three of them were red and they were soaked in sweat. It was clear they had run all the way here without taking a rest once.


    ¡°Odin has told us to tell you this.¡±


    Her news wasn¡¯t that long.


    Anjra Mainiuu and the giant of fire Surtr became one. They are going to start the evacuation of Olympus now. The Olympians will move in a huge scale so prepare a method to amodate them and also dispatch forces to Olympus to help with the evacuation. We also have to transmit the situation to the Temple. Gandur and Ingrid know of the details as they will be the ones to go there.


    ¡°And...¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    When Freya asked back hurriedly, Rasgrid gulped dry saliva unconsciously. She faced Freya¡¯s eyes that seemed like she would devour her at any moment and then opened her mouth with difficulty.


    ¡°He says that if something is to happen to him...that he would be leaving Asgard to you.¡±


    ¡°Damned old bastard.¡±


    Freya gritted her teeth. This was the reason she wanted to stay behind in Olympus until the end. She now refused to take the waiting role.


    Freya¡¯s eyes reddened. Then, the silent Gandur, poked the side of Ingrid. It seemed like she was urging her for something.


    ¡°A, and he also told me to tell you this.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ingrid flinched as Freya asked sharply. She smacked her lips a few times and barely managed to speak.


    ¡°O,Odin... sa, says that he loves you.¡±


    Ingrid spoke with apletely red face. At that moment Freya put a dumbfounded expression and then hit the handle of her throne.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh! Tell him to say that kind of thing directly when he returns. I will never forgive him if he doesn¡¯t return!¡±


    Ingrid also felt the same way. He should have just sent a countersignature.


    When Gandur was desperately holding back herughter, Freya barely regained herposure and moved her fingers. She also used magic to cool her heat and spoke to the Valkyries.


    ¡°I understand the general situation. So we will have the decisive battle at Asgard. This is something that old bastard would think of.¡±


    The reason Odin stayed back in Olympus was to not drag the devastations of war to Asgard.


    But if that Odin chose to have Asgard as the ce that would have the decisive battle meant that the situation was that serious.


    ¡°Rasgrid, you have done well. Rest for a moment before returning to Olympus. Gandur and Ingrid, i¡¯m sorry but you must hurry. I hope you depart to the Temple immediately.¡±


    ¡°We understand.¡±


    The three Valkyries expressed etiquette at the same time. Freya regained her calmpletely and looked at Ragnar.


    ¡°Ragnar.¡±


    ¡°I will take themand of the forces heading to Olympus.¡±


    Ragnar spoke while smiling. A smile also spread in Freya¡¯s face.


    ¡°I will leave it to you. And...¡±


    ¡°You can also leave Odin-nim to me.¡±


    They needed leisure at situations like these. Ragnar winked towards her and Freya smacked her lips.


    She turned to look at the Valkyries of Freya¡¯s legion and ordered them as the queen of Gods.


    ¡°Call Heimdall.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t the time to be protecting Bifrost. They should gather all the Gods of Asgard in one ce and prepare for many more things.


    ¡°Tell him to bring Gjarhorn.¡±


    As thest war, Ragnarok has started.


    The Valkyries followed her order immediately. Ragnar also left the throne room.


    When Freya was left alone she looked at the west for a moment where Olympus was at. And then turned to look at the east where the Temple was located.


    They didn¡¯t have that much time.


    &


    ¡°We have to take care of Daji first.¡±


    < Episode 71 ¨C Asgard (1) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 253 - Episode 71/Chapter 2

    Episode 71/Chapter 2: Asgard (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED: SterRain


    ¡°We have to take care of Daji first.¡±


    No one rebuked Son Wukong¡¯s words.


    There were many beings in Kum Oh Do with special abilities. They had somewhat understood the situation in Kum Oh Do with the ability thousand kilometers eye.


    There was a battle between monsters- no, a holy monster and an evil monster that transcended logic, and the holy monster won the battle.


    The result of the battle was the destruction of the entirety of Kum Oh Do. For the Temple, a tooth that ached for a long time had been instantly pulled out.


    They couldn¡¯t see Tongtian Jiaozhu in the battle between monsters. But countless beings in Kunlun had confirmed his death. It was because a massive star had been extinguished in the night sky.


    Tongtian Jiaozhu was themander of Kum Oh Do and master of the destructive beings, so it was hard to hide his death, although it might be different for an injury.


    Kum Oh Do was devastated and Tongtian Jiaozhu was annihted.


    Then, the only ones left among the destructive beings was the army lead by Daji, the hundred faced fox.


    It was the perfect opportunity to drive the destructive beings from the Temple. In addition, they didn¡¯t know when the battle from the south would resume so they had to stabilize the north as fast as possible.


    It was deep in the night but Son Wukong thought about dispatching and countless beings agreed to his idea. They were sure the group lead by Daji also received the news of the death of Tongtian Jiaozhu and the devastation of Kum Oh Do so there was a high probability they were in chaos.


    Son Wukong grabbed his staff, Ru Yi Bang, and gave the army the order to depart. However, a new order got conveyed from the Three Pure Ones before that order could get transmitted.


    ¡®Don¡¯t move and stay on hold.¡¯


    Son Wukong had absolute authority over the army for the defenses of the Temple but he couldn¡¯t disobey their orders. In addition, Son Wukong also didn¡¯t have any thoughts of disobeying them.


    ¡®There¡¯s something.¡¯


    There was a bond of more than a thousand years between Son Wukong and the Three Pure Ones. Because of that Son Wukong knew them really well.


    The Three Pure Ones weren¡¯t scaredy cats that were afraid of battle. They also weren¡¯t the type to interfere and intervene when they had already given him absolute authority over the army.


    But they intervened on purpose. They should certainly have a proper reason for that.


    Son Wukong could feel what the reason was. He couldn¡¯t describe it in detail but he was sure a problem that couldn¡¯t even bepared to Daji had surged up.


    Son Wukong, that had been heading to the pce of the Three Pure Ones alone, turned to look at his arm. All the fur in his hair rose up before the order from the Three Pure Ones got conveyed.


    What could it be? Just what had made Son Wukong that way?


    Son Wukong looked at the west and then continued to walk.


    &


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time. We have to hurry up to the Three Pure Ones.¡±


    Kulun mountain was at the southeast from Kum Oh Do. So it was at the opposite side from the west, where the incident had urred.


    But Tae Ho agreed with Nuwa. The still couldn¡¯t know clearly what had happened at the west- in Olympus. But they were sure something that needed not only Tae Ho but the strength of the Temple had urred.


    That¡¯s why they had to go to the Three Pure Ones. There was a high probability Asgard would have dispatched a messenger to the Temple by know so they would be able to hear the detailster.


    ¡°Nidhogg is sleepy...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but let¡¯s work a bit harder.¡±


    ¡°Ye, yes... Nidhogg will work hard...¡±


    Nidhogg kept blinking and rose up her copsing body by force. Adenmaha wanted to embrace her but she was sure Nidhogg wouldn¡¯t be able to endure her drowsiness so she could only watch with regretful eyes.


    Nidhogg had used a lot of strength in breaking through the gates of Kum Oh Do. In addition, she used all her remaining strength in fighting against that being so she didn¡¯t have any strength left.


    But Nidhogg had to be awake to move the ck holy dragon. While Nidhogg pinched her own thigh to stay awake, Hraesvelgr controlled the ck dragon and Adenmaha looked at a distant ce.


    Tae Ho was now with Nuwa that was lying down at the back of the ck dragon.


    ¡®Master.¡¯


    Why was he in such a hurry? Did something that surpasses the God of destruction of Kum Oh Do appear?


    Adenmaha bit her lower lip.


    She got an anxious feeling.


    &


    Nuwa closed her eyes and fell asleep. It seemed like she was saving time that she was awake as she was really weakened.


    Tae Ho looked at Nuwa¡¯s body that was asleep and then picked a suitable spot in the body of the ck dragon to sleep.


    Tae Ho was also exhausted and felt sleepy. He didn¡¯t have any problem in stamina but he was at a limit in his mental power.


    But he couldn¡¯t fall asleep yet. It wasn¡¯t only because of the new cmity that appeared at the west.


    ¡°Astelone.¡±


    Tae Ho lied back on a rock and called out the name of the Dragon Sword with a low voice. A beautiful white de appeared at his hands.


    Dragon Sword Astelone.


    The realpanion of the Dragon knight Kalsted. The only sword that was at the top among all the weapons of dragon knights that existed in Dark Age.


    Tae Ho stroke the de of Astelone slowly. The appearance of Astelone was exactly the same as what he saw in Dark Age. The white and long de that had the sentence of the World Dragon engraved in it was really beautiful.


    ¡°Astelone.¡±


    Tae Ho called the name of the Dragon Sword again. He activated the sentence of the Milesian and called the real appearance of Astelone.


    What?


    The beautiful girl that appeared lying down in the ground asked casually. She still had drowsy eyes.


    Tae Ho looked at Astelone for a moment before replying instantly. Due to the settings of Dark Age, she was the incarnation of the World Dragon Yggdrasil and her appearance was really simr to the Goddess of Yggdrasil drawn in the sacred torch maybe because of that.


    That¡¯s why he hadn¡¯t thought it was weird.


    Because it was no different from the weapons made with his saga.


    But he changed his thoughts now.


    Tae Ho picked his words carefully several times and then opened his mouth.


    ¡°Astelone.¡±


    What?


    ¡°You... aren¡¯t a being created through a saga?¡±


    Through a saga, a fake made with the power of stories.


    Dark Age was a game. Countless beings in the world were enjoying it but in the end it was merely a game.


    A real Astelone didn¡¯t exist. Even if it did, it was only an existence under a programposed by 0 and 1¡¯s.


    But when he made the World Dragon descend.


    Tae Ho could know it as the master.


    Astelone¡¯s divinity was real. She had a real divinity of her own, independently from Tae Ho¡¯s saga.


    The power that ranked up Nidhogg as the World Dragon was also like that.


    It wasn¡¯t a power created by a saga. Tae Ho could feel the divinity of the world.


    Astelone feigned augh at Tae Ho¡¯s question. She stood up really slowly with still sleepy eyes and then turned to Tae Ho¡¯s direction as if it was a bother to walk and copsed. Tae Ho got surprised and stood up hurriedly to embrace her and then started to have a mentalmunication.


    [I am an existence created through a saga. At least that is the case for this body and part of my memory. Originally I didn¡¯t even have an ego]


    It was something hard to understand immediately. Tae Ho embraced Astelone and looked at her face and Astelone put a bitter smile.


    [You don¡¯t understand?]


    ¡°Are you saying that Dark Age is real?¡±


    Not simply a game but something else. Wasn¡¯t it a game made by Gods just like it appears frequently at novels or something that happened for real at another world?


    Astelone giggled as Tae Ho spoke about his imagination.


    [You have a good imagination. But that¡¯s not the case. Dark Age is indeed a game. It¡¯s a game made by humans and not by a God and it¡¯s not something real that is happening in another world. If what happens in Dark Age is real... then strong existences like the demon king or evil dragons have to repeat dying and reviving thousands of times right? The same thing has to be repeated a lot of times when there¡¯s a limited event per ount. And how many users do you think there are in Dark Age? Are there hundreds or thousands of them?]


    It was like she had said. The world of Dark Age couldn¡¯t exist in another world.


    ¡°Then what happened? Your divinity was certainly the real deal.¡±


    [That¡¯s right, it¡¯s real. It¡¯s because I was one of the existences among the Gods from Earth.]


    ¡°Gods from Earth?¡±


    [Gods of Earth. But I didn¡¯t particrly have an ego. I was a God that helped the world be maintained just by existing. Didn¡¯t you see simr beings in Olympus?]


    ¡°If you are speaking about the ancient Gods... Are you perhaps an ancient God of Earth?¡±


    [No, I wasn¡¯t that great of an existence. And actually... currently, Earth doesn¡¯t have any God that has a personality. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to think and speak like now.]


    ¡°I¡¯m getting more confused.¡±


    [It¡¯s simple. You called the Dragon Sword Astelone through your saga. But Astelone is an existence that has a divinity as its the incarnation of the World Dragon, right? That¡¯s why I, one of the Gods of Earth, became Astelone by receiving the memories and appearances from your memory. The current me is a God of Earth that received the memories and appearances of Astelone to obtain a personality of my own.]


    ¡°Then what about the power of the world that got added when you transformed Nidhogg into the World Dragon?¡±


    [The power of the world worked instead of the divinity of the World Dragon. You are an existence from Earth- Terra and your saga has its origins from Terra.]


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the saga a power from Asgard?¡±


    [It¡¯s a power that only belongs to Asgard. But stories and belief isn¡¯t only the power of Asgard. Terra and the nine worlds... you could say it is the power of all ten realms. You also experienced this in Olympus.]


    Tae Ho thought of the sacred forces. The Gods of Olympus were certainly strengthening themselves through the power of belief.


    [A story isn¡¯t a fake thing. The story bes true because there is someone that believes in it. Your story isn¡¯t a fake thing at all.]


    Astelone pointed at herself as if she was proof of it. Tae Ho could feel the presence of Astelone from his embrace. Her body was warm and soft.


    ¡®Goddess of Terra, I¡¯m curious of one thing.¡¯


    [What is it? Mister lecher of Erin.]


    When the silent Cuchinn butted in, Astelone answered back with an expectant voice. It seemed like she quite liked Cuchinn.


    Cuchinn smirked as he was susceptible about that and then asked with a calm voice again.


    ¡®What is Tae Ho? Is he a special existence? Such as a being that was selected to be born with the fate of a knight.¡¯


    [Tae Ho is a normal human. He isn¡¯t a being that was born with the fate of a knight or was born by the will of Gods. But he is a really special human.]


    ¡®In what aspect?¡¯


    [He is the strongest gamer that¡¯s yed by more than a billion people. He¡¯s the strongest of Dark Age that gets recognized by billions of people. He is someone that has the power of a story that can¡¯t bepared to others and the result of that was that he became a piece of Terra. If this isn¡¯t being special then what is?]


    ¡°A piece of Terra?¡±


    [There are no personality Gods at Terra- so to say Earth. But they clearly have a divinity and their divinity is protecting the son of Earth. Because of that, the ones that became special on rare asions share the divinity of Earth and be an even more special existence. That¡¯s the piece of Terra. And Tae Ho, you are also a piece of Terra. The big and clear grains of sand stand out more among other grains of sand right? That¡¯s what you are.]


    The reason the progamers brought by Odin weren¡¯t able to activate a saga like Tae Ho was because of this.


    Tae Ho was the strongest in Dark Age and the result was that he obtained a vast power of stories that couldn¡¯t even bepared to the other progamers and became a piece of Terra.


    The saga Tae Ho used until now wasn¡¯t only the power of Asgard. It was the result of having the assistance of Terra and having the powers of two wordsbined into one.


    ¡®I can generally know what you are talking about. You were a really famous bastard in your world.¡¯


    Cuchinn didn¡¯t exactly know the poption of Erin at its prime. But he was sure it was a bit more than a billion.


    ¡®Hey, you are really special.¡¯


    [He is. He is an existence that is being loved by the Goddess of your of Asgard and the representative Valkyrie of the legion at the same time but also has the Goddess of love and beauty of Erin beg to have her waist dislocated. He doesn¡¯t only handle one ancient dragon but two and in addition, the two of them call him as master. Not only that but he can do whatever he pleases to the ancient God of Asgard and the ancient dragon that can now transform into the World Dragon. He didn¡¯t have enough of making her work hard but is even working her hard now when she didn¡¯t have proper sleep. In addition, a beautiful and frail woman that is hard to find is posing hunger and he is so merciless he doesn¡¯t let her eat anything...so he really is special.]


    ¡®Hey, you are a real trash.¡¯


    Astelone spoke too much. In addition, she formed a good pair with Cuchinn to the point it was weird.


    [But it¡¯s all true.]


    Astelone smirked with a sleepy face and Tae Ho couldn¡¯t deny that.


    < Episode 71 ¨C Asgard (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 254 - Episode 71/Chapter 3

    Episode 71/Chapter 3: Asgard (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    Tae Ho got turned to tatters at the merciless fact attack and drooped his body. Cuchinn clicked his tongue at that and then spoke energetically as if telling him to cheer up.


    ¡®Cheer up! You will end up victories with instigations and fabricating stories as expected of a scammer!¡¯


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t even have the energy to reply so he closed his eyes and then looked at Astelone. She wasughing in joy as if it was really fun to tease Tae Ho so she looked really detestable.


    [Why? Do you want to ask something else?]


    ¡°A few more things... Then I am the only piece of Terra?¡±


    [No, there are many of them. No, it¡¯s kind of vague to say that there are a lot but anyway, they are not few in numbers. The people that gave a strong impression to countless people and that have a worldwide recognition are able to be a piece of Terra. But only, you are kind of strong among the pieces of Terras.]


    ¡°Because there are many people that y Dark Age?¡±


    [Yes. I said there were a billion casually but actually there are more than 3 billion people that have actually yed Dark Age. And there are a few more times people that know of Dark Age and you Tae Ho. There are really few figures that have recognition as much as you do among the ones that are alive. In addition, you don¡¯t only have a high recognition but you are known to be the ¡®strongest¡¯. Also-]


    ¡°Also?¡±


    [What do you think the synchro rate was?]


    Tae Ho opened his eyes widely and then realized one fact.


    ¡°The piece of Terra was getting stronger?¡±


    His words weren¡¯t arranged properly but Astelone understood it right away as she already knew the answer.


    [Right, that¡¯s it. The synchro rate also means the growth rate of the piece of Terra. That was the reason you were able to use stronger sagas the higher the synchro rate got and it meant that you have grown that much as a piece of Terra.]


    ¡®It feels like everything fits now. So you are saying that Tae Ho bastard was a growth type piece of Terra, right?¡¯


    Astelone nodded at Cuchinn¡¯s question.


    [That¡¯s also right. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that the current Tae Ho is the strongest piece of Terra in the history of Terra. He is the master of two worlds and the power of the stories he piled up since he went to another world is overwhelming. And think about it. I said that I was originally a God of Earth, right? Although I didn¡¯t have a personality or whatever.]


    ¡®Indeed, did he be an incredible piece of Terra to the point he was able to separate a God of Earth as one of his property?¡¯


    [That¡¯s right in general but isn¡¯t property a bit too much? Although I do like that I obtained a personality.]


    While Cuchinn and Astelone were speaking with each other, Tae Ho nodded slowly. It was because he just realized now that the increase in the synchro rate wasn¡¯t rted directly to the other strengths he had.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what you meant when you said that there guys like me appeared at times.¡±


    Basically, Valha was a ce where the humans of Asgard went to. But Tae Ho himself was an exception and Bjorn had said that there were humans that came from other words in really rare cases. And he had also said that most of them had a special power.


    He was sure that all of them were pieces of Terra.


    ¡°Heda is always right.¡±


    Because she had said this while looking at himself.


    ¡®You are special Tae Ho. I feel like you are. Even if I bring people that did the same thing as you, I don¡¯t think they will be able to activate a saga like you.¡¯


    It was like she had said. A progamer that wasn¡¯t a piece of Terra wouldn¡¯t be able to activate a saga even if he died and revived.


    [Ugh, did you see how he spoke? It seems like he won¡¯t be able to move an inch from her.]


    ¡®He¡¯s just like that when he speaks. Just in word.¡¯


    [Indeed, I feel like that¡¯s the case looking at what he does.]


    ¡°Hey, I can hear the both of you.¡±


    ¡®We spoke out loud for you to hear.¡¯


    [Yeah, it was so you could hear us.]


    Cuchinn and Asteloneughed and replied. The two of them really fitted each other well in a bad direction.


    Tae Ho engraved his mind to be able to tolerate it and lifted up Astelone¡¯s real appearance.


    [What, you are throwing me away because you sucked out all the sweet water? Sob sob, ou are too much. You should have at least given me some food before sending me away.


    ¡®So you gulp it if its sweet and spit it if its sour... Kyah... You really are the best in that way.¡¯


    Tae Ho missed the times when Astelone only slept because she was sleepy and Cuchinn that was silent all the time. Whatever the case, he put back the Dragon Sword and Gae Bolg and then returned to the heart room to have some rest.


    &


    After the ck holy dragonnded near Kulun mountain, it stayed still like a boulder and didn¡¯t move. It was due to Nidhogg having ended up falling asleep.


    Tae Ho stroke Nidhogg¡¯s head that fell asleep in Adenmaha¡¯s embrace and thought of resting a quarter of the day. It was because he had no way to know what happened at the west before the messenger from Asgard arrived.


    ¡®And there¡¯s no way they wouldn¡¯t have sent one considering the temperament of Odin-nim.¡¯


    Tae Ho thought of Asgard¡¯smunication and then sent Siri and Bracky on the back of the energetical Drakon Ismenios to Kulun mountain. They were going to be the messengers that would transmit what happened in Kum Oh Do.


    ¡°Rest for now.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s meetter.¡±


    ¡°Sob sob, I wanted to carry master.¡±


    You could differentiate who were the ones speaking just by the way they spoke. Tae Ho sent off the ones leaving and then returned to the heart room to sleep.


    And after half the morning passed.


    The messenger of Asgard arrived at the Temple.


    &


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    ¡°Let the light of the Temple be eternal.¡±


    When Gandur and Ingrid expressed etiquette, the Man of Integrity that was out to meet them, also expressed etiquette.


    Gandur and Ingrid didn¡¯t look that well perhaps for having used the ck sh consecutively but they didn¡¯t have time to waste.


    The Man of Integrity hurriedly led the two people to the Three Pure Ones and Tae Ho, Nuwa, Adenmaha, Nidhogg, etc also went to meet them.


    The ones that arrived thetest at the conference room excluding the most important figures were Tae Ho and his group. Gandur, that had arrived first, greeted Tae Ho with her eyes and Ingrid bowed towards him. Tae Ho also felt joy at meeting them so he talked to them with mystical magic.


    ¡®Have the two of you been well?¡¯


    Gandur utilized her eyebrows and sent a signal at Tae Ho¡¯s question and Ingrid let a small smile and nodded.


    Gandur¡¯s signal was something like ¡®Hey! Why are you asking something like that when we use mystical magic?¡¯ but Tae Ho understood that perfectly so he sent a long sentence with his mystical magic. He was never easing his anger of what he suffered from Astelone on innocent people at all.


    [Master?]


    Right at that instant, Adenmaha poked his waist and sent another message. It meant that he should concentrate and when Tae Ho got a hold of himself he cleared his throat and fixed his posture.


    ¡°This is the message from Asgard.¡±


    Ingrid opened her mouth with a hard working expression like usual and started to exin what happened at Olympus.


    The intrusion of Surtr and Anjra Mainiuu.


    The fusion they underwent after driving the forces of Olympus to the mount of Olympus.


    The expressions of everyone at the conference room became dark. Nidhogg blinked as she didn¡¯t know what they were speaking about but she shrunk her shoulders and put a depressed expression because the surrounding atmosphere became dark.


    ¡°It¡¯s like I expected. Three Pure Ones, I imagine you were also able to feel it, right?¡±


    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded as Nuwa asked in a low voice. The same went for the Jade Emperor and Daode Tianzun.


    The master of the Temple was currently Yuanshi Tianzun but you could actually say that all Three Pure Ones were the masters of the Temple. It was certain they also felt what Tae Ho and Nuwa felt.


    The great urrence in the west.


    The birth of an existence that transcendedmon sense.


    The yfulness from Gandur¡¯s face that she had when she first met Tae Ho disappearedpletely. Ingrid¡¯s face was also stiffer than usual.


    It was because they thought of the power of the Last mes they felt at Olympus- the power of Anjra Mainiuu and the giant of fire Surtr having be one.


    It wasn¡¯t simple power. It was a strength that had materialized negative things such as uneasiness, despair, and death.


    Echidna asked.


    ¡°How is itpared to Nyx? When she gathered the power of the ancient Gods and put her hand on the power of a World God.¡±


    When Nyx made the night descend, Gandur and Ingrid were also at Olympus. That power was so huge it couldn¡¯t bepletely measured by a Valkyrie but the only ones at this ce that had experienced the two things were Gandur and Ingrid.


    Gandur bit her lips and then spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard topare it exactly as the two of them were vast. But only, Odin has said that the Last path of mes was much more dangerous. That if Nyx¡¯s power only worked in Olympus, the Last path of mes could be used in Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    ¡°Odin told us to transmit you this.¡±


    Ingrid added and then took out a crystal she was treasuring in her chest. When she inserted a bit of magic power into it, a hologram of Odin appeared above the crystal.


    [I will transmit you directly what I saw and felt. Don¡¯t reject it and ept it.]


    The hologram of Odin¡¯s upper body said and the hologram dispersed before anyone could answer. The hologram that transformed into white light split into several pieces and headed to the heads of everyone at the conference room.


    Son Wukon hit the light by reflex but everyone else epted it. And then, they could clearly feel the difference between Nyx and the Last path of mes.


    Nyx was an iplete World God. Her power didn¡¯t fall behind to a real World God but there was an instability at maintaining her power. In the first ce, she had connected the power of all ancient Gods to create the power of a World God and it didn¡¯t belong solely to her.


    That was the reason Tae Ho was able to defeat Nyx. Tae Ho attacked the night itself that was the thing maintaining the World God Nyx and not the ancient God Nyx and also connected the power of the ancient Gods into one and the result of that was that he could return the World God Nyx into the ancient God Nyx.


    But the Last path of mes wasn¡¯t an existence like that. The giant of Fire Surtr, that could already influence all ten worlds, got added to Anjra Mainiuu that was already a World God and so a God of destruction that destroyed worlds no matter where they were at got born.


    It wasn¡¯t an opponent that could be defeated with the same method. They could only fight against the Last path of mes directly.


    But was that possible?


    ¡°I have an idea.¡±


    Nuwa opened her mouth and everyone turned to look at her.


    &


    The 12 Olympians left the mount of Olympus. Not only then but the countless heroes, lesser Gods, fairies, and humans also ced the mount behind their backs.


    Thest ones to remain were Odin and Zeus.


    Zeus stood still and looked at the mount of Olympus and then faced the Last path of mes that was burning down with the intent to even burn the skies.


    Odin ced his hand on the shoulder of Zeus. Zeus opened his mouth and asked instead of turning to look at him.


    ¡°What are you nning to do with that?¡±


    Did they have a method against it even if they escaped to Asgard? Did they have a way to put off those mes even if they gathered the power of several Gods?


    ¡°We should gather the power of the worlds just like it has done.¡±


    Odin answered and said something more to Zeus. He told Zeus to do something that was harder than giving up Olympus.


    ¡°Zeus, give up the seat of the master.¡±


    &


    ¡°Give up the seat of the master of the Temple.¡±


    Nuwa said. Son Wukon opened his eyes widely asking what she was talking about and the Three Pure Ones just closed their eyes silently. It seemed like they were aware of what Nuwa was going to tell them.


    ¡°The destructive beings have transcended the worlds and joined their strength into one. Then, we have no other option than transcend the worlds too. If they joined the power of five worlds, then we also have to join the power of the remaining four worlds.¡±


    &


    Zeus let out an enraged roar. He grabbed Odin by his throat.


    ¡°This case is different from that boy of yours.¡±


    Odin was a God of war that would do anything just to win. He was someone that could end his life to win and he could also take away the life of the one he loved the most.


    But Zeus wasn¡¯t someone that could do that.


    The one he would hand over the seat to.


    It was to the warrior of Valha. He clearly was a God of Asgard even though he was from another world. He wasn¡¯t a God of Olympus or the Temple.


    Just like Zeus had said, the case with Zeus and Odin was different.


    But Odin didn¡¯t bend his will. He rather red back at Zeus and said.


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡±


    &


    ¡°He already has the power of two worlds in one body. He will get the power of another two worlds and make the power of four worlds into one.¡±


    Nuwa turned to look at Tae Ho and everyone in the room did the same.


    Asgard, Erin, the Temple and Olympus.


    Thest four worlds that had the power of the ones that wanted to maintain the world.


    Thest hope that would face against the Last path of mes.


    Zeus gritted his teeth.


    Yuanshi Tianzun closed his eyes and nodded.


    Odin opened his mouth and said.


    ¡°Combine the power of the four worlds into one.¡±


    Nuwa also spoke. The voices of two Gods rang at the same time from two different worlds.


    ¡°The one leading the ones that want to maintain the world.¡±


    Adenmaha grabbed Tae Ho¡¯s hand. Son Wukong looked at Tae Ho.


    ¡°The guardian God of the five worlds.¡±


    Asgard, Erin, the Temple, Olympus and in addition the power of Terra.


    Zeus let go of the throat of Odin. Yuanzhi Tianzun and the Three Pure Ones spoke at the same time.


    They finished the words Odin and Nuwa had started.


    ¡°We are giving birth to it.¡±


    The master of four worlds. The one leading them all.


    Nuwa turned to look at Tae Ho and Tae Ho faced her.


    &


    < Episode 71 ¨C Asgard (3) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 255 - Episode 71/Chapter 4: Asgard (4)

    Episode 71/Chapter 4: Asgard (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    Son Wukong wasn¡¯t able to catch up to the flow of the story. It was because he hit the light of Odin by reflex and a difference in the amount of information got created.


    ¡®No, even if that is the case.¡¯


    It was handing over something none other than the seat of master. No matter how urgent the situation was, it wasn¡¯t something that could be epted easily.


    In addition, they were going to hand over the seat of master to someone of Asgard and not even from the Temple so it was something that couldn¡¯t even happen in Son Wukong¡¯s logic.


    Son Wukong didn¡¯t know much about Tae Ho. He had only heard about his performances.


    He was certainly a strong being. There was a high probability he would be the strongest in all of the Temple, Asgard, and Olympus.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t like him as the Temple had been able to breathe thanks to his actions. Also, Tae Ho hadn¡¯t acted arrogantly or requested something excessive at his own achievements. It would be weirder if he disliked him.


    Son Wukong was nning to listen to everything he said. He would have wondered a bit if Tae Ho asked him to give his staff to him but he would have dly handed it over.


    But the seat of master was different to his staff.


    ¡®What happens after we defeat the Last path of mes?¡¯


    They were at a situation where they had knives at their throats but he couldn¡¯t help but think about the next. What would happen after they barely managed to ovee the enemy?


    Would the master of Asgard return the seat of master to the Temple? Even if he promised that, how would they be able to believe in those words?


    Son Wukong had many things he wanted to say. But he endured the words that came up to his throat. There was no way the Three Pure Ones and Nuwa would have missed what Son Wukong was thinking about. Even if it didn¡¯t reach them, there was still Xiwangmu.


    ¡®But is it so serious we still have to hand over the seat?¡¯


    The current situation. The Last path of mes that appeared in Olympus.


    Son Wukong gulped dry saliva. Yuanshi Tianzun opened his eyes and said.


    ¡°Master of Asgard.¡±


    Yuanshi Tianzun looked at Tae Ho. He, that had guarded the seat of the master of the Temple for a long time, was thinking of something Son Wukong hadn¡¯t been able to. There was something that had to be preceded before proceeding with everything.


    ¡°Will you able to do that? Gathering the power of the four masters and face against the Last path of mes... Can you be the protector of the five worlds?¡±


    It had been a proposal from Odin and Nuwa until now. Tae Ho had never said that he would do it with his own mouth.


    Son Wukong realized that fact only now. And he also understood that climbing to the seat of master of four worlds wasn¡¯t only a glorious thing.


    Tae Ho would have to fight in the most dangerous ce while shouldering the fate of not one world but five of them. Son Wukong felt like his throat got clogged just by imagining about it.


    That¡¯s why they needed Tae Ho¡¯s permission. They couldn¡¯t casually pass over it.


    Nidhogg, that got dampened at the atmosphere, twirled her fingers and put a depressed expression. Adenmaha extended her hand unconsciously and grabbed the hands of Tae Ho.


    Adenmaha wished for Tae Ho to decline. It was a selfish wish but she still hoped he did that.


    Because Tae Ho had already saved the world a few times. He had to jump to the brinks of death several times to save Asgard and Olympus.


    But she also knew that her wish couldn¡¯t be fulfilled. Because the man Adenmaha liked the most in this world was someone like that.


    Tae Ho grabbed Adenmaha¡¯s hands tightly. His hands were big and hard. Adenmaha bit her lips unconsciously. It was because she knew really well what Tae Ho¡¯s actions meant.


    They didn¡¯t have that much time. Tae Ho let go of Adenmaha¡¯s hands. Adenmaha twitched her fingers and didn¡¯t hand her hand to Tae Ho anymore.


    Tae Ho thought of what he should say for a moment. He dropped his shoulders a bit while everyone was looking at him and then clenched a fist. It was because he thought of the most Valha like answer that was a bit weird but suited this kind of situation the most.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    For all the worlds.


    He hit his chest. Gandur and Ingrid ced their fists on their chests without saying anything and expressed respect towards Tae Ho. Son Wukong also formed a fist and expressed etiquette.


    Everyone in the conference room thought of the same thing.


    ¡°Thank you. The Temple will do its best to help you.¡±


    Yuanshi Tianzun expressed etiquette and then looked at his side. The Jade Emperor asked Nuwa.


    ¡°Nuwa-nim, he already has the seats of two worlds that are Asgard and Erin. I think that it will be too much to hand over the seat of the Temple in this ce immediately.¡±


    ¡°I also think like that. He also has to receive the seat of master of Olympus so we will need a proper ceremony at Asgard.¡±


    Power came with its respective price. No one could assure what would happen if they contained the power of four masters in one world. They had to lessen the load given on Tae Ho¡¯s body the most they could through a proper procedure.


    This time, Daode Tianzun was the one to speak.


    ¡°Son Wukong.¡±


    ¡°Please, speak.¡±


    Son Wukong turned to look towards him and took a breath. It was because he had sensed what Daode Tianzun would say.


    ¡°Get in charge of the forces that will head to Asgard. I will exclude the minimum amount of forces for the defenses of the Temple and I will send all the rest to Asgard.¡±


    ¡°I will heed to your order.¡±


    There were Daji and King Zhao still left. They didn¡¯t know when the forces of Dilmun and Xindu would attack from the south again.


    But the most important battlefield was Asgard. The battle in Asgard would decide the fate of all the remaining worlds.


    That¡¯s why they had to go. They couldn¡¯t stop at gathering the power of four masters but they also had to gather the power of the four worlds.


    Yuanshi Tianzun spoke to Nuwa.


    ¡°Nuwa-nim. Us, the Three Pure Ones, aren¡¯t able to move from the Temple. Will you go to Asgard instead of us?¡±


    The Three Pure Ones were the pirs that maintained the Temple just by existing. They couldn¡¯t leave the Temple just like Yuanshi Tianzun had said.


    Nuwa understood what Yuanshi Tianzun had said. He was conceding the seat of master to Nuwa. She was going to be the one that would hand over the seat of master to Tae Ho.


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to do that. That would be thest thing I can do for the Temple.¡±


    That was the only thing Nuwa could do in her weakened state.


    ¡°Thank you. Mother of humans.¡±


    Nuwa put a faint smile as Yuanshi Tianzun and the other Three Pure Ones expressed etiquette. The time they hadn¡¯t been able to be together was long because she had been asleep but she still felt happy andmendable towards the three of them at the point that they were the same from before.


    Yuanshi Tianzun spoke again.


    ¡°If everything has been decided then there¡¯s no reason to dy. Son Wukong, hurry up to leave the Temple. You will have to head to Asgard before the sun sets.¡±


    ¡°I will heed your order.¡±


    Son Wukong got out of the conference room. Adenmaha extended her hand and grabbed Tae Ho¡¯s sleeve.


    Tae Ho turned to look at Adenmaha.


    The Temple started to move.


    &


    Olympus was burning.


    The mes that arose from the south and north didn¡¯t stop and it dyed up the sky and earth of Olympus in red.


    Countless beings died and several others were dying.


    ¡°Hurry up! Help each other! We don¡¯t have time!¡±


    The great hero of Artemis, Atnte, yelled. She, that was carrying a child at her back, was already crossing the connecting path between Olympus and Asgard more than a hundred times.


    She wanted to evacuate the most people possible. The God and heroes that stayed back at Olympus joined hands and also assisted the reinforcements that came from Asgard.


    But they couldn¡¯t rescue everyone. There were some they had to give up on.


    Zeus, that was releasing divine power so that the path of me didn¡¯t cover the connecting path, looked at the mount of Olympus with a depressed face. He, the master of Olympus, could feel it.


    Olympus was screaming. The ones that weren¡¯t able to escape beyond the mes were crying.


    The Gods of Olympus treated humans as their tools and Zeus wasn¡¯t that different from the other Gods.


    However, it didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t have emotions. The situation where he had to see countless people die powerlessly tore his chest apart several times.


    ¡°Zeus.¡±


    Hera called out Zeus. Zeus didn¡¯t turn to look at her and Hera walked slowly to stand next to Zeus.


    Odin stood at a different ce and suppressed the path of mes.


    They could hear Thor and Heracles returning from far away. It seemed like they had defeated the army of the enemy that had gathered to attack the connecting path.


    The evacuation of the humans ended. The nymphs they could bring to the connecting path had also left to Olympus. The only remaining Gods left at Olympus were the Gods of Olympus and the Gods of Asgard that were Odin and Thor.


    Athena supported Demeter, that had cried so much to the point she fainted, and entered the connecting path. Apollo lead Artemis as she hadn¡¯tpletedpletely from the past.


    Hephaestus bound Aphrodite to a cart and advanced. He looked at Olympus for thatst time but only for a moment.


    Prometheus had also left. Hades and Persephone, that had stayed at the underworld during the internal warfare of Olympus, also walked with them.


    ¡°Zeus.¡±


    The call of Hades was low. Persephone pulled on Hades¡¯ hand and Hades nodded. He took care of the queen of the underworld whom he loved and left Olympus.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    ¡°Leave first.¡±


    Thor nodded at Odin¡¯s words. He hit the shoulder of Heracles, that was looking at Olympus without saying anything, and told him to leave.


    The only ones left now were Zeus, Hera and Odin.


    Odin approached Zeus and Hera. Zeus was still standing still and looking at the mount of Olympus.


    The Last path of mes was arising.


    The mes that finally became one turned into a giant of fire and started to climb the mount of Olympus.


    They could see it clearly. That¡¯s why they had sent away the ones left in a hurry.


    Hera leaned at Zeus and he embraced her head with his big hand.


    The giant of fire raised his hand. At that moment, an overwhelming power that shook the entire Olympus got activated. The same power from when Nyx made the night descend got concentrated at the sky, no, it was way stronger than that.


    That was a sword of fire. A sword that was huge got created above the mount of Olympus.


    The giant of fire moved his hand and at that moment the sword of fire trespassed the mount of Olympus. It destroyed the core of Olympus, thend where all the energy was concentrated at.


    It got destroyed and burnt down. The sky and the ground shook and the world Olympus cried. The destructive beings sang destruction at various parts from the world.


    Hera¡¯s legs lost strength. Zeus embraced her waist more tightly and supported her.


    What surged up because it had reached the end.


    The Last path of mes that would bring the end to a world.


    Will they be able to defeat that thing if they joined the power of the masters? Will they be able to stop it?


    Zeus didn¡¯t ask and Odin didn¡¯t say anything.


    Zeus turned around while holding Hera. He headed to the connecting path with Odin and they didn¡¯t turn back anymore.


    Odin and Zeus sealed the connecting path.


    Olympus burnt down.


    < Episode 71 ¨C Asgard (4) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 256 - Episode 72/Chapter 1

    Episode 72/Chapter 1: Ragnarok (1)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The mount of Olympus disappeared.


    Surtr, that had the burning sword sheathed at his back, looked at the connecting path of Asgard without any words.


    Anjra Mainiuu had be a strength for him. Surtr became the will of destruction. Perhaps, it was an obvious thing as Surtr was the incarnation of Muspelheim that existed to bring an end to the worlds.


    The sky and the ground burned down and Olympus got dyed with the colors of destruction.


    The end was nearing.


    There wasn¡¯t much time left.


    Surtr started to walk. The destructive group, the Kingdom of Fire followed his back.


    Thend of thest decisive battle.


    Towards Asgard.


    &


    Odin hurried off after sealing the connecting path. They couldn¡¯t know how much time they had bought.


    It would be more than two days at least. If they thought about it unfairly, they had about four days but not five. They would depend on the next two days to see if they had two more days avable.


    There was someone getting past the group that was on hold at the connecting path of Asgard¡¯s side and advancing. It was the Goddess of magic Freya whom you could recognize at a nce.


    She didn¡¯t say anything and Odin just spread his arms. He hugged Freya whose eyes reddened so tightly he seemed to crush her.


    ¡°It hurts. I¡¯m saying that it hurts.¡±


    Freya spoke annoyedly. But she just dug in deeper into Odin¡¯s embrace contrary to her words.


    Odin stroke Freya¡¯s vast hair. He kissed her in her forehead and then looked down at her. Freya said.


    ¡°I prepared everything you told me. Tae Ho is alsoing right now.¡±


    ¡°You are so firm and decisive like usual.¡±


    Freya snorted and Odinughed in a good mood. He ced his lips on Freya¡¯s forehead once again and then looked at the Gods of Olympus.


    A huge sense of loss was covering them. It was due to having sensed the destruction of the mount of Olympus directly.


    Apollo and the other Gods of Olympus copsed in ce. There were also many of them that lied down and cried. Even the Goddess of warfare Athena burst in tears while hugging Demeter.


    There were only two that were holding back their tears.


    Heracles stood like a boulder and didn¡¯t move and Zeus stayed silent. Hera, that was holding it back while biting her lips, cried sorrowfully.


    It was a regretful scene and this wasn¡¯t only a thing of a third party. It was something that could also happen to the Gods of Asgard.


    ¡°Zeus.¡±


    Zeus reacted at Odin¡¯s call. He hugged Hera once that wasn¡¯t able to control her body yet and then entrusted her to the wife of Heracles and the daughter of Zeus and Hera, the Goddess of youth Hebe.


    Zeus knew what Odin was requesting. He took a deep breath and answered as the master of Olympus.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As there was no time to waste.


    Freya called the cat carriage. She led Odin and Zeus to the center of Asgard- to Valha.


    &


    The ck holy dragon passed through the connecting path of the Temple and Asgard. There were countless martial artists at her back.


    The leader of the 12 protectors of the Temple, Son Wukong, was leading them and the ancient God of the Temple and the new master, Nuwa, was at his side.


    There was a dragon that approached her the moment the ck holy dragon entered the skies of Asgard. The woman thatnded at the back of the really huge ck dragon was Valkyrie Rasgrid.


    She had obtained new dragon wing coats and so she entered the heart room of Nidhogg.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    Rasgrid expressed etiquette as soon as she saw Tae Ho. Tae Ho also expressed back etiquette and then looked at her face. It hadn¡¯t been a month since they separated from Olympus but they felt like they were seeing each other in a really long while.


    ¡°Odin has arrived. He is waiting at Valha.¡±


    Rasgrid spoke up to that point and then gave him a feather that had runes engraved in it. When Tae Ho grabbed that, all the information Odin transmitted him entered his head.


    Four days from now on. The time given to Asgard.


    Forces were gathering from everywhere.


    Warriors weren¡¯t only gathering from the world of Gods Asgard but also from the mortal world Midgard, the world of fairies Alfheim and Svartalfheim and warriors from Nidavelir too. It was the same for Vanaheim and Niflheim.


    The oldest Steel warrior woke up from its slumber. All of the warriors of Valha prepared to go out to the battlefield without excluding anyone.


    Tae Ho nodded.


    He looked at the direction Valha was at.


    &


    When Tae Ho got down the ck holy dragon, the first one he saw was Idun. The woman that had golden hair ran to him and hugged him tightly.


    ¡°My warrior Tae Ho.¡±


    Her voice was mixed with fear. Tae Ho embraced her tightly.


    ¡°I heard everything. What Odin was preparing and what will happen in the next four days.¡±


    Idun ced her hand on Tae Ho¡¯s chest. She then pushed him to get away from his embrace and then stroke his cheek. She then stood up on her toes and ced her lip on Tae Ho¡¯s.


    ¡°Let my blessing apany you.¡±


    Tae Ho also blessed her back. Idun wanted to get hugged by Tae Ho again but Heda stopped her. They still had time. This wasn¡¯t the time to get drunk at the happiness of the encounter.


    ¡°I will wait.¡±


    Heda spoke with Idun¡¯s face and Tae Ho nodded. They followed Reginleif that was waiting for them and headed to a deep ce of Valha. The only one apanying Tae Ho was Nuwa. Nidhogg and Adenmaha wanted to follow him but Heda also stopped the two of them.


    Tae Ho thought that he would head to the room that had the throne of kings. But the ce he arrived at was a room he had never entered until now.


    A circr room that was filled with runes in the floor, walls and ceiling.


    ¡°We will make the transference here. Move to the center of the room please.¡±


    Reginleif spoke with a low voice that wasn¡¯t like her and Tae Ho supported Nuwa as she started to show signs of exhaustion for the first time since she arrived at Asgard and they headed to the center of the room together.


    The transference onlysted a moment. When Tae Ho opened his eyes again he could see theke of Mimir covered by a dense fog. It was theke of Mimir.


    ¡°So you came.¡±


    Odin, that was sitting near theke, stood up. Zeus and Freya were standing next to him and the first and second sisters among the three sisters, Urd and Verdandi, were next to the head of Mimir. They couldn¡¯t see the third of the sisters, Skuld.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms. The God of war Odin greets you.¡±


    ¡°The Goddess of magic Freya greets you.¡±


    Nuwa also answered back without strength as Odin and Freya expressed etiquette to Nuwa.


    ¡°Let the light of the Temple be eternal. I¡¯m Nuwa.¡±


    Nuwa looked at Zeus and he greeted with a low voice.


    ¡°Let the glory of Olympus be with you. I¡¯m Zeus.¡±


    His greeting was a bit stiff to the point it seemed a bit rude but Nuwa understood him. Olympus was still groaning even at this moment under the mes of destruction.


    Odin looked at Tae Ho.


    ¡°Tae Ho, we don¡¯t have much time. The ceremony itself will take time and after that, you need time to get ustomed to your new power.¡±


    Tae Ho took a breath when they asked him if it was possible to start with the ceremony right away. He nodded and answered to Odin¡¯s question.


    He had already prepared his mind. There was no reason to dy any more.


    Odin told Tae Ho which was his seat. It was on an altar that was prepared in front of the head of Mimir.


    The head of Mimir, Urd and Verdandi took ce around Tae Ho in a triangle and Odin, Freya, Zeus and Nuwa, that were at the border of theke formed a square.


    Zeus looked at the direction Olympus was at for thest time. Nuwa clenched her chest and closed her eyes.


    Odin looked at Tae Ho. Tae Ho answered once again. The sentences of Erin and Asgard appeared at the back of his hands.


    ¡°We will start with the ceremony.¡±


    The moment Odin finished speaking.


    Asgard, Erin, Olympus and the Temple.


    The power of four worlds got concentrated on Tae Ho.


    &


    Time passed. One of the days of the four days passed and night came.


    The warriors of various worlds looked at the starry night. The number of forces gathered at camping ground that was made with Valha as the center easily surpassed a hundred thousand and they were still increasing even at this moment.


    Ragnar looked at the connecting path that got closed. It was hard to imagine that those gates will get swept away by mes and get destroyed.


    But that was a future that woulde soon and it was a fate that couldn¡¯t be evaded.


    Bjorn approached Ragnar. He gave him a leather pocket instead of saying anything and Ragnar grinned. Ragnar stroke the head of Bjorn that was taller than him and then brought the pocket to his mouth. Naturally, he looked at the direction the World tree Yggdrasil was at.


    One streak of light was surging up. Ragnar knew what that light that was surging up from a deeper ce than Asgard meant.


    ¡®At least like Sigurd.¡¯


    The words he first said and the words he was half joking about.


    ¡®At most like Thor.¡¯


    His expectations had gone wrong. It got really destroyed. Because of that Ragnar wished one more time. For Tae Ho to break his expectations once again. For him to advance to a region beyond what he imagined.


    Ragnar looked at that light.


    &


    Rolph adjusted his cloak that was made with wolf leather. The residence of Ullr¡¯s legion was located above theke of fog like any other residence so the air at night got colder unavoidably near theke.


    ¡°Rolph.¡±


    ¡°Captain Siri!¡±


    Rolph answered reflexively at the voice that was heard following the wind and turned his head in a hurry. He wasn¡¯t an inferior ranked warrior about to rank up to intermediate for nothing so he could find the direction the voice was heard at in an instant.


    Siri was standing with a smiling face. She always put a serious expression at work but she always showed a soft smile after her job was done and which Rolph missed to see.


    ¡°So you were at guard work.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still at a ce where they still use me everywhere.¡±


    Rolph grinned and then checked the back of Siri. Siri asked at his sudden question.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Well, I was wondering if Bracky didn¡¯te.¡±


    Bracky had also been promoted a lot and had be a God now just like Siri but they were stillrades when they were at the inferior rank. For Rolph, Siri was captain Siri and Bracky was just Bracky.


    Siri smiled softly at Rolph¡¯s answer and then gestured at her back with her chin and answered.


    ¡°He went to Thor¡¯s legion for a moment. Because he and I miss a lot of people.¡±


    Day two of four.


    Siri and Bracky couldn¡¯t stand shoulder to shoulder with the other warriors of Valha at the final war, Ragnarok. The two of them had be too strong for that.


    Rolph put a troubled smile at Siri¡¯s answer. He checked Siri from head to toe and grinned like a fool.


    ¡°You became a real Goddess now.¡±


    ¡°Did something change from me?¡±


    When Siri turned to look at herself and ask, Rolph nodded in a hurry.


    ¡°You became really different.¡±


    Siriughed once again as Rolph didn¡¯t speak in details. She patted Rolph¡¯s shoulder and said.


    ¡°You have also be more reliable.¡±


    ¡°Stop it, you aren¡¯t teasing a kid.¡±


    The one that sighed and butted in was Gandur. Siri frowned as if objecting and spoke.


    ¡°I said that because he really is reliable.¡±


    ¡°Right, of course. You are acting like that without thinking because he has gotten more reliable. Rolph, you should understand her. She¡¯s really tactless.¡±


    ¡°I understand. She has been like this since long ago.¡±


    Gandur patted Rolph¡¯s back as he smiled bitterly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about at all.¡±


    Siri mumbled alone as she got excluded from the conversation. Rolph just shrugged his shoulders and proceeded to clear this awkward atmosphere and end this situation in the best way.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    Siri answered reflexively at Rolph¡¯s greeting.


    &


    Ingrid climbed the walls of the fortress alone instead of apanying the warriors of Njord¡¯s legion. It was a ce she could see the light that surged up from the World tree well.


    The usually earnest Ingrid always maintained a fixed posture while standing. But it was different this time. She leaned on the wall a bit and looked at the light with loosened eyes.


    The end was nearing.


    A war of a different scale from what Asgard had experienced until now and the war that would decide the fate not only of Asgard but all the worlds was in front of them.


    That¡¯s why she decided to get honest. Because it was a ce that she was alone. She called in a really low voice.


    ¡°Warrior Lee Tae Ho. It¡¯s a meeting.¡±


    What would have happened if it wasn¡¯t Heda but her?


    Ingrid smirked. She leaned her head with her arms instead of fixing her expression.


    She hid her feelings that she hadn¡¯t shown until now and wouldn¡¯t show it and looked at the light.


    &


    Rasgrid gathered her hands and prayed.


    Reginleif looked at the starry night next to that Rasgrid.


    It was a really starry night. It was a night that was the same as yesterday and would be the same tomorrow which you couldn¡¯t believe that the end was nearing.


    Merlin didn¡¯t read the stars. He, thest survivor of Camelot, sat in the residence of Idun and looked at Erin that was seen from far away. It was really smallpared to before and no one knew of thisnd but thisnd would some day recreate the glory of Camelot.


    Merlin resented the fact that he was the lone survivor when Erin got destroyed. But it was different now. He prayed towards King Arthur and the Knights of the round table that he wasn¡¯t able to meet anymore.


    Let a next time exist. Don¡¯t let it end like this. No answer came back but he didn¡¯t stop praying.


    &


    Helga looked at the sky and thought. Would her father and siblings be looking at the same sky from Midgard? Would they also be praying like her?


    The residence of Idun was silent.


    Scathach sat inside her residence and waited for Cuchinn. There was no guarantee that he would return tonight but she didn¡¯t bother about those small things.


    Nidhogg, that was yelling that she would wait for Tae Ho, got embraced by Adenmaha and breathed calmly. She fell asleep to the point she wouldn¡¯t notice if someone carried her.


    It was because she had overdone herself greatly these few days. Adenmaha looked at Nidhogg. She ced her lips on Nidhogg¡¯s forehead who she worried about like a kid ying on water.


    ¡°Yeah... I will protect you...¡±


    Nidhogg talked in her sleep and then rubbed her head in Adenmaha¡¯s chest. She also didn¡¯t forget to grab Adenmaha¡¯s waist with her arms.


    Adenmaha suppressed her depressed feelings while facing Nidhogg. It was because the ones that would be getting on the front lines in the approaching battle would be Tae Ho and Nidhogg. The two of them were the strongest forces the beings that wanted to maintain the world had.


    That truth made her sad. She felt pain at the fact that she couldn¡¯t do anything but let the two people she loved the most go to the most dangerous battlefield.


    ¡®I won¡¯t send them alone.¡¯


    She would at least stay next to them. She would follow them to the ends of hell.


    ¡°Adenmaha...¡±


    Nidhogg mumbled in a low voice. Adenmaha kissed Nidhogg in her forehead once again and then looked outside the window.


    A streak of light was crossing the sky.


    &


    The night was deep. It was a time when dawn opened the morning.


    The light of pir that was surging up next to the World tree disappeared. Heda knew what that meant.


    She waited a bit more and then turned her head. She was always the one that went to find him but this time, the man came for her.


    ¡°Hello once again?¡±


    Tae Ho greeted her andughed. He couldn¡¯t know what had changed right now. There were no external changes. He was the same warrior of Idun, Tae Ho.


    ¡®It¡¯s good to be Heda¡¯s warrior for today at least.¡¯


    Idun said in a low voice and Heda chuckled. She looked at the transcendental being that was the master of Asgard and Erin and had now obtained the seat of master of the Temple and Olympus. And then ended up saying unconsciously.


    ¡°This time I will also fight.¡±


    Just like when they fought against the magician king. When they defeated the World Wolf Fenrir.


    ¡°Although I wasn¡¯t able to obtain some Dragon wing coats.¡±


    Tae Ho opened his eyes roundly while looking at Heda pouting and thenughed like a fool.


    ¡°That¡¯s regretful.¡±


    ¡°I have a winged horse wing coat but it won¡¯t be enough, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a little bit.¡±


    In addition Tae Ho already had real dragons.


    Tae Ho sat next to Heda and she grabbed his hand andughed again.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Well, I remembered the time we first met.¡±


    ¡°When you coughed after offering me a cigarette that you don¡¯t even smoke?¡±


    ¡°Forget that please.¡±


    ¡°I will see.¡±


    Heda nced at him and Tae Houghed. He stroke Heda¡¯s cheek and gave her the best blessing.


    There was not much time until dawn. The night was ending but they still had time. Heda smiled and then asked with her red cheeks.


    ¡°Will you also dislocate my waist?¡±


    Tae Ho¡¯s face reddened at her joking words and Heda giggled at that. This time, she gave Tae Ho the best blessing.


    She became one with Tae Ho.


    &


    Morning came.


    A day passed again and the estimated day came.


    Heimdall blew Gjarhorn. All the warriors of Valha headed to the connecting path. The warriors of Olympus and the Temple apanied them.


    The ck holy dragon and other colorful dragons flew up high to the sky.


    Ragnarok.


    Thest war that would decide the fate of Asgard and the nine realms.


    The sound of the horn trumpet rang.


    It proimed the start of war.


    < Episode 72 ¨C Ragnarok (1) > End

 Chapter 257 - Episode 72 – Ragnarok (2)

    Episode 72/Chapter 2: Ragnarok (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    There was no way to know what exactly was happening beyond the connecting path.


    But Odin estimated that it would take four days for the giant of fire to destroy the connecting path and appear.


    ¡°Because they have no reason to waste time.¡±


    They had no reason topletely burn down Olympus. It was because there was no one left at Olympus that would resist against the Kingdom of Fire.


    The wish of the Kingdom of Fire- Anjra Mainiuu and Surtr after having be one, was the destruction of all worlds. If you thought about it in their position, it was more important to strike a world that still had power left to resist than a world that they could destroy whenever they wanted.


    ¡°They have no reason to give us time.¡±


    Odin red at the closed entrance of the connecting path while sitting inside a battle carriage. There was a huge golden door in that ce that a hundred people could pass through. It didn¡¯t look like that originally but it changed like that while repairing what got destroyed because of what happened with Olympusst time.


    Shiny and shy things were Freya¡¯s tastes.


    ¡°It¡¯s breaking.¡±


    Freya, that was leaning her head on Odin¡¯s shoulder, spoke in a low voice. She acted calms but her fingers were trembling in fear.


    Odin stroke Freya¡¯s sky blue hair with his big hand. He kissed her in her forehead that was acting stubbornly saying that she wanted to be with him at least until the battle started and then raised her chin and coveted her small and pretty lips.


    Freya pulled on Odin¡¯s neck as if hanging on it. It was because she didn¡¯t know if this kiss would be thest one.


    Odin hugged Freya roughly. He didn¡¯t only receive her tongue but also desired it as if he was about to devour her.


    But that onlysted for a moment. Their lips separated and their breaths also got further.


    Odin stroke Freya¡¯s cheek. His hands were so big they could cover Freya¡¯s small face. Freya ced her cheek on Odin¡¯s hand. She looked up at him with teary eyes and as if she was ring him.


    ¡°Please return. I¡¯m fine if youe back like a wanker but never die.¡±


    ¡°I will try my best to return fine. Only then will we be able to continue.¡±


    Freya hit Odin¡¯s chest and then got hugged by him again. She embraced Odin for thest time.


    Let there be a next time.


    Let it be able to continue.


    Freya continued to kiss Odin¡¯s cheek as if it wasn¡¯t enough no matter how many times she did it and then flew away after having transformed into a swan. Her role at this battle wasn¡¯t to fight at the front lines. An important role that only the Goddess of magic could do was given to her.


    Odin didn¡¯t look at the swan that left. He also didn¡¯t look at his body that still had her warmth.


    He just raised his head to look at the connecting path. Freya was right. The connecting path was being destroyed. The tightly closed gates would also open soon.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    Odin said in a low voice.


    &


    ¡®Is your condition fine? What about your waist?¡¯


    Cuchinn, that had been staying silent after standing on the battlefield, asked suddenly. And then Astelone spoke hurriedly before Tae Ho that was looking at the connecting path could even open his mouth.


    [It would be d if it was only his waist. His entire body is filled with nail marks. In addition, Heda and Adenmaha didn¡¯t only have their waists dislocated but their entire bodies are filled with bruises. They went wild saying that they could recover if they ate a golden apple.]


    ¡®Oh wow.¡¯


    [On top of that,st night...]


    ¡®Last night?¡¯


    ¡°You really are making a novel.¡±


    When Tae Ho hit the de of Dragon Sword, Astelone grumbled like a spoiled kid that had just gotten hit.


    [What, what, what? Did I make a lie? Huh? Did I lie?]


    A fact was always a strong weapon. Cuchinn clicked his tongue as Tae Ho flinched and wasn¡¯t able to answer.


    ¡®Beast like bastard. In addition, weren¡¯t those golden apples a precious thing? Can you eat them like that? Isn¡¯t that an overuse in authority?¡¯


    Cuchinn seemed to work well with Astelone but now had even learned how to attack with facts from her. Tae Ho flinched once again and spoke of a different thing.


    ¡°How do you feel Cuchinn?¡±


    ¡®I feel the same as usual. But I made thorough preparations to fightpared to a certain someone. It is only limited for this day but Gae Bolg will be stronger than usual.¡¯


    But instead, it wouldn¡¯t be able to show its proper power for three or four days after that.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. It was because the current battle would decide if the days toe would exist or not.


    Tae Ho looked at the tip of Gae Bolg. He could realize that it was stronger than usual without using the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯.


    ¡°Cuchinn.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°Did you say your farewell to Scathach master?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m going to meet her tonight so why should I do that? But of course, I always treat master well. I¡¯m a real gentlemanpared to someone.¡¯


    When Cuchinn started to act all big, the silent Astelone butted in again.


    [Right, right. Adenmaha was begging you to save her yesterday. To let her rest a bit.]


    ¡®Oh wow.¡¯


    He had barely managed to change the subject but it changed to that side once again.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I fight only with the Sword of the Round table...¡±


    Astelone chuckled as Tae Homented.


    [Well, shall I stop with the truthful fact attack at this point?]


    ¡®Right. It seems like his nervousness got eased.¡¯


    Tae Ho blinked at Cuchinn¡¯s words and then realized that what the two of them said was true.


    He was still. He was certainly nervous. Cuchinnughed and said.


    ¡®Why shrink down? That¡¯s not like you. Hey, just fight. Don¡¯t cower saying things like ¡®the fate of the world rests in my shoulders!¡¯ or ¡®I must win!¡¯. When didn¡¯t you fight while shouldering the fate of the world in your shoulder? It¡¯s not even the first time.¡¯


    [Right, it¡¯s not the first time. Just do what you did in Dark Age. You rescued Earth several times there. It¡¯s not that different.]


    They were speaking yfully but it was all true. Tae Ho had already saved the world several times and will keep doing that.


    He felt morefortable in body and mind just by having spoken a bit.


    Astelone let out a sigh as if she was satisfied and stayed silent. It was because speaking itself bothered her. What she had just done was merely for the sake of Tae Ho.


    Cuchinn also got satisfied. He saw the face of Tae Ho that got much better and asked.


    ¡®How much is there left?¡¯


    ¡°About 3 minutes.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s enough to calm yourself. Inhale some air and go. Don¡¯t make me embarrassed.¡¯


    Cuchinn was the same as always that¡¯s why Tae Ho also had to be himself.


    The armies of Asgard, Olympus and the Temple that were gathered near the connecting path and the ck holy dragon that was behind them.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t belong in any of that group. He was located in a ce that he was able to see all of them by himself.


    When the door opened.


    And when the battle started.


    Tae Ho activated the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯. A crack started to form in the tightly closed golden door.


    &


    The crack became bigger. It then spread to all of the door and crimson mes started toe out from that opening.


    Heimdall ced Gjarhorn in his mouth. Odin stood up and Zeus grabbed Astrape. Nuwa, that was lying down in a deep ce of Valha, raised her head.


    Sigurd didn¡¯t say anything. He just pulled out Gram silently.


    Heracles raised his club. His eyes covered by the fur of the Nemean lion released a clear light.


    Son Wukong stood still and red at the entrance of the connecting path. He was clenching his staff more strongly than needed.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    Thor said. Thunder shed at the same time and everyone at the battlefield cheered.


    The Steel warriors and the warriors of Valha raised their hands and hit their chests. They roared with a voice that didn¡¯t fall behind to that lightning.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms!¡±


    Heimdall blew Gjarhorn loudly. The Valkyries of Heimdall that were everywhere in the battlefield also blew their horns.


    Rasgrid took a deep breath. Reginleif raised the g high. Gandur put strength in her hands holding the spear and Ingrid turned to look at the direction Tae Ho was at for thest time.


    ¡°My warrior Tae ho.¡±


    Heda, that was leading the army of Idun, spoke with Idun¡¯s voice. Her golden eyes could see the entrance of the connecting path-breaking into pieces.


    Crimson mes surged up like an explosion. It didn¡¯t only tear down the entrance but also destroyed its surroundings. A crack got formed in the sky and the sky got destroyed like ss breaking. Odin yelled at that moment.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Countless things flew towards the entrance of the connecting path. Rains of steel and ck shes poured down like rain.


    The dragons of the Temple opened their mouths and fired a breath with the dragons of Olympus.


    Nidhogg roared. The ck holy dragon spread its wings and then released a white light. She raised pirs in a ce where all of the armies could fit in. After that, she transformed into a World Dragon that wielded the power of Asgard and Terra in one body.


    The World Dragon also emitted light. All of thebatants that could be mobilized striked the broken entrance.


    And Odin waited. Zeus held his breath.


    It was like he had expected. Surtr didn¡¯t do something as foolish as pouting his head as soon as he broke the gates. It was the same even after the saturation ended.


    ¡°The enemy ising!¡±


    Reginleif yelled. The forces of Memphis and Maya were the ones that had passed the burning connecting path and charging towards Asgard.


    The group that was in front of the army of Memphis that wasposed of dead beings was a chariot troop that was formed by tens of thousands of soldiers. The ones following them from behind was an army of prisonersposed by humans and beasts.


    They had to stop them first. Heimdall blew the horn trumpet once again and the forces started to move following that order.


    ¡°Let the light of the Temple be eternal.¡±


    Son Wukong hit his shoulder with his staff and said. The strongest warrior of the martial artists of the Temple put a nasty smile. The Sword king inserted energy in his treasured sword without saying anything.


    ¡°Shall the glory of Olympus be with us.¡±


    Heracles said. The great hero of Artemis, Atnte, tied up her shoces. The heroes, Gods and Nymphs grabbed their respective weapons.


    ¡°Shield-Wall!¡±


    Ragnar yelled with all his strength. He encouraged all the warriors of Valha as the viking king.


    The forces that were at the front lines raised their shields. They faced against the cavalry troop that was charging like crazy.


    Kwagagagagagagang!


    The sound of thunder was heard. It was the sound created when tens of thousands of forces shed head-on.


    ¡°Siri.¡±


    Bracky said. Siri, that was carrying Bracky at her back after having transformed into a golden wolf, nodded. She started to ride. It was because giants and monsters had also started to appear beyond the door.


    They were mixed randomly. There were the Gigantes, the enemy of Olympus, the Sphynx of Memphis and evil elementals of Maya.


    But that wasn¡¯t all. There were also the monsters of Xindu and Dilmun.


    The devils and evil dragons of Avesta surged up to the sky.


    ¡°The sky is ours!¡±


    Hraesvelgr yelled with Vedrfolnir thatmanded the birds of the highest branch. Hundreds of thousands of birds covered the sky. They charged valiantly towards the evil dragons and devils.


    The dragons of the Temple didn¡¯t stay still either. They held their respective dragon vein to create harmony in the heavens and faced against the evil dragons.


    Echidna, that was with Idun¡¯s legion, held back her scream. Some of her children including Hydra opened their eyes roundly.


    It was because there was a huge existence that filled the entire connecting path. It was because a dragon that had magma flowing in its body had roared.


    ¡°Typhon.¡±


    Echidna said. That thing was Typhon. It was the strongest warrior of Olympus that had defeated Zeus once in the past.


    Echidna trembled in grief. She could only do so.


    That thing wasn¡¯t Typhon. It was like controlling a corpse with ck magic. The thing over there was merely Typhon¡¯s body and strength. It didn¡¯t contain a trace of his soul. And Echidna knew what that meant.


    They hadpletely exterminated him. They had annihted his soul so that it was easier to control his body.


    Echidna screamed. She transformed into a winged snake in an instant. She let out a grievous yell and charged.


    And then, right at that moment.


    Tae Ho realized that the time hade. He made the sentences of Erin and Asgard appear in their respective hands. Wings of light that had the sentences of Olympus and the Temple engraved spread at his back.


    Tae Ho grabbed the Sword of the Round Table and Dragon Sword Astelone. He then flew up slowly.


    Zeus saw that.


    Odin opened his mouth and called out his name.


    ¡°Surtr.¡±


    The giant of fire that brought the end to the world.


    The king of Muspelheim that lead the Kingdom of Fire.


    He had shown up. He swung his sword of fire in the opening that couldn¡¯t even be called a door now.


    The sky broke once again. The crimson mes surged up with the intent to cover the entire battlefield.


    < Episode 72 ¨C Ragnarok (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 72/Chapter 2: Ragnarok (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    There was no way to know what exactly was happening beyond the connecting path.


    But Odin estimated that it would take four days for the giant of fire to destroy the connecting path and appear.


    ¡°Because they have no reason to waste time.¡±


    They had no reason topletely burn down Olympus. It was because there was no one left at Olympus that would resist against the Kingdom of Fire.


    The wish of the Kingdom of Fire- Anjra Mainiuu and Surtr after having be one, was the destruction of all worlds. If you thought about it in their position, it was more important to strike a world that still had power left to resist than a world that they could destroy whenever they wanted.


    ¡°They have no reason to give us time.¡±


    Odin red at the closed entrance of the connecting path while sitting inside a battle carriage. There was a huge golden door in that ce that a hundred people could pass through. It didn¡¯t look like that originally but it changed like that while repairing what got destroyed because of what happened with Olympusst time.


    Shiny and shy things were Freya¡¯s tastes.


    ¡°It¡¯s breaking.¡±


    Freya, that was leaning her head on Odin¡¯s shoulder, spoke in a low voice. She acted calms but her fingers were trembling in fear.


    Odin stroke Freya¡¯s sky blue hair with his big hand. He kissed her in her forehead that was acting stubbornly saying that she wanted to be with him at least until the battle started and then raised her chin and coveted her small and pretty lips.


    Freya pulled on Odin¡¯s neck as if hanging on it. It was because she didn¡¯t know if this kiss would be thest one.


    Odin hugged Freya roughly. He didn¡¯t only receive her tongue but also desired it as if he was about to devour her.


    But that onlysted for a moment. Their lips separated and their breaths also got further.


    Odin stroke Freya¡¯s cheek. His hands were so big they could cover Freya¡¯s small face. Freya ced her cheek on Odin¡¯s hand. She looked up at him with teary eyes and as if she was ring him.


    ¡°Please return. I¡¯m fine if youe back like a wanker but never die.¡±


    ¡°I will try my best to return fine. Only then will we be able to continue.¡±


    Freya hit Odin¡¯s chest and then got hugged by him again. She embraced Odin for thest time.


    Let there be a next time.


    Let it be able to continue.


    Freya continued to kiss Odin¡¯s cheek as if it wasn¡¯t enough no matter how many times she did it and then flew away after having transformed into a swan. Her role at this battle wasn¡¯t to fight at the front lines. An important role that only the Goddess of magic could do was given to her.


    Odin didn¡¯t look at the swan that left. He also didn¡¯t look at his body that still had her warmth.


    He just raised his head to look at the connecting path. Freya was right. The connecting path was being destroyed. The tightly closed gates would also open soon.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    Odin said in a low voice.


    &


    ¡®Is your condition fine? What about your waist?¡¯


    Cuchinn, that had been staying silent after standing on the battlefield, asked suddenly. And then Astelone spoke hurriedly before Tae Ho that was looking at the connecting path could even open his mouth.


    [It would be d if it was only his waist. His entire body is filled with nail marks. In addition, Heda and Adenmaha didn¡¯t only have their waists dislocated but their entire bodies are filled with bruises. They went wild saying that they could recover if they ate a golden apple.]


    ¡®Oh wow.¡¯


    [On top of that,st night...]


    ¡®Last night?¡¯


    ¡°You really are making a novel.¡±


    When Tae Ho hit the de of Dragon Sword, Astelone grumbled like a spoiled kid that had just gotten hit.


    [What, what, what? Did I make a lie? Huh? Did I lie?]


    A fact was always a strong weapon. Cuchinn clicked his tongue as Tae Ho flinched and wasn¡¯t able to answer.


    ¡®Beast like bastard. In addition, weren¡¯t those golden apples a precious thing? Can you eat them like that? Isn¡¯t that an overuse in authority?¡¯


    Cuchinn seemed to work well with Astelone but now had even learned how to attack with facts from her. Tae Ho flinched once again and spoke of a different thing.


    ¡°How do you feel Cuchinn?¡±


    ¡®I feel the same as usual. But I made thorough preparations to fightpared to a certain someone. It is only limited for this day but Gae Bolg will be stronger than usual.¡¯


    But instead, it wouldn¡¯t be able to show its proper power for three or four days after that.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. It was because the current battle would decide if the days toe would exist or not.


    Tae Ho looked at the tip of Gae Bolg. He could realize that it was stronger than usual without using the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯.


    ¡°Cuchinn.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°Did you say your farewell to Scathach master?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m going to meet her tonight so why should I do that? But of course, I always treat master well. I¡¯m a real gentlemanpared to someone.¡¯


    When Cuchinn started to act all big, the silent Astelone butted in again.


    [Right, right. Adenmaha was begging you to save her yesterday. To let her rest a bit.]


    ¡®Oh wow.¡¯


    He had barely managed to change the subject but it changed to that side once again.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I fight only with the Sword of the Round table...¡±


    Astelone chuckled as Tae Homented.


    [Well, shall I stop with the truthful fact attack at this point?]


    ¡®Right. It seems like his nervousness got eased.¡¯


    Tae Ho blinked at Cuchinn¡¯s words and then realized that what the two of them said was true.


    He was still. He was certainly nervous. Cuchinnughed and said.


    ¡®Why shrink down? That¡¯s not like you. Hey, just fight. Don¡¯t cower saying things like ¡®the fate of the world rests in my shoulders!¡¯ or ¡®I must win!¡¯. When didn¡¯t you fight while shouldering the fate of the world in your shoulder? It¡¯s not even the first time.¡¯


    [Right, it¡¯s not the first time. Just do what you did in Dark Age. You rescued Earth several times there. It¡¯s not that different.]


    They were speaking yfully but it was all true. Tae Ho had already saved the world several times and will keep doing that.


    He felt morefortable in body and mind just by having spoken a bit.


    Astelone let out a sigh as if she was satisfied and stayed silent. It was because speaking itself bothered her. What she had just done was merely for the sake of Tae Ho.


    Cuchinn also got satisfied. He saw the face of Tae Ho that got much better and asked.


    ¡®How much is there left?¡¯


    ¡°About 3 minutes.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s enough to calm yourself. Inhale some air and go. Don¡¯t make me embarrassed.¡¯


    Cuchinn was the same as always that¡¯s why Tae Ho also had to be himself.


    The armies of Asgard, Olympus and the Temple that were gathered near the connecting path and the ck holy dragon that was behind them.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t belong in any of that group. He was located in a ce that he was able to see all of them by himself.


    When the door opened.


    And when the battle started.


    Tae Ho activated the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯. A crack started to form in the tightly closed golden door.


    &


    The crack became bigger. It then spread to all of the door and crimson mes started toe out from that opening.


    Heimdall ced Gjarhorn in his mouth. Odin stood up and Zeus grabbed Astrape. Nuwa, that was lying down in a deep ce of Valha, raised her head.


    Sigurd didn¡¯t say anything. He just pulled out Gram silently.


    Heracles raised his club. His eyes covered by the fur of the Nemean lion released a clear light.


    Son Wukong stood still and red at the entrance of the connecting path. He was clenching his staff more strongly than needed.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    Thor said. Thunder shed at the same time and everyone at the battlefield cheered.


    The Steel warriors and the warriors of Valha raised their hands and hit their chests. They roared with a voice that didn¡¯t fall behind to that lightning.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms!¡±


    Heimdall blew Gjarhorn loudly. The Valkyries of Heimdall that were everywhere in the battlefield also blew their horns.


    Rasgrid took a deep breath. Reginleif raised the g high. Gandur put strength in her hands holding the spear and Ingrid turned to look at the direction Tae Ho was at for thest time.


    ¡°My warrior Tae ho.¡±


    Heda, that was leading the army of Idun, spoke with Idun¡¯s voice. Her golden eyes could see the entrance of the connecting path-breaking into pieces.


    Crimson mes surged up like an explosion. It didn¡¯t only tear down the entrance but also destroyed its surroundings. A crack got formed in the sky and the sky got destroyed like ss breaking. Odin yelled at that moment.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Countless things flew towards the entrance of the connecting path. Rains of steel and ck shes poured down like rain.


    The dragons of the Temple opened their mouths and fired a breath with the dragons of Olympus.


    Nidhogg roared. The ck holy dragon spread its wings and then released a white light. She raised pirs in a ce where all of the armies could fit in. After that, she transformed into a World Dragon that wielded the power of Asgard and Terra in one body.


    The World Dragon also emitted light. All of thebatants that could be mobilized striked the broken entrance.


    And Odin waited. Zeus held his breath.


    It was like he had expected. Surtr didn¡¯t do something as foolish as pouting his head as soon as he broke the gates. It was the same even after the saturation ended.


    ¡°The enemy ising!¡±


    Reginleif yelled. The forces of Memphis and Maya were the ones that had passed the burning connecting path and charging towards Asgard.


    The group that was in front of the army of Memphis that wasposed of dead beings was a chariot troop that was formed by tens of thousands of soldiers. The ones following them from behind was an army of prisonersposed by humans and beasts.


    They had to stop them first. Heimdall blew the horn trumpet once again and the forces started to move following that order.


    ¡°Let the light of the Temple be eternal.¡±


    Son Wukong hit his shoulder with his staff and said. The strongest warrior of the martial artists of the Temple put a nasty smile. The Sword king inserted energy in his treasured sword without saying anything.


    ¡°Shall the glory of Olympus be with us.¡±


    Heracles said. The great hero of Artemis, Atnte, tied up her shoces. The heroes, Gods and Nymphs grabbed their respective weapons.


    ¡°Shield-Wall!¡±


    Ragnar yelled with all his strength. He encouraged all the warriors of Valha as the viking king.


    The forces that were at the front lines raised their shields. They faced against the cavalry troop that was charging like crazy.


    Kwagagagagagagang!


    The sound of thunder was heard. It was the sound created when tens of thousands of forces shed head-on.


    ¡°Siri.¡±


    Bracky said. Siri, that was carrying Bracky at her back after having transformed into a golden wolf, nodded. She started to ride. It was because giants and monsters had also started to appear beyond the door.


    They were mixed randomly. There were the Gigantes, the enemy of Olympus, the Sphynx of Memphis and evil elementals of Maya.


    But that wasn¡¯t all. There were also the monsters of Xindu and Dilmun.


    The devils and evil dragons of Avesta surged up to the sky.


    ¡°The sky is ours!¡±


    Hraesvelgr yelled with Vedrfolnir thatmanded the birds of the highest branch. Hundreds of thousands of birds covered the sky. They charged valiantly towards the evil dragons and devils.


    The dragons of the Temple didn¡¯t stay still either. They held their respective dragon vein to create harmony in the heavens and faced against the evil dragons.


    Echidna, that was with Idun¡¯s legion, held back her scream. Some of her children including Hydra opened their eyes roundly.


    It was because there was a huge existence that filled the entire connecting path. It was because a dragon that had magma flowing in its body had roared.


    ¡°Typhon.¡±


    Echidna said. That thing was Typhon. It was the strongest warrior of Olympus that had defeated Zeus once in the past.


    Echidna trembled in grief. She could only do so.


    That thing wasn¡¯t Typhon. It was like controlling a corpse with ck magic. The thing over there was merely Typhon¡¯s body and strength. It didn¡¯t contain a trace of his soul. And Echidna knew what that meant.


    They hadpletely exterminated him. They had annihted his soul so that it was easier to control his body.


    Echidna screamed. She transformed into a winged snake in an instant. She let out a grievous yell and charged.


    And then, right at that moment.


    Tae Ho realized that the time hade. He made the sentences of Erin and Asgard appear in their respective hands. Wings of light that had the sentences of Olympus and the Temple engraved spread at his back.


    Tae Ho grabbed the Sword of the Round Table and Dragon Sword Astelone. He then flew up slowly.


    Zeus saw that.


    Odin opened his mouth and called out his name.


    ¡°Surtr.¡±


    The giant of fire that brought the end to the world.


    The king of Muspelheim that lead the Kingdom of Fire.


    He had shown up. He swung his sword of fire in the opening that couldn¡¯t even be called a door now.


    The sky broke once again. The crimson mes surged up with the intent to cover the entire battlefield.


    < Episode 72 ¨C Ragnarok (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    Episode 72/Chapter 2: Ragnarok (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    There was no way to know what exactly was happening beyond the connecting path.


    But Odin estimated that it would take four days for the giant of fire to destroy the connecting path and appear.


    ¡°Because they have no reason to waste time.¡±


    They had no reason topletely burn down Olympus. It was because there was no one left at Olympus that would resist against the Kingdom of Fire.


    The wish of the Kingdom of Fire- Anjra Mainiuu and Surtr after having be one, was the destruction of all worlds. If you thought about it in their position, it was more important to strike a world that still had power left to resist than a world that they could destroy whenever they wanted.


    ¡°They have no reason to give us time.¡±


    Odin red at the closed entrance of the connecting path while sitting inside a battle carriage. There was a huge golden door in that ce that a hundred people could pass through. It didn¡¯t look like that originally but it changed like that while repairing what got destroyed because of what happened with Olympusst time.


    Shiny and shy things were Freya¡¯s tastes.


    ¡°It¡¯s breaking.¡±


    Freya, that was leaning her head on Odin¡¯s shoulder, spoke in a low voice. She acted calms but her fingers were trembling in fear.


    Odin stroke Freya¡¯s sky blue hair with his big hand. He kissed her in her forehead that was acting stubbornly saying that she wanted to be with him at least until the battle started and then raised her chin and coveted her small and pretty lips.


    Freya pulled on Odin¡¯s neck as if hanging on it. It was because she didn¡¯t know if this kiss would be thest one.


    Odin hugged Freya roughly. He didn¡¯t only receive her tongue but also desired it as if he was about to devour her.


    But that onlysted for a moment. Their lips separated and their breaths also got further.


    Odin stroke Freya¡¯s cheek. His hands were so big they could cover Freya¡¯s small face. Freya ced her cheek on Odin¡¯s hand. She looked up at him with teary eyes and as if she was ring him.


    ¡°Please return. I¡¯m fine if youe back like a wanker but never die.¡±


    ¡°I will try my best to return fine. Only then will we be able to continue.¡±


    Freya hit Odin¡¯s chest and then got hugged by him again. She embraced Odin for thest time.


    Let there be a next time.


    Let it be able to continue.


    Freya continued to kiss Odin¡¯s cheek as if it wasn¡¯t enough no matter how many times she did it and then flew away after having transformed into a swan. Her role at this battle wasn¡¯t to fight at the front lines. An important role that only the Goddess of magic could do was given to her.


    Odin didn¡¯t look at the swan that left. He also didn¡¯t look at his body that still had her warmth.


    He just raised his head to look at the connecting path. Freya was right. The connecting path was being destroyed. The tightly closed gates would also open soon.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    Odin said in a low voice.


    &


    ¡®Is your condition fine? What about your waist?¡¯


    Cuchinn, that had been staying silent after standing on the battlefield, asked suddenly. And then Astelone spoke hurriedly before Tae Ho that was looking at the connecting path could even open his mouth.


    [It would be d if it was only his waist. His entire body is filled with nail marks. In addition, Heda and Adenmaha didn¡¯t only have their waists dislocated but their entire bodies are filled with bruises. They went wild saying that they could recover if they ate a golden apple.]


    ¡®Oh wow.¡¯


    [On top of that,st night...]


    ¡®Last night?¡¯


    ¡°You really are making a novel.¡±


    When Tae Ho hit the de of Dragon Sword, Astelone grumbled like a spoiled kid that had just gotten hit.


    [What, what, what? Did I make a lie? Huh? Did I lie?]


    A fact was always a strong weapon. Cuchinn clicked his tongue as Tae Ho flinched and wasn¡¯t able to answer.


    ¡®Beast like bastard. In addition, weren¡¯t those golden apples a precious thing? Can you eat them like that? Isn¡¯t that an overuse in authority?¡¯


    Cuchinn seemed to work well with Astelone but now had even learned how to attack with facts from her. Tae Ho flinched once again and spoke of a different thing.


    ¡°How do you feel Cuchinn?¡±


    ¡®I feel the same as usual. But I made thorough preparations to fightpared to a certain someone. It is only limited for this day but Gae Bolg will be stronger than usual.¡¯


    But instead, it wouldn¡¯t be able to show its proper power for three or four days after that.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. It was because the current battle would decide if the days toe would exist or not.


    Tae Ho looked at the tip of Gae Bolg. He could realize that it was stronger than usual without using the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯.


    ¡°Cuchinn.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°Did you say your farewell to Scathach master?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m going to meet her tonight so why should I do that? But of course, I always treat master well. I¡¯m a real gentlemanpared to someone.¡¯


    When Cuchinn started to act all big, the silent Astelone butted in again.


    [Right, right. Adenmaha was begging you to save her yesterday. To let her rest a bit.]


    ¡®Oh wow.¡¯


    He had barely managed to change the subject but it changed to that side once again.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I fight only with the Sword of the Round table...¡±


    Astelone chuckled as Tae Homented.


    [Well, shall I stop with the truthful fact attack at this point?]


    ¡®Right. It seems like his nervousness got eased.¡¯


    Tae Ho blinked at Cuchinn¡¯s words and then realized that what the two of them said was true.


    He was still. He was certainly nervous. Cuchinnughed and said.


    ¡®Why shrink down? That¡¯s not like you. Hey, just fight. Don¡¯t cower saying things like ¡®the fate of the world rests in my shoulders!¡¯ or ¡®I must win!¡¯. When didn¡¯t you fight while shouldering the fate of the world in your shoulder? It¡¯s not even the first time.¡¯


    [Right, it¡¯s not the first time. Just do what you did in Dark Age. You rescued Earth several times there. It¡¯s not that different.]


    They were speaking yfully but it was all true. Tae Ho had already saved the world several times and will keep doing that.


    He felt morefortable in body and mind just by having spoken a bit.


    Astelone let out a sigh as if she was satisfied and stayed silent. It was because speaking itself bothered her. What she had just done was merely for the sake of Tae Ho.


    Cuchinn also got satisfied. He saw the face of Tae Ho that got much better and asked.


    ¡®How much is there left?¡¯


    ¡°About 3 minutes.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s enough to calm yourself. Inhale some air and go. Don¡¯t make me embarrassed.¡¯


    Cuchinn was the same as always that¡¯s why Tae Ho also had to be himself.


    The armies of Asgard, Olympus and the Temple that were gathered near the connecting path and the ck holy dragon that was behind them.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t belong in any of that group. He was located in a ce that he was able to see all of them by himself.


    When the door opened.


    And when the battle started.


    Tae Ho activated the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯. A crack started to form in the tightly closed golden door.


    &


    The crack became bigger. It then spread to all of the door and crimson mes started toe out from that opening.


    Heimdall ced Gjarhorn in his mouth. Odin stood up and Zeus grabbed Astrape. Nuwa, that was lying down in a deep ce of Valha, raised her head.


    Sigurd didn¡¯t say anything. He just pulled out Gram silently.


    Heracles raised his club. His eyes covered by the fur of the Nemean lion released a clear light.


    Son Wukong stood still and red at the entrance of the connecting path. He was clenching his staff more strongly than needed.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    Thor said. Thunder shed at the same time and everyone at the battlefield cheered.


    The Steel warriors and the warriors of Valha raised their hands and hit their chests. They roared with a voice that didn¡¯t fall behind to that lightning.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms!¡±


    Heimdall blew Gjarhorn loudly. The Valkyries of Heimdall that were everywhere in the battlefield also blew their horns.


    Rasgrid took a deep breath. Reginleif raised the g high. Gandur put strength in her hands holding the spear and Ingrid turned to look at the direction Tae Ho was at for thest time.


    ¡°My warrior Tae ho.¡±


    Heda, that was leading the army of Idun, spoke with Idun¡¯s voice. Her golden eyes could see the entrance of the connecting path-breaking into pieces.


    Crimson mes surged up like an explosion. It didn¡¯t only tear down the entrance but also destroyed its surroundings. A crack got formed in the sky and the sky got destroyed like ss breaking. Odin yelled at that moment.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Countless things flew towards the entrance of the connecting path. Rains of steel and ck shes poured down like rain.


    The dragons of the Temple opened their mouths and fired a breath with the dragons of Olympus.


    Nidhogg roared. The ck holy dragon spread its wings and then released a white light. She raised pirs in a ce where all of the armies could fit in. After that, she transformed into a World Dragon that wielded the power of Asgard and Terra in one body.


    The World Dragon also emitted light. All of thebatants that could be mobilized striked the broken entrance.


    And Odin waited. Zeus held his breath.


    It was like he had expected. Surtr didn¡¯t do something as foolish as pouting his head as soon as he broke the gates. It was the same even after the saturation ended.


    ¡°The enemy ising!¡±


    Reginleif yelled. The forces of Memphis and Maya were the ones that had passed the burning connecting path and charging towards Asgard.


    The group that was in front of the army of Memphis that wasposed of dead beings was a chariot troop that was formed by tens of thousands of soldiers. The ones following them from behind was an army of prisonersposed by humans and beasts.


    They had to stop them first. Heimdall blew the horn trumpet once again and the forces started to move following that order.


    ¡°Let the light of the Temple be eternal.¡±


    Son Wukong hit his shoulder with his staff and said. The strongest warrior of the martial artists of the Temple put a nasty smile. The Sword king inserted energy in his treasured sword without saying anything.


    ¡°Shall the glory of Olympus be with us.¡±


    Heracles said. The great hero of Artemis, Atnte, tied up her shoces. The heroes, Gods and Nymphs grabbed their respective weapons.


    ¡°Shield-Wall!¡±


    Ragnar yelled with all his strength. He encouraged all the warriors of Valha as the viking king.


    The forces that were at the front lines raised their shields. They faced against the cavalry troop that was charging like crazy.


    Kwagagagagagagang!


    The sound of thunder was heard. It was the sound created when tens of thousands of forces shed head-on.


    ¡°Siri.¡±


    Bracky said. Siri, that was carrying Bracky at her back after having transformed into a golden wolf, nodded. She started to ride. It was because giants and monsters had also started to appear beyond the door.


    They were mixed randomly. There were the Gigantes, the enemy of Olympus, the Sphynx of Memphis and evil elementals of Maya.


    But that wasn¡¯t all. There were also the monsters of Xindu and Dilmun.


    The devils and evil dragons of Avesta surged up to the sky.


    ¡°The sky is ours!¡±


    Hraesvelgr yelled with Vedrfolnir thatmanded the birds of the highest branch. Hundreds of thousands of birds covered the sky. They charged valiantly towards the evil dragons and devils.


    The dragons of the Temple didn¡¯t stay still either. They held their respective dragon vein to create harmony in the heavens and faced against the evil dragons.


    Echidna, that was with Idun¡¯s legion, held back her scream. Some of her children including Hydra opened their eyes roundly.


    It was because there was a huge existence that filled the entire connecting path. It was because a dragon that had magma flowing in its body had roared.


    ¡°Typhon.¡±


    Echidna said. That thing was Typhon. It was the strongest warrior of Olympus that had defeated Zeus once in the past.


    Echidna trembled in grief. She could only do so.


    That thing wasn¡¯t Typhon. It was like controlling a corpse with ck magic. The thing over there was merely Typhon¡¯s body and strength. It didn¡¯t contain a trace of his soul. And Echidna knew what that meant.


    They hadpletely exterminated him. They had annihted his soul so that it was easier to control his body.


    Echidna screamed. She transformed into a winged snake in an instant. She let out a grievous yell and charged.


    And then, right at that moment.


    Tae Ho realized that the time hade. He made the sentences of Erin and Asgard appear in their respective hands. Wings of light that had the sentences of Olympus and the Temple engraved spread at his back.


    Tae Ho grabbed the Sword of the Round Table and Dragon Sword Astelone. He then flew up slowly.


    Zeus saw that.


    Odin opened his mouth and called out his name.


    ¡°Surtr.¡±


    The giant of fire that brought the end to the world.


    The king of Muspelheim that lead the Kingdom of Fire.


    He had shown up. He swung his sword of fire in the opening that couldn¡¯t even be called a door now.


    The sky broke once again. The crimson mes surged up with the intent to cover the entire battlefield.


    < Episode 72 ¨C Ragnarok (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    : Ragnarok (2)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    There was no way to know what exactly was happening beyond the connecting path.


    But Odin estimated that it would take four days for the giant of fire to destroy the connecting path and appear.


    ¡°Because they have no reason to waste time.¡±


    They had no reason topletely burn down Olympus. It was because there was no one left at Olympus that would resist against the Kingdom of Fire.


    The wish of the Kingdom of Fire- Anjra Mainiuu and Surtr after having be one, was the destruction of all worlds. If you thought about it in their position, it was more important to strike a world that still had power left to resist than a world that they could destroy whenever they wanted.


    ¡°They have no reason to give us time.¡±


    Odin red at the closed entrance of the connecting path while sitting inside a battle carriage. There was a huge golden door in that ce that a hundred people could pass through. It didn¡¯t look like that originally but it changed like that while repairing what got destroyed because of what happened with Olympusst time.


    Shiny and shy things were Freya¡¯s tastes.


    ¡°It¡¯s breaking.¡±


    Freya, that was leaning her head on Odin¡¯s shoulder, spoke in a low voice. She acted calms but her fingers were trembling in fear.


    Odin stroke Freya¡¯s sky blue hair with his big hand. He kissed her in her forehead that was acting stubbornly saying that she wanted to be with him at least until the battle started and then raised her chin and coveted her small and pretty lips.


    Freya pulled on Odin¡¯s neck as if hanging on it. It was because she didn¡¯t know if this kiss would be thest one.


    Odin hugged Freya roughly. He didn¡¯t only receive her tongue but also desired it as if he was about to devour her.


    But that onlysted for a moment. Their lips separated and their breaths also got further.


    Odin stroke Freya¡¯s cheek. His hands were so big they could cover Freya¡¯s small face. Freya ced her cheek on Odin¡¯s hand. She looked up at him with teary eyes and as if she was ring him.


    ¡°Please return. I¡¯m fine if youe back like a wanker but never die.¡±


    ¡°I will try my best to return fine. Only then will we be able to continue.¡±


    Freya hit Odin¡¯s chest and then got hugged by him again. She embraced Odin for thest time.


    Let there be a next time.


    Let it be able to continue.


    Freya continued to kiss Odin¡¯s cheek as if it wasn¡¯t enough no matter how many times she did it and then flew away after having transformed into a swan. Her role at this battle wasn¡¯t to fight at the front lines. An important role that only the Goddess of magic could do was given to her.


    Odin didn¡¯t look at the swan that left. He also didn¡¯t look at his body that still had her warmth.


    He just raised his head to look at the connecting path. Freya was right. The connecting path was being destroyed. The tightly closed gates would also open soon.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    Odin said in a low voice.


    &


    ¡®Is your condition fine? What about your waist?¡¯


    Cuchinn, that had been staying silent after standing on the battlefield, asked suddenly. And then Astelone spoke hurriedly before Tae Ho that was looking at the connecting path could even open his mouth.


    [It would be d if it was only his waist. His entire body is filled with nail marks. In addition, Heda and Adenmaha didn¡¯t only have their waists dislocated but their entire bodies are filled with bruises. They went wild saying that they could recover if they ate a golden apple.]


    ¡®Oh wow.¡¯


    [On top of that,st night...]


    ¡®Last night?¡¯


    ¡°You really are making a novel.¡±


    When Tae Ho hit the de of Dragon Sword, Astelone grumbled like a spoiled kid that had just gotten hit.


    [What, what, what? Did I make a lie? Huh? Did I lie?]


    A fact was always a strong weapon. Cuchinn clicked his tongue as Tae Ho flinched and wasn¡¯t able to answer.


    ¡®Beast like bastard. In addition, weren¡¯t those golden apples a precious thing? Can you eat them like that? Isn¡¯t that an overuse in authority?¡¯


    Cuchinn seemed to work well with Astelone but now had even learned how to attack with facts from her. Tae Ho flinched once again and spoke of a different thing.


    ¡°How do you feel Cuchinn?¡±


    ¡®I feel the same as usual. But I made thorough preparations to fightpared to a certain someone. It is only limited for this day but Gae Bolg will be stronger than usual.¡¯


    But instead, it wouldn¡¯t be able to show its proper power for three or four days after that.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. It was because the current battle would decide if the days toe would exist or not.


    Tae Ho looked at the tip of Gae Bolg. He could realize that it was stronger than usual without using the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯.


    ¡°Cuchinn.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡°Did you say your farewell to Scathach master?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m going to meet her tonight so why should I do that? But of course, I always treat master well. I¡¯m a real gentlemanpared to someone.¡¯


    When Cuchinn started to act all big, the silent Astelone butted in again.


    [Right, right. Adenmaha was begging you to save her yesterday. To let her rest a bit.]


    ¡®Oh wow.¡¯


    He had barely managed to change the subject but it changed to that side once again.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I fight only with the Sword of the Round table...¡±


    Astelone chuckled as Tae Homented.


    [Well, shall I stop with the truthful fact attack at this point?]


    ¡®Right. It seems like his nervousness got eased.¡¯


    Tae Ho blinked at Cuchinn¡¯s words and then realized that what the two of them said was true.


    He was still. He was certainly nervous. Cuchinnughed and said.


    ¡®Why shrink down? That¡¯s not like you. Hey, just fight. Don¡¯t cower saying things like ¡®the fate of the world rests in my shoulders!¡¯ or ¡®I must win!¡¯. When didn¡¯t you fight while shouldering the fate of the world in your shoulder? It¡¯s not even the first time.¡¯


    [Right, it¡¯s not the first time. Just do what you did in Dark Age. You rescued Earth several times there. It¡¯s not that different.]


    They were speaking yfully but it was all true. Tae Ho had already saved the world several times and will keep doing that.


    He felt morefortable in body and mind just by having spoken a bit.


    Astelone let out a sigh as if she was satisfied and stayed silent. It was because speaking itself bothered her. What she had just done was merely for the sake of Tae Ho.


    Cuchinn also got satisfied. He saw the face of Tae Ho that got much better and asked.


    ¡®How much is there left?¡¯


    ¡°About 3 minutes.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s enough to calm yourself. Inhale some air and go. Don¡¯t make me embarrassed.¡¯


    Cuchinn was the same as always that¡¯s why Tae Ho also had to be himself.


    The armies of Asgard, Olympus and the Temple that were gathered near the connecting path and the ck holy dragon that was behind them.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t belong in any of that group. He was located in a ce that he was able to see all of them by himself.


    When the door opened.


    And when the battle started.


    Tae Ho activated the ¡®eyes of the dragon¡¯. A crack started to form in the tightly closed golden door.


    &


    The crack became bigger. It then spread to all of the door and crimson mes started toe out from that opening.


    Heimdall ced Gjarhorn in his mouth. Odin stood up and Zeus grabbed Astrape. Nuwa, that was lying down in a deep ce of Valha, raised her head.


    Sigurd didn¡¯t say anything. He just pulled out Gram silently.


    Heracles raised his club. His eyes covered by the fur of the Nemean lion released a clear light.


    Son Wukong stood still and red at the entrance of the connecting path. He was clenching his staff more strongly than needed.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    Thor said. Thunder shed at the same time and everyone at the battlefield cheered.


    The Steel warriors and the warriors of Valha raised their hands and hit their chests. They roared with a voice that didn¡¯t fall behind to that lightning.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms!¡±


    Heimdall blew Gjarhorn loudly. The Valkyries of Heimdall that were everywhere in the battlefield also blew their horns.


    Rasgrid took a deep breath. Reginleif raised the g high. Gandur put strength in her hands holding the spear and Ingrid turned to look at the direction Tae Ho was at for thest time.


    ¡°My warrior Tae ho.¡±


    Heda, that was leading the army of Idun, spoke with Idun¡¯s voice. Her golden eyes could see the entrance of the connecting path-breaking into pieces.


    Crimson mes surged up like an explosion. It didn¡¯t only tear down the entrance but also destroyed its surroundings. A crack got formed in the sky and the sky got destroyed like ss breaking. Odin yelled at that moment.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Countless things flew towards the entrance of the connecting path. Rains of steel and ck shes poured down like rain.


    The dragons of the Temple opened their mouths and fired a breath with the dragons of Olympus.


    Nidhogg roared. The ck holy dragon spread its wings and then released a white light. She raised pirs in a ce where all of the armies could fit in. After that, she transformed into a World Dragon that wielded the power of Asgard and Terra in one body.


    The World Dragon also emitted light. All of thebatants that could be mobilized striked the broken entrance.


    And Odin waited. Zeus held his breath.


    It was like he had expected. Surtr didn¡¯t do something as foolish as pouting his head as soon as he broke the gates. It was the same even after the saturation ended.


    ¡°The enemy ising!¡±


    Reginleif yelled. The forces of Memphis and Maya were the ones that had passed the burning connecting path and charging towards Asgard.


    The group that was in front of the army of Memphis that wasposed of dead beings was a chariot troop that was formed by tens of thousands of soldiers. The ones following them from behind was an army of prisonersposed by humans and beasts.


    They had to stop them first. Heimdall blew the horn trumpet once again and the forces started to move following that order.


    ¡°Let the light of the Temple be eternal.¡±


    Son Wukong hit his shoulder with his staff and said. The strongest warrior of the martial artists of the Temple put a nasty smile. The Sword king inserted energy in his treasured sword without saying anything.


    ¡°Shall the glory of Olympus be with us.¡±


    Heracles said. The great hero of Artemis, Atnte, tied up her shoces. The heroes, Gods and Nymphs grabbed their respective weapons.


    ¡°Shield-Wall!¡±


    Ragnar yelled with all his strength. He encouraged all the warriors of Valha as the viking king.


    The forces that were at the front lines raised their shields. They faced against the cavalry troop that was charging like crazy.


    Kwagagagagagagang!


    The sound of thunder was heard. It was the sound created when tens of thousands of forces shed head-on.


    ¡°Siri.¡±


    Bracky said. Siri, that was carrying Bracky at her back after having transformed into a golden wolf, nodded. She started to ride. It was because giants and monsters had also started to appear beyond the door.


    They were mixed randomly. There were the Gigantes, the enemy of Olympus, the Sphynx of Memphis and evil elementals of Maya.


    But that wasn¡¯t all. There were also the monsters of Xindu and Dilmun.


    The devils and evil dragons of Avesta surged up to the sky.


    ¡°The sky is ours!¡±


    Hraesvelgr yelled with Vedrfolnir thatmanded the birds of the highest branch. Hundreds of thousands of birds covered the sky. They charged valiantly towards the evil dragons and devils.


    The dragons of the Temple didn¡¯t stay still either. They held their respective dragon vein to create harmony in the heavens and faced against the evil dragons.


    Echidna, that was with Idun¡¯s legion, held back her scream. Some of her children including Hydra opened their eyes roundly.


    It was because there was a huge existence that filled the entire connecting path. It was because a dragon that had magma flowing in its body had roared.


    ¡°Typhon.¡±


    Echidna said. That thing was Typhon. It was the strongest warrior of Olympus that had defeated Zeus once in the past.


    Echidna trembled in grief. She could only do so.


    That thing wasn¡¯t Typhon. It was like controlling a corpse with ck magic. The thing over there was merely Typhon¡¯s body and strength. It didn¡¯t contain a trace of his soul. And Echidna knew what that meant.


    They hadpletely exterminated him. They had annihted his soul so that it was easier to control his body.


    Echidna screamed. She transformed into a winged snake in an instant. She let out a grievous yell and charged.


    And then, right at that moment.


    Tae Ho realized that the time hade. He made the sentences of Erin and Asgard appear in their respective hands. Wings of light that had the sentences of Olympus and the Temple engraved spread at his back.


    Tae Ho grabbed the Sword of the Round Table and Dragon Sword Astelone. He then flew up slowly.


    Zeus saw that.


    Odin opened his mouth and called out his name.


    ¡°Surtr.¡±


    The giant of fire that brought the end to the world.


    The king of Muspelheim that lead the Kingdom of Fire.


    He had shown up. He swung his sword of fire in the opening that couldn¡¯t even be called a door now.


    The sky broke once again. The crimson mes surged up with the intent to cover the entire battlefield.


    < Episode 72 ¨C Ragnarok (2) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 258 - Episode 72/Chapter 3

    Episode 72/Chapter 3: Ragnarok (3)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    That thing was huge.


    It was overwhelming.


    The me that surged up took the appearance of a human. It was a burning giant but it wasn¡¯t simply formed by mes. Heated ck rocks were stuck in parts of its body. The red parts formed the appearance of a giant and then mes surged up from inside to fill it up.


    The giant had five horns. The horns that shed in yellow made it look like a crown and proved that it was he was the king of Muspelheim, the Last path of mes that brought the end.


    His hair that was fire itself swelled up like the mane of a lion. The red and yellow light in his eyes reached the apex to change into white and looked at the battlefield.


    Everyone looked at him. The beings that wanted to maintain the world and even the destructive beings stopped fighting to face the wonder that arrived in front of them. They got overwhelmed at his presence.


    Surtr let out a breath of fire. That belonged to the World God of Avesta and the manifestation of evil itself, Anjra Mainiuu.


    It bred fear.


    It didn¡¯t differentiate from evil and good so it didn¡¯t differentiate between the two sides.


    The entire battlefield felt silent. It felt like time had stopped. Surtr moved alone inside that nasty silence. He clenched his sword of fire and swung it towards the sky.


    He would burn down the sky.


    Without differentiating the evil dragons and devils from the birds of the highest branch and the holy dragons of Olympus.


    He would erase and exterminate everything with a wave of mes.


    A scene where a giant swung a huge sword effortlessly seemed to be fake even though it was urring right in front of their eyes. It could be said that it seemed like an act.


    The Sword of fire split the ground. Son Wukong opened his eyes widely and grabbed his staffte to try to block it and Nidhogg made the World dragon open its mouth.


    But it was toote.


    Later than the Sword of fire and the one that had already started to move.


    The wave generated from the Sword of fire couldn¡¯t spread too far. It burnt down the devils and evil dragons a bit and it stopped. It shed against a counter-current in the sky and exploded.


    There was a breakwater.


    An overwhelming power created by utilizing tens of thousands of runes calmed down the wave of fire.


    Surtr opened his eyes sharply. The ones that had taken a hold of themselves understood what had happened and some of them looked at the precise ce they had to look.


    Freya panted from deep inside Valha. Her arms and legs were trembling as if she would copse at any moment and blood dripped from her nose and mouth. But she still showed a confident smile.


    Odin gritted his teeth in the middle of the battlefield. There was also a line of fresh blood flowing down his mouth.


    Odin said. He, that had protected the sky of Asgard, put a manly face.


    ¡°Thisnd belongs to Asgard.¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t give it away easily. He would protect Asgard and the nine realms from those mes.


    Odin took off his eye patch. He hadpletely recovered his strength after the World Wolf Fenrir, his fated natural enemy, disappeared. Even though he had passed the seat of master, thisnd was still Asgard like he had said. He was a crafty God of magic and he was one of the ancient Gods although he couldn¡¯t remember the beginning of the world.


    The eye that was always hidden under the eye patch released light. The power that took ce instead of his eye that he offered to obtain wisdom released a blue light.


    Freya was already prepared. And Odin had already been making this in preparations for the war against Olympus.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    The tens of thousands of runes, Freya and I will be the shield that protects Asgard.


    Surtr released a path of mes again. Odin recited a chant and Freya concentrated under the terrible pain. She transmitted an overwhelming amount of magic power to Odin once again.


    And at that moment.


    Time started to flow again when the wave of mes exploded. Blood started to spurt out in the stopped battlefield.


    Son Wukong roared. He knew that he wasn¡¯t able to help Odin with his abilities. He couldn¡¯t do it even with the 72 transformations technique.


    Because of that he decided to focus on what he could do.


    He advanced like a tornado. He increased his size and increased the length of the staff that had a normal size. He increased his size from when he served as a pir for the Temple of the past and clenched his fists.


    Kwagagagagang~!


    A hole got created in a part of the battlefield just by getting bigger. Son Wukongughed pleasantly and swung his staff. His movements were so fierce it looked like he was being shaken by the movements of the staff.


    The staff that lengthed dozens of meters became an eraser in the battlefield. All the enemy inside the range of his attack lost their heads or bodies in one swing. A fan-shaped hole got formed in the battlefield.


    ¡°Ohhhh!¡±


    Son Wukong leaped. He returned to his original size after getting on his cloud Nimbus and then plucked out some of his hair. He blew it away and activated an incantation.


    108 Son Wukongs appeared. All of them looked identical so you couldn¡¯t differentiate which one was the real one.


    ¡°Pierce and stab them!¡±


    Son Wukong ordered and the 108 Son Wukongs yelled at the same time.


    The 108 Son Wukongs were no different to a huge sword. They didn¡¯t stand in ce to stop the enemy but they prated deeply in the army of the enemy.


    Zeus fired lightning and Thor swung Mjolnir as he wasn¡¯t going to lose against him so an overwhelming thunderstorm swept down with the battlefield.


    The destructive beings didn¡¯t stay still either. Quetzalcoatl let out a roar and released his divine power. The devil Gods of Memphis and Maya that hadn¡¯t shown up in the battle against Olympus started to pour down attacks at the army of Valha, Olympus and the Temple.


    And there was someone particrly eye-catching among them.


    There was someone making his presence clear even though they were in a wide battlefield that it was hard to look at all of it at a nce.


    Typhon.


    The strongest dragon of Olympus.


    The one controlling the dragon whose soul has been erased was the evil dragon of Avesta, Azidajaka. Azidajaka turned into ck smoke and entered the body of Typhon and then devoured his soul and became Typhon itself.


    Typhon had the upper body of a giant, the lower body of a snake, wings of a bat and horns of a cow and his size was really huge and powerful. The length of his body reached hundreds of meters so when he raised his upper body like when a snake raised their head, he could look down at everyone on the battlefield.


    Typhon released poison and Azidajaka spread malice.


    Even the brave warriors of Valha weren¡¯t able to endure that. The Steel warriors melted down due to the poison and the martial artists of the Temple fell in despair.


    ¡°I can¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    She crossed the battlefield and yelled like that.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±


    Echidna screamed. She transformed into a winged snake and charged towards Typhon. The difference in their sizes wasn¡¯t the only thing and their strength was really different but she didn¡¯t mind about things like that.


    Typhon looked at Echidna. Azidajaka recognized Echidna as he had devoured Typhon¡¯s soul and also his memories and heughed at her.


    It wasn¡¯t even funny that a destructive being and a being that wanted to maintain the world loved each other.


    That¡¯s why Azidajaka whispered with Typhon¡¯s voice. He transmitted his voice to the head of Echidna directly.


    ¡°Do you want more children? I will then offer myself as much as you want. I will vite you with Typhon¡¯s body and let you breed evil dragons. We will destroy Asgard and the Temple and make them the vanguard of the army that will also burn down Terra.¡±


    It didn¡¯t only stop at his voice. Terrible images appeared in Echidna¡¯s head.


    Echidna¡¯sst rationality disappeared and Azidajaka smiled in satisfaction. He released a ck and evil light towards her that was charging towards him.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    Hydra, that wasn¡¯t able to catch up to her even though she had chased after her with all her strength, screamed. Echidna released her strength and somehow endured Azidajaka¡¯s attack.


    But she was already at her limit with that. Echidna stopped her charge. She ended up copsing in the middle.


    Azidajakaughed. Images of tainting her and humiliating her were already being reyed in his evil head. He felt like he would tremble at the satisfaction he would feel once he broke her body and mind.


    Azidajaka didn¡¯t attack Echidna. The army of Memphis and Maya poured out attacks at her mercilessly as she had copsed in the middle of the battlefield.


    Echidna resisted but it was impossible to fend against all the groups swarming from the sides. In addition, the forces of Memphis were already dead beings so they didn¡¯t know what fear was.


    ¡°Mother, Mother.¡±


    Hydra panted and advanced. The warriors of Valha also moved to help her.


    A bit more, a little bit more.


    She was actually getting closer. Echidna was still holding on.


    Hydra fired poison and the warriors of Valha tore apart the forces of Memphis and Maya.


    She was now right in front of her. There was not much left.


    But then Azidajaka opened his mouth again. He didn¡¯t aim for Echidna but for Hydra. He released a stronger light than before.


    Kwagagagang-!


    Hydra froze in front of that thing that came to her while destroying the ground. She couldn¡¯t think how she should handle that.


    The one that moved was Echidna. Something that overwhelmed her rationality made her move. It made her stand in between Hydra and the light of Azidajaka.


    It is the end.


    It was a really foolish end. She ended up being isted in the enemy camp because she charged forward recklessly. To make her daughter and warriors that hade to save her get in an even greater danger.


    Echidna gritted her teeth. She squeezed out thest of her strength to at least try to block thisst light.


    Echidna wasn¡¯t able to stop that power alone as it contained the power of Typhon and Azidajaka but she still tried her best to stop it.


    The light that got released from the mouth of Echidna shed with the light of Azidajaka. It seemed like she was able to block it at the beginning but it didn¡¯tst for long. She started to get pushed back helplessly.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    Hydra yelled. Echidna cursed out inwardly asking why she wasn¡¯t escaping and why she was getting close to her.


    Get away. Escape! Escape!


    She didn¡¯t know if it reached her. The light Echidna had released disappeared. The light of Azidajaka that stopped for a moment started to advance towards Echidna.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike you.¡±


    A low voice was heard. A huge streak of sword aura shed with the light of Azidajaka. An overwhelming dragon killing intent split the light.


    Echidna blinked and then realized that someone had gotten on her head.


    Sigurd.


    The one that kills dragons.


    You are a dragon but I don¡¯t dislike you.


    Those were the words he had first whispered. Sigurd didn¡¯t repeat the same thing but Echidna could know.


    ¡°I¡¯m ying that thing.¡±


    He also spoke briefly this time. His eyes were ring at Typhon right now.


    ¡°You can do it.¡±


    That thing was huge but at the same time small. It was really smallpared to the Space snake Jormungand.


    Sigurd clenched Gram more tightly on top of Echidna and Echidna cheered towards him. She calmed her breathing and then spread her wings. She red at Azidajaka that got flustered at the overwhelming dragon killing intent.


    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±


    Sigurd said and Echidna spread her wings and flew up.


    &


    The wave of mes and the breakwater shed once again.


    It exploded in the sky and the aftershock shook the sky and ground.


    The battle in the sky became fiercer. The evil dragons, birds, devils or holy dragons that lost their lives in the sky fell down to the ground like rain.


    Freya grabbed her staff and barely held on. Her beautiful face was covered in blood. Blood flowed down from all the holes of her body.


    But she didn¡¯t stop. She squeezed out magic power once again and sent it to Odin.


    Odin was also in a bloody state. It was the result of having blocked Surtr¡¯s mes five times.


    Surtr didn¡¯t aim for Odin directly. He merely swung his Sword of fire at the sky as if making a race.


    How long will you be able to hold on?


    Is there a meaning on only enduring?


    He felt like he could hear Surtr¡¯s voice but Odin just released magic silently.


    The World dragon was fighting in the sky. It was burning down countless evil dragons and devils and made the situation in the sky a bit more advantageous.


    Surtr raised his Sword of fire once again. Odin whispered Freya¡¯s name and released magic power.


    The sixth sh.


    When the aftershock of that attack shook the sky.


    Freya ended up copsing and Odin vomited blood once again.


    But Freya cried andughed at the same time and it was no different from Odin.


    Because it was done now.


    It had beenpleted while Odin had caught Surtr¡¯s attention.


    Odin didn¡¯t hide it anymore. No, precisely speaking he wasn¡¯t able to hide but it was fine now.


    High in the sky.


    What Odin was hiding revealed itself.


    The thing that was hidden with a strong magic also entered Surtr¡¯s eyes.


    Tae Ho was standing in that ce. He was raising the Sword of creation that was thebination of the Sword of the roundtable and the Dragon Sword and red at Surtr.


    Two suns shone above the head of Tae Ho.


    One was Asgard¡¯s real sun.


    And the other one was an overwhelming lump of divine power.


    The God of Sun of Olympus, Apollo, was extending his hand to the sky.


    The Goddess of Sun of Asgard, Sol, was offering all the power she had to the sky.


    The Goddess of warfare Athena, that climbed to the new seat of Goddess of Sun of Erin, roared towards the sky. She had changed affiliation from Olympus to Erin for this battle.


    Nuwa closed her eyes and whispered. The sun of the Temple, the Three-legged crow that had the power of the sun spread its wings. It transmitted its voice and power to the sky.


    Asgard, Erin, Olympus and the Temple.


    The suns of four worlds.


    The supreme light created by joining the power of four Gods of the sun.


    He was shining under that.


    The master of four worlds that is.


    The protector of the five worlds including Terra!


    [Myth ranked saga]


    [He is invincible under the highest sky.]


    Surtr looked at Tae Ho and Tae Ho looked him back. He released the power of the sun towards him that was trying to swing his Sword of mes in a hurry.


    That was a sword that divided the world.


    The sword of beginning that opened up the skies and ground and notified the creation.


    [Creation ranked saga.]


    [Sword of creation.]


    The light split the sky and the four suns charged towards Surtr.


    < Episode 72 ¨C Ragnarok (3) > End

 Chapter 259 - Episode 72/Chapter 4

    Episode 72/Chapter 4: Ragnarok (4)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The Sword of Creation opened up a path. It swept away the devils and evil dragons that were dying up the sky in ck and drew a trajectory in the sky.


    The sun followed from behind. It followed the path of the sword and filled the trajectory of the sky with bright light.


    The light of the sky burned away the darkness. It passed the sky and headed to the ground and then headed towards Surtr.


    Surtr saw that. The sun of the morning that represented the beginning was certainly strong. It was erupting after joining the power of four worlds into one so it was really threatening.


    Surtr felt his body stiffen. He had already expected it but he ended up getting nervous.


    Surtrughed. He forced augh to press down his nervousness and then swung his Sword of fire towards the sun.


    It stopped Tae Ho¡¯s march for a moment and then yelled with all his strength.


    ¡°Let there be night!¡±


    Surtr wasn¡¯t able to see Tae Ho fight directly but he knew the method he used to defeat Nyx.


    The sun that drove away the night. The master of Erin and Asgard that released an invincible power under the sun.


    That¡¯s why he had been expecting things. That the power of the sun will also be unleashed in this battle. Because of that Surtr was prepared for that.


    The God of Memphis, Set, stepped forward. The ancient God of Memphis and the God of the night that had acquired the power of his mother, Nubt, spread the night.


    Quetzalcoatl assisted him with his strength. He released hisplete power for the first time since he acquired the power of the master of Maya Tezcatlipoca that was his old enemy and brother. That was the great power of the night that ruled half of a day.


    Nanna, that was one of the seven ruling Gods of Dilmun, and the ruler of the night and moon didn¡¯t exist anymore. However, the evil dragons of Dilmun that had broken her authority into pieces and stolen it released the power of the night in her stead.


    It was no different for the Asuras that came from Xindu. They assisted in creating the night.


    The curtain of night got spread from the Sword of fire of Surtr after it shed head-on with the sun. Anjra Mainiuu joined the power of four worlds and created a single night as the World God of Avesta.


    The night covered the sun. Tae Ho roared more loudly and the sun released light a few times stronger than now and tore apart the curtain of light. He then parried back the Sword of mes and charged towards Surtr.


    Surtr was a giant that reached two hundred meters in height. But the sun of divine power wasn¡¯t small either. The huge sun struck the chest of Surtr and the overwhelming light blinded all the battlefield of Asgard.


    A loud explosion erupted under theplete darkness and Tae Ho that was the first to open his eyes gritted his eyes at the scene in front of his eyes.


    Surtr was standing there. Half of the metal and ck rocks that were covering the mes got destroyed and three of the five horns located at his head that were acting like a crown got destroyed but he was still fine.


    It was thanks to the night having dispersed the power of the sun.


    Surtr also looked at Tea Ho. He swung his sword quickly instead of saying anything.


    A wave of mes covered the sky. Odin raised his hand hurriedly after he opened his eyeste but he wasn¡¯t able to reach in time. That¡¯s why Tae Ho had to be the one to step up.


    Tae Ho swung the Sword of creation against the wave of mes. He swung it vertically instead of horizontally and made it sh against the wave and the light of creation that shed against the wave of mes erupted and devoured the sky.


    ¡°Uooooo!¡±


    Tae Ho spread his wings. The sentence of Olympus shone in his right wing and the sentence of the Temple shone in his right one. He held the Sword of creation with his right hand that had the sentence of Erin and extended his left hand forward that had the sentence of Asgard.


    Odin assisted with his strength. An invisible barrier that appeared in Tae Ho¡¯s palms blocked the wave of mes perfectly.


    A line got formed in the sky. Nothing happened inside that line but a lot of devils and evil dragons burned down and perished thanks to the wave of mes having flowed backward.


    But the holy dragons and the birds of the highest branch couldn¡¯t cheer.


    Tae Ho started to breathe noticeably heavier and Odin ended up sitting down without strength. Freya copsed and lied her head in the ground in a deep ce of Valha.


    I¡¯m still able to go on.


    Surtr said. No, he couldn¡¯t say if he actually spoke like that. He just swung his Sword of mes again.


    Tae Ho stopped that again and this time without Odin¡¯s help. The line in the sky got formed a bit backward and Surt swung his sword once again. A wave of mes charged. The mes were also weaker than before as Surtr had also gotten exhausted. However, Tae Ho was also as weakened and exhausted. He possessed a body as long as he had life but that was thanks to the overwhelming expenditure of divine power assisting with the power of the saga.


    Tae Ho blocked the wave with difficulty and he wasn¡¯t able to endure it anymore when it exploded.


    Surtr opened his mouth at that moment. He activated the authority of Anjra Mainiuu that had the characteristics of the dragon race. A breath of mes headed towards Tae Ho.


    Tae Ho fluttered his wings and scattered the mes as much as possible. And then Nidhogg roared.


    ¡°Tae Ho master-!¡±


    The World Dragon charged towards Surtr. Tae Ho ordered Nidhogg to never face Surtr head on and to only assist him in his battle but she couldn¡¯t do that.


    The body of the World Dragon dispersed the mes of Surtr with its body and then charged towards Surtr.


    Tae Ho vomited blood. He tried to take out a golden apple with his trembling hands but he ended up losing consciousness. It was due to having spent so much strength he wasn¡¯t able to endure it even with Idun¡¯s blessing.


    Tae Ho crashed. Surtr swung his Sword of mes towards the charging World Dragon and Nidhogg screamed and took the wave of mes head-on.


    ¡°Freya.¡±


    Odin called out to Freya and tried to stand up. He couldn¡¯t put strength in his trembling arms.


    Freya panted and cried. She tried to stand up however she could but she just twitched in the floor that was covered with blood.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be looking away?!¡±


    Azidajaka got enraged and fired dozens of ck orbs of light towards Echidna. Echidna looked at Tae Ho that had crashed in that instant and then gritted her teeth and formed a barrier of poison and meanwhile, Sigurd that had been looking at Azidajaka while all of this happened swung Gram.


    Son Wukong and Thor weren¡¯t able to move either. It was because Quetzalcoatl had grabbed Son Wukong¡¯s feet, Set stopped the charge of Tae Ho, and the Asuras of Xindu attacked Heracles.


    The Gods of Asgard were also in a bad situation. Siri transformed back into her Goddess appearance and fired arrows without stop but she couldn¡¯t open up a path. Bracky swung Cdbolg that he received from Tae Ho and a hammer he got from the dwarves of Nidavelir at the same time to fight desperately but there were just too many enemies.


    The Sword of mes stabbed the chest of the World Dragon and Nidhogg cried in pain. Hraesvelgr moved his hands instead of her. The World Dragon bit the neck and shoulder of Surtr and Adenmaha embraced Nidhogg that was convulsing in pain.


    Tae Ho crashed down. A dust cloud arose and countless beings ran towards Tae Ho.


    There were enemies and allies among them.


    But there were more enemies, unfortunately. It was because he ended up entering the ranks of the enemy as he approached Surtr the closest possible to decrease the aftereffect that the four worldly suns created on the allies.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms!¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms!¡±


    The warriors of Valha and the Steel warriors threw themselves. They charged towards death like moths flying to fire.


    Deaths continued to pile up. The corpses of the warriors of Valha and Steel warriors started to pile up and the countless souls surged up to the sky to return to Valha.


    Tae Ho opened his eyes with difficulty. The blessing of Idun was grabbing thest thread of lifeline he had. He felt like he could hear Idun¡¯s voice beyond his consciousness.


    My warrior Tae Ho.


    My warrior Tae Ho.


    Idun was crying. Tae Ho let out a sigh and then he vaguely saw something from the darkness that approached.


    He could see the face of a Valkyrie. The face he could see from between the golden hair out with blood and sweat was familiar but the expression she was making wasn¡¯t familiar.


    Fierce feelings were swelling. Ingrid was crying and yelling and Tae Ho panted. Ingrid fed Tae Ho a golden apple. When the golden apple that became half liquid passed through Tae Ho¡¯s throat he felt that his senses were recovering.


    The World Dragon was dying.


    It was the result of allowing several critical attacks by Surtr.


    ¡°Tae Ho! Warrior Tae Ho!¡±


    Ingrid yelled up close. It was the first time she had seen crying. Tae Ho thought that he had to stand up and fight against the Fire giant.


    He heard Idun¡¯s voice and Heda crying.


    Heda was fighting. She was running towards him while raising her sword.


    Nidhogg cried. Hraesvelgr yelled and one of the wings of the World Dragon got torn apart.


    [Concentrate, concentrate!]


    Astelone yelled and Cuchinn said something simr.


    Tae Ho inhaled some air and concentrated on himself like Astelone had said.


    Tae Ho¡¯s own divinity.


    Battle, conquest, meetings.


    His divine power was depleted. It was also impossible to wield four seats of a master in one body. They had tried to lessen the burden through the ceremony and control his power but they had failed. They couldn¡¯t join the power of four worlds into one perfectly and he wasted his divine power in an inefficient way.


    Time flowed.


    It was slow yet fast.


    While Tae Ho took some breath, the dozens of warriors of Valha and Steel warriors fought for Tae Ho and they faced death.


    Surtr climbed on top of the World Dragon and grabbed the only wing it had with his hands.


    Ingrid tried to carry Tae Ho.


    Odin finally stood up and Freya raised her head under the pool of blood.


    Zeus charged towards the me giant and threw Astrape.


    And Heda ran. She finally arrived at Tae Ho but she took a few more steps instead of taking care of Tae Ho. She swung her sword to protect him.


    What did he have to do?


    No answer returned from the sentence of Erin as all the Gods and kings of Erin had left with the God of light Lugh having left at the end. Even the great warrior Cuchinn couldn¡¯t give out an answer in this situation.


    Surtr finally tore down the other wing the World Dragon had left. Nidhogg struggled under the pain that transcended her imagination.


    Odin thought. Ended up thinking.


    It really is the end. The end has arrived.


    Blood rained from the sky. The birds of the highest branch and the holy dragons of the Temple crashed consecutively.


    The sky and ground were crying.


    The world was being sad.


    And at that moment time stopped.


    It wasn¡¯t that a transcendental strength had been activated. Tae Ho felt it like that.


    A voice.


    It didn¡¯t belong to Heda or Idun. It didn¡¯t belong to anyone connected to Tae Ho.


    He was able to feel it thanks to being the master of Asgard.


    He could listen to it.


    The sound of the world crying.


    The voice the world let out.


    Tae Ho concentrated even more and then finally understood under the time that seemed like it had frozen.


    So that was it. That was the case.


    You were watching from the beginning.


    You had been observing from the start.


    The beginning of the world.


    The birth of the ancient Gods.


    The activities of the countless lives born from Asgard and the other smaller worlds.


    And you-


    Have called,


    me.


    A voice was heard. An answer returned.


    Tae Ho could now know the owner of the voice and that¡¯s why he dropped his mouth. He called the name of the woman.


    ¡°World God of Asgard.¡±


    That was the name of the woman. The consciousness of the world that materialized due to Tae Ho.


    Asgard replied back. It answered at Tae Ho¡¯s call.


    *


    Urd, the eldest sister and the Goddess of the past, shed tears. The Goddess of the present Verdandi extended her hand and stroke the cheek of the youngest, Skuld.


    It had been a month since Skuld had lost consciousness while looking at the fate of the world. And the reason she lost consciousness was that there was a reason she had to faint.


    Skuld had been with the consciousness of the world the past month. She had prepared beforehand so that Tae Ho would be able to materialize the will of the world when the time came.


    And that time had finally arrived.


    Skuld didn¡¯t look at the future but at the present. She contained the name of the one that wielded the fate of the world, the ten worlds in his hands.


    She looked at a distant ce once again.


    &


    Nidhogg embraced Adenmaha under the nasty pain. Adenmaha was the one that felt pain because she got embraced too tightly but she couldn¡¯t stop.


    She felt like dying. No, it hurt so much she just wanted to die.


    But there was a voice that entered her ears. It didn¡¯t belong to Adenmaha or Tae Ho and she had certainly heard this voice before.


    The voice reduced Nidhogg¡¯s pain for a moment. Thanks to that Nidhogg was able to concentrate and could remember the moment she had heard that voice.


    When she reconciled with Audhu. When she decided to protect the world with her.


    There was someone that observed her decision.


    Someone smiling at her decision.


    Nidhogg knew it now. Who was the owner of the voice and who was the one that had been observing her.


    That¡¯s why Nidhogg called out her name. She gave Tae Ho strength as the dragon that protects the world, as the will of Audhu.


    &


    A white Goddess embraced Tae Ho.


    It was the will of the world that had materialized due to a saga. She was an existence that could only be described as the World God of Asgard.


    She looked at Tae Ho. Tae Ho didn¡¯t say anything but she could know.


    The one that doesn¡¯t only want to protect the five worlds but all ten worlds.


    The one that wants to protect the world for real.


    A white Goddess kissed Tae Ho in his lips. She gave him the best blessing.


    Shall my strength be with you.


    My everything.


    The white Goddess disappeared and at that moment white light surged up from Tae Ho¡¯s body.


    &


    Surtr flinched the moment he was about to strike the head of the World Dragon with his Sword of mes. He could only turn back.


    There was a streak of light surging up in the middle of the battlefield.


    That light wasn¡¯t strong at all and wasn¡¯t powerful like the Sword of Creation that could tear apart the world.


    But he could only stop. He ended up clenching the Sword of mes with more strength unconsciously.


    There was white light and someone rising up from that light. The man that spread his dragon wings formed by light wasn¡¯t an iplete being anymore. He didn¡¯t waste strength as he got oppressed by the four seats of masters.


    The power of the four worlds formed a perfect harmony.


    And there was only one reason that became possible.


    The one standing at that ce wasn¡¯t merely a master anymore. He was an existence that has transcended a master.


    ¡°World God... Asgard.¡±


    Surtr said and Tae Ho didn¡¯t deny that.


    The World God released his power.


    < Episode 72 ¨C Ragnarok (4) > End

 Chapter 260 - Episode 72/Chapter 5

    Episode 72/Chapter 5: Ragnarok (5)


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    Things like physical size didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    Tae Ho¡¯s divine power shed with Surtr¡¯s and it shed in the middle of the battlefield.


    The two powers belonged to a World God.


    What was added to Tae Ho was the assistance of Asgard and the seat of master of four worlds and what was added to Surtr was the power of Anjra Mainiuu that had ascended to the throne in Avesta and the power of Muspelheim that brought the end of the worlds.


    The first sh generated an overwhelming explosion. A big hole got formed in the middle of the battlefield when the two of them shed. It exterminated everything that was inside its range and destroyed the skies and ground.


    The World Dragon struggled when it felt the power of Tae Ho. Wings of mes pouted out from the back of Surtr. Surtr jumped over the World Dragon and flew but he didn¡¯t head towards Tae Ho. It was to apletely different ce.


    It wasn¡¯t simply to move the battlefield. The moment Odin saw the fire giant fly up, Zeus yelled like lightning.


    ¡°To the World Tree!¡±


    It felt like lightning fell inside their heads. At that moment Odin also understood it. He remembered the scene that the mount of Olympus got destroyed.


    The mount of Olympus wasn¡¯t simply a ce. It was the core that supported the world called Olympus.


    The World Tree Ygdrassil was also like that. It was the pir that supported Asgard.


    The giant that had tried to crush down everyone resisting him and then burn down the World Tree just like what he did in Olympus changed his ns the moment Tae Ho released the power of a World God.


    He would burn down the World Tree first. He would put Asgard at a risky state.


    Olympus was different from Asgard. The World Tree Ygdrassil didn¡¯t only support the world of Gods Asgard and Vanaheim but also the smaller worlds like the mortal world Midgard, the world of fairies Alfheim, etc. If the World Tree disappeared then the smaller worlds could copse in one moment.


    And that would soon lead to the destruction of all of Asgard so the power of the World God of Asgard could only get weaker.


    Odin was a cruel and cunning God of war but he had never imagined the concept of burning down the World Tree. The same went for his old enemy the magician king Utgard Loki.


    The World Tree was much bigger than the mount of Olympus and burning down and extinguishing something like that was outside of their logic.


    In addition, the destruction of the World Tree would lead to the destruction of all of Asgard. Now that they were in Asgard, the Kingdom of Fire couldn¡¯t be safe either. Most of their army would extinguish with the army of Asgard.


    But Surtr didn¡¯t care about things like that. He already had a record of having destroyed the mount of Olympus and the World Tree was another target for destruction. It was enough if the Kingdom of Fire perished along it as Surtr was able to burn down the Temple if only he was left. Asgard and Tae Ho were the actual final resistance.


    Surtr charged towards the World Tree. Tae Ho realized Surtr¡¯s intentions just like Odin and Zeus and spread his wings of the dragon hurriedly. He started to cross the sky to get in front of him.


    The battlefield got split in two. Surtr and Tae Ho shed in front of the World Tree separately from the Kingdom of Fire and the association of the four worlds shing.


    The World Tree was really huge. The real Ygdrassil was a huge tree that reached several small worlds even though it was said that only a part of the system of Ygdrassil was manifested.


    Surtr didn¡¯t attack Tae Ho. He threw his Sword of mes as soon as he reached a certain distance near the World Tree. The sword started to increase in size just like when he destroyed the mount of Olympus. It became a sword that passed through the sky and ground and headed to the World Tree. It was actually an attack that contained all of Surtr¡¯s power and authority.


    Tae Ho stopped that. He raised his Sword of Creation and concentrated the sentences of the four worlds into one.


    The two swords shed and the sh between the two divinities exploded in the middle of the battlefield.


    They stood on even ground. No, Tae Ho got pushed back a bit. He couldn¡¯tpletely block the Sword of mes that was trying to destroy the World Tree.


    The reason for that was simple.


    It wasn¡¯t because the power of the world of Asgard didn¡¯t amount to the power of the world of Avesta.


    It was like Nyx had said. It was because the end was nearing just like Nuwa had said.


    Destruction was pure reason.


    There was an end if there was a beginning and that time was now, that was all.


    They wouldn¡¯t be able to overturn the tides no matter how much they struggled.


    It was an excellent struggle but it ends here. And just receive that reason.


    Surtr said.


    He didn¡¯t say that as a destructive being. It was a im from the one that was executing the end of the world.


    The Sword of mes broke in pieces. Tae Ho destroyed more than half of the sword but what remained of the sword passed Tae Ho and reached the World Tree. The mes that burnt down the world spread in an instant and covered the World Tree.


    The World Tree started to burn.


    If those were normal mes it wouldn¡¯t even be able to burn a small branch but these mes were thest mes that were the end itself.


    The mes spread to the highest branches. It passed Asgard, passed Midgard and passed through Niflheim and it headed to the roots that was covered by a dense fog.


    The roots that were supporting Alfheim and Nidavelir caught fire. You could see the World Tree burning everywhere in the world.


    The world started to shake. The mes that started in the World Tree started to spread to the smaller worlds such as Midgard and the other realms.


    Odin kneeled down. He sat as if curling down and couldn¡¯t say anything.


    He hadn¡¯t stopped resisting even though he knew the destined destruction in the future but he could not admit it by this point.


    The World Tree was still burning. It would need a considerable amount of time to burn down everthing left of the tree and so the smaller worlds would copse as they lost their pir.


    But they couldn¡¯t do anything anymore. The world would face the destined destruction in the end.


    The higher your rank of your divinity and the stronger it was, you were able to understand the current situation more quickly and precisely.


    It was the end.


    The end had arrived.


    The humans of Midgard fell in fear. The dead beings of Niflheim looked at the World Tree with sorrowful eyes.


    The dwarves of Nidavelir crouched down and the fairies of Alfheim and Svartalfheim looked at the forest burning down and despaired.


    The Gods stopped resisting. Zeus dropped his lightning Astrape and Apollo and Athena sat down. They just looked at the burning World Tree with burning eyes.


    Thor, that was charging forward with his lightning, stopped advancing. Son Wukong dropped his staff and breathed roughly. Heracles, that was crushing down the Kingdom of Fire, didn¡¯t move as if he had be a boulder.


    The despair of the Gods got infected in an instant. The warriors of Valha, the martial artists of the Temple, and the heroes of Olympus lost their strength to fight. There were some that copsed and shed tears.


    Siri, that was charging while carrying Bracky, stopped her feet. Bracky opened his mouth by force but he couldn¡¯t yell anything. He dropped his hammer that he had raised high.


    Nidhogg burst in tears. Those were the tears of the ancient God Audhu that couldn¡¯t hate the world in the end. Nuwa shook her head and Adenmaha bit her lips and embraced Nidhogg. Heda drooped her shoulders and sword and looked at the World Tree with the eyes of Idun.


    Everyone gave up.


    Everyone despaired.


    It was a situation you could only act like that.


    But only one person.


    There was only one person that didn¡¯t give up while all the others had fallen in despair.


    And there was power transmitted to that person.


    [Synchro rate: 105%]


    Tae Ho looked at the World Tree.


    &


    The World Tree was burning. The end was nearing.


    Tae Ho admitted it and epted that as Surtr had said.


    But he didn¡¯t stop there.


    He thought of the new beginning that would follow the end.


    &


    [Synchro rate: 110%]


    Astelone said. That the synchro rate meant his strength as the piece of Terra. That Tae Ho was the strongest existence of all the pieces of Terra in all of history.


    Then, if that was the case.


    He could still advance.


    [Synchro rate: 120%]


    Tae Ho thought. He searched for a way to find even in the moment that everyone had despaired.


    If it wasn¡¯t enough with the power of the World God Asgard.


    If it wasn¡¯t enough with the seat of masters of four worlds.


    [Synchro rate: 130%]


    Surtr noticed the change. He, who was looking at the burning tree, looked at Tae Ho once again.


    Siri raised her head and Bracky let out a low exmation. Nidhogg stopped crying and blinked and Adenmaha contained Tae Ho¡¯s name in her mouth.


    [Synchro rate: 140%]


    The power of Terra was being added to Tae Ho. The trick was the same from when they brought up the power of the World God of Asgard and at the same time the result of being able to release the power of the master of Olympus which he got able to use freely because of that.


    Astelone said.


    Even if the world of Dark Age was made up, the stories in that world were real and the power of the ones believing in that wasn¡¯t a lie.


    It was a meaningless thing.


    The World Tree was already burning.


    No matter how much stronger you get, you won¡¯t be able to stop the destruction of Asgard.


    Surtr said and he got bewildered at his own voice. There was hastiness in his voice.


    It was the same way as the sacred forces. The power of Terra, so to say the power of everyone that believed in Dark Age and Kalsted had jumped the boundary of a world and was being concentrated on Tae Ho.


    [Synchro rate: 160%]


    [Synchro rate: 190%]


    The Synchro rate continued to increase and at some point, it didn¡¯t get marked. Tae Ho¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t be measured by the synchro rate anymore.


    World God Asgard.


    The master of four worlds.


    The proxy of Terra.


    He had arrived like that. The stories he had umted in Asgard, Erin, Olympus and the Temple joined into one and gave birth to it.


    The protector of Asgard and the nine realm that¡¯s it.


    The one holding the strongest name not only in Dark Age but in all the ten worlds.


    Saga, Immortal Warrior.


    The power that had transcended a World God has descended.


    Surtr grabbed a new Sword of mes in a hurry and roared.


    It was alreadyte. The World Tree was already burning. The end had arrived!


    That was the case. No matter how strong of a power was born, the World Tree was already burning down. Not long after that, the Last mes will copse the entirety of Asgard. Surtr¡¯s words weren¡¯t wrong.


    That¡¯s why Tae Ho didn¡¯t deny that.


    He didn¡¯t think of an end but of a new beginning.


    ¡®Not a saga but a cheat.¡¯


    Cuchinnughed and Astelone told him to show them.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t put off the fire of the World Tree. He rather intensified it and thought of one story.


    The voices of Heda and Idun rang in his head.


    The Goddess of youth smiles under the golden apple tree.


    If the end had arrived, he would create a new beginning. He would then make the story continue.


    The World Tree disappeared along with the Last mes.


    And the power of Tae Ho filled up the empty spot. A beautiful and bright golden apple tree surged up. It supported Asgard with its new branches and roots.


    Creation ranked saga.


    Creation.


    The beginning of a story.


    Surtr hung his mouth open under the shock and Tae Ho red at him and smiled.


    For the real end and the new beginning.


    The immortal warrior raised his sword.


    < Episode 72 ¨C Ragnarok (5) > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~

 Chapter 261 (END)

    Final Episode


    TL: Tsubak


    ED:


    The beautiful golden apple reced the World Tree. It supported the world that was copsing and put off the fire that was spreading in the worlds with the power of life.


    The humans of Midgard that were trembling in fear felt the warmth of the power of life. They saw the golden apple tree and thought of the graceful smile of Idun.


    The dead beings of Niflheim shed tears. It was because the light of the tree made them remember the earth in the ground.


    The dwarves raised their hammers and cheered. The fairies and dark fairies made tributes towards the golden apple tree healing the forests. They called out the name of Idun.


    The Gods of Vanaheim smiled.


    The birds that were at the highest branch felt joy.


    Mimir, that was swept in mes and waiting for death, looked at a high ce. He opened his mouth to try to say a number but he stopped that.


    Talking about probabilities was a meaningless thing. A miracle had already urred and it was still continuing now.


    ¡°The one starting a new beginning.¡±


    The head of Mimir said. The three sisters looked at the golden apple tree and smiled.


    Surtr breathed roughly. Bewilderment got transmitted to the Kingdom of Fire just like how despair of the Gods got transmitted to the warriors.


    That¡¯s impossible. That can¡¯t be true.


    Surtr said in a low voice. He looked at the golden apple tree that had reced the World Tree.


    It wasn¡¯t only the power of Tae Ho.


    The golden apple tree had the power of the World Dragon, the ancient God Audhu.


    They couldn¡¯t see the four pirs stuck nearby anymore and the body of the World Dragon had also disappeared.


    Hraesvelgr, that was looking at the tree, turned his gaze. Nidhogg was smiling brightly while being covered in blood in Adenmaha¡¯s embrace.


    The World Dragon had be the core of the golden apple tree. Tae Ho¡¯s saga, the power of Terra and the power of the World God Asgard got added and created a new World Tree.


    ¡°Adenmaha.¡±


    Nidhogg said. She buried her face in Adenmaha¡¯s chest and then raised her head and said.


    ¡°Help Tae Ho master.¡±


    Because i¡¯m fine. I will just watch from here.


    Adenmaha blinked and then looked at the ce Tae Ho was at.


    Nidhogg hugged Adenmaha tightly but then let her go. Sheughed and nced.


    ¡°I will go then.¡±


    ¡°I will be waiting for you.¡±


    Adenmaha said and Nidhogg smiled once again. Adenmaha hugged Nidhogg back tightly and then stood up.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Adenmaha ran. She transformed into a white dragon and crossed the sky.


    &


    Ingrid blew the horn trumpet will all her strength and awoke the silent battlefield. It awakened the sound of all the horn trumpets being heard from far away.


    Reginleif raised her g. Rasgrid roared and Gandur yelled.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms!¡±


    The Valkyries yelled. The horn trumpets rang everywhere and the warriors of Valha let out a battle cry and charged.


    The heroes of Olympus stood up again and the martial artists of the Temple raised their swords.


    Azidajaka got flustered at the sudden change in the situation. And Sigurd, that was pushing Azidajaka back, said. Echidna barked at it.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be looking away?!¡±


    Sigurd swung Gram widely. Echidna moved exquisitely as if she had be one with Sigurd and the red sword aura passed the neck of Azidajaka, cut down the head of Typhon and ck blood spouted out.


    Apollo made the sun arise once again. The Goddess of Sun of Asgard, Sol, helped him. Athena, that had be the Goddess of Sun of Erin, roared and released her divine power.


    The three-legged crow perched and flew up. It gathered the four suns into one once again and threw it down into the battlefield. That attacked the Gods of night Surtr had gathered and attacked their divinity itself.


    ¡°Go! Warriors of Valha!¡±


    Ragnar yelled. He gave strength to everyone in the battle as the king of Vikings. He pulled out his Viking Sword and advanced forward. Merlin stood next to him and activated magic of Erin. H marched with Galeon along the army of the dead.


    Odinughed. He got impressed. He looked at the golden apple tree and hit his chest twice. They hadn¡¯t wonpletely but he could only mention someone.


    ¡°Loki.¡±


    Loki.


    Freya panted and raised her body. She couldn¡¯t stand up and was on the ground but she didn¡¯t pass out. She leaned her body on a staff and looked at the direction the tree was at.


    ¡°That girl, she has a good warrior.¡±


    She said that to Heda and Idun. Freyaughed and took in the light of light that didn¡¯t only lit up the surroundings but all of Asgard.


    Surtr looked at Tae Ho.


    And Tae Ho looked at him back.


    Surtr clenched his Sword of mes. It was impossible to burn down the World Tree again and that was because the Last path of mes he used to burn down the World Tree was thest of his strength.


    He had spent too much strength. He needed time to arise the Last path of mes.


    But Tae Ho was in the same situation as him.


    He had awakened as an existence that transcended a World God but he had spent most of that strength in creating a new World Tree.


    I will destroy you and bring an end to Asgard this time.


    Surtr said and then raised his Sword of mes. Tae Ho raised his Sword of Creation.


    And at that moment Cuchinn said.


    ¡®Hey, are you really going to do that?¡¯


    [He should. That¡¯s why he gathered it until now.]


    Surtr gathered power in his sword when Astelone snickered and spoke. He swung it and then Tae Ho swung his Sword of Creation to face against Surtr¡¯s wave.


    The wave of destruction shed with the light of creation. Surt¡¯s power was slightly superior this time too.


    But Tae Ho didn¡¯t lose his leisure. He heard Cuchinnughing and thought of another story.


    Not Kalsted¡¯s story but his own story. The countless rtionships he piled up while traveling several worlds.


    Myth ranked saga.


    The warrior that had a Goddess meet him.


    [My warrior Tae Ho.]


    ¡°I am number one.¡±


    Idun and Heda spoke at the same time. She appeared next to Tae Ho and released her divine power.


    It wasn¡¯t only her. More than a hundred Goddesses and Valkyries showed up at his side.


    ¡°So this day ended uping!¡±


    Gandur giggled and said. Ingrid put a satisfied smile extended her hand forward. Rasgrid and Reginleif did the same and Scathach lead the bewildered Goddesses with her mystical message.


    ¡°You are too much.¡± Freya, that was being held by Valkyrie Hildegarde, pouted and extended her hand. The Goddess of Olympus and Asgard and the maidens of the Temple assisted the light of creation that was blocking the wave of destruction with their strength.


    The light of creation stopped the wave of destruction but at that moment Surtr opened his mouth widely. The World God of Avesta- Anjra Mainiuu released his power. A huge lump of magic power that looked like a sun got fired towards Tae Ho.


    He had aimed that attack with a time difference but Tae Ho didn¡¯t get afraid. The same went for the Goddesses that had interacted with him.


    Because there were beings blocking the ck sun of Anjra Mainiuu. There were beings that had risen up again ande running!


    ¡°Go! Ru Yi Bang!¡±


    The leader of the 12 protectors of the Temple, Son Wukong, swung his Ru Yi Bang staff and struck the ck sun. His strength wasn¡¯t enough but he wasn¡¯t enough.


    ¡°Cry! Mjolnir!¡±


    Thor came riding the lightning and fired Mjolnir. The huge lightning that was like a white sword hit the ck sun.


    Heracles didn¡¯t stay still either. The strongest hero of Olympus assisted with hisst strength. He mmed the ck sun with his club and dispersed it.


    The ck sun exploded. It was only for a moment but it covered the sight of everyone. And at that moment Tae Ho looked at Heda. Heda and Idun blessed him and then sent Tae Ho.


    Adenmaha.


    Tae Ho rode on top of her. A white dragon flew to a high ce in the sky. Nidhogg yelled.


    ¡°Tae Ho master~! Adenmaha!¡±


    [Saga: The charge of the warrior is like a storm]


    [Saga: The one that controls lightning and gale]


    [Saga: The one that conquers dragons]


    [Saga: The warrior that rode on a Goddess]


    Several sagas got applied in an instant. The speed of Adenmaha surging up to the sky became even faster.


    Tae Ho pulled out Gae Bolg with his left hand. Hebined it with the Sword of Creation he was holding in his right hand and gave birth to a new shiny spear of light.


    Master.


    Adenmaha said and Tae Ho stroke her scales. They interacted with the ¡®one that conquers dragons¡¯ and shared everything to be one.


    Adenmaha reached the highest ce. Surtr raised his head and looked at the sky.


    [My warrior Tae Ho.]


    Idun¡¯s voice was heard. Tae Houghed and whispered in a low voice.


    ¡°Idun, Heda, Adenmaha.¡±


    For the peace in the residence.


    [Won¡¯t Nidhogg swell her cheeks if she hears that?]


    Tae Ho heard Astelone¡¯s voice and ordered. Adenmaha started to charge towards the ground.


    Son Wukong, Heracles and Thor attacked Surtr. Surtr pushed them back with a wave of destruction and looked at Tae Ho. He sent some fireballs that he made in a hurry towards the sky.


    Tae Ho didn¡¯t dodge that and wasn¡¯t even nning to pass through them. He rode on the wind and yelled.


    ¡°Rolo! Dracon Ismenios!¡±


    [Saga: Master of mes]


    [Saga: King of violence]


    Rolo and Dracon Ismenios appeared in front of Tae Ho. The two dragons that transformed into a golden dragon and fire dragon fired dragon breaths and destroyed the fireballs advancing towards Tae Ho.


    There were still a few more fireballs but it wasn¡¯t a problem now.


    Siri transformed into a golden wolf and rode on the wind. Bracky rode on top of her and fired lightning to scatter the fireballs.


    The two of them yelled towards Tae Ho and roared together.


    Tae Ho raised his spear of light. He charged and activated a saga.


    [Saga: Draconic cannon]


    Draconic Ballista!


    Lightning struck. Dozens of streaks of lightning that fell from the sky opened up a path. And Adenmaha, that was passing through that transformed into a white light.


    Surtr released thest of his power and Tae Ho released his power to charge at him.


    Everyone saw that.


    And everyone witnessed it.


    The light tearing apart the darkness, the power of beginning destroying the power of destruction.


    The story of the hero that would be remembered forever!


    Kwagagagagagang!


    A loud explosion was heard and lightning struck once again. The white light trespassed Surtr and then flew to the sky once again.


    The light covering Adenmaha disappeared. Tae Ho turned to look at the ground while listening to Idun¡¯s and Heda¡¯s voice.


    Surtr was copsing. The fire giant, the agent of destruction was facing its end before the new beginning.


    Surtr didn¡¯t scream or curse out. He just smiled bitterly. He followed the specific principles he told Tae Ho. He epted the beginning that hade as the proxy of destruction.


    The mes of Surtr disappeared.


    The warriors of Valha roared. The Kingdom of Fire started to crumble at a fast rate.


    Master.


    Adenmaha cried and said. It was thanks to her nervousness having been eased suddenly. Tae Ho smiled and touched her scales. Astelone smiled silently and Cuchinn spoke Tae Ho.


    ¡®You should make the ending like you do.¡¯


    He wasn¡¯t talking about fighting. Tae Ho understood his words and ended upughing unconsciously.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Adenmaha.¡±


    Adenmaha made a turn in the sky. She passed the heads of the Goddesses and headed to the entrance of the connecting path. The ones that saw the illusion of light that spread behind Tae Houghed. They yelled first and the others also followed them.


    ¡°Idun¡¯s warrior!¡±


    ¡°Goddess of youth!¡±


    What spread behind Tae Ho¡¯s back was an illusion of Idun. Heda opened her eyes roundly and Idun nced at him but then smiled brightly.


    The association of the four worlds started to push back the Kingdom of Fire. Son Wukon, Thor and Heracles participated in the battle once again. Siri and Bracky didn¡¯t gette for it either.


    Tae Ho saw them and raised his hand before participating in the battle again. He showed a small smile and hit his chest.


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms.¡±


    ¡°For Asgard and the nine realms!¡±


    Adenmaha followed him and Idun and Heda also yelled. Cuchinn smiled and apanied them.


    Saga.


    The story of the hero that would be remembered forever.


    Tae Ho smiled and headed to the ground with everyone.


    He continued with the new story.


    < Final Episode ¨C Valha Saga > End


    TL note: Thanks for reading~


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!